Prologue

As I peered into my face with a mirror the size of my palm, I immediately despaired.

It was a baby-like face with a sharp nose and thick lips, and a face with a very promising
future….

“Nunnu.”

“Yes, lady.”

“… Me, eyes up again?”

It bothers me that the corners of the eyes are slightly raised.

‘The cuteness mark on the corner of the left eye is also very suspicious.’

“Nunnu, Solchikage told me.” (Lulu, be honest.)

Receiving my sad urging, Lulu scratches her cheek in a slightly troubled manner.

“You went up, you went up…. Ha, but you have really pretty eyes!”

Lulu cried as she grabbed my hand as I was pulling the corners of my eyes in an effort to lower
the corners of my eyes.

“I’ve never seen a baby as pretty as the previous lady in my life!”

‘… But pretty things don’t matter!’

I frowned and tossed the mirror Lulu had brought me to the floor with my chubby hand like a
raccoon’s tail.

A mirror lying on the floor suddenly reflects my face. The snorting face looked vicious to the
baby.

‘The combination of silver blonde and purple eyes….’

It looks like you’ve seen it a lot.

According to my experience of reading romance novels in my previous life, red-type eyes are
usually reserved for people with a temper.

‘Besides, the corners of your eyes are raised!’

Regardless of the color of the eyes, if they go up to the outer corners of the eyes, these are
the eyes of a villain.

It was okay until I was born as a villain.

Rather than playing the female lead who has to pretend to be nice, I liked the role of a villain
who can throw cheap things whenever she gets angry.

The problem is that my last name is Hachania.

‘X feet… It’s an extra surname that is insignificant no matter who hears it!’

She’s a villain, but she’s an extra.

Even this novel was a parenting work in which a tyrannical father, who belatedly realized his
love for his daughter, did not raise the child he was told to raise, but smashed all the villains by
madly wielding the mace of justice.

I am X.
Episode 1

It was around the age of three when I realized that I had been reincarnated in the world of a
novel.

“Your Excellency, your ship capsized in the Arina Strait!”

The butler, who entered my playroom in a hurry, continues his conversation with a white face
and trembling.

“I think it was the work of the Saint-Tropez pirates who were targeting Empress Ines.”

“Noel, is she okay?”

Dad, who was playing jam jam in front of me, jumps up and grabs the butler’s shoulder, as if he
doesn’t care about the empress’ well-being.

“… You were taken prisoner along with Her Majesty the Empress.”

The old butler lowered his head, avoiding his father’s gaze.

Arina Strait, ship capsized by pirates, Empress.

I frowned at the strange feeling of deja vu.

‘It’s a line I think I’ve heard somewhere.’

“Damn.”

My father muttered a small curse and hugged me tightly.

“Don’t worry, Lenny. Your mother will definitely come back to us.”

My mother, Noel, set sail with the Empress before I was even aware of my previous life.

My memories of when I was younger were vague, and I couldn’t remember my mother’s face
properly, so the news that she might not come back wasn’t too sad.
But it broke my heart to see my father, who seldom looked disheveled in front of me, grieved.

“Ha, you, still a baby, are comforting me.”

When I press the back of my father’s large hand with my small hand, he bursts out laughing.
The thin lips lifted fleetingly.

Although he was my father, he was so handsome that it was hard to believe that he had four
children. The job was also overhauled, so it wouldn’t be difficult to start anew.

‘… But what’s my father’s name?’

All the servants called my dad either the head of the household or his Excellency, and my older
brothers called him daddy, so there was no way for me to find out my dad’s name.

‘I think I can figure out the identity of this feeling of deja vu if I find out my father’s name….’

“Because of Ines. After being so stubborn about going on a trip with Noel.”

He seemed to be somewhat familiar with the empress, and he nervously clicked his tongue as
he mentioned the empress’ name.

‘I think I’ve heard the name Ines somewhere.’

I gather my eyebrows together to remember where I heard it, but my dad rubs my forehead
with his big finger, saying that babies can’t use frowning.

I stared at his dark red eyes that shone as sharp as obsidian and tilted my head.

“I think the lady has some questions.”

“Inetsu?”

Dad, who managed to understand my babble, nods. I stared at his black curls bobbing in the air
before opening my mouth.

‘Even the nodding is cool….’

Just like a character in a novel.

“Ines. It is your mother’s friend and the name of this imperial empress.”

“Inetsu.”

“His Majesty gave her daughter a similar name. Was it Ines?”

‘… Ines?’

Thud.

Surprised by my father’s muttering, my heart starts to beat.

I felt the back of my neck tighten and grabbed my dad’s collar, who was holding me tight.

“Gatsupar…?”

“Hmm? When did you learn my name?”

As if it’s strange that I, a three-year-old baby, know his name, my father laughs brightly,
forgetting about his mother’s disappearance.

“Gatsupar….”

“Okay. Gaspar is my name.”

“Ugh, uhh-! crying!”

I burst into tears, frightened by my dad’s definite answer that jumped out right away.

“Why are you crying all of a sudden, Lini?”

Embarrassed, my dad hugged me and started to roll around, but I couldn’t stop crying.

I had forgotten where I had heard his name.

Gaspar Hachania,

Isn’t that the name of the insignificant extra villain who was beaten by the male lead and forced
to leave in the prologue of <The Rose-colored Life of the Princess Princess>?
I’m just an extra!

No, the daughter of an extra who doesn’t even appear in the main story!

***

Was I ever human?

When I think of my previous life, the first thing that comes to mind is my bloody body. My life
was so bad.

As an orphan, I was adopted by a man who was a former intelligence researcher, and my
adoptive father, who deserved the title of Mad Scientist, raised me as a kind of weapon.

There was only one reason why the body of a young girl was able to endure the rigorous
training of extreme difficulty, in which even adult men would cry and run away.

“If you overcome this training, you can call me father.”

My adoptive father dazzled me when I was young with such bullshit.

‘I want a family too.’

I don’t know why I hung up on that psycho bastard who wasn’t even a real family member, let
alone a proper nurturer, but I wanted to call him father.

That’s how I became a good soldier in the Shadow Special Forces, commonly known as the
Black Wolf, before I even became an adult.

Main weapon is HK416. Around the time when more and more people called me a mad dog for
running around with an assault rifle, unaware that I was wasting my life….

Bang!

My adoptive father, who noticed that I was sharpening the blade of vengeance, removed me.

Breathe, aim, trigger. He pulled the trigger without hesitation, even with a crooked hand, on the
subject of not being able to do even one of the basic elements of shooting.

Bang! bang!
I even shot him to see if he was afraid that I wouldn’t die and fight back against him.

Even though the years we lived together weren’t short, he didn’t even show regret, let alone
sorry.

It was natural. Because he only thought of me as a powerful weapon he had developed.

“It’s too bad. The project is just around the corner.”

“….”

“A-168 will be disposed of.”

As I glared at his cold profile as he clicked his tongue in front of me as I was dying, I made a
deep-hearted resolution.

‘If I were to be reborn, I would never seek love from anyone else.’

I will live a life completely for myself.

‘… I promised that.’

Wasn’t it a promise I made without even dreaming that I would be reborn as Leonora
Hachania?

If I remember correctly, Gaspar Hachania’s youngest daughter died of illness at the young age
of nineteen.

‘What do you do when you decide to live a life for yourself? I’m sure I’ll die without even
becoming an adult anyway.’

Tears covered my eyes.

‘I was born as an aristocratic young lady, so I wanted to have a good time…!’

My role in this novel was insignificant, even miserable.

Gaspar, driven mad by his daughter’s death, kidnaps the main character, the princess, and
through that incident, the emperor realizes his love for his daughter.

So, my death was a kind of device to awaken the emperor’s fatherly love.

‘In return, the three tribes of the Hachanian family were destroyed.’

I smiled bitterly, unbecoming a baby.

‘No, do you want me to exterminate you for kidnapping?’

Not even Ines was hurt. Because the female protagonist was never hurt despite numerous
crises and conflicts.

Gaspard couldn’t even make a proper threat because he was suffering from foolish guilt for
kidnapping Ines, but the emperor did not forgive Gaspard’s betrayal.

When I think of that situation, my teeth grind.

‘I was born again, but I was destined to suffer from an incurable disease at a young age….’

I began to moan with my short arms wrapped around my head, which was so heavy that I
couldn’t move it well.

“Lini! what’s the matter? Are you sick?”

After realizing that I had been reincarnated as a character in a novel, I couldn’t get my energy
back, so my older brothers, Sylvester and Enoch, took up residence in my bedroom.

“Should I call Lulu if I get sick?”

The owner of the kind voice that worried about me was Enoch Hachania, the third prince of the
Hachania family.

The blond Enoch, who looked as soft as melted honey, was a boy so pretty that one could
believe that the word “Boyfriend” was reincarnated as a human.

To the extent that I, who was able to do something called consciousness to some extent,
sensed that this world was not ordinary when I saw Enoch.

‘Such beauty is not common…. This must be the world in the book.’
It was an established fact that if a lover of romance novels died, they would be reincarnated in
the book.

Although my specialties were diving, bombing, and special warfare tactics, my hobby was
reading romance books on a comfortable electric pad, so it was not strange even if I was
reincarnated in the world of books.

“Did I have an upset stomach?”

I didn’t feel the trepidation of Enoch’s, but I could tell that Sylvester was just as concerned
about me as Enoch was when he ran his hand over my forehead. Sylvie’s silver hair, which
gives off a clean and cool feeling because she lowered her head, touches my cheek.

Although not as pretty as the third son, Enoch, Sylvester, the second son of the Hachania
family, was also the owner of a formidable beauty.

So I vaguely assumed that this world would not be the world I knew, but I did not doubt that it
might be the world in the romance novel I read right before I died.

Because I had never read a romantic comedy starring brothers with such looks and names.

‘… But I would have thought they were extras.’

Being an extra, it was natural that I couldn’t remember the name.

But is it okay for the extra villain brothers to be this pretty? Originally, extras would have had
brown hair, brown eyes, and a cloudy impression!
Episode 2

“Enoch, Sylvester. It’s training time.”

Sylvie and Enoch wake up at the words of Gaspar, who put their faces in my door.

Apparently not wanting to leave because of my worries, I smiled and waved at the children as if
it was okay.

Widely.

It wasn’t until I heard the children close the door and leave that I crawled out of the cradle on a
pillow with tear marks, just like my nose and mouth.

‘Ouch!’

I was about to fall head first because my body was not yet in a bad shape, but I managed to
balance and land on the floor.

I wiggled my way out of the cradle and pulled out the notebook Lulu brought me from the
drawer the day before.

‘If I write in Korean, no one will recognize me.’

Although I had not yet learned the writing of this world, fortunately I still remembered Hangeul.

Grabbing the quill with my chubby fingers, I moved my hand with a creak, savoring the soft feel
of the fine parchment.

1. My name is Leonora Estrella de Hachania. The only daughter of the Hachanian family.
Currently three years old. Destined to die of illness at the age of nineteen

‘Oh. It spread.’

Thinking of the future, I strained my hands so much that the ink spattered on my pale cheeks. I
wiped off the ink that smudged like squid ink, and then slowly continued writing.

2. My father is Gaspar Desiree de Hachania, Duke of Willenin Empire and currently the
Emperor’s right-hand man. A character who loses his wife and daughter and sets up a
confrontation with the emperor, the father of the original female lead.

Gaspar’s wife, Noel, was the only female admiral in the Empire.

Due to the insistence of her close friend, the empress, she set out on a voyage as soon as she
gave birth to me, but was caught by pirates and never returned home.

‘And it was at this point that rumors spread that Noel had a child from an affair with a member
of the imperial family.’

It was thanks to an oracle that the blood of the royal family flowed through one of the children
of the Duke of Hachania as soon as Noel went missing.

The duke’s family was a founding contributor, but not related by blood to the imperial family.
Besides, to point out, only ‘One person’ has the blood of the imperial family.

‘Then it makes no sense other than Noel’s denial.’

I understood Gaspard, who eventually betrayed the imperial family.

He had to hold the funeral of his beloved wife without a body, and how he felt when he realized
that the dead wife had betrayed him.

Nevertheless, the decisive moment for him to completely turn to the opposite side of the
emperor, who had endured the rising anger with loyalty, was his illegitimate daughter, that is,
the death of me.

I narrowed my eyebrows as I recalled the events of the original story that I vaguely
remembered.

‘Was it the setting that Ines and I suffered from the same disease….’

3. The disease that Ines and I will suffer from is called Louer Disease, after a god (if I
were a god, I’d feel bad).

Louer’s disease was a frightening disease in which the muscles of the whole body gradually
paralyzed, and then the heart hardened and died.

It was called Luer disease with earnestness toward Luella, who gave it to her because it was
an incurable disease that could never be cured no matter how much holy water was poured on
it.

Fortunately, in the original work, the only cure for this disease, the elixir, appears, but the only
elixir on the continent goes to Ines, the female protagonist, not to me, who is an extra, of
course.

4. It was not the male protagonist, Tristan, or the emperor who came to find the elixir to
cure Loyer’s disease.

Who comes to find the legendary elixir that can only be obtained by crossing endless deserts
and open seas day and night….

It’s my oldest brother Zakari, whom I don’t even know.

Zakari, who was the leader of the Black Rang Knights and the captain of the imperial guard,
risked his life to retrieve the elixir at the request of the emperor.

My brother was destined to get the elixir, so there’s nothing to worry about?

It was something one knew and the other didn’t. If the future flows as in the original story, I will
die without exception.

Because Zachary was the unfortunate sub-male lead.

Most of the races called Ropan male and sub male leads are dumb idiots who only know love.

As if seeing her beloved Ines in pain, Zachary poured the elixir she had saved into Ines’ mouth
as if she hadn’t even noticed her dying sister.

‘I turned away from the sick Leonora, thinking that he was the child my wife conceived, but
when she died, it must have been quite difficult for her to suffer from guilt over her weak
temper.’

Gaspar Hachania was such a person.

He is sincerely angry and saddened by the death of his son, whom he only registered as a sign
of his wife’s betrayal every time.

‘If it were me, I wouldn’t have cared whether I died or not….’

Although it was not accurately described in the novel, it was almost a foregone conclusion that
Leonora was an illegitimate child. Except for Leonora, the youngest daughter, all three brothers
resembled a duke.

‘That’s probably why the Duke of Hachania didn’t put much effort into finding the elixir.’

I slowly opened my big round eyes and began to think about how to overcome this deadlock
situation.

“Turn it off.”

I don’t know. Right now, I couldn’t think of a suitable way.

Even if I worked a little harder, my little brain would quickly give up and scream in pain.

No matter how much I remember my previous life, my body was just that of a child.

“Miss, it’s time for a snack!”

Just then, my nanny and maids, Lulu and Lala—the maids of the Xtra family, so the author
seems to have named them very roughly—appear with a tray stacked with sweet cookies.

“Kyaa!”

As I greeted them, not forgetting to tuck my notebook under the carpet to hide it, I toddled over
and clung to Lulu’s leg.

“Close your eyes!” (Lulu the best!)

Embraced by the width of the maid’s skirt, Lulu hugs me, who bursts into laughter, and starts
rubbing her face against my soft cheeks.

“Heeing, lady, you look so cute today too.”

‘… Don’t drool.’

I liked Lulu, but sometimes her displays of affection were burdensome.

“Oh, I brought it because Lulu completely forgot the Princess’s snack time?”
“Yes?”

“I’m not the best, princess?”

“I’m also Chago.” (Lalado is the best.)

Lala, who took me out of Lulu’s arms, pouted out her mouth, so I hurriedly put my fist in front of
her.

‘Ah, I was going to make a big stick.’

Fingers chubby like Vienna sausages sometimes don’t follow my will.

‘I’m sorry….’

I chewed on the cookie that Lala had put in my mouth and swallowed the sadness of my
insignificant body.

“Juice.” (Juice.)

“Ah, the chef says the princess is looking for something too sweet… They told me not to serve
it with cookies and juice.”

So you’re saying there’s no juice today!

The special strawberry juice of the chef Romberdi, who has the only not insignificant name in
the Hachania family…!

“Jyu-ju…? up… Blah…?” (Juice…? No…uh…?)

Not only is it not enough that I am the daughter of an extra-villain—even an illegitimate child who
cannot be loved—I am so saddened by the fact that I am terminally ill!

“Oh, I couldn’t tell the princess in advance. What should I do?”

Lala didn’t know what to do while holding me in a panic after eating the cookie.

“Hey….”
“Mistress, then since the princess is going to eat half a cookie for a snack today, shall we ask
for juice?”

Wise Lulu suggests, playing with my feet in honey-patterned socks. I nodded hurriedly at her
words.

If word spreads that I’m an illegitimate child, my employers will start ignoring me. I had to eat it
while I could.

“Yes!”

“Then you only need two more cookies. Can I have more?”

“Yes!”

I nodded my head broadly as if resolving and held out my little finger to Lulu.

“Oops. Side. Side.”

“….”

‘I gave it as a promise.’

“Nunnu?” (Lulu?)

“Sorry. Stop being too cute….”

Lulu, who had been kissing my little fingers like feathers, opens the bedroom door with a clear
cough.

“Miss, then shall we go to the restaurant together?”

Lulu and Lala have been teaching me the construction of the mansion lately.

Lala wrapped a large blanket behind my back, probably thinking of taking the opportunity to
look around the mansion one more time.

“Now, the lady’s room is located in the middle of the third floor of the mansion. Do you
remember?”
“Yes. Dad’s room is a mess.” (Yes. Dad’s room is on the top floor)

“Hayu, our princess must be smart as well.”

Lala nodded with a hearty smile at my bold answer.

“That’s right. His Excellency’s bedroom is right above the princess’s bedroom. There’s a device
installed so that His Excellency can come down right away if the princess is in danger.”

I put on a bitter smile uncharacteristic of a child at Lala’s explanation.

Yes, Gaspar Hachania was a father who cared for Leonora enough to arrange the three-year-
old youngest daughter’s bedroom in the center of the mansion.

‘Until yesterday,’ should be added as a modifier.

Since it had been a week since Noel had gone missing, the oracle must have reached Gaspar
that she had given birth to an illegitimate child.

Fearing that rumors might spread that the bloodline of the imperial family had leaked out, the
emperor would soon summon me.

‘Since Sylvie and Enoch are father’s sons… Of course, I’m the one who gets suspicious.’

There was a reason why Leonora, who belongs to the sub-male family of Hachania, is barely
mentioned in the novel.

With the excuse of revealing the truth of the oracle, I will now be transferred to the imperial
villa.

‘It’s a detached palace, it’s like a prison.’

“Ah-hyo-hyo.”

I already sighed at the thought of escaping from the comfortable Duke of Hachania and entering
the bloody imperial palace.

Lulu, who was looking down at me as I tapped on the back while being held in her arms,
widened her eyes.
“My lady, why are you sighing?”

“The reason I bought it is because it’s such a gonga cipher….”

A life eaten up with rain, I barely wanted to see the light.

The maids’ expressions became ambiguous at my words mixed with a sigh.

Episode 3

‘As expected, he’s not coming.’

Gaspard, who stopped by my daughter’s bedroom every night to kiss me goodnight, hadn’t
looked for me since Noel’s ship sank.

‘Yes, even seeing my face that resembles Noel would be painful, but I can’t come.’

I stared at the door that was firmly closed and showed no signs of moving, and I opened my
eyes wide in surprise at my disappointed self.

“I’m crazy.”

Did the body become a baby and the mind became young? He wants his wife to find me, who
is like evidence of betraying her.

I sighed and buried myself in the blanket, letting out a self-deprecating laugh.

Weird.

It was only a few months ago that I remembered my previous life, as there was a limit to what
a baby’s brain could think of. Before that, I was just an ordinary child, so the time I felt
awkwardly comfortable with Gaspar wasn’t long.

‘… I still miss that embrace.’

Also, humans are weak.

Having lived a life so harsh that it was called a ‘Human weapon’, I soon want to let go of my
guard and lean on others.

‘I won’t come any more. Let go of expectations.’

I kept trying to keep my eyes on the doorway and bit my lip.

Kwakang, bang!

At that moment, a strong wind blew as if it were about to break the window. I was startled by
the flashing light in front of my eyes and closed my eyes tightly.

‘I’m afraid of thunder and lightning.’

Before becoming aware of my previous life, I was an ordinary baby who was easily startled by
small noises, but now I am a special agent who used to be called a mad dog.

If he was afraid of thunder and lightning, he would have been weeded out and died during the
training process, let alone the operation.

Slap!

“It’s a beauty with a straight mind.”

I admonished myself, slapping my little cheek with my sausage-like hand.

He hit his chubby white cheeks red hot, but the small chest that started beating once did not
calm down easily.

‘… I used to sleep with my dad on days like this.’

Gaspar was definitely a good dad.

Even when he was busy, he would put me, who was frightened by thunder and lightning - when
I was a normal baby - on his lap while working.

‘Should I call Lulu or Lala too?’

My back was wet with a cold sweat and I wanted to change clothes.

I never look for maids out of fear.

“Sssscha.”

I eagerly came down from the cradle and toddled towards the wide door, befitting the bedroom
of a duke’s house.

By the time I managed to turn the handle, which is too high and hard to reach, a conversation
between three or four people whispering hits my ears.
“Lulu, Lala. It would be good for you to change the line soon. I told the butler that I would wait
on the first boy.”

The startled voices were Lulu, Lala, and my maid, Margaret. I listened for a while to their
familiar voices.

“What do you mean, Margaret?”

“Miss Leonora. She’s not the real daughter of the Duke. So, if we serve them diligently, nothing
like bean curd will fall.”

“What?”

“Didn’t you hear the rumor about the oracle? Miss Leonora, you’re an illegitimate child the
mistress conspired with Her Highness, the missing prince!”

Lulu and Lala did not respond to Margaret’s breathless words. I crawled back into the cradle
with a sullen, limp body.

‘If I go out now, the atmosphere will be so awkward.’

You would think that I, a baby, couldn’t understand what they were saying, but in any case,
Leono was the party to the rumor.

‘Because it’s a baby’s body, it seems that thunder and lightning are very, very slightly scary,
but… Let’s just be patient.’

Trying to ignore the trembling shoulders, I buried my face in the pillowcase.

The next day, Gaspard ordered me to move my room to an annex.

“What are you doing now! You don’t carelessly touch the princess’s things!”

Unlike me, who was preparing for it, Lulu and Lala held onto the arm of the soldier who
recklessly moved my belongings with embarrassed faces.

“It is the name of the head of the household.”

“Why is His Excellency suddenly moving the lady’s bedroom? He thought this room was the
safest in the mansion, so that’s why the lady was using it!”
“The head of the household told me to move the lady’s room to an annex.”

Even at the words of Lulu, who was white from expressing resentment, the soldier only
repeated the same words with an insensitive face.

‘Yes, from Gaspard’s point of view, that’s possible.’

Since I was raising a child my wife gave birth to as a daughter, the tips of my hands and feet
would tremble at the sense of contempt. It was natural to want to get me as far away as
possible.

I shook my head calmly at Lulu and Lala, who were holding on to my cradle as if they were
trying to somehow hold on in the room.

“Nini Ganchana.”

“… But lady, if you go to the annex right now, we can’t take care of you right now.”

“Um, but it’s fine.”

Lulu and Lala, the maids belonging to the main building, following me to the annex building was
tantamount to being demoted.

When I instruct the maids to stay in the main house, Lulu quickly shakes her head saying she
can’t.

“Tell me Nini, Nunnu.”

The time spent in the annex would not be long anyway. Because the emperor, who has judged
that Confucius are not illegitimate children, will soon summon me to the imperial palace.

Casually, I walked forward with a small backpack I had packed beforehand.

Tears welled up in the eyes of the maids, as if it bothered them that I, who had been living in
the main building, was being sent to a remote outbuilding as if being kicked out.

“I have to go with this.”

I followed the soldiers, dragging the light pink rabbit doll I had received from Gaspard the other
day.
No employee came out to hug me as usual.

‘My leg hurts a little bit, but it’s okay.’

After realizing my previous life, I wasn’t a normal baby.

The outbuilding was located in a forest far away from the main building, but I walked without
saying anything, watching the low-flying insects.

“Who doesn’t have to hug you? It’s a bit far.”

I was following the soldiers diligently, but one of the soldiers turned to me and whispered softly,
as if I was annoyed by my constant lagging behind.

“Then what if I get out of sight of His Excellency? It’s said that the mistress gave birth to her
child.”

Perhaps he thought that I would not be able to hear what they were saying as I was staring at
the fluttering butterflies.

My body flinched momentarily, but I stretched out my hand pretending to chase the bug.

“Your Excellency is also very merciless. You were the daughter I used to wear around with you
not too long ago.”

“Think of it as your job, Ronald. Do you think you won’t turn a blind eye?”

The soldier standing behind me scolded me for saying those words pretending to be polite.

I sympathized with his opinion to some extent, but I frowned at the thought that it was not a
conversation I would be able to hear.

‘So you’ve already started ignoring me.’

No matter how young I was, if I had been the beloved child of Gaspard, the head of the
household, I would never have been able to commit such rudeness.

‘The servants of the Duke of Hachania had a fairly high level of loyalty to Gaspar, the head of
the family, so they couldn’t look favorably on me as an illegitimate son.’
I let out a small sigh so that people couldn’t hear it, and it wasn’t until my legs were swollen that
I was able to enter the old outbuilding.

“This is where the young lady will live from now on.”

The soldiers who guided me to the annex bowed their heads and left without my permission.

“You are here.”

I raised my face at the gruff voice of the woman who met me.

“Long time no see, lady. I don’t know if I should still call you lady.”

The woman who took the backpack away from me with a cold face was Nora, the tutor who
had been in charge of educating Confucius in etiquette since Noel went on a voyage.

‘Oh, this woman was in love with Gaspard.’

It was only after realizing her past life that she realized it, but she seemed to like Gaspard, a
married man.

I remembered the corner of her mouth that went up while saying ‘Oh my gosh’ at the news that
Noel’s ship had capsized.

‘Even though Gaspar didn’t seem interested.’

I didn’t have contact with me because I was in charge of Confucius, but Nora, who was
obviously kind to me from time to time, pushed me into an unorganized room with a cold face
as if I had become a different person.

“You can use this room.”

It was a bedroom that was so old that it was on a different level from the one I used to use in
the main building.

Nora, who watched me as I toddled towards the dusty bed, hummed happily.

“How dare you betray the head of the household! The boat turned over at just the right time.”

Even if Noel had an affair with Amman, she was Leonora’s mother.
‘Of course, I don’t really think of myself as my mother….’

Even so, I contorted my face at the thought that the death of the woman whose face I couldn’t
even remember properly had been humiliated.

Noticing my frown, Nora approaches me trembling as if she can’t control her excitement.

“Why, lady. Did I say anything wrong?”

“….”

“The deceased mistress was a shallow woman who lacked the modesty of a noble lady. The
result of that dirty affair is the young lady.”

With such mean words in her mouth, for some reason, she had a cheerful face.

‘Maybe he felt inferior to a three-year-old baby.’

For some reason, he was always glaring at me with a strange expression in Gaspard’s arms.

“I can’t tell you what kind of marin it is. In other words, bar.”

I snapped my finger at Nora, who was smiling meanly as she sat on the bed.

Thinking I simply didn’t understand, she leans over and whispers again.

“Did you not hear me? The lady is dirty,”

Knock!

“Kyaaak!!!”

I quickly grabbed Nora by the hair as she approached and slammed her forehead into the sharp
bed post.
Episode 4

Blood flowed from Nora’s forehead as she screamed, but I didn’t care and slammed her head
into the bedpost a couple more times.

‘It’s been a long time since I’ve grabbed someone’s hair like this.’

“Hey, let go of this! Wow! Let go!”

Nora struggled, but I never let her go, tilting my head.

When dealing with people with pain, it was effective only when they were clearly imprinted up
and down.

“What kind of baby is so strong! Ugh!”

The reason why I, a mere baby, could not let go of the struggling Nora was because I knew
how to instantly maximize my grip using mana.

‘Of course, since Nora doesn’t know that, I’ll look like a monster.’

Widely-

I let go of Nora with a bounce and she stumbles onto her back. As red blood dripped from her
forehead, she was frightened and wept.

“Ugh, ugh!”

Growing up as a daughter of a viscount and being selected as a tutor for a duke, it must be the
first pain Nora has ever experienced in her life.

I stared at her crying and brushed the rest of her hair in my hand.

“Is Mani sick?”

“Mi, crazy! What are all these babies?!”

“Yes? half words?”

Nora winced and withdrew, as if my insensitive face was creepy.

“… Is there?”

I don’t forget to add honorifics belatedly, perhaps because I’m scared.

Without taking my eyes off her forehead, I jumped off the bed and smiled brightly.

“Now, Mamma, come.”

“Yes?”

“Bob, please go.”

As I exhausted my stamina by walking to the outbuilding, I heard a growling sound from my

stomach.

I patted my little belly and chined at Nora, who sat down with a bewildered face.

“Aren’t you talking? Right again, Sipper?”

She glared at me smiling brightly as if possessed by a demon, then bit her lip and stood up.

“Please wait.”

I was the daughter of Noel’s betrayal, so Gaspar could hate me. Even if Sylvester or Enoch
treat me face to face, I understand.

‘But that doesn’t mean I can’t live with contempt from everyone.’

Because the name of a mad dog was too precious to endure the worst.

***

I hurriedly stuffed my stomach with the food Nora brought me, and I patted my full stomach and
rolled over on the bed.

‘I want to eat something sweet.’

Normally, Lulu or Lala would bring dessert after the meal.

I sucked my finger in regret and poked my head out the door at the presence of someone
pacing the hallway.

“Nondeeddi?” (Lomberdi.)

“Omg!”

The familiar seal belonged to Romberdi, the head chef of the main building. At my small
murmur, Romberdi touches the area around the mouth where the rough beard grows.

“… Miss! When did the lady memorize my name?”

Lomberdi’s face was quite moved that I remembered my name.

“The one who gives juice.” (Lomberdi gives juice.)

“Hi, lady! How could you memorize the name of a guy like me?”

“Jyu-ju.” (juice.)

The reason I memorized Romberdi’s name was simple. Because the special strawberry juice
he made was very delicious.

His strawberry juice, which was made by mixing sugar in the juice of living strawberry kernels,
was so famous that young children from other aristocratic families often came to visit.

“The strawberries that just came in today are just as good as a glass of juice.”

It seemed like it was worthwhile following Lulu and Lala and teasing them hard.

Romberdi took out a bottle of strawberry juice from his bosom and said that he couldn’t bring
me juice today because my accommodation was suddenly moved to an annex.

“Kyaa!”

I only pulled one thing, but it went well.

Smiling broadly at Romberdi’s words, I sat quietly like a basket of fruit by the polished window.

“Now, eat.”

Romberdi stroked my hair, which was as soft as puppy hair, and when I opened the lid of the
glass bottle, I was greeted with a sweet scent.

I reach out for the strawberry juice with a grin, and Romberdi, who was looking at me happily,
suddenly opens his eyes wide.

“Young master?”

When I turned my head at Romberdi’s words, I saw Sylvester with a tired face as if he had just
finished training.

“What are you giving Leonora now?”

Leaning in the hallway, he looked back and forth between me and Romberdi before opening his
mouth.

I flinched at his cold face, as if I hadn’t seen him in a while, and hugged the juice bottle.

“I thought the lady would like to have a juice, so I made it in the main building.”

“Did you get permission from the head of the household?”

“Oh, no…. I didn’t get it.”

At Sylvester’s sharp question, Romberdi lowered his head with a face that didn’t know what to
do.

‘They’re going to scold you for taking care of me, an illegitimate child.’

I felt sorry for the chef getting scolded for nothing because of me, so I handed out the juice that
I was holding tightly in my arms.

“… Nini, I won’t keep this.”

It was at this moment that Sylvester, staring at the juice bottle I had pushed out toward
Romberdi, reached out.
Clink-!

Romberdi, who was frightened by Sylvester’s bloody spirit, who was only eleven years old,
flinched and tapped my hand.

I looked down at the pale pink liquid staining the white marble floor and closed my eyes.

‘That bastard goes after a child’s nose and ends up wasting food!’

Of course, Sylvester was still a child….

I slowly opened my eyes and started glaring at him.

‘Are you doing this with something dishonest?’

Not too long ago, Sylvester and Enoch had a crush on me, their youngest sister. Memories
from my previous life began to emerge one by one, to the extent that they covered me when I
was acting strangely.

“If you send Leonora to Asylum, I will never forgive my father.”

Sylvie was the first child to step up and give to me when I heard the rumors of my vassals
saying that I should be entrusted to a specialized institution.

‘I don’t think Gaspard had any plans to send me to a psychiatric ward in the first place.’

Sylvie, the second son, was not as friendly as the third son, Enoch, so I was clumsy with
expressions, but I knew that Sylvie was very fond of me.

‘But not anymore.’

You must have come to know that I am nothing short of shame for the ducal family.

“Joy.”

I turned my head to ask Sylvie, who was staring at the broken glass bottle, to break it.

“Leonora.”
Sylvie, who quietly called my name, persistently entered my field of vision.

It wasn’t until he lifted my little foot that I realized that there was a small piece of glass lodged
in my foot.

“Are you hurt?”

Sylvie hugs me as if she must have hated me now, and the kindness has become familiar to
me.

He cautiously removed the glass stuck in the back of my foot, and then pressed it firmly with
the hem of my sleeve to stop the bleeding.

“Romberdi, call the main doctor.”

“Yes, Bocchan.”

‘It’s a shame…!’

Being helped by such a child was unacceptable to me, who was once called a mad dog.

In addition, the touch that comforted me was quite friendly, so I pushed him away with an
unknown reason.

‘It’s useless to be kind!’

It’s only been 3 years since I’ve been living as Leonora. The only thing I remember properly
was the few months when I realized my previous life.

‘How dare you make people so weak.’

What lay ahead of me now was a very thorny road, one I could never survive with the mental
state of a fragile baby.

“Caesar!” (No!)

“What?”

“Go away!” (Go away!)

Sylvie, who was looking at me with a slightly dazed face at my violent refusal, asks belatedly.

“… You want to go away?”

It was only then that I realized that this was the first time I had rejected Sylvester so openly.

‘But I’d better get rid of it now.’

Rather than expecting and being disappointed, it was a thousand times better not to even
expect it in the first place.

If I, a weak human being, couldn’t give up my desire to rely on my family, I might have the
expectation that they might take me out of the imperial palace, that they might save me instead
of Ines, the heroine.

Didn’t the people of the Duke’s family let the original Leonora die anyway?

Both the adoptive father in the previous life and the family in the present life were only façades
in the end.

‘It’s a bit late, but let’s get away from it now.’

I averted my gaze from Sylvie, who stood with her mouth wide open with an uncharacteristically
stupid face as she made a firm resolution behind the scenes.

“Are you angry with me?”

Sylvester began to sneak a glance at me, a mere three-year-old child.

“Lini.”

Unlike my light purple eyes, his ruby-like transparent red eyes shine brightly towards me.

“Leonora.”

“Don’t call.” (Don’t call.)

“… Why?”
“Sippi is not Nini’s brother.” (Sylvie is not Rini’s brother anymore.)

“!”

Sylvester’s eyes widen at my declaration.

He wasn’t the only one surprised. Hee-Ik, Lulu and Lala’s breathless sounds came from behind
him.

“Now, what did you say?”

Sylvester rushes over to me as I cling to the window, and ferociously mutters.

Like a genius who can already use an aura for a subject who is only 11 years old, he even
showed a sharp aura.

“Do, young boy!”

Perhaps thinking that an angry Sylvie would hit me, Lala steps forward as if to embrace me.

“Move aside, Lala. Because I need to hear from Leonora.”

‘… Huh, is that guy trying to use his aura on me, a baby now?’

Did he just decide to leave because he’s not my younger brother?

“Answer me.”

I was a little taken aback by Sylvie’s reaction, which was more intense than I expected, and
hesitated.

Sylvester’s aura around me was as cold as the winter dawn.

‘I’m going to freeze my fragile body!’

I cried at the temperature that went down in an instant. My whole body starts shaking as if I’m
locked in a freezer.

“… It’s cold.” (It’s cold.)

“What?”

“Chuo!!!” (It’s cold!)

It was only then that Sylvester realized that he was using his aura at the sound I had exhaled.

“Ah.”

Sylvie hurriedly removed the aura with a pale face, but my body, shocked by the sudden
change in temperature, slowly began to lose strength.

‘Also… He was someone I shouldn’t be friends with.’

The buds that bully young children because they don’t like me are very yellow. It’s not yellow,
so it’s the color of poop.

‘… I will.’

I don’t have a family anymore, but I will definitely reach out to anyone.

Even while my eyes were blinking, I raised the corners of my eyes toward Sylvie.
Episode 5

Gaspar Desiree de Hachania was a good man.

To the extent that I had no choice but to let go of the prejudice I had about the race called
‘Father’ after realizing my previous life.

“Lini.”

‘Does he even worry that he’s sick even though he’d get angry when he sees me?’

Take off, tsk.

This man was also really weak, so it was a big deal.

‘That’s why I can only do extra villains.’

If I had been the owner of the duchy, I would never have been swayed by guilt and ruined the
family.

Gaspard’s dark red eyes examine my face with a worried light, not even dreaming of what I’m
thinking inside.

He brushed my shaggy bangs up and clicked his tongue briefly.

“You may catch a cold, so pay special attention to the bedroom temperature today. Lulu, stay
in the annex for the time being and take care of Leonora.”

“Yes, my lord.”

Lulu politely bowed to Gaspard’s command to show that she would pay attention.

“Ehchi!”

“….”
“Ehchi! Echi!”

I only felt the cold for a moment, but I cleared my throat and doubled his concern.

Because Sylvester’s shadow could be seen through the crack in the open door.

“I can see you standing there.”

As if I wasn’t the only one who noticed Sylvie, Gaspard, who casually wiped my runny nose
with his finger, looked behind me.

“Sylvie.”

At his call, the shadows lingering near the door startled to appear.

“Do you have anything to say to Leonora?”

“….”

Aesthetically, it approached us, but Sylvester was staring at the floor without making eye
contact with me.

“Sylvester.”

Gaspard’s voice lowered as he looked at Sylvester, who had no answer.

He did not noticeably show favoritism to any of his children, but he was particularly stern with
Sylvester.

“Sorry.”

At Gaspard’s urging, Sylvie raised her face and held my hand tightly. My heart aches for no
reason at the warmth of our contact.

I turned my head away, not wanting to see Sylvie’s face apologizing to me.

“Lini.”

“Yes.”
Gaspard pressed both cheeks of my turned face with both hands and made me look straight
ahead.

“It is not right to ignore your brother when he apologizes.”

I wouldn’t consider you a brother.

I was taken by the aura of Sylvester the Winter Knight and ran to see if I was hurt, but his
sympathy would have ended there.

‘The atmosphere is different from usual.’

I smiled bitterly at the thought that Gaspard’s always friendly face was particularly hardened.

“Sylvester is obviously wrong for using the aura on you, but he probably didn’t reveal it on
purpose.”

Even now, he was urging him to forgive Sylvester, who didn’t even apologize properly.

‘Since Sylvie is my child, I am not.’

“Ech! Eh!”

I tried to avoid Gaspard’s reprimand by pretending to be ill and coughing, but Gaspard would
no longer fall for my shallow tricks.

“Leonora.”

I sighed and moved my lips at Gaspard’s stinging eyes that landed on the back of my head.

“Ah, okay.” (Okay.)

“….”

“Please forgive me.” (I will forgive you.)

“Thank you, Lini.”

Sylvester, who had been hardened by my empty words of forgiveness, smiled lightly as if he
was relieved.

‘Yeah, what. I’m going to leave anyway, so let’s not leave bad feelings.’

Although she used the aura in front of the baby, Sylvie was still just a child.

It wasn’t that he used his aura to attack me, it was just that he couldn’t control it because his
emotions were raging.

‘Dealing with Auras is very tricky, so even skilled knights make frequent mistakes, so it might be
unfair if you look closely.’

But without any sign of it, Sylvester even wrapped a blanket around me that smelled like clean
soap.

“I should have trained harder, but I was lacking in learning.”

He was worried about me who kept coughing, so he forgot why he was angry with me.

‘Crazy food… Only weak-minded.’

You guys are nothing but extra villains.

I grumbled inwardly and rolled my eyes at Sylvester.

***

Ordinary knights cannot deal with auras.

In this world, special knights who could handle Auras were called Soul Knights.

‘Of course, the original Soul Knights are like animals in a legend that no longer exist and can
handle all kinds of auras.’

Flower (Spring), Summer (Summer), Shadow (Autumn), and Winter (Winter).

There was an attribute that meant four seasons in the aura, and even handling the aura of one
season required great talent.
Among them, Sylvester was a winter knight born with winter attributes.

‘My body is heavy….’

After receiving Sylvester’s cold aura, I eventually caught a cold and threw it away.

‘I just wanted to pretend to be sick in front of Gaspar, I didn’t really want to be sick.’

It was their characteristic to put cold air on their cold blades, and the coldness of their aura,
which was said to freeze both the land and people, was amazing.

‘I was only exposed once and caught a cold….’

It’s unfair, it’s unfair.

“Turn it off.”

The body of a spoiled baby!

I rolled over the cradle with a loud groan.

“Lini, are you okay?”

Enoch, apparently waiting for me to wake up, rushes in and stands in front of the cradle.

Enoch, the youngest Gongja, had a sensitive face as usual, probably not knowing why my
bedroom had been moved to an annex.

“Enoch. Chuo me.”

I was not yet awake, and my thinking ability was weak because I was sick.

Then Enoch quickly hugs me and even hugs me tightly.

“Anyway, hyung pretended to be proud and did everything on his own. Even with the Aura, I
can’t control it properly.”

“Enoch, Hunnon?” (Enoch, training?)

Trying to catch a cold with the baby’s body kept drowsiness. It seemed like I was asleep at
night, but the sun was already going down.

‘Enoch and Sylvester’s training started early in the morning and continued until dawn, so they
must be in the middle of training right now?’

Enoch, who was shaking me in the air at my question, pouted his lips.

“I took it off. Because you are sick.”

‘Lie.’

Unlike Sylvie, a model student, Enoch was a bully who skipped training whenever he had the
chance.

‘I must have used my cold as an excuse.’

It was obvious that he had tricked the swordsmanship teacher by saying that he couldn’t
concentrate because he was worried.

“Why do you open your eyes like that?”

Enoch grumbled, pressing down on my narrowed brow.

“You don’t believe me?”

“Yes.”

Enoch’s mouth widens as if my firm answer was shocking.

“Really. What you were worried about.”

‘I was worried, but it’s not to the point of skipping training.’

“It’s real, I don’t believe you, my little crab.”

Excited by Enoch’s words, he looked at me snorting and pinched my small nostril so that it
wouldn’t hurt.
“Spore!”

I trembled and slapped Enoch’s hand. A red handprint is left on the back of Enoch’s hand,
which is spicy enough for a baby.

“… Now that I’m a bit older, they beat me.”

“Joy!”

“Lini, when you were a baby who couldn’t speak, you couldn’t sleep without me. Know?”

“Don’t ask! Liar!”

“It’s true….”

“Hung!”

I crossed my arms and turned away from Enoch’s bitter smile.

“Lini.”

“Ah.” (Why.)

“By the way, what did you say that made my brother lose control of his aura?”

Dealing with the Aura was dealing with the mind, and Sylvester was not a boy who lost his
composure easily.

I scratched my chin slowly at Enoch’s question.

“… Sipi said that he was not Nini’s brother.”

I slowly opened my mouth to Enoch’s question.

“… Why did you say that?”

As if questioning my words, Enoch raises one eyebrow.

There was no way that Enoch would know about my situation, where I had to separate from
them even from now on.

I shook my head reluctantly, like a fussing baby - even though I was a baby.

“Hunt. It’s not hunting.”

“Why not? Then what about me?”

Enoch, frowning, thrusts his face at me.

I hesitated for a moment to answer at the bright red eyes shining brightly from a distance that
was burdensome.

“Ennouncing….”

“Huh. I am?”

Urging my answer, Enoch stares into my eyes. It was clear that young Enoch hadn’t heard
about the oracle, seeing as he treated me so kindly.

“Answer me, Rini.”

‘What kind of child was this in the original story….’

I shuddered at the sight of Enoch’s eyes, whose madness was so unbelievable that it belonged
to a child.

“Nini’s older brother, Machi, who draws attention.” (Enoch is Lini’s older brother, right?)

Soon enough, Enoch would be the first to deny that I was a family member, but I thought it
would be best to say yes for now.

At my words, Enoch quickly loosens his severely hardened face as if flipping his palm, and
smiles brightly.

“Hey, is that so?”

“Ugh. Nini oppa who draws attention.”

“Well, whether or not you think of Sylvester as your brother is none of my business. I get
annoyed with him sometimes too.”

Enoch grins and tousles my hair.

I tugged at my curly bangs and thought deeply.

‘Enoch was an extra with less importance than Sylvester….’

When Enoch Gwendal de Hachania heard that ‘Leonora’ was dead, he joined forces with
Gaspar, who betrayed the emperor, to prepare for a rebellion, and as a result, they were only
supporting characters who ended up being strangled together.

‘I think there might have been something more….’

I tore my hair out, digging through my memory of the original work, which had already begun to
fade.

‘Ah, it would be nice if there were even books falling from the sky.’

There are a lot of things like that in the book Bing’s novel!

‘A library that can only be entered by one person… A crazy memory that can memorize all the
contents of the original work….’

When I think of the books I read in my previous life, Bing’s novels, I get depressed.

‘I’m an extra so I don’t even have that kind of buff.’

I caught a cold and my body was limp, but I fell into the cradle again, losing energy at the
realization that I was an insignificant extra.

“I have to go now.”

After stroking my head a couple of times with a satisfied laugh, Enoch left the room, saying that
he had the energy to train.

Thud!

‘Fuck, what is it!’

It hurts!

As soon as Enoch got out, something fell onto the cradle, hitting my tiny head hard.
Episode 6

‘… What?’

I tilted my head upward in surprise at the pitch-black object resting on the edge of the bed.

I wondered if there was a hole in the ceiling, but there was not even a chimney that someone
could climb into, let alone a hole through which a book could fall into the olive-colored ceiling, on
which the wolf, the symbol of the Hachanian family, was delicately engraved.

I jumped up from my seat and crawled to the end of the bed to check the identity of the object.

“… It’s a tweet.” (It’s a book.)

The black leather-covered book was so thick that at first glance it looked like an encyclopedia.
The expensive-looking gold leaf decoration was a splendid rose pattern.

“Chanmi….”

With my trembling fingers, I touched the golden rose painting.

As expected, the title of the book, entwined with rose thorns, was <The Rose-colored Life of
the Princess Princess>.

I didn’t have much interest in flowers in my previous life, but now I hate roses to the point of
trembling. <The Rose-colored Life of the Princess Princess> meant that only the life of the main
character, Ines, was rosy.

Because the life of an extra like me was the color of dark mud.

I struggled to hold the cover of the book, which was thick and difficult to open, with my numb
fingers, then stopped moving.

‘For a moment.’

I gulped down my saliva as I glanced at the skylight (a small window in the ceiling).

‘Is God throwing it from above if I think I need it…’ ?’

It’s totally sweet.

This is the book possession buff!

I looked up at the ceiling with my big eyes wide open, then spread my arms and raised my
voice to the sky.

“Keumeunboa!” (Gold and silver treasures!)

“….”

“Burojangshang!” (Immortal immortality!)

“….”

“Only I level up!” (Only I level up!)

But God is silent in my earnest prayer.

“Shit.” (Sheesh.)

If you’re going to give it to me, I’ll give you money, power, and power, but it’s just a book with
the original story written on it.

Disappointed at God’s grace to throw a small book at any time I wished I needed it, I pouted
and opened the book.

<Princess Baby’s Rose-colored Life>

“Wah wah.”

Loud cries began to echo from the corners of the imperial palace. It was a baby sent by Saint-
Tropez pirates with the head of Empress Ines.

The baby’s name is Ines.

Even before naming Ines, the emperor had loved his daughter unconditionally.
“Send the princess to the detached palace. I never want to see this face again.”

But his first and last love, Ines, died.

Every time he saw a baby resembling his dead wife, the pain that pierced his unhealed wounds
tormented the emperor, and he lost affection for his daughter.

“Your majesty! You’re being too cruel to the princess!”

Surprised loyalists protested, but he only glared at the crying baby with frozen eyes.

“The princess is confined to the detached palace. Anyone who opposes my will will be cut off.”

‘What is it, crazy man.’

It’s completely arbitrary.

‘What’s wrong with the servants?’

Anyway, the emperor was a bastard who didn’t even have the qualifications to be an emperor.

‘Well, it must have been a tyrant parenting thing….’

Before losing his wife, Gregor, who managed to be emperor, completely changes after losing
Ines.

‘That’s right. Gregor was like this.’

As the novel progresses, Emperor Gregor evolves into a daughter-in-law father who would risk
his own life saying that he could not live without Ines, but in the beginning, he was a human with
such a broken personality that it was a shame to be called trash.

I turned to the next chapter, clenching my tongue at the tyranny of the emperor, who objected
to his insane idea of confining a barely weaned baby to a royal villa and said he would slit the
heads of his extremely common-sense subjects.
“Yes…?”

However, there was no next chapter.

“What is it!”

I blinked and thought I had turned the wrong book, so I dipped my sausage finger in saliva and
turned the paper over again, but all I could see was a clean white paper.

Perhaps because I was a little dissatisfied with myself earlier, I wonder if this timid god like this
bandaeng oxtail erased me to play tricks on me.

“… What can I do?” (I can’t help it.)

I cleared my throat and knelt down in front of a book that revealed white flesh.

“It’s Denoob Hammi!” (Sorry!)

“….”

“Depoo! I’m sorry!” (Sorry! I was wrong!)

“….”

“Da-ssi is Ssin-nim Yokaji Anke-sumi!” (I will never curse God again!)

But the same silent reply as before comes back.

‘Oh baby, you’re so small….’

I muttered inwardly in case God- or the devil- would listen, flipping through the book, then
raised my hand to the apex of the pentagram drawn on the cover.

“Hup!”

Then, along with the feeling of mana draining out of the body, the son-in-law became dizzyingly
dark.

“Andae!”
Leonora’s innate mana kept my memory and thinking ability from my previous life, so I hurriedly
looked back at the door to see if anyone entered the bedroom.

‘When mana, which is close to mental energy, runs out, the crazy dog forgets his face and
behaves like a baby!’

Fortunately, the tightly closed door does not open.

“Oh.”

I opened my mouth wide at the strange sight of the next page, which was obviously blank
earlier, slowly writing down on my own.

Ines did not know the face of her father, Gregor, and was moved to an old detached palace
where no one was looking for.

‘Is this filled only as much as the novel progresses?’

Empress Ines, unaware of her pregnancy, set sail with her mother despite the emperor’s
objections.

When she found out that she had Ines, her mother’s ship had already crossed the ocean, and it
was the time when the seas around the empire were getting rough, so she had no choice but to
give birth on the ship.

Shortly thereafter, the mother’s ship is capsized by Saint-Tropez pirates who have a grudge
against the Empire, and they are taken prisoner.

‘So maybe Ines is about a year younger than me….’

If so, she would have been confined to a separate palace as a newborn baby.

‘The madman confined the baby… What did Ines do wrong?’

It wasn’t Ines’ fault that Empress Ines died, but I frowned when I thought of Gregor.

‘Is not it. It’s crazy enough.’

The pirates were also idiots, so they grabbed Empress Ines’s body and sent her portrait
wrapped in her portrait to the crying emperor.

With that trauma, when the emperor sees only Ines, he thinks of her bluish corpse.

Recalling Gregor’s circumstances, he stared at the bookshelf, which had only been added to
one line, but black writing began to flow, and sentences suddenly began to be added.

It was around the age of two when Ines began to feel pain in earnest when she realized that
she had returned.

‘Hurry up, Leonora should come to the palace.’

Born with a terminally ill body, the only way to lead her childhood even a little comfortably was
to absorb the energy of Leonora, who had a huge amount of mana in her body.

‘Now is the time when the oracle will be known and Leonora will be abandoned by the duchy.’

Whoop whoop.

Ines clenched her tiny hands together and gave a small smile.

‘As expected, I was good at using the maids to spread rumors.’

Because it was a specification to get sick like before.

‘… What’s this.’

I hurriedly removed my goosebumps hand from the book and frowned. It was a sentence that
felt different from the contents of the book I remember at first glance.

To say that Ines was a regressor.

I don’t think there was such a setting in ‘The Rose-colored Life of the Princess Princess’?

In addition, the plan to restore my body condition using the mana contained in ‘Leonora’s body
was very specific to pass it as a two-year-old child’s idea.

“Michin?” (crazy?)

Stunned, I stared at the book where Ines’ accident was scribbled down.

‘Welcome, my manatong.’

“Manatoo?!” (Manaton?!)

Of course, Leonora’s body was a bit special.

‘The reason I can manage my mana and maintain an adult level of thinking is because of this
special body.’

The amount of mana contained in this small body has already reached ten times the amount of
an adult wizard.

“Wow. Look at me from afar!”

But that didn’t mean that Ines could put a straw in my mana circle.

Perhaps it was because of repeated training to push my body to the limit in my previous life, I,
who was born as Leonora, could feel the mana circle spinning inside my body from the moment
I remembered my previous life.
It wasn’t too difficult for me to focus on the energy inside my body, so I easily recognized that
‘Leonora’ was a very talented mage.

It was because he knew the level of my mana that I accepted the gruesome reality that I was
going to be abandoned in the imperial palace with no place to lean on.

‘Since it’s a Romance world, it’s obvious that I’ll have an advantage because I know how to
display my superpowers.’

However, it was embarrassing that there was a person who was aiming for my mana, and that
there was an ‘Original heroine’. I gulped down my saliva as I peered into Ines’s mind as he
contemplated how to drain my mana.

“… Tiba.”

If you go to the imperial palace, it becomes x.

Whatever the means, he had to remain in the ducal family.

Episode 7

I peeked my head through the crack in the door to make sure no one was there, then slipped
back to the bed.

‘There are more than one or two problems to solve.’

I had to avoid being taken to the imperial palace first, but the situation was not good. It seemed
that rumors were already spreading within the ducal family that I was an illegitimate child.

‘Gaspar’s decision, the owner of the house, is probably the most important….’

Considering his reaction after hearing the news that I was sick, not going to the imperial palace
might not have been an impossibility.

Gaspard was a weak human being who would be shaken by the affection he had fostered even
if I wasn’t his biological child - and he would feel betrayed when it was revealed that he was the
child his wife cheated on him with.

“Hum.”

Recalling Gaspard’s face, which is unbelievable that he has four children, I let out a wide sigh
while placing my hands on my small chest.

I’m three years old, and it’s been half a year since I realized my previous life.

I was at an age where I could vaguely know what Gaspard, who had been my father, hated
and liked. And Gaspar….

‘I like cute things, damn it.’

That was the area where I wasn’t the most confident, as I used to be called ‘Mad dog’ and
used assault rifles.

“I’m sorry, but your Excellency is not at your desk right now.”

“Then Nini, Abpa will wait for you here.”

“For security reasons, ladies are not allowed to stay in the hallway of the office.”

I was a little taken aback by the man’s words and opened my mouth.

Just a few days before the rumor that I was an illegitimate child, I had been playing in and out
of Gaspard’s office like a bedroom.

‘But it would be a loss to argue now.’

The man was Henry, Gaspar’s lieutenant and his most trusted subordinate. I couldn’t use a
bunch of recklessly to him who had a fairly high position.

“So I’d rather you die.”

However, having walked quite a long way from the annex to the main building, I couldn’t hide my
disappointment at Henry’s harsh words.

‘… I prepared pretty things all night long.’

I practiced intensely without leaving the mirror, enduring the twisting of my limbs from drying
out. In a sense of regret, I reached out my chubby hand and grabbed the hem of the man’s
clothes.

“Hennie.”

“Yes, lady.”

Henry bows at my hand gesture.

Unlike usual, I opened my fist, not paying attention to his strangely cold expression. Don’t forget
to fire the deadly twinkling eyes that you practiced all night.

“Lord Yogo.”

It was two pieces of candy that I held in my small hand like a baby maple leaf. It was from the
snack basket that I was tenaciously taking care of even while moving to the annex.

‘It’s a shame, but there’s no substance that’s as easy to seduce people as food.’

Henry, who received the candy as I expected, had a slightly disfigured face unlike before.
He bit his lip, as if belatedly sorry for my cold attitude toward me.

“… Why are you giving me this Because I am pretty.”

“Henny Yep.”

I blinked slowly at Henry’s gruff voice and shook my head.

“Henny, it’s hard to help Abpa.”

Bashish at Henry’s question, I put on a innocent smile that I practiced all night, and I lowered
my face shyly. The adjutant’s gaze slowly descends over the crown of his head.

“Yes, lady. Thank you thank you for this food.”

“Ugh. One candy is Abpa Joe.”

I waved a small wave of my hand to Henry, who bowed his head, and turned my back.

‘Still, I’ll be able to meet Gaspard tomorrow.’

Oh, what a naive thought this was.

***

I was so stupid

‘I can’t behave like a three-year-old even though my body is three years old. Why don’t you
wake up?’

“Ahhh….”

I sighed as I glared at the huge door of the office, which was always firmly closed.

3 days.

Today was the third day since I visited Gaspard’s office with two candies.
‘There must be an enormous amount of work to be done, but it’s ridiculous that the owner of the
house is away from the office for three days.’

This obviously meant that Gaspar was avoiding me.

I bit my lip at Henry’s shy face, who greeted me with his head poked out today as well.

‘I thought it was too easy.’

As soon as the oracle came down, they sent me to the annex, but I thought I still had affection
for ‘Leonora’ because they came to see me sick.

‘Anyway, since he belongs to the duke’s family, he might have just come to check if he’s
seriously ill.’

It seemed that two candies—one that he would have shared with Henry—were not enough to
seduce Gaspard, who was in command of the ducal family.

‘Lulu and Lala were ready to rip off half of the continent if I just smiled!’

Turning around with a sigh, I toddled out to the backyard connected to the main building.

‘For some reason, I can’t see Enoch and Sylvie either.’

Lulu and Lala, who followed me around and nagged me, were gone, so I sat down on the grass
and began to weave wild flowers into a small corolla.

If it couldn’t be done with candy, I had to give it another bribe, but as a baby, I had no money at
all.

“Cellar… Didn’t you do this?”

I did as Lulu told me, but when I finished it, the garland of white flowers and yellow wild grass
looked too small to put on Gaspar’s head.

‘They tell me to use it as a bracelet.’

Gaspard was a man who couldn’t help laughing even though he would accept the ground grass
if I brought him.
‘Would you like this?’

When I realized that Gaspard wasn’t meeting me intentionally, I was so resentful that I didn’t
want to see him, but after I finished the corolla, I wanted to show it to him as soon as possible.

Because I want to see you smile

Gaspard was a blunt man on the outside, but he often smiled at Leonora, so I.

I liked the smile on his face, revealing slightly pointed fangs.

‘Gaspar is weak against affection.’

Right now, he seems to think that he doesn’t want to see my face because he’s overcome by a
sense of betrayal, but he was someone who would weaken his heart when he saw it.

So I got up from my seat expecting Hachania to stay with an insignificant extra family while
clenching my tongue.

‘I have to hurry.’

The sun was already going down. I started running toward the office in a dress full of grass.

It was the moment I entered the hallway and had just turned the corner.

Thud!

“Ako.”

Bumping my forehead on a stone-hard leg, I couldn’t keep my balance and fell backwards.

“What.”

A cold stare pierces me bitterly over my head, which is sore on my forehead and I can hardly
lift my head.

I raised my eyebrows at the familiar yet unfamiliar voice.

“Get out of the way because it’s obstructing traffic.”

It was the first time I heard a cold tone, but the owner of the voice was definitely Gaspar.

“… Abba?”

I faced him, who was frowning as if I was very annoyed as I grabbed the hem of my pants.

“Who is your father?”

Yes, after all, Gaspard was not ‘Me’’s father.

‘Still, I didn’t tell you not to call me daddy when I was affected by Sylvie’s aura.’

I opened my eyes wide at the feeling of my heart tightening to the point where I couldn’t
breathe.

‘It’s okay, it’s no big deal.’

Wasn’t it expected that he would be angry with me?

“Let go. I have a lot of work to do right now.”

But even so, Gaspard’s coldly uttered words made my heart throb.

‘I’m going to do that because I’m angry. He must be mad at Noel and me.’

Even as he thought so, his face, which had gone bloodless, only turned white.

“Apa…. No, you’re locked up.” (Dad…. No, the head of the household.)

“What?”

“Niniga, yogeo, yogeo Lord.”

I sat there blankly as I had fallen, and I groped for gaspard’s cold face on the floor.

‘Ah, it’s already withered.’

The corolla, which had been kneaded with bracken hands all afternoon, had already bent its
head on the floor.
Looking at the useless corolla, I stomped my feet, not knowing what to do.

“….”

Gaspar, who was looking down at me like that, bent down and picked up the corolla.

‘I only spoke badly, but I guess they’ll accept it in the end.’

‘Okay. Gaspard was a different person than his adoptive father.’

Unlike me in my previous life, ‘Leonora’ was terribly useless.

In particular, before he realized his previous life, he was just an ordinary baby, so he had no
use value.

‘Gaspar was someone who cared even for such a useless baby.’

Muttering in my head as if brainwashing myself, I jumped up from my seat and touched the
corolla in his hand with my fingertips.

At my hand gesture, he raised one eyebrow as if he was worried.

“Here, a present from my father.”

It seemed that he was curious about the identity of the corolla, so when I explained it, Gaspard
frowned as if he couldn’t understand.

“Are you giving garbage to the family head now?”

‘Trash…?’

“I didn’t know there was such a custom in the duchy.”

I opened my mouth in a daze at Gaspar’s short muttered words.

No matter how angry he was with Noel, and how he felt betrayed by me who raised him as his
daughter, it was an unbelievably harsh word that came out of Gaspard’s mouth.

Gaspar, who was staring down at me indifferently whether I was surprised or not, tossed the
corolla and passed me.

Tumble.

The sound of his receding footsteps begins to echo coldly through the hallway.

I clenched my fists as I looked down at the corolla, whose petals had fallen off halfway under
his shoe feet.

“Ah, he won’t treat you.”

No matter how much I am a baby, I can’t stand the shoes.

Tuck, Tuck!

I kicked the hallway wall with quick footwork and threw myself at Gaspard’s back.

“Evil!”

Just to grab his hair.

“Now, what are you doing!”

“Hey.”

“?”

“You are not my father.”

The pupils of Gaspar, no, I don’t know who it is, shake greatly.
Episode 8

Lucas Willenin was self-aware on a beautiful night when the dim moonlight illuminated his
bedroom.

“… Gaspar?”

Beneath him when he opened his eyes lay a dazzlingly beautiful woman.

There was no way Lucas Willenin, the crown prince who had just one day before the
succession ceremony and an aristocratic member of the royal family, did not know the woman.

Noel Earon.

‘Was it the eldest daughter of Marquis Iaron?’

She looked a little more mature than he remembered, but there was nothing to be confused
about, as beauty like her was rare.

“Omg.”

But there was a little problem.

‘Why is this woman in my bedroom?’

Lucas stared blankly at Noel’s naked body, showing off his fair skin, and jumped out of bed in
embarrassment.

Could it be that she is writing a beauty world? But I don’t remember falling for her temptation.

‘I must have used some medicine.’

Lucas Willenin frowned, unable to hide his displeasure.

“Why are you suddenly like this?”

Hearing Noel’s voice saying he didn’t know why, Lucas took a deep breath and raised his head
toward the ceiling.
“First, put on your clothes.”

“… Now?”

“Okay. Now.”

The Marquis of Iaron was one of the imperial aristocrats who pushed his half-brother Gregor
Willenin as the next emperor.

‘Now that my throne has been confirmed, are you trying to use my daughter to change the line?’

“I don’t know what you did to knock me unconscious, but I want you to know that even if I
mixed with you, I wouldn’t recognize the child you gave birth as mine.”

Lucas judged hastily and watched Noel putting on his pajamas.

Staring at his chubby face, she slowly approaches.

Puck!

“100 million!”

Noel suddenly puts his fist in the face of Gaspard, Lucas, who looks like a heartless husband.

“Who are you. He is not my husband.”

‘… It’s no different than back then.’

With Leonora’s dainty hands holding her hair, Lucas thought.

‘That mother and that daughter. It’s so fucking right.’

“I can’t let go of this!”

Lucas freaked out and pulled Leonora from his neck like a leech.

I was momentarily surprised that the child who fell on the floor might have been hurt, but
instead of crying, Leonora began to snort and cheer up.
“Who are you! You are not my boss!”

Leonora raised her voice fiercely and kicked Lucas without hesitation.

Plump, well-trained legs didn’t hurt, but Lucas was momentarily speechless.

Because the child’s words were not wrong.

‘Lucas Willenin’, that is, he was borrowing Gaspard’s body for a while, but he was not
Gaspard.

‘But how did you find out?’

Gaspard and Lucas had similar blunt dispositions and even the way they spoke, so even many
Confucius who were four or five years older than their son, Leonora, did not notice that Lucas
had entered Gaspard’s body.

‘Considering the oracle, this child would not even be Gaspard’s child.’

How can I react so promptly to the change of Gaspard, who is not even my biological father?

“I will be your father.”

Lucas Willenin was ‘Possessed’ by Gaspard’s body right before Noel had Leonora.

Although the body was obviously Gaspar, the inherited soul’s mana belonged to the great
wizard Lucas Willenin.

‘That’s how the dishonorable illegitimate son of the imperial family was born.’

The temple, alert to the flow of mana, immediately noticed that Lucas Willenin’s mana had
leaked out and announced that he had found his illegitimate son.

Just before the succession ceremony, a baby was born who inherited the precious mana of the
prince who suddenly disappeared.

The temple, which was searching for his illegitimate son, began to suspect the youngest
princess after receiving an oracle that a child with royal blood was born to the Duke of
Hachania.
“… What?”

Lucas moved his icy gaze toward Leonora, whose eyes widened as if she couldn’t believe that
she was his daughter.

“If you’re a girl named ‘Leonora,’ then you’re my daughter.”

I don’t know her body, but the mana in Leonora’s soul smelled like Lucas himself.

“So stop hanging on and go away.”

But he didn’t care if he had children or not because he was never married, no, he didn’t even
remember having sex with a woman.

‘I do not have time.’

Lucas Willenin wanted to get his body back as soon as possible.

Right after realizing that the owner of the body he possessed was Gaspar Hachania, he was
collecting information about ‘Lucas Willenin’, who had gone missing, but could not find any
meaningful information.

‘The problem is that the amount of time I can exist in this damn body is too short.’

Because only once a month, when the new moon rose, Lucas’ ego could take over Gaspard’s
body.

In addition, the first year was busy only spending time adapting to the ducal family.

‘If I get too suspicious of people, the duke will notice the strangeness of my body, and then he
will find a way to capture my soul.’

Lucas, who had joined hands with the duke and the aristocrats of the imperial faction, could not
say that it was good.

So there was no reason for Gaspar to personally lend his body to Lucas.

‘I have to find out what kind of bastard put a curse on me.’

The person Lucas was most suspicious of was Gregor, who had ascended the throne in his
place.

Leonora, who was glaring at him nervously chewing her lips, shook her head vigorously.

“No. You are not Nini Abba.”

Lucas let out a blank laugh at the confident child’s words.

“Something like chestnuts was crazy about wanting to die.”

I was about to get angry at the fact that my mana had leaked into the child.

‘I have to absorb it now.’

Lucas checked the mana overflowing from Leonora’s small body and reached out to the child.

The startled child flinches at the greedy hand gesture that anyone can see harming the child.

“Zh-h-h-hh, go.”

As Lucas began to inhale mana, Leonora lost her childlike boldness and began to cry.

It was the moment when the child’s face turned red as if he would burst into tears at any
moment.

Poo-!

***

The man with the face of Gaspard started draining mana from his body no matter what he did.

Leonora’s vast amount of mana kept her thinking, so as her mana dwindled, fear engulfed her
body.

‘What should I do?’

Should I scream and call someone?

But the man in front of him was Gaspar.

Even if I claimed he wasn’t Gaspar, people wouldn’t believe me.

“Apa….”

Tears began to well up drop by drop, as if I had become a complete child.

I missed Gaspar.

I don’t know why now I remember the kind touch he used to stroke my hair.

I bit my lip, wiping my cheek with a small hand as if pressing down on the tears dripping down
my cheek.

“Appa.”

“Huh.”

“Do you like Nini?” (Do you love Rini?)

One day, remembering my past life, I grabbed Gaspard and asked a different question.

“Then. I love you more than anyone else in this world.”

He smiled and touched my forehead as if asking me something.

“You and your brothers are everything to me.”

I had barely held back the tears that were about to spill over at his kind words.

‘I’ve never tried….’

Gaspard never wanted me to excel like his adoptive father. It doesn’t tell you to be a smart kid
or a great person.

Because I didn’t get angry or disappointed even when I was confused between my previous life
and my present life, and I just hoped that I wouldn’t get sick.

I, who was born as Lini, got the love of my family that I so longed for in my previous life too
easily. I was loved naturally, as if I were breathing.
Because Gaspard loved me so naturally.

As if, as it should be.

Just like babies don’t have to try to be loved by their parents.

‘I thought it would be better to go to the imperial palace than to watch that kind of love
disappear.’

Only then did I know my heart.

I would rather be imprisoned in the imperial palace than to see Gaspard treat me coldly after
realizing that I was an illegitimate child.

‘I know that man is not my father, but my heart hurts like this.’

I had the face of Gaspard, but I stepped back to avoid a man with a completely different smell
of mana and hit my butt.

“Go away! Go away!”

“I just get back what was originally mine.”

I gasped as I glared at the colorful mana being sucked into the man’s hand.

When I’m about to lose my mind

Puck!

“Ugh!”

The man suddenly raised his hand and began to slam his fist into my cheek like a madman.

Fuck! puck!

The handsome father’s face swells up in an instant because he is so outspoken about self-
injury.

“Run away, Lini.”

The voice that leaked through the slippery lips belonged to a familiar and friendly person.

“… Dad?”

I stood there with a tear-stained face and looked up at Gaspard, who was fighting my body.

His left hand clasped his right hand that kept reaching out to me, bang! stuck in the hallway

“Hurry! Run away!”

As if to stop ‘Someone’ from harming me, Gaspar’s hand, which even held a sword, was
directed not at me, but near my heart.

“Andae!”

I freaked out and ran to him.

Episode 9

Unlike the prejudice around him - that he works for the Hachanian family because of the high
salary - Henry Massard, who is evaluated by his colleagues as being cool-headed and only
revealing money, gold coins will pour out instead of blood if stabbed with a knife, sincerely
respects his boss, Gaspar. Did.

That’s also because Gaspard was a person enough to buy Henry Massad’s admiration.

‘Although Hachania itself is said to be inferior compared to other families belonging to the five
great noble families.’

Unlike the common aristocrats who judge people based on their origin rather than their ability,
Gaspard was a reasonable enough person to appoint him, a commoner, as my lieutenant.

‘So even though my family is a bit insignificant, I was working only by trusting the head of the
family. What am I looking at now?’

From Henry’s point of view, who revealed a little bit of money, but his ability was so outstanding
that he received love calls from the imperial family, it was a sight that made his nose choked
and lost his senses.

“Dismissal! What the hell are you doing!”

Henry stepped forward, frightened by the sight of Gaspar holding a knife to stab himself and
Leonora dangling as if trying to stop him.

“Put down the knife! Princess will be hurt!”

Despite Henry’s alarmed voice, Gaspard did not budge.

“Princess! Get away from His Excellency!”

“Adam! Daddy’s all over!!”

The sharpened tip of the knife stuck right in front of my nose, so I could have been scared, but
the young princess didn’t care and bit Gaspard’s forearm.

“Yes.”
Clink.

Gaspar backed away, letting go of the knife only after his small but sharp teeth dug deep into
his skin.

Hastily, Henry kicked away the knife he had missed and picked up Leonora, who had her teeth
driven into her father’s forearm.

“Princess! Are you okay?”

As if the tension had eased, Leonora, who was slumped in Henry’s arms, started pounding on
my lower back with a pained sound.

“Where are you hurt?”

Leonora, who was caught up in Gaspar’s self-injury rampage, might be hurt.

“No, Nini is fine.”

“Ha. I am very fortunate.”

Leonora jumped out of Henry’s arms and stabbed the unconscious Gaspard in the cheek.

Strangely, Henry’s mouth burned at the face of a child who seemed worried and not afraid of
him who had just been holding a sword.

‘As soon as the rumor that he was an illegitimate child spread, he neglected himself as if he had
abandoned him….’

***

“Ahhh…. It will increase and increase.”

If I didn’t know how to feel mana, I would have judged that Gaspard lost his mind due to the
shock of losing Noel, but the energy I felt from him just before was definitely not the Shadow
Knights’ ability to deal with darkness.

Some madman’s soul must have entered Gaspar’s body.

‘I took this body instead of Leonora’s soul, so it wouldn’t be impossible for someone else.’
I looked around Gaspard, who was sporting thick eyelashes and his eyes were closed, and
looked up when I noticed that his hands were bleeding.

“I have to call Dr. Seon Saemi. Abba is gone.” (You have to call the doctor. Daddy is hurt.)

Henry, whose face was vaguely stiff at my words, did not answer.

‘Am I too shocked by Gaspard’s voluntary attempt?’

Gaspar tried to stab himself to protect me, but Henry, who knew nothing about it, would have
looked like a suicide attempt in front of a child.

“Henny? Ava is hurt.”

As I urged Henry, I pressed my two small hands firmly against Gaspard’s large palm, which
was spurting out blood.

Henry, who was fiercely glaring at the back of my head trying to stop the bleeding in his own
way, belatedly opened his mouth.

“… Are you worried about the Head of Household in this situation?”

Henry’s voice, which opened the door, was somehow locked.

“Even though His Excellency has been ignoring Princess Gongnyeo.”

Ah.

It was only then that I was able to grasp the context of Henry’s words, which sounded close to
metal.

‘Looks like I look pitiful.’

When rumors spread about an oracle that an illegitimate child was hiding in the duke’s family, it
was none other than me that people first began to suspect that it was an illegitimate child.

‘Henry thought I was abandoned by Gaspard.’

Gaspard made the decision to send me to the annex, and no matter how much I went to his
office, he wouldn’t meet me.

‘But Gaspard even tried to stab himself to protect me.’

It didn’t matter now whether he really hated me and sent me to the annex.

“Your princess felt it all, too. Because you are special That’s why he even gave me candy to
impress His Excellency.”

“No.”

“Yes?”

“Candies are hard for Henny, so I gave them goya.”

I shook my head and looked up at Henry, who was still standing in place.

“Dad, I love you. I can tell.”

It was said to clear up a misunderstanding, but somehow Henry’s face was contorted even
more sternly.

Kneeling down to one knee, he made eye contact with me and moved his lips hesitantly with an
expression as if his throat was choking.

“I have never felt so moved in my life.”

“… Eh.”

It’s not like that.

I tried to explain with a quick glance, but I kept my mouth shut at Henry’s next words.

“Princess, I’m a guy who lived only knowing money, but I’ll do anything to protect your position
in the duchy.”

‘It’s not too bad to have Gaspard’s lieutenant on my side.’

Because I thought so.

***

“The princess said she protected the head of the household. You are very handsome.”

“He’s just a baby, but he’s really amazing.”

Eohhwadungdung, dungadunga.

The vassals carried me in their arms until there was no room to step on the floor.

“How did you send such a kind princess to the annex?”

“When the head of the household comes to his senses, I plan to speak up, princess.”

“Oh. Will Viscount Rondo also intend to speak to His Excellency? Then you are thinking the
same as I am.”

I wonder what Henry, who had sent his father to the doctor, was saying to his retainers.

The fact that I had saved Gaspard from death when he was in danger of being abandoned
because of the rumor that he was an illegitimate child seemed very moving to them.

‘If you believe Henry’s story as it is, this kind of reaction would happen.’

Since Gaspard hadn’t woken up yet, Henry was talking about his sightings on his own, and
before I knew it, I was a filial daughter who stopped Gaspard with tears while crying out, “I’d
rather die than accept someone like you as my son.” had been

‘I’m sure most of the elders were worried that I would harm the family because I was an
illegitimate child.’

It was clear that Henry, who had been worn and worn out at the merchant before entering
Hachania, was proud of his tongue befitting a merchant.

‘What on earth were you talking about, why did the retainers do this?’

I scratched my chin and pursed my lips at the reaction of the elders, who seemed to be
witnessing the second coming of the filial daughter Simcheong.
“Nini, you’re dizzy now.”

“Oops, yes. I’ll drop you off.”

Shocked by my words, Viscount Rondo hurriedly lowered me to the floor.

A little worried about the regular meeting without my father, I quietly turned my head toward the
round table where the elders began to sit down one by one.

‘Soon there will be movements in the imperial palace as well.’

I was registered in the duke’s family, so I wouldn’t be able to catch it without the permission of
the head of the family, but since the original mistress, Ines, was looking for my mana, I didn’t
know when I might be taken to the imperial palace.

I took a half-step back while glancing at the administrative aristocrat who came out of the
imperial palace to attend the duke’s regular meeting.

‘There may have been changes in the book, so let’s check it out.’

Since the book moved from Ines’ point of view, events within the imperial family might be
mentioned.

Turning my back, I moved my short legs and hurriedly ran out to the annex.

***

“I heard that the head of the family collapsed because of the lady.”

“Ahhh.”

I let out a low sigh at Nora’s ferocious face as she greeted me.

“A kid again.” (Again why.)

‘He hasn’t returned to the main building yet.’

I shook my head as if I didn’t even want to do it, and Nora distorted her expression and
grabbed my shoulder.

“Did you injure the head of the household, even though you are not related to the head of the
family?!”

“Spore.”

I twisted my body as I glared at Nora, who violently pinched my shoulder, which was less than
half the size of my palm.

“The head of the household must have been sick too! Only I, who truly cares for the head of the
household, can feel his pain!”

You’re not Gaspar’s soul twin, what do you feel?

I opened my mouth to give you a scolding, but soon I buried my face in one hand and let out a
wide sigh.

‘I’m so tired. Let’s just knock them out quickly.’

It was not very difficult to stun untrained ordinary people by striking Mana with a tightly
clenched fist.

‘Once Gaspard comes to his senses, we should tell him to fire this crazy tutor right away.’

“Bad children must be punished!”

“Ah.”

I opened my mouth blankly as I moved my arms toward Nora, who rolled her eyes and held
me.

“It’s a big deal.”

Maybe because the madman absorbed my mana earlier, mana doesn’t accumulate as usual.

I checked Nora as she raised a thick palm to me and closed my eyes tightly.

Pout.
Suddenly, the sound of an old wooden door opening hits the back of your ears.
Episode 10

“What are you doing?”

The person who opened the door and appeared like a hero was none other than Gaspar.

“My lord!”

Nora, who had lifted me up in the air, was startled and relaxed in her hands, and he quickly
picked me up.

“Fortunately, you are awake. This Nora, it was hard to keep my heart in suspense, probably
because His Excellency was seriously injured.”

Nora was wrapped in Gaspard’s arms, and I grabbed his arm with tears in my eyes as if I
couldn’t see him anymore.

Glancing down at Nora, who dared to place his hand on the head of the household, he calmly
removed her arm.

“I asked what you were doing right now.”

“I was in the middle of training to teach the princess etiquette. Soon, the princess will be taking
my class too.”

If I take two classes, my body won’t be left behind.

I frowned in amazement at her lies that flowed out without spitting.

“It’s etiquette for a child who is only three years old….”

At Nora’s words, Gaspard brushes my sharp chin with the hand that wasn’t holding me.

Although he looked a bit haggard, he was handsome enough to be admired.

“Are you trying to teach me something you didn’t learn when you were that age?”

Gaspar’s muttered voice was low, but somehow there was a shady atmosphere.
‘Are you trying to use Aura on normal people?’

I clung to Gaspard’s chest, frightened by the pitch-black shadow that creeped out from under
his feet.

Soon thump! With a sound, Nora’s body is thrown out of the hallway.

“Ah!”

“When dealing with the family head, don’t raise your face in a arrogant way, and look at the top
of your feet.”

Gaspard, without even looking at the fallen Nora, slammed the door shut.

‘He probably wouldn’t have died.’

No matter how much Gaspard was the owner of the duchy, it could become a problem if he
recklessly killed a semi-aristocratic employee who was the equivalent of a tutor.

I shook my head at the sound of her gasping on the other side of the wooden door.

“… I used to mess with my hair.”

Observing Gaspard’s insensitive face, I tapped him on the shoulder and pointed to the floor.

“Get down now.”

Gaspard put me on the floor without a word.

“Hum….”

I looked into his jet-black eyes and raised my chin.

“I don’t know what to do.”

“Does a father need a business to find his daughter?”

“You almost said you weren’t my father.” (Tell me a few times that you are not my father.)
Gaspar’s sturdy body flinched at my sharp words.

“… You hid your mana, how the hell did you know?”

I touched my forehead to the scent of the shadows faintly smelling from him.

As he said, Gaspard’s body now smelled of the black aura Gaspard was using.

‘Before, it was easy to distinguish because I could clearly feel the different mana.’

Could it be that this goddamn soul has completely taken over my father’s body and allowed him
to use his supernatural powers?

“How did you know?”

I moved my lips slowly with a puzzled expression at the urging of Gaspard, no, the man who
had entered Gaspard’s body.

“Our Abpa doesn’t hit people like that.” (My dad doesn’t hit people that way.)

“Even an employee who wants to harm my child?”

“Yes. I will give you the punishment you deserve.”

As if surprised by my answer, the man’s head turned at an angle.

Before long, a handsome mouth rises with the sound of wind blowing.

“It’s gone.”

That was something I had to admit.

I nodded lightly at the man’s words and sat down with him at the table.

“What are you doing here? You want to give me?”

If a man tried to kill me, I had no way to stop him.

I ran out of mana so that even a normal person, Nora, could not stop it, and there was no one
to help me as an illegitimate child.

‘The only person who can help is Gaspard, but my father is obsessed with that man.’

“Ahhh.”

I let out a deep sigh at the man looking down at me with a cold face that I had no idea what he
was thinking.

‘Should I give up on this life and aim for the next one?’

My body trembled as I recalled the terrible feeling of mana being pulled out.

Yes, let’s just give up this life neatly.

‘The time-limited extras aren’t enough, so the amount of mana in the body is unnecessarily
huge, so I’m in a position to be taken advantage of.’

“Please don’t hurt Chae Han.” (Kill me as painlessly as possible.)

“What?”

Lying flat on the floor to make it easier for the man to draw mana, I pouted my lips while
fluttering my small feet.

“Shalshal, give me Nini shalsal.” (Say it gently, Rini gently.)

The man’s sleek face distorts as if he doesn’t know if he’s talking about killing it or farting.

“What bullshit. What would I gain from killing you, a mere baby?”

The man only wrinkled his nose as if he was offended by me for treating him like such an
unscrupulous man.

‘Won’t you kill me?!’

I opened my eyes wide at the sudden hope, but I couldn’t get rid of my doubts.

“But you, you tried to give it to me earlier.”

“When did I.”

“We tried to extract all the mana and give it to you!”

In this world, ‘Mana’ was the energy itself that sustains life.

‘Because even people who are not wizards are all born with mana.’

Wizards and knights who deal with auras had a greater amount of mana than ordinary people,
and ‘Leonora’ was a human with a particularly large mana container, but nevertheless, it was
natural to die if all the mana was extracted.

“I had no intention of absorbing it to the point of death. What do you see people as?”

“Appa Mong stole Dodong bastard?” (The thief who stole my father’s body?)

“….”

“Is that all or is it just me?” (Or is he just a bad guy?)

I tilted my head, staring at the man’s increasingly narrowed brow.

“A dog leak?” (pup?)

“A thing the size of a rattlesnake really kills me.”

I quickly stood up at the sound of the man grinding his teeth and protected myself with both
arms.

“… Musher.”

‘I’m an extra, but a villain is a villain.

Gaspard has always been a friendly face to me, so the fierce frown on the man’s face feels
unfamiliar.

“A terrifying horn. The scary thing is that you talk like that in front of me.”

“But you have to tell me what to say.”

Otherwise, it will be difficult to close your eyes properly due to the remaining cold.

‘I still regret not being able to kill my adoptive father in my previous life.’

“Don’t kill me. Come to think of it, I think you will be quite helpful.”

The man resting his chin on his hand with a nonchalant face added slowly.

“He’s quick and alert enough to distinguish me from the duke, and he’s got quite a bit of my
mana in his little body.”

I trembled at the sight of a man who looked like a predator raving about his prey, and wrapped
my arms around my body.

‘As expected, it was right to aim for my mana like the original heroine!’

For a moment.

But man’s mana?

“What kind of Marie is that? your mana?”

“Yes, my mana. You said it before. You are my child.”

“It’s her voice.” (It’s bullshit.)

“I haven’t found the reason yet, but it’s certain that your soul contains my mana. Well, the body
is probably the son of the duke and Noel Iaron.”

So, while the soul was made of that man’s mana, the body belonged to Gaspard and Noel’s
daughter, Leonora.

‘Then it would be ambiguous to call him an illegitimate son.’

I nodded my head, fully understanding the man’s unkind explanation.

“So who are you?”

“Lucas Willenin.”
‘Willenin?’

I moved my eyebrows at the familiar last name, as if I had heard it many times.

‘If it’s Willenin, it’s the surname of Ines, the mistress.’

“He is the half-brother of the current emperor, Gregor.”

Gregor was the father of Ines, the heroine of the original story, a tyrant.

‘Killing all my brothers and ascending the throne is like a tyrant’s standard course.’

“Are you being beaten by Gregor?”

As I nodded my chin, the man raised an eyebrow fiercely.

“Even if that bastard didn’t cowardly curse or anything, I would have won the fight. Because I
was the one who officially won the throne.”

“Aha. Glcuna.”

I pouted the corner of my mouth at the man’s swaggering tone.

“Then why is a noble person exposed to our abpa?” (Why is such a noble person in my father’s
body?)

He’s from the royal family, and he has the ability, so why did he possess the body of an extra
villain?

As if frustrated by my question, Lucas let out a small sigh.

“I do not know either. I was attacked the day before I ascended the throne, and when I woke
up, I was in the body of a duke.”

“Where did Abpa go?”

“It’s fine in here. I’m holding out for a long time, maybe because I absorbed your mana earlier,
but since the owner of the original body is the Duke, I’ll get my body back soon.”
I opened my mouth slightly as I glanced at Lucas as he patted my broad chest.

“… Even call a shaman, they say you have to bead.” (Should I call a shaman and perform an
exorcism?)

It wasn’t something he mumbled to hear, but his ears are so bright that Lucas pricks up one
ear.

“Shaman? What is it?”

“A person who casts out demons.”

I patted Lucas on his leg, hoping he would get out of my father’s body as quickly as possible.

“Whoa, whoa.”

Get out, get out of here!

“….”
Episode 11

Even though he had natural mana, it seemed that he didn’t have any magic, Lucas’s sullen
expression didn’t change despite my banishment spell.

“Ehh…. Soyon Upne.” (Ehh… It’s useless.)

“You are the first to notice that I have entered the duke’s body. Except for Lady Iaron.”

“Leddie Ianon?” (Lady Aaron?)

“My name is Noel.”

Oh, that’s what my mother is talking about.

If so, that meant that at least four years had passed since Lucas became like this.

‘It’s so different, so why hasn’t everyone recognized it?’

Even if it was Gaspard’s face, the feeling was completely different.

I blinked at Lucas, who raised his eyebrows fiercely, then tilted his head.

“That’s why, you, Emperor Gregor, are Silkenne.” (So, you must hate Emperor Gregor.)

“It’s not a feeling that can be expressed to the extent that I hate it. It makes me want to take
out all of his intestines and chew them up.”

“My baby is sick, so I say good things.” (Speaks very nice words in front of the baby.)

I clicked my tongue and shook my head.

Lucas Willenin was an enemy of Emperor Gregor.

‘Gregor is a man who will one day destroy the duke’s family, and he was the father of Ines, the
mistress of the original story.’
Besides, Ines was a wild child who only thought of putting a straw in my mana bottle.

The enemy of my enemy is my friend.

I carefully reached out my hand to Lucas, recalling an old adage.

“If you say Grotta, would you like to hold hands with me? Let’s defeat our valued Gregor.”
(Then why don’t you join hands with me? Let’s defeat Gregor together.)

My first goal was not to be dragged into the imperial palace because I was an illegitimate child
of the imperial family, and my second goal was to prevent the ruin of the Duke of Hachania.

‘A man named Lucas Willenin will become a useful hand if he does well.’

In some ways, he could have been more helpful than Gaspar, the weak-minded head of the
family, in protecting his family.

“Hmm.”

At my suggestion, the man let out a small moan as if he was thinking about it.

I quickly added four legs to convince him.

“I already feel it, but Nini is no ordinary baby.” (As you may already be feeling, Rini is no
ordinary baby.)

“In what part are you saying it’s not normal?”

“Nini again.” (Lini is smart.)

‘I don’t think I need to tell you that I remember my previous life and even possessed it.’

Emphasizing that I am a little bit smart, I shook my hand out in front of the man.

“….”

Lucas briefly nods his head after looking at his small hand like a freshly fallen baby maple leaf.

“Good night. Let me hold your hand.”

“Until you get your body back, until Hachanya comes along?” (Until you regain your original
body, and until Hachania becomes independent?)

“Independent?”

“Yes.”

I nodded my head vigorously at the man’s spirited question.

‘I think I’ll have to establish a principality in order to escape from being an extra villain.’

I dreamed of an extraterritorial law where no one could touch me or my father.

“Are you discussing the establishment of the principality in front of the person who will now
become the emperor? You are so arrogant.”

Lucas contorted his face in displeasure, but I smiled and opened my mouth.

“Yes. But it’s already too late.”

“… What?”

“Because I signed a contract with Bangum Nini, you.” (I just signed a contract with Rini, you.)

At my words, it was only then that Lucas, realizing that the blue pentagram was shining on the
back of his hand touching mine, jumped up from his seat in fright.

“Is this a wizard’s oath?! How can a child know such dark magic!”

Whoop whoop.

I smiled proudly as I faced Lucas’s white face.

“Nini, do it again and again.” (Lini, you said you were smart.)

Now, when he betrays me, all of his mana is absorbed by me.

I hopped out of the room laughing like a little devil.

***

A full day passed and the day of the regular meeting dawned, but Gaspard’s spirit showed no
signs of returning.

Although Lucas told me that Gaspard’s soul was trapped inside his body, I didn’t fully trust him.

“Hope.”

I hope it won’t come back forever.

‘If that’s the case, I’ll have to kick that bastard out at least by knocking him out.’

I glared at Lucas, who was naturally sitting in the seat of the head of the household, like
Gaspar, but hurriedly straightened my posture at the sound of the elders entering.

“I see the glorious shadow of the Empire.”

“I’m going to go to the middle of the day, and take a seat.”

Lucas nodded nonchalantly at the greetings of his vassals, including Count Noebe, and waved
his arms away, dismissing their bravado.

“Yes, Your Excellency.”

“Today’s agenda.”

“His Majesty the Emperor has sent a message regarding the disposition of the princess.”

Count Noewe, who glanced at me who was sitting at the edge of the round table, hesitated and
continued.

“According to the oracle, it means that the princess is the daughter of Her Highness Lucas
Willenin, who disappeared, but since it is impossible to confirm without her father using divine
powers, how about letting her stay in the imperial palace until Her Highness Lucas’s
whereabouts are found….”

“Isn’t that the same as saying that the young princess will be imprisoned in the imperial palace!”

Yang Gaspar’s lieutenant, Henry, frightened, steps forward.

“The authenticity of the trust is also unclear, and it’s not like you don’t even know if a member of
the duke’s family with ‘Imperial family blood’ really is a princess.”

He raised his voice, completely covering me with his body, who was hidden by the huge round
table and only the top of my head was peeking out.

‘You’re paying for candy.’

Henry seemed very worried that Gaspard - so now Lucas - would send me to the imperial
palace at the Emperor’s will.

“Then Henry, do you suspect the Confucius?”

“I don’t mean to doubt the Confucius.”

As if to refute his words, Count Noebe, who had quite a strong influence in the duke’s council,
raised his voice.

“I don’t think it’s something to say in the presence of the lady, but don’t all of the Confucius
masters look exactly like the head of the household?”

‘There is some truth in what the count said.’

I didn’t have a corner that resembled Gaspar in the slightest.

Even Sylvie, who has at least the same hair color as mine, inherited my father’s distinct
coloration, but my lavender eyes were cloudy as if they would break in the sun.

“If it’s really for your Excellency, it’s only right to let the lady out of the ducal family. How sick
you must be every time you see it.”

Tsk tsk, I shrugged my shoulders while twitching my fingers in the corner of Count Noewe’s
eyes as he clicked his tongue and glared at me.

‘The Count said he went through a situation similar to Gaspard.’

I heard that the heir whom I cherished and cherished thinking that he was my child turned out to
be my nephew.
However, no matter how hard the Count insisted, Lucas, who had entered Gaspard’s body,
would never send me to the imperial palace.

‘Because he made a mage’s pact with me, and if I ran into the emperor, he could have told me
everything about what he was in.’

I let out a sigh of relief as I glanced at Lucas, who was restlessly resting his chin on his chin, as
if he had no interest in the vassals who raised their voices.

“Hmm. If the situation is like this within the duke’s family, we must take the princess to the
imperial palace without His Excellency’s opinion.”

I was a bit careless until the magistrate from the imperial palace said such nonsense.

‘Eh?’

Where are you going to take your child without permission from the guardian?

I listened to the magistrate’s words as I blocked myself blindly and cleared Henry’s back with
both arms.

“It seems that the princess is no longer welcome in the ducal family, but His Majesty does not
want the princess, who may be a member of the imperial family, to be treated this miserably.”

Lie.

There was no way Gregor, the tyrant who was ignoring his daughter, would take care of a child
who might or might not be my nephew.

‘There’s definitely an ulterior motive.’

Either targeting my mana like Ines, or using me to target Lucas.

One of the two was clear.

“The head of the family does not have to make difficult decisions. The princess is taken from
the imperial family,”

“Whoever wants to.”

It was none other than Lucas who interrupted the magistrate’s words.

His voice was low and soft, yet powerful.

“I have no intention of sending the princess to the imperial family.”

The magistrate bit his lip in embarrassment at Lucas’ firm refusal.

“I’m afraid, but from what I’ve learned from the imperial family, I heard that Your Excellency
doesn’t get along very well with the princess.”

“Good.”

“Since the oracle came down, I’ve been talking to the princess-”

“Good.”

Cutting off the administrator’s words, Lucas stretches out his arm to me.

‘You’re telling me to pretend we’re on good terms.’

If it was Gaspard, I wouldn’t have needed to act, but I pressed my uncomfortable heart and ran
to him and jumped into the Murpak.

“Avanni.” (father.)

“… Okay.”

He told me to come, but when I came closer, he seemed confused.

‘What if I feel this uncomfortable!’

The administrator must have thought we were not friendly.

‘It can’t be helped.’

I abruptly got up to cover Lucas’ distorted face.

Side.
“….”

Side.

“….”

“Avanni, Zoa!”

Bang!

Blah- Bang!

It would have been a perfect play if Lucas hadn’t split the round table made of marble.
Episode 12

The vassals, who were looking at the round table in two parts, couldn’t open their mouths easily
and swallowed their saliva.

‘I wonder if he was that terrible.’

Even the elders, who had insisted that Leonora be sent to the imperial family, began to groan at
Gaspar’s excessive reaction, although he was a bit blunt but belonged to the gentle side.

“Still, she’s a girl who jumped in front of the sword with that small body to save her father.”

When someone opens the door as if holding a gun,

“Even if you were shocked by the madam’s cheating to the point of willingly trying, such a
reaction in front of a young lady….”

“That’s right. After all, there is nothing wrong with the lady.”

All the voices that followed were resentful of the ruthless duke.

The mood of the meeting, which had been dominated until just a moment ago, that Leonora
should be sent to the imperial family, was completely overturned.

Realizing like a ghost that the tide had changed, Leonora glanced at Lucas, who was shaking
his fists, and puffed out his round cheeks.

“.”

Clear teardrops trickled down his apple-like red cheeks.

It was very pitiful to see her thin strands of platinum hair swaying softly in the wind that came in
through the window.

“… Heeing. Abba-”

The elders, who always remembered Leonora’s bright appearance walking around the
Toddler’s mansion with a cheerful face, began to panic at the child’s sudden crying behavior.
“Oh, the lady is crying.”

“I like you so much, but it’s just sad. Let’s end today’s meeting.”

All of the elders stood up from the collapsed round table shaking their heads.

“But His Majesty—!”

The imperial palace administrator tried to stop the elders from getting up one by one with a
puzzled face, but Count Noebe sternly stern.

“Ugh! How much do you want the princess, who is still young, to overdo it?”

“Count!”

“Today, I will leave. The Duke’s family will send a separate letter to His Majesty. Isn’t that right,
Henry?”

Henry, who had been arguing with him until now, hurriedly nodded at the earl’s words.

“Yes. We’ll send you a letter directly, so you better go away.”

It was the moment when the elders and vassals of the ducal family became one with a drop of
Leonora’s tear.

***

‘That old man is weak against children’s tears.’

I wiped away tears as I glanced at Count Noewe’s troubled face, who seemed to have a rather
deep story, disappearing outside the door.

“Are you coming to your senses now?” (Can you come to your senses now?)

It wasn’t until after everyone had left the conference room, including Henry, that I looked back
at the frozen Lucas.

How long do you think you’ll be frozen just because you kissed a few times?
‘Am I a patient with mysophobia?’

His body, which was like an ice doll, flinched as he poked at his thigh, which was as hard as a
rock.

“Lini.”

“Yes? baby?” (Yes why?)

I inadvertently answered Lucas’ call and kept my mouth shut.

“…?”

Lucas, who even destroyed the round table as if he got goosebumps after kissing a few times,
couldn’t call me by a nickname like ‘Lini’.

“Apa!!!”

I jumped up and hugged his neck as the sensitive dark red eyes looked down at me.

“Dad….”

It felt like real tears were about to come pouring out, not the fake tears I had just shed.

“I don’t know what the hell this is all about. Lucas Willenin entering my body.”

It had already been four years since Lucas Willenin took over Gaspard’s body, but this was the
first time he felt the presence of ‘Lucas’.

Gaspard washed his face dry with a rather confused expression.

“Isn’t the prince who disappeared not dead?”

“Huh.”

But Lucas Willenin was none of my business.

“Appa-!”
As if a dead person had come back to life, I sniffed and swallowed the tears welling up in the
cold.

“Push. Stop crying.”

After wiping my runny nose with the tip of his sleeve, Gaspar lightly hugs me and pats me on
the back.

“I came to my senses too late and made it difficult for you.”

I buried my face in his broad shoulder and sighed.

It was because Lucas had been deprived of mana and kept thinking while being very nervous,
but in an instant, the tension was released and he became a child.

“Doo-wook. Not nice.”

But Gaspard is the one who loved me, who was like a ‘Real child’.

As if he was used to it, he hugged me while I was crying and started to growl.

“If you cry like this, your head will hurt later.”

“Huh… Abba, am I going to send you to the palace?” (Dad, am I really going to send you to the
imperial palace?)”

I shook my head despite his dissuade and held onto the hem of his clothes.

“Aren’t you Nini Abba’s daughter?” (Because I’m not Lini’s father’s daughter?)

After hearing Lucas’ explanation, the current situation felt more unfair.

‘Your mother wasn’t really cheating on you!’

An illegitimate child born due to a curse is an illegitimate child.

“Are you a burrito?” (Are you going to throw it away?)

“Gibberish.”
Gaspar frowned at my question and hugged me who couldn’t stop crying.

“No matter what anyone says, you are my daughter. I can’t send you anywhere.”

“….”

“Even if God thunders that you are not my daughter, I will not let you go.”

I nodded my head, holding back tears at my father’s kind words.

“… Yes.”

“The relationship between parents and children is not only connected by blood.”

Even though my cheeks, which were tender from pouring out tears, would have turned red and
looked ugly, Gaspard smiled softly and pressed my cheeks as if I were the cutest in the world.

“Even if you’re really not blood related to me, Rini, I won’t abandon you, and a child shouldn’t
grow up worrying about that.”

“Yes.”

As if my explanation was insufficient, Gaspar stood up and rummaged through the drawers
while holding me.

The envelope he took out of the drawer was neatly sealed with no signs of being opened.

“This is a letter from the temple. They say it says who is the ‘Imperial Family’s illegitimate son’.”

I looked down in disgust at the pattern of twelve crosses overlapping, representing the religion
of Luella, which worships the goddess Luella.

‘It’s like a goddamn temple. Why are you causing family discord by giving such useless trusts!’

Wasn’t Luella a gentle god who protected family peace?

I raised my eyebrows as I recalled the statue of her, which looked peaceful without any
hurdles.
Gaspard, who pinned the wrinkles between my eyebrows with his long fingertips, continued.

“I have no intention of breaking it. I won’t open it again.”

“A kid?” (why?)

“Because all four of them are my children. The one I love the most in the world.”

At first glance, Gaspard’s answer sounded like a promise.

“I would rebel against Your Majesty and die an honorable death rather than send any of you to
the imperial palace.”

‘It means that I will embrace it even if it’s not my bloodline.’

I couldn’t help but shed tears even though I was deeply moved by the friendly personality of
Gaspard, who was at the level of soft tofu.

Crying fist.

‘It’s not because you’re like this that you can’t keep your family and go to ruin~!’

If the emperor asks to be sent because the illegitimate son of the imperial family was born into
a duke’s family, I’d have to humiliate him.

I can’t listen properly, and I don’t even know how to act like the tongue in my mouth, so I’m
going to make the tyrant angry and be ruined.

‘Maybe he insisted that he couldn’t let Leonora go in the original story.’

Then, it may be out of sight.

‘I couldn’t check the book properly because of Lucas.’

I decided to check the original work once again and grabbed Gaspar’s shoulder who was still
hanging around me.

“Apa. Nini, I’m going to go to the middle of the day.” (Dad, I want to go back to Rini’s annex.)
“… Okay. I sent you to the annex.”

At my words, Gaspard’s eyes darkened.

He pursed his handsome lips as if he was concerned that I might have been hurt.

“It may be too late to explain, but it was to protect you from His Majesty. You can hide the
outbuilding with a barrier, and unlike Sylvie and Enoch, you haven’t learned how to protect
yourself yet.”

“Ugh. Alas.” (Yeah. Got it.)

I nodded roughly, wondering what that had to do with it now, and Gaspar seemed to think I
didn’t believe him.

“Really. Trust your father, Lini.”

“Ugh. Because it’s okay.”

I nodded my head, glancing at Gaspard who was restlessly clenching his fingertips.

“Shall we move to the main building now?”

“Yes?”

“Okay. Better to move it. I guess putting you close to me is-”

“Andae!”

Disgusted by Gaspard’s murmur, I waved my arms around.

‘There’s an original book in the annex!’

Perhaps thanks to the barrier that Gaspard had put up, it was easy to manage mana even with
a small body in the outbuilding.

‘That’s why I was able to hide the book with mana, but it might be impossible in the main
building, right?’
Besides, the original book fell from the ceiling of the annex, so how do you know if other good
items will fall?

“I’m going to have a good time with Nini Appa!” (I want to get away from Lini’s dad!)

“… What?”

“Munny Munny! Very far away!!” (Far far! Very far!!)

The more I raised my voice, the more the blood drained from Gaspard’s face, but I didn’t know
why because I was so excited.
Episode 13

‘The Duke says he won’t send Leonora to the imperial palace, is that what you mean?’

After overhearing the administrators’ whispering conversation, Ines shrugged.

‘Well, that’s not surprising. The duke’s defiance is something I’ve experienced several times in
the past.’

It was a peculiar constitution that drains mana just by breathing, so it was not the only hardship,
but Ines didn’t worry too much.

‘When the duke comes out like that, I just need to use this number.’

After repeating several regressions, Ines didn’t have much to panic about.

“Musun Shu!” (What number!)

So what the hell are you going to do!

I glared at the broken sentence and hit the book, but the original book, which absorbed my
mana and shimmered like an opal, ironically did not come up with the next sentence.

“Having Ainetsu repeat the session….” (To think that Ines repeated the regression….)

Was it not a simple regressor?

‘The original book wasn’t like this, but since when did it change?’

As I organized the newly learned information in my head, I held up the pen with one hand on my
small throbbing head.

<The deadly Hachania family avoiding the killing ending>

1. I won’t die - how?

2. Escape from the emperor’s influence - how else is this?!

The title is grandiose, but I can’t come up with a suitable way. Both were too difficult.

There was no way to prevent Luer disease because it did not have a definite cause, and since
the Duke of Hachania was a noble family belonging to the Willenin Empire, it was impossible to
completely escape Gregor’s influence.

‘As expected, just set up a duchy…?’

I stared at the blank paper for a long time before making a grunt.

“Princess, what are you doing?”

‘Omg!’

Lala comes in to tidy up my room, sneaks up to me and peeks at my notebook.

I was startled and threw my whole body swiftly, but the notebook was already in Lulu’s hands.

“Hmm. You were scribbling. I thought you were studying….”

Fortunately, perhaps because of the rounded shape of Hangeul, she seemed to know that I
was simply drawing a bunch of stick figures.

“Huh. You don’t think you’re studying today?”

There has never been a day in my life when I couldn’t study.

Both in the previous life and in this life.

Lala, who was stroking my hair, told me to do it right if I want to practice drawing, bringing me
a children’s book.

“Well, I think you can just play today.”

“A kid?” (Why?)
I widened my eyes at Lala’s questionable words. Lulu and Lala were more passionate about
my early education than my father, Gaspard.

‘I can’t even live up to the name Lululala….’

They were nannies who were far from my values of wanting to eat raw, but it was not difficult
for me to catch up with as I can think of an adult to some extent.

“Today, the youngsters are also taking a break from training. Both of you went out with Prince
Soloa.”

“Soroa?” (Soloa?)

“Yes. I heard that Prince Tristan is going to enter the Imperial Academy with the young boys.”

“Tritztan….” (Tristan….)

I bit my lip at Lulu’s explanation, who burst into laughter as if my round eyes were cute.

Tristan de Soloa-Gulem. He was the male lead in <The Rose-colored Life of Princess Baby>
and the leading figure in the downfall of our Hachanian family.

‘I think I got along quite well with my older brothers….’

Tristan was a rival to Sylvester - although Sylvie was the one who completely disagreed - and
was close enough to form a sworn brother with Enoch.

‘Come to think of it, this guy is trash too.’

No matter how much my father kidnapped Ines, in the end, he didn’t touch even the slightest bit,
but didn’t he unite with the emperor and destroy his friend’s family, Hachania, without any room
for thought?

I clicked my tongue and put together information about Tristan in my notebook.

Tristan de Soloa-Gulem

Fire attribute summer nights

Very strong. He was probably the strongest next to Gregor (Buff for male lead)
Long-standing rivalry with Zachary

In the original story, the reason why Tristan was close to Enoch must have been due to the fact
that they were both summer knights who dealt with fire.

Enoch was the only Summer Knight of the Hachanian family, where Shadow Knights who deal
with darkness and Winter Knights who deal with ice were mainly born.

I slowly opened my eyes with a sudden sense of déjà vu and began to carefully examine the
notebook I had organized.

1. Don’t let me die.

I underlined the first way to prevent the collapse of the Hachania family, and then I rolled off the
bed while watching Lala’s eyes.

‘If there’s no way to avoid getting sick, why don’t I just take the elixir?’

In the original story, it was Zachary, the eldest son of the Duke, who came to find the legendary
elixir, ‘Panasha’.

The reason why the Emperor entrusted Zachary with the task of retrieving the Elixir was that he
was the strongest Soul Knight in the Empire and the leader of the Black Rang Knights.

Heilang was a powerful military group comparable to the knights of Tristan, the male
protagonist, and at the time Ines suddenly began to fall ill, Tristan’s Jeokrang took the elixir to
control the civil war within the Duchess of Soloa. I couldn’t leave to save it.

‘Then I just need to find Soul Knights strong enough to retrieve the Elixir instead of Zachary.’

I nodded, thinking of Enoch, the third son of a ducal family who was easy to deal with.

‘If Enoch takes over as the leader of the Knights of the Red Wolves, there will be no need to
bow down to Tristan….’

Whoop whoop.

Excited at the feeling of getting a rough picture of something, I laughed sinisterly as I crossed
my fingers.
“Princess, what else are you thinking?”

Lulu laughs like a sigh when she finds me laughing eerily in the corner of the room just entering
the room.

She frowned at the bridge of her nose as if I could do anything, but she said something that
bruised me.

“Everything is fine, but don’t scribble on the wall like last time.”

“I didn’t have a notebook!”

A conspiracy immediately popped into my head, but I had no notebook to write down, so I had
no choice but to write down my ideas on the wall.

Frightened Lulu and Lala erased all of my scribbles before memorizing them….

‘But if I don’t write it down right away, I’ll forget it!’

I grumbled and reached for the notebook I had hidden in my bed so I wouldn’t forget my plot.

1. Don’t let me die.

Method: Bring the Elixir to Enoch, not Zachary, who will turn to Yeoju. Make Red Rang
Danju into Enoch instead of Tristan!

I even drew an asterisk near the red line to emphasize its importance.

‘Isn’t it enough to make Enoch stronger than the male leads?’

Remodeling the weak minds and bodies of new recruits was one of my specialties.

‘It bothers me a little that this is one of the things my goddamn adoptive father taught me….’

“Nunnu.”

“Yes, princess.”

“I’m going to go to Abpa.” (I want to go to Dad.)

After clearing my throat and clearing my voice, I stood in front of Gaspard’s office holding Lulu’s
hand tightly.

‘What should I say to let you observe the class?’

Although the power might be a bit laggy, Enoch was also a Summer Knight, one of the Soul
Knights who dealt with Auras.

The aura that the Soul Knights deal with is much stronger than the magician’s mana, so weak
babies could get seriously injured or sick just by being exposed.

‘Actually, I only touched Sylvie’s aura for a short time, but I caught a cold and was sick for
several days….’

Gaspar was very sensitive to my health, which is weaker than Sylvie or Enoch.

If you blindly wanted to watch Enoch’s swordsmanship class, he wouldn’t allow it.

‘Should I cry?’

No.

I shook my head and clenched my fists with both hands.

Gaspard was a caring father, but he was not a soft father who was swayed by his children.

“Appa.”

Pushing my face through the crack in the office door that Lulu carefully opened, I blinked cutely
as best I could.

“What about Nini?” (Lini is here.)

I fluttered like a butterfly with my voluminous eyelashes, which Lala praised as being like a doll,
and I ran and stood in front of Gaspard.

“What’s going on in the office at this hour?”

Perhaps because of the aftermath of my refusal to return to the main building, he opened his
mouth, avoiding my eyes uncharacteristically.
“Looking at you looking for me, you must be bored because your brothers are out.”

‘Why do adults get so angry all the time?’

I shook my head and let out a sigh, then put the prepared comment into my mouth.

“No. Why don’t you come to see Nini’s dad?” (No, I came because I wanted to see Lini’s dad.)

At my hateful answer, Gaspar bent down and lifted me up. I soon landed safely in his lap.

“Guy, where did you learn to say that?”

Gaspard kissed my forehead, not even thinking to cover the corner of his mouth that was
slowly loosening.

“I’ll finish this job and play with you, so stay calm.”

“Yes!”

I shook my head while staring at my father sorting out road paperwork.

‘It’s been a while since I’ve been in the office.’

Gaspar’s old-fashioned office was the most elegant room in the Duke of Hachania’s residence.

A suncatcher made of crystal was hanging near the skylight where you could see the clouds
drifting by the wind, in the shape of a black wolf, the symbol of Hachania.

I moved my body here and there while watching the colorful sunlight emanating from the wolf’s
transparent paws, but I stopped moving when I found scattered paintings in the corner of the
desk in the office.

It was a portrait.

A portrait of Noel.

The corners of his mouth, which had been leaking a laugh, dry up.
‘… It must still be sad.’

It was only a few weeks ago that I heard the news that my mother’s ship was half destroyed.

Unlike Empress Ines, who was able to collect even the body, Noel could not return to the duke’s
residence even after he died.

However, Gaspard was thoroughly hiding his sad face from me.

‘If Dad is sad, he must think that I will be sad too.’

Tears welled up at the thought that I was not fully considerate of my family.

I picked up Noel’s portrait, whose edges were already worn out from how much it had been
touched.

A pretty person

Jaan, who is silver blonde and looks like a violet, clearly resembles me, but at first glance, she
looks very kind and gentle.

‘The corners of my eyes didn’t even go up like mine.’

“It is a portrait of your mother. I drew it as soon as I gave birth to you.”

“… Yes.”

I looked at the baby in Noel’s arms and nodded slowly.

‘Perhaps….’
Episode 14

Maybe, there might be a way to save Noel.

After realizing that I was reincarnated in the book world, I organized my thoughts in my head.

‘The Arina Strait, which appears in <The Rose-colored Life of the Princess Baby>, was a
strange sea where time and space are distorted.’

That bothered me. Empress Ines’ corpse was returned to the Empire, but Noel never returned.

‘Why?’

Although Saint-Tropez was a group of pirates, they were descendants of Acrea, the ruined
kingdom of magic.

At best, holding Noel captive and not even using it was an unreasonable choice for them, who
must have a great grudge against Willenin.

It didn’t have much importance in the original work, so it was passed over, but because Noel
was the duchess and the only female admiral of Willenin’s empire.

Noel was a great soldier who was said to have occupied the entire sea near the empire by
himself before marriage.

Receiving enthusiastic support from female aristocrats and cheers from the people, she rose to
the position of admiral and had enough symbolism for Saint-Tropez to use.

‘Even if killing Empress Ines was revenge for the emperor….’

Why did he even kill Noel without asking for anything in return?

No, maybe he didn’t actually kill him.

I couldn’t shake that doubt.

‘There is a possibility that the Saint-Tropez pirates missed the mother in the Arina Strait.’
I pressed my tickling mouth with both hands and looked at Gaspard’s eyes.

The dark red eyes examining Noel’s portrait seemed slightly redder than usual for some reason.

“Apa, are you crying?” (Dad, are you crying?)

I wiggled my fingers and touched Gaspard’s eyes.

I didn’t feel any moisture on my dry skin, but it felt like he was crying.

“No.”

Dad smiles softly and holds my hand. I really wanted Noel to come back, even for him.

‘I can’t say it carelessly because it’s still just a thread of hope….’

Because it wasn’t very hopeless.

“Lini, so why did I find it?”

Gaspar, as if embarrassed to have been caught seeing his sad face, turned around.

“Um….”

I blinked wide at his question and hesitated.

“Did you get a toy you want to have?”

Gaspar laughed softly as he saw me hesitantly.

I stared at him gently caressing my forehead and slowly opened my mouth.

“It’s not like that….” (That’s not it.)

“?”

“Learn Nini Enoch and Gatti and Sipo!” (I want to learn the sword with Lini Enoch!)

Gaspard touches his sharp chin with his index finger at my eager cry.
Really, my dad was such a graceful man that it would be hard to believe he had four kids.

“… Knife?”

I looked into his eyes and bowed my head.

“Yes, kkom!” (Yes, sword!)

“Looks like this son of Enoch boasted in front of you again.”

At my answer, Gaspar gnashed his teeth and suddenly stood up.

Surprised by the ferocious spirit that seemed like he was about to find Enoch and punish him at
any moment, I grabbed his leg.

“Isn’t it?! No!” (No?! No!)

“No. Last year, Enoch said he would show you an aura, and I almost hurt you while installing it.”

It was only then that I remembered the accident last year when my hair was almost burned by
Enoch’s hot aura.

‘Oh shit. I forgot that.’

The top of my hair was slightly tanned but not hurt, and I completely forgot about it because it
was just such an insignificant accident for me who remembers my previous life.

But Gaspard’s breath started to wheeze, as if it were only yesterday that Enoch almost burned
my head.

“You son of a bitch, you brag to you again after I told you that Auras aren’t for show-offs!”

“No!” (no!)

“Don’t keep trying to wrap your brother up, Lini.”

‘It’s not real.’

Enoch had never actually used an aura in front of me since then.

I continued to lash out and deny Gaspard, but he didn’t change his mind.

Bubbly.

The sound of his wide stride echoes through the office.

‘Looks like he’s thinking of scolding Enoch.’

I couldn’t let innocent Enoch get hurt because of me.

I followed Gaspard to the door and clung to Gaspard’s left leg as he was about to leave the
office.

“Abba!” (dad!)

“Let go, Rini! hurt.”

“Apa! Look at this!” (Dad, look at this!)

‘I didn’t mean to show it without preparation, but I can’t help it.’

I clenched my fists as I felt Gaspard’s fierce gaze land on the top of my head.

“Eee!”

Come out!

“Hey!”

Come out!

“Hey hey!”

No, why not?

“This.”
Gaspar, who stood upright in place and stared at me as I tensed up his body with his eyes
tightly closed, hurriedly hugged me.

“… Are you in a hurry to the bathroom?”

I shook my head vigorously in my father’s arms.

“… No!”

‘Weird. It went well when I practiced alone, right?’

I blushed and hurriedly made an X with my arms, but Gaspard just patted my back as if he
understood me.

“You don’t have to be shy, Rini. Daddy goes to the bathroom too.”

“No!!”

This body is already three years old, and of course I knew how to use the toilet on my own.

I didn’t even have constipation, which babies often suffer from, so to buy such a shameful
misunderstanding!

It’s unfair and even tears come out.

“Yo-go, yo-go bosheo!” (Look at this!)

I belatedly succeeded in condensing mana, and at first glance, I waved a lump that looked like
a fire attribute aura in front of Gaspard’s eyes.

“… To come?”

“Enoko.” (Enoch.)

“Yes, it seems to be really similar to Enoch’s aura.”

I widened my eyes at Gaspard’s voice of surprise.

‘Did I cheat?’
It wasn’t just anyone who wanted to become a Soul Knight who handles Auras.

This ability was a kind of talent born from birth, and unfortunately, ‘Leonora Hachania’ did not
have the ability to handle auras.

‘Leonora was more like a sorcerer. Like Ines.’

Unlike the aura that is condensed into a sharp sword, the magician’s mana was lightly spread
like air.

‘Because a weak aura looks similar to mana….’

Looking at Gaspard’s face as he observes the mana I’ve condensed with a serious expression,
my heart beats as if it’s about to jump out.

‘Don’t be fooled, please!’

“Lini.”

“Yes?”

“You seem to have the qualities of a summer night.”

“Summonats?” (Summonats?)”

“Yes, it must be a very rare Auror in our family.”

Gaspar stretches out his arm toward the mana I made, as if interested.

I quickly scattered my mana in case he noticed that my aura was fake.

“Upsor down!” (It’s gone!)

When I opened my eyes wide as if in surprise, Gaspard smiled and pressed the flesh of my
cheek.

“It’s still awkward to deal with, that’s why. I have to tell Sir Barristan, Enoch and Rini are
summer nights.”
My shabby, hairy conscience hurt a little from the guilt of cheating on my dad, but I couldn’t help
it.

‘I have to find out how Enoch trains his aura.’

I was good at reshaping people’s minds and bodies into toughness, but I didn’t know about the
Soul Knights.

Shouldn’t you know how to handle Auras before you train them or not?

‘Because what appeared in <The Rose-colored Life of the Princess Baby> was knowledge
about magicians….’

Although I was naturally able to handle mana, I, who had never learned magic, was able to
condense mana like an aura thanks to the original work.

Ines, who was confined to the villa and killing time with nothing to do, accidentally meets a
great wizard who hid his identity - like many of the main characters in novels - and receives top-
notch magic tutoring.

‘It’s fortunate that I remember the scene where Grand Wizard Grandpa taught Ines how to
condense mana.’

Besides, I don’t have the original work - although it’s close to a blank page now.

After a little more time, Ines would grow up and meet the Archmage, and the book would
contain the tips of the mage’s grandfather.

Ines had done all she could to catch the eyes of the snarky archmage grandpa, but I thought all
I had to do was sit back and read the original story…!

‘Gone up the possessed buff!’

I snuggled up in my father’s arms and crossed my fingers with a ghastly laugh.

However, the next day, he ran into an unexpected difficulty.

‘No, was he going to class with you?’

Episode 15

Dad came to the gymnasium and set up a protective shield for me, who was going to observe
Enoch’s swordsmanship class.

It’s because I was worried that summer’s fireworks would fly on me.

Thanks to that, I frowned at the boy’s face, which was blurry through the opaque bluish shield.

“By chin….” (No luck.)

Even if it looked blurry, it was an unlucky face.

Tristan de Soloa-Gulem.

The only heir to the Duchess of Soloa, and the male protagonist of <The Rose-colored Life of
the Princess Princess>, walks towards me holding a sword crookedly.

Tristan was a year younger than Sylvester, so he must have been only ten years old, but he
was already tall.

‘Namjoo is Namjoon.’

Chet. I had no choice but to acknowledge his beauty, but pouted.

‘Still, I don’t think Enoch and Sylvie, who are extras, fall out of it much compared to them….’

As I roll my eyes at that thought, Tristan suddenly thrusts his face at me.

I shuddered in amazement at the glittering gold, as if it could read my thoughts.

“Is this baby your sister?”

Tristan gave me a chin, and Enoch nodded with a swagger as if he were proud of me.

“Huh! Aren’t they so cute?!”

“Hmm.”

“Isn’t it super cute? Isn’t that just a joke?”

Enoch seemed excited at the prospect of taking a boring class with me.

An excited Enoch clings to Tristan and begins to admire my cuteness.

“… All babies are born there, right?”

Tristan, like a spoiled male lead, never said a word of praise to his friend’s sister.

As if to rebut his words, Enoch sticks out his mouth.

“It’s not. Our Lini is a hundred times cuter than the other babies.”

‘Good job, our third!’

I clapped my hands in my heart, cheering for Enoch.

Yes, to be honest, I belonged to the very cute axis.

It’s not because Lulu and Lala, the kings of appearance supremacy, broke through the 50:1
competition rate to take over the job of my nanny.

“Even if it sounds cute, why is your little brother watching our class?”

“They say my sister can be a summer night too.”

“Her?”

As if questioning Enoch’s answer, Tristan furrowed his thick eyebrows.

“How rare. Two Summer Knights from the Duke of Hachania in the same generation.”

Tristan’s muttered words were very serious for a child, but the duke’s name was so trivial that it
didn’t sound particularly serious.

“Okay! Our Lini could become a member of the Red Wolves.”

Jeokrang was a knights’ order made up of summer knights, so there was no way for me, the
magician, to enter.

But Enoch, unaware of that fact, tucked his arm into the protective shield and continued
stroking my hair.

“Let’s go into the enemy with me, Lini. Baekrang says there are only boring people like
Sylvester.”

“Funny. Even so, she’s just a girl, so there’s no way she can easily enter Jeokrang.”

At Tristan’s harsh words, Enoch furiously furrows his pretty brow.

“Did you just ignore our Rini?”

“What if?”

Enoch wheezes at Tristan’s nonchalant words and turns to attack him.

“This child…!”

“Uh huh. Enoch, there are no sparring plans for today’s class.”

Just in time, Lord Baristan entered the gymnasium and caught Enoch.

“Sir, are you here?”

He chinned Tristan, who bowed his head, and smiled at me as I sat quietly in the chair.

‘He looks like a bear.’

Sir Baristan, the current leader of the Knights of the Red Wolves, was a man whose huge body
contrasted with his blurry features.

“Today, the baby princess came out to watch, so you two should come and pay special
attention to control.”

“Yes.”
At Barristan’s stern voice, Enoch and Tristan correct their posture.

As they drew their swords, heat tickled their cheeks, despite their distance.

‘It’s definitely different from Sylvie’s aura….’

Unlike the Soul Knights, whose properties were determined from birth, the casters were able to
use various attribute magic, but compared to Aura, the power was terrible.

So, the army was organized around the Soul Knights, and the imperial family highly valued the
ability to handle Auras, to the extent that the Soul Knights were awarded ranks right away to
commoners.

‘The duchy of Hachania was a family that produced Winter Knights and Shadow Knights for
generations.’

However, compared to the male protagonist, Tristan, the auras of Enoch and Sylvester were
not so great.

‘I can understand more clearly when I see it with my own eyes.’

Unlike the pitiful Enoch’s flames that surrounded the sword, Tristan’s flames soared high enough
to pierce the sky, so they looked very powerful.

‘In the original work, Tristan was called the incarnation of the sun god….’

It was a natural thing in a romance novel that the male lead, Tristan, was the strongest in the
world, but I felt sorry for Enoch, who fell down in front of Tristan.

It was because the teacher, Barristan, was not aware of the difference between his disciples,
and he was treating Enoch and Tristan differently.

“Enoch, it’s okay for you to stop taking out your aura now.”

“I can do more.”

“Tsk tsk. Haven’t you already run out of auras? Tristan and you are different, so don’t try to
imitate them.”

Baristan clicked his tongue as if feeling sorry for Enoch, whose aura had already been depleted
even though he hadn’t even swung his sword a few times.

‘Isn’t it natural that the amount of aura is less because Enoch is younger?’

I pursed my lips and glared at Baristan.

‘I think Enoch has a better attitude towards the sword.’

He said that he bent his arms inward, and I looked more proud of Enoch, who did not let go of
the sword even while sweating, than Tristan, who did not lose his breath even while swinging
the sword.

“Hung. Mr.

I was glaring at the hated Tristan with slightly open eyes, but suddenly my eyes met with him
who raised his head.

“?”

He narrows his brows as if I’m curious as I look at him.

“Hey.”

In spite of the fact that she lowered her eyes in surprise, Tristan began to approach me with
great strides.

“You.”

“Yes, yes?!”

“Why are you staring at me?”

It was only a little glance - a glaring - that the bad-tempered Tristan was very offended.

I looked at his furiously twisted brow and hesitated for an answer.

“Turn it off….”

“Answer me. Because I don’t see you as a baby.”

Tristan threatened me in a low voice and moved the hand holding the sword.

It wasn’t very hot thanks to the protective film, but I looked around with tears in my eyes at the
heat of the aura that seemed to touch my cheeks.

‘Enoch…! he bothers me…!’

However, Enoch was not able to find me and Tristan because he was receiving private tutoring
from Barristan.

‘This bastard is no help at all!’

I ran my eyes over Tristan’s stern face, cursing at Enoch, whom I had felt sorry for earlier.

When I meet Tristan’s eyes and smile, he trembles for a moment.

“Are you laughing at me? What do you mean?”

In any case, it was a line worthy of a male lead, who is the epitome of ‘I grew up rough with all
kinds of checks from my stepmother and half-brother, so my personality is twisted, but I’ll be
warm to my female lead’.

‘What’s your intention with the baby, man?’

Of course I have

I had no choice but to respond slowly to his urging while pouting my lips.

“Yes….”

“What?”

“I looked at you because you were pretty.” (I looked at you because you were pretty.)

This is what the cure is.

When you get caught stealing from your older sister, you have to answer that you saw her
because she was pretty.
Tristan, the bully male lead,’s firm mouth is temporarily relaxed at my aesthetically pleasing
answer.

“… You saw it because it was pretty?”

“Yes. Noona yes.” (Yes. Your eyes are pretty.)

I even exercised my special skill - a different from my previous life - blinking my eyes cutely to
relieve his vigilance.

“Good luck.” (I was wrong.)

“….”

“Nini won’t see you anymore.” (Lini won’t see you anymore.)

“No, what….”

Embarrassed by my quick apology, Tristan scratches his chin. It was then that I realized that I
was still just a baby.

Noticing his slightly reddened ear, I politely put my hands together to drive a wedge, then
bowed my head.

“I’m sorry.” (I’m sorry.)

“You don’t have to apologize that much.”

‘Until now, he acted as if he would hit me once if I didn’t apologize.’

Tristan belatedly waved his hand, but my prejudice against the original male lead had already
been solidified.

‘He’s just like Gregor before he fell in love with Ines.’

In a good way, he is a gloomy Grand Duke of the North who opens his heart belatedly after
being influenced by the heroine, and in a bad way, he is just a sociopath.

‘I need to get Enoch out of this class as soon as possible.’

Just because I went to Gangnam with my friend, I couldn’t keep him attached to the friendly
third.
Episode 16

There seemed to be no progress in the situation of Ines, who was imprisoned in the villa.

It’s already been a month since the book fell from the sky, but no new sentences have been
added.

‘… Am I just growing up?’

I would have to say whether or not information about the original work is created only when
Ines moves, but since he is still a baby, he has a dreary thought that he must gather strength,
but no specific movements are described.

‘It doesn’t seem like they’re making a dark plan right now.’

It would be nice if you directly thought about why you need my mana barrel.

“Hey.”

No matter how much I glared at it, I was sullen at the black letters that didn’t even bother to
move.

‘Although there is a rough explanation in the original work….’

The full-fledged original story hasn’t even started yet, and I can’t design the future relying only
on my memories.

“Hey, diary Caesar….” (Huh, I hate reading.)

However, the size of the history book that Lulu brought me was similar in size to my body,
densely covered in black letters, and made me feel drowsy as soon as I opened it.

‘Studying wasn’t my constitution.’

To think that there will be a day when I study history first.

People live a very long time, no, live twice.

<In the Willenin Empire, there are 5 nobles known as the founding subjects.>

As I glanced through the history books, I underlined the few sentences I knew.

The Duke of Soloa, the Marquis of Brynen, the Count of Ardel, the Viscount of Baltan, and
finally the Duke of Hachania were the five noble families that were respected as the founding
merits of the country.

The male protagonist and the family of the Grand Duke of the North, the Duchy of Soloa,
naturally outperformed the other families in terms of power and military power, but at the time
the original story began, the Duke of Hachania was also the backbone of the 5 nobles, just like
Soloa.

‘The role of the white wolf must be great.’

Baekrang and Jeokrang were knights representing the northern and southern regions.

Although nothing has been determined by law, there has been a long history in which the direct
lineage of the Hachania and Soloa families assumes the positions of captain and vice-captain,
respectively.

‘So Sylvie, who is not the eldest son but is a Winter Knight, was the leader of the Knights of the
White Wolf, and Tristan was the leader of the Knights of the Red Wolf.’

So, as usual, Enoch had to assume the position of deputy commander of the White Rang.

However, in the original work, Enoch longs for Tristan, who wields incomparable explosive
power while dealing with the same fire attribute aura as himself, and applies for the Red Rang.

‘Of course, Enoch didn’t know that there would be people who would take my actions as
meaning that Hachania was subordinated to Soloa.’
Could it be that Enoch’s joining the Red Wolves, which was not covered in depth in the original
work, became the starting point for Hachania’s downfall?

Even though he is a duke, he loses his power and is easily endangered like a candle in front of
the wind in the emperor’s unreasonable venting of anger.

I grunted and banged my head on the history book, then bit my lip and got up from my seat.

‘Then shouldn’t Enoch be trained to be stronger than Tristan?’

If Enoch became the leader of the knights rather than a member of the Red Wolves, there was
no way people would think that Hachania’s position had diminished.

‘But Lord Baristan’s attitude in class is bad.’

Enoch and Tristan’s swordsmanship teacher because he was a Summer Knight, he compared
Enoch’s skills with Tristan in every case.

‘It’s not possible to change the amount of natural aura, but humans are supposed to do anything
with their mental strength if they roll badly.’

According to my experience as a captain and leading a unit, it was much easier to train a type
like Enoch than a genius type like Tristan.

‘Yeah, it was good.’

Scratching my chin and devising a plan, I looked around with my head held high.

‘Then let’s start the game.’

I soon summoned Lala, who was sitting on the couch and knitting.

“Nana.” (Lala.)

“Yes, lady.”

“Nini, drink a moja with a yoroke.” (Lini, I need a hat that looks like this.)

I held out a scribble of a military cap jagged in the corner of my notebook to her as she
approached.
“Hmm? It’s a strange-looking hat.”

“It’s green. A bitch.” (It’s green. It’s hard.)

“All right. I will tell Madame Francois.”

“Prangois?” (Francois?)

“Yes. It’s about time to go make the lady’s clothes.”

Lulu and Lala liked to buy and collect my clothes and accessories like playing house with dolls.

“No.” (no.)

I looked at her excited face and shook my head resolutely. What I needed now wasn’t a pretty
decorative hat.

“Jellard. It’s not François.”

“Gerald? Are you talking about blacksmith Gerald?”

“Yes.”

“Ah, it looks like a helmet-like hat.”

Lala tilted her head as if wondering at my sudden request, but didn’t bother.

She was an adult, and I was just a child, but our social status was different….

‘It’s probably because I’m considered a genius baby in Hachania.’

When I couldn’t tell the difference between my previous life and my present life - that is, just a
year ago - I used to bring up knowledge from my previous life to prove that I was an adult
trapped in a baby’s body.

I wasn’t a very literate person, so I was simply dismissed as part of the chaos of a gifted baby.

“Hung.”
‘It would be nice to have sunglasses….’

Military hats and sunglasses weren’t essential items for training, but the sense of intimidation
and atmosphere subtly influenced training performance.

However, unlike military hats that can be made by slightly modifying a helmet, colored glasses
belonged to a very expensive item.

‘If it’s too expensive, it’ll fit in my father’s ears.’

Lulu and Lala don’t mind if they know about my plans, but the story is a little different when it
comes to Gaspar, the head of the house.

“My lady, did you think of something fun to play?”

“Yes.”

“What game is it?”

Enoch rolling game.

But I couldn’t answer that, so I put my finger to my lips with a hiss.

“Vimiri, Nanna.” (It’s a secret, Lala.)

I crossed my fingers thinking of Cosette’s glasses, the duke’s butler.

Tadadak. Taktak.

Plump sausage-like fingers move and make cheerful sounds.

“Um hoo hoo.”

“Oh. My lady, you laugh like a villain again.”

Lala stroked my fluffy hair and scolded me, but I didn’t let go of my sinister smile.
***

“Kkojjetteu.” (Cosette.)

“Yes, lady.”

At my call, the butler, Cosette, sweeps up the glasses that make her sharp eyes shine with her
index finger.

‘I covet those glasses….’

Compared to sunglasses, they were cheaper, but glasses were also quite expensive.

So, among the servants of the duchy, she was the only one who wore glasses.

“Cojette, do you have glasses?” (Cosette, do you have a lot of glasses?)

I wrinkled my nose and looked at Cosette’s eyes. With a cold expression, she opened her eyes
slightly and answered.

“No. The glasses I am wearing right now and the two glasses I keep as spares are all.”

‘Fortunately, there’s one more.’

Then, deciding that it would be okay if I borrowed it for a while, I grabbed Cosette’s hand with
my eyes shining brightly.

“Where are the glasses?”

“It is in my room.”

Cosette’s reaction was mediocre even in my deadly eye attack.

‘Cosette is a bit different from other servants, so I can’t just ask for it.’

The other servants smiled broadly at me because I was cute, and they were anxious to get my
attention, but Cosette wasn’t.
Perhaps she didn’t like babies very much, she used to be stricter with me than with her nannies
Lulu and Lala.

‘It can’t be helped.’

Eventually, I hid in her room while everyone was asleep.

Profit.

I shuddered at the sound of the old wooden door creaking, but fortunately, Cosette’s breathing
sounded steady.

Bear Bear.

I approached Cosette’s bed with my tiptoes up, and I was able to find the glasses by relying on
the pale moonlight.

‘There he is!’

Glasses were polished to a shine on a small bookshelf by the head of the bed.

‘How do I go up?’

Cosette’s bed was one head above my cradle, although my body now had the agility to move
up and down freely in my cradle-shaped bed.

‘But if you jump up, there’s a fear that Cosette will wake up….’

Cosette was sleeping in an upright position that made it easy for her to wake up right away, as
if her stern and strict disposition did not go anywhere even when she was sleeping.

“Whew.”

Taking a small deep breath, I grabbed the bedside table, gave my body a rebound, and landed
on her bed as lightly as a feather.

Bean-

The sound of my little body falling on the mattress echoed, but I quickly pressed the duvet with
my hand to minimize the vibration.
‘As expected, my skills didn’t die.’

I laughed at the sound of Cosette’s breathing that resonated quietly.

‘Sneaking into the butler’s room and stealing his glasses is no big deal to me, who was good at
assassination.’

Quickly regaining my confidence, I quickly grabbed my glasses, put them in my arms, and
jumped to the floor.

Chew-!

Standing on the floor with a nice posture, I sprinted swiftly to the door.

Quadang-!

Although she fell slightly, Cosette’s sleeping body did not move.

‘No one would imagine that I took Cosette’s glasses. Whooping.’

It’s the perfect crime

***

‘My lady… I guess he wanted to play with my glasses.’

Cosette smiled heartily at the sound of Rini’s little butt as it left the room.
Episode 17

Hump, hump.

Shortness of breath continued, but I covered my ears as if I hadn’t heard.

“… Lenny, I’m having a hard time. I can’t go any further.”

However, Enoch eventually collapsed on the floor.

I looked down at Enoch, who was gasping for breath, and frowned.

“Oh shit, get out of here.” (Oh baby, get lost.)

I haven’t even started training yet.

Enoch, who had been salivating at my muttering words, suddenly turned his head.

“What?”

“No.”

I handed him a water bottle as he struggled with a hammer.

I just lightly climbed the back mountain, but I clicked my tongue briefly as I watched Enoch
gulping down water as if he had crossed a desert.

‘Isn’t this why you can only play extra villains….’

Whether good or bad, the protagonists of the novel had a common spirit. In other words, there
is such a thing as a bad temper.

However, Enoch, who could only be an extra villain, was tired of ‘Playing’ with me.

‘I haven’t even started properly yet, you bastard!’

Today, just to test Enoch’s stamina, he carried me on his back - because I’m a baby, so it’s
hard - I just made him climb a mountain.

However, Enoch said that he was already tired and sprawled out on the floor.

‘Well, Enoch is only eight years old now.’

For an average 8-year-old, it would be quite difficult to climb a mountain, although it was at the
level of a low mountain with a younger brother on his back.

However, growing up under harsh training under a psycho adoptive father, I lacked the empathy
to understand young Enoch.

‘A latte is… A course like this wasn’t even considered training.’

With my eyes slightly open, I studied Enoch’s pretty face as he was dripping with sweat.

‘I think I still have some stamina because my cheeks are red?’

I knew what kind of face a human whose physical strength had reached its limit.

When a person exhausts all his energy, he cannot even show signs of suffering like that.

‘That’s why Enoch is still less difficult.’

People who deal with auras are constitutionally much stronger than normal people.

Enoch, who has smoked all sorts of things, hurriedly extends his hand to me.

“Lini, let’s go home now.”

“What to do?” (already?)

“Huh. I don’t think I can go any higher.”

As Enoch shook his head excitedly, I cradled the military hat and sunglasses I had brought with
me in my arms and pouted.

The helmet Gerald had painstakingly made for me was too large for my small head and
covered my eyes, so I couldn’t wear Cosette’s glasses with the inked sunglasses.
‘Still, I thought they would listen to me well if I only used them….’

Life makes impressions, in my previous life I was the owner of a very rugged appearance.

Maybe that’s why, even if I gave strength to my eyes or voice, my unit members would not even
raise their heads in fear.

However, perhaps because my body was still insignificant, even after seeing the items I had
worked so hard to obtain, Enoch, instead of being afraid of me, just laughed at me and
grabbed my stomach and rolled over.

‘I should have just kicked the stomach.’

Then you’d better listen to me.

I trudged down the mountain first, watching Enoch’s back figure, and slowly opened my mouth.

“Enoch.” (Enoch.)

“Huh?”

“You want to become stronger by ennobling, you know?” (Don’t Enoch want to be strong?)

Enoch scratches his chin at my rather serious question.

His wispy blond hair glistened in the fading sunlight.

“Huh. Not really?”

“Baby?” (why?)

“I can’t be as strong as Tristan or my brother anyway, no matter how hard I try?”

“….”

I gaped at Enoch’s quick reply.

“I’m the third anyway, so I don’t have to be a knight commander, so I’ll just hang out and eat.”
It was wrong

This bastard is completely screwed up.

I laughed out loud when I heard Enoch’s amazing aspirations.

“… Damn it, suck it up, squeeze it!!!” (I’m really into it, the child of a young bastard!!!)

“Ok? What did you say?”

Enoch, unable to understand my words, widened his eyes, but I shook my head and stretched
out my arms to him.

“Pick up Nini, Joe. Hard.” (Carry me up. It’s hard.)

“Okay.”

Climbing the mountain was daunting, and while sweating profusely, Enoch obediently gave up
his back to my whining.

I squinted my eyes as I jumped onto Enoch’s small but sturdy back.

‘He really likes me….’

Enoch was a great older brother who cared for his younger brother.

He seemed to think that he should play with me because he’s an older brother and protect him
because he’s an older brother.

‘Then let’s use me.’

Enoch had a laid-back disposition, without great greed, like the young boy from a rich family.

In order to make such Enoch follow my training, it was necessary to instill a sense of crisis to
some extent.

I bit my lip, trying to avoid the stinging pain in my conscience.

‘Everyone wants to live together, what.’

“Hmm? brother What’s going on in the back mountain?”

Enoch, completely unaware of what I was planning inside, looked ahead with his innocent eyes
wide open.

At the same time, I raised my head after him and found Sylvie sitting on a large rock at the
bottom of the hill.

“Enoch, shh.”

Dark clouds hovering over your head make you feel very low just by looking at your back.

“Let Nini go. Go away now that ennobles you.” (Lini will go. Enoch will go now.)

I jumped off Enoch’s back and stabbed Sylvie in the back, who couldn’t even feel that I was
approaching.

“Wow!”

“… Leonora.”

Sheesh, I’m not surprised.

I screamed to be surprised, but Sylvester looked back at me with an insensitive face without
much reaction.

“What are you doing here?”

Instead of answering Sylvie’s uncharacteristically calm question, I jumped up on a rock and

made eye contact with the child.

“I want to play with Sipi.”

“You weren’t angry with me.”

“Are you going to do it for me?” (You promised to forgive me.)

Sylvie licks her lips at what I say while laughing.

“… Yes, Leonora, you resemble your father and have been very patient since childhood.”

Surprised to see Sylvester’s transparent red eyes moisten, I grabbed the back of his hand.

“Sippy, do you cry?”

“No.”

“It’s true~ I can see all of you crying~?”

“….”

Well, it probably wouldn’t be this tone.

For some reason, I shut my mean mouth, which only made fun of me.

‘I must have ever soothed a crying child.’

“Shibi, is Musoon sad?”

I looked up at Sylvester, who shook his head throbbingly without replying to my words, and
buried my face in his forearm.

Sylvie’s mouth, which had been tightly shut, moved slowly, as if the act of sharing warmth had
worked.

“You’ve been trying to take care of Enoch and me since you barely spoke.”

That’s because I’m an adult child who remembers my past life.

“That much resembles my father’s kindness. There’s no way you’re not my father’s child.”

It was only then that I realized what Sylvie wanted to say.

‘You think the illegitimate child the oracle is talking about is you, not me.’

I could guess why Sylvie was thinking that way.

‘It’s probably because Gaspard is only strict with Sylvester.’

There was a corner where my dad looked down on me as the youngest and Enoch as an idiot,
but he used to be especially strict with Sylvie.

‘I think I know roughly why….’

I shrugged my shoulders, recalling the way Gaspard treated Sylvie.

“Sippy, don’t say that.”

It must be because Sylvester resembled Gaspar more than any of his children.

‘Knowing that Sylvie has a weak side similar to herself, she must have wanted to train her
early.’

While sticking her tongue out at Gaspard’s clumsy teaching method, Sylvie was still observing
my mood with her eyes moist.

“My mother’s illegitimate child must be me. But I was so cowardly that I couldn’t get into a
situation where you were misunderstood.”

“….”

“Sorry.”

I’m sorry, what else are you sorry for?

In a situation where the elders and even Gaspar assumed that I was an illegitimate child, there
was no reason for Sylvester to step forward.

“Sippi, let’s all be Abpa’s children. Abpa is like that.”

“… My father is a great man, and he won’t kick me out.”

I laughed out loud at Sylvie’s words, as if she were about to dig a tunnel.

‘I bet Gaspard isn’t such a great parent.’

He was obviously a good father and a loving man, but he wasn’t perfect.
So, you don’t even know if my second son has such stupid thoughts.

“Sippi Babu? Sippi and Apppa have a new value.” (Sylvie, are you stupid? Sylvie, you look just
like your dad.)

“But my father always keeps his cool. I get excited easily and I can’t tell the difference.”

That’s because you’re still a kid!

Besides, Gaspard wasn’t always composure.

“No, Sippi. Abpadoo be angry. Follow me.”

“…?”

I took Sylvie by the hand and stormed into Gaspard’s office.

“Good bar.”

My dad, who didn’t know why, threw his favorite celadon on the floor.
Episode 18

“Leonora!”

Gaspar jumped up from his seat as if in a fit and hugged me as he stood on the table.

“Then you get hurt!”

Well, you don’t get mad about this.

I shook my head excitedly, realizing that Gaspard’s patience was deeper than I thought.

“Apa, be mad at Nini.”

“What?”

“Be mad at Nini!”

I don’t even notice, really.

I hugged Gaspard by the nape of his neck and whispered softly enough for only him to hear,
then pinched the back of his neck with my little finger.

“Evil!”

“Come on!”

“What are you doing right now!”

When I pinched his bare skin without telling him why, Gaspar seemed really half-angry.

“Why did you throw that pottery all of a sudden!”

As soon as Gaspard’s voice rose, I jumped out of his arms and ran to Sylvester, who was
staring at me with a bewildered face.

“Bar. I’m just mad at Abba Nini. Musher.”

As I hugged my legs, kind Sylvie covered me with her body, probably thinking I was really
afraid of Gaspar.

“Father, no, the head of the family. Please do not scold Leonora for what she did because of
me.”

“What do you mean, Sylvie?”

Perhaps because Sylvester’s voice was calm, Gaspar easily regained his reason again.

‘Take care!’

As soon as his voice became low as usual, I threw a cushion rolling next to him.

“Leonora!”

“Bar. Abpa, get angry again with Sipi. Even though Abpa is an adult, let’s get mad at him.”
(Look. Dad, he gets angry just like Sylvie. Even though he is an adult, he gets angry like that.)

From my words, Gaspar seemed to have grasped the situation only then.

‘Ugh.’

His handsome mouth, which had been wide open, slowly closed, and he came out with a
troubled face and approached Sylvie.

“Sylvester, do you still have the experience of using the aura on Lini in your heart?”

“….”

“You are still a child, so you can make mistakes. It’s natural that you’re not good at controlling
your emotions.”

I looked up at Gaspard, who was kneeling in front of us and affectionately examining Sylvie’s
complexion.

“Bitch like a bug. I taught you that, but you still can’t master this simple technique.”

Suddenly, it reminds me of my adoptive father who urged me with a grim face when I couldn’t
keep up with my training even a little bit.
‘How old was I when I was criticized for not being able to defuse the bomb properly? I think she
was younger than Sylvie now.’

Being a child, it’s natural to be clumsy.

How nice it would be if there was someone who said that like now.

“Sippy, did you drop it? Apppa is clumsy and doesn’t know how to get angry.” (Sylvie, did you
hear? Dad is clumsy and knows how to get angry.)

So it was only natural that the child, Sylvester, could not control his aura or his emotions.

‘To be afraid that he might be an illegitimate child with just such a thing.’

It was clearly Gaspar’s fault.

It was my fault for not expressing my love for Sylvie properly.

“Well, Pappa, I’m still a bit angry.” (And Daddy is still a little angry.)

Ahhh, I let out a light sigh and pointed my finger at Gaspar, who was still frowning in
displeasure.

“No, Leonora.”

He hurriedly denied my words, probably not wanting to be a narrow-minded person, but I

clicked my tongue and shook my head.

“Appa, I feel sorry for Sipi calling me Gajuni.” (Dad, while feeling sorry for Sylvie to call her
head of household.)

“….”

“Nini saw all the wiggling of her eyebrows.” (Lini saw all the wiggling of her eyebrows.)

Sylvie’s eyes widen as if she was very surprised by my discovery.

“Did you?”
Her clear red eyes had a calm color uncharacteristic of a child’s, but at this point she seemed
naive.

“… What. Isn’t that a very harsh title? It’s not like you’ve already received a title.”

At first glance, it sounded like an insult, but Sylvie’s lips relaxed as if she had heard a
compliment.

“Is that so. Then I will call you Father.”

“Appa.”

“What?”

“Call me Abpa.”

Sylvester’s well-groomed mouth hardened at my insistence. When I raised my eyebrows at the

child’s reaction, Gaspar followed me and opened his mouth.

“Okay. Sylvie, you tend to be overly polite.”

At Gaspard’s words, Sylvie opens her mouth and finally speaks out.

“… Dad.”

“….”

“….”

“….”

It wasn’t like that when I called, but the name that came out of Sylvie’s mouth somehow made
her face tickle and caused silence. Nevertheless, I wrinkled my nose at the warm air that
settled in the room.

“Oh no. These fools.”

All the men of the Duke of Hachania had one screw missing.
‘I have to tighten only Enoch first, then tighten the rest.’

Whoop whoop.

***

“Nunnu.” (Lulu.)

“….”

“Nunnu!” (Lulu!)

I raise my voice, angry at Lulu for not answering, and she raises her head while engrossed in
cross-stitching.

“Yes?!”

‘Don’t they have to cut their salaries?’

Perhaps it was because I was an unusually strong child, Lulu and Lala did a lot of different
things while taking care of me.

‘Of course, thanks to that, I can do various things while avoiding my father’s eyes.’

“Nini, come with me.” (I will go to Rini Garden.)

“Oh, you can’t go alone. I’ll just do this and go with you.”

“Nana Jeong-eon, this is what it is.” (Lala is in the garden.)

I pointed my finger at the window at Lulu’s request.

Through the polished glass, I see Lala’s mouth wide open.

Falling in love with the gardener Paul, Lala has been spending all of her free time in the garden
these days.

“Ah, I see.”
The balcony of my playroom was connected to the garden and the promenade, so Lulu opened
the door to the playroom herself, telling me to go.

As she toddled toward the garden, I turned around and waved her to reassure her.

“Nunnu! What am I doing here!” (Lulu, I’m here!)

Lulu nods and smiles slightly after confirming that I have arrived at the garden entrance.

I quickly hid in the bushes as she turned her gaze into the room.

‘In the garden and in the forest, obviously….’

I moved my short legs quickly, recalling the location of the phantom beast I had discovered
while climbing the mountain with Enoch the other day.

‘I didn’t have anything to say to Enoch.’

Unlike a neatly organized garden, walking on a rough forest path with a baby’s body makes her
feet hurt.

‘As expected, there must be a limit to just enduring with guts.’

Originally, I am tolerant only to myself.

Quickly giving up on holding on, I moved the mana of the forest and wrapped it around my feet.

Along with the subtle energy that melts the fatigue of your feet, your steps become soft as if
you were wearing downy shoes.

Arriving at the clearing in the forest easily using mana, I sat down at the base of a tree of
moderate height and shook my hands.

“Better.” (come out.)

“….”

“It’s better when you’re like John.” (Comes out when you say nice things.)
Krrrr.

A pair of pupils shone sharply in the distant bush.

The cry of the beast blew through the forest, but I was not afraid and calmly continued.

“Gritzuri.” (Grizzly.)

“!”

Perhaps it was surprising that I knew his name, the bushes that had been swaying in all
directions suddenly stopped moving.

I flicked my fingers as I stared at the black-grey ears sticking out from between the light green
grass blades.

“Innuwa.” (Come on.)

At my final warning, the black-grey baby bear hesitantly shows its face.

“Gulp Gulp.”

I looked right into the grizzly’s gray eyes.

‘The grizzly’s staple food is honey and fish.’

When I put down the honey-pickled fish that I got from Lomberdi with all sorts of charms on the
floor, the grizzly’s sun-kissed eyes widen.

“Give me this. (I’ll give you this.)

I checked the condition of the bear’s frizzy fur with narrow eyes.

‘As expected, it was a baby grizzly that lost its mother.’

The woods near the duke’s house were large enough for Gaspar to hold hunting contests from
time to time, so it wouldn’t be strange if grizzlies inhabited them.

“Grrr-”
The grizzly, who had been starving for several days and ate the pickled fish in honey,
ungratefully bared its teeth at me as soon as the meal was over.

“What’s up?”

I raised my fist at the cheeky baby grizzly.

The grizzly looked similar to a bear, but the adult body was a phantom beast strong enough to
tear apart a rock with one hand.

Ines was a tamer who used mana to handle phantom beasts, so he could tame an adult grizzly,
but like the ability to handle auras, the temperament of a tamer is innate, so it was impossible
for me.

‘But he’s still a baby….’

I should be able to tame the phantom beast Grizzly.

I condensed mana and threw a fist into the grizzly that ignited a powerful light like an aura.

‘Isn’t it correct to use mana to tame this method as well?’

Having obtained the essential item 1 required for Enoch’s special training, I smiled in
repentance.

‘A bear in training. Cancer.’

Episode 19

“Jaroo go!” (Roll left!)

“Kkiing-!”

“Get right!” (Roll right!)

“Kkiing-!”

“Mungunamu!” (Handstand!)

“Beep!”

I put a satisfied smile on my face at the sight of the baby bear carrying out the tasks I ordered
in time.

“Um hoo hoo.”

The grizzly, who confirmed that the corner of my pale mouth was going up, sneaked up on me
and approached me.

“Dream.”

I looked down at the fawning baby bear, banging its thick head into my lap, and took out the
bucket I had hidden behind it.

“Do well, do well!”

As soon as he took the honeyed fish out of the bucket, the grizzly forgot his duty - the phantom
beast - and started wagging his short tail like a puppy.

‘This is so delicious.’

I shrugged my shoulders as I tossed the honey-soaked, slimy, gooey piece of fish.

‘It was fortunate that the chef was recruited in advance.’

All training required sticks and carrots.

I scratched my chin, remembering the honey-marinated fish recipe that every grizzly loves.

‘It’s a recipe that the tamer Ines will develop later, but I used it first.’

I pressed my cheeks with my chubby hands, thinking of the original Yeoju, which was still just a
baby crawling around.

‘I used the information from the original work, but I never thought I’d tame the phantom beast
so quickly….’

After all, am I not a genius at training?

I wasn’t a tamer, so I’ll just temporarily follow until I find my lost mother, Grizzly, but in any
case, taming a phantom beast without a tamer’s skill was a feat worth praising myself for.

‘Good job, me!’

It is my philosophy not to spare self-praise, so I embraced my shoulders with both arms,

savoring the pride.

“Kuu?”

After eating, the baby bear follows me and presses my dry shoulder with both of my arms.

“Ugh, uh. Groke Hanun Goya!”

I nodded at Grizzly, who congratulated me on my hard work, and raised a grin.

‘Now that Grizzly’s training has been successfully completed, I should start remodeling Enoch.’

For Enoch, who was born with a lazy temperament, the whipping came first.

***

“If I give a signal, they will jump out of the bush. Got it?”

“Dream.”

I stroked the baby bear, who nodded slowly at my command, and then started tea time in a
prominent position in Enoch’s room.

‘Today’s menu is whipped cream scones and raspberry jam.’

Monosaccharides are a valuable resource for moving the poor body of a baby.

I glanced at Enoch’s window as I reached for the scones that Romberdi must have made with
great care.

‘Looks like he’s studying.’

Through the transparent glass window, I can see Enoch with his nose in a book.

The Hachanian duchy had a surprisingly tight schedule for their children despite the fact that
they were extras.

I’m only three years old, so my full-scale education hasn’t started, but Enoch has already
started training with Tristan in swordsmanship.

However, he did not feel sorry for Enoch, who was in the prime of his age to play, confined
himself to the study.

‘I’ve touched a gun since I was my age in my previous life, so what.’

Because I didn’t know how normal kids grow up.

“Huh.”

I noticed Enoch looking around as if he was slowly losing his concentration, so I kicked the tea
table with my short legs as planned.

Thud!

In the past, I could have shattered this wooden table with one kick, but now I can only give it a
little kick.

‘But I just need to drop the teacup.’

I reached out my hand to Lala, who hurriedly ran away, pouting at the shame of my insignificant
body.
“Nana. Lini kicked it off again.” (Lala, Lini dropped the teacup.)

“Yes, lady. Any injuries?”

It looked like a fairly expensive teacup, judging from the shiny gilt lacquer on the rim, but
instead of blaming me, Lala hurriedly started examining my body.

‘Is this the life of a gold spoon?’

I felt a bit bitter as I recalled a past life in which I had never even touched a gilded teacup, let
alone broke it.

“Ugh. Not hurt again.”

I shook my head at Lala’s question, and she let out a sigh of relief and left, saying that she
would bring a broom to clean up the teacups.

‘Right.’

After confirming that Lala had disappeared into the mansion, I quickly got off the chair and ran
to the window of Enoch’s room.

Quadang.

‘… I didn’t mean to fall here.’

In the first place, I planned to fall over where Enoch could see me, but I tripped on a stone
beak in an unexpected place and fell faster than I thought.

‘Fortunately, I think Enoch saw me fall.’

Seeing that Enoch, who had been glancing at the window without concentrating on his book
from earlier, jumped up from his seat, the third person seemed to be planning to come out to
the garden to help me.

Even though I was able to stand up on my own, I was waiting for Enoch to enter the garden,
and I was flapping my arms and legs, and as soon as the third brilliant blonde caught my eye,
my palms clashed.
“Kreur-”

A grizzly, who has heard my signal and leaps out of the bush, roars ferociously and jumps at
me.

“Leonora!”

At the same time, Enoch, startled by the appearance of the grizzly, hurriedly began to run.

“King!”

No matter how much he started training as a knight, it was impossible for a child to be faster
than the phantom beast Grizzly.

The baby bear, who arrived near me before Enoch, started acting, which I had been training
hard for.

“Wow, King!”

The grizzly raises its front paws and exposes sharp teeth as if it were going to attack me.
Although it was still only the size of a bear cub, the grizzly belonging to the monsters should be
a threat enough to eight-year-old Enoch.

‘Good job, our grizzly!’

I gave a silent thumbs up from the side where Enoch couldn’t see and praised the baby bear’s
performance.

“This bastard! Who dares to attack your sister!”

As I expected, Enoch picked up a branch with trembling hands and held it up to defend me.

“Go away! Damn, how did a monster appear in the garden?!”

‘It’s a little bit special.’

Enoch’s twigs wrapped around the summer nights’ aura made a crackling sound and were dyed
red.

‘In fact, Enoch might be able to kill a baby grizzly, but….’

I quietly moved my mana while keeping an eye on Enoch’s neat movement toward the grizzly.

‘It’s a big deal if the grizzly that I tamed was injured.’

“Quaang!”

Summer Nights’ aura was of the fire attribute, and mana of the water attribute was rat poison.
Because I secretly covered Grizzly’s body with a water-attribute protective shield, Enoch’s aura
faded in an instant.

“What?!”

Enoch, who would have never had the experience of an aura suddenly dying, looked at the
grizzly and the tree branch in great bewilderment.

“Uh, what should I do?”

‘At this level, he must have realized that his abilities were insufficient.’

I shrugged my shoulders at Enoch’s face, which looked like he was about to burst into tears,
and raised his upper body.

‘The experience of not being able to help my younger brother in danger will be a great stimulus
to a sweet child like Enoch.’

Enoch was naturally gifted—albeit a mediocre one compared to Tristan—and tended not to give
his best in training.

I thought that if I stimulated it further, the weak-hearted third would really cry, so I gave the
order to retreat to the baby grizzly, who was still raising both legs with a wink.

“Kureung.”

‘No, don’t come to me and go away?’

I’m sure I’ve trained myself to step back, but when the performance is over like practice, the
baby bear starts approaching me with a pleasant cry, probably thinking that I’ll praise him.

“Leonora, wake up!”

Misunderstanding Grizzly’s actions, Enoch raises his voice with a white face.

“Wake up!”

Perhaps thinking that I was frozen and unable to move like I was, the third threw the weapon,
whose aura had disappeared and turned into a useless twig, and then started charging towards
me with clenched teeth.

“Enoch…?”

Unlike before, Enoch, who reached me before Grizzly, quickly embraced my small body. My
body froze at the unexpected action of the third.

‘Did you run to protect me even though the aura to protect yourself is gone?’

“Linny, don’t worry. I will protect you.”

I couldn’t believe Enoch’s words whispering to me as if to comfort me. Because my voice was
trembling in fear.

‘I’m scared too, but I’m stupid.’

I muttered to myself, but I couldn’t push Enoch, who was holding me tight. At that moment, a
long shadow falls over the baby bear who tilts his head, unable to grasp the situation.

“It’s pitiful that you can’t even handle such a small monster.”
Episode 20

‘Who dares to say that the third of us is pathetic!’

Even though I thought Enoch was stupid until just now, I frowned at the voice that seemed to
ridicule Enoch.

“… Tristan.”

I raised my head at the name that Enoch, who had discovered the shadow before me,
murmured blankly.

‘OMG. It’s dazzling.’

Red hair that glistens in the sunlight glows at a level that is harmful to the eyes.

The owner of this killing voice was Tristan. His red hair was waving in the wind blowing in line
with his appearance, as if he was receiving the original male lead buff.

“Are you just so intimidated by a baby grizzly, Enoch Hachania?”

I bit my lip at Hachania’s name, which went well with Tristan’s additional explanation.

‘Ugh, disassembly.’

As long as I escape my terminal fate and protect the Duke of Hachania from the clutches of the
tyrant, I will change my name.

Seeing me wheezing in anger, what was he thinking? Tristan tilted his head leisurely and
opened his mouth at the grizzly.

“Go away.”

It was a commandment carrying an aura.

‘I thought it was an ability that could only be used by Soul Knights who could control their Auras
extremely delicately.’
Soul Knights’ skills that the male lead, Tristan, could not use could not exist in this world, but
these skills were too much for a boy who was just over 10 years old.

“Kuu?”

‘As expected, it seems that he can only use the command language at a level so low that even
a baby grizzly can’t use it.’

Grizzly turns to me first despite Tristan’s low-pitched command.

‘You can run away.’

I nodded without knowing Enoch and Tristan and hastened Grizzly’s exit.

“Amazing. You already put your aura in your voice and can move monsters!”

As if admiring Tristan’s ability, Enoch laments.

“If you hadn’t shown up, I would have been in big trouble. Both Lini and I.”

I laughed out loud at Enoch’s words.

‘In the first place, Grizzly had no intention of attacking me!’

Grizzly did not carry out Tristan’s decree, but only obeyed my order to retreat.

But since I can’t confide in Enoch that I’ve been training grizzlies, I can’t help but glance into
Enoch’s twinkling eyes with envy and sigh.

“Lini, if you got any help, you should say thank you.”

When I didn’t open my mouth despite Enoch’s urging, Tristan smiled like a sigh as he swept his
red hair up.

“… Well, there is no need to say thank you.”

Even as he said that, he was glancing at me.

‘I kicked him out on my own, but he’s a funny kid.’

But it seemed like he really wanted a reaction from me, so I had no choice but to put my hands
together and brighten my eyes.

‘There’s a need to stimulate Enoch, so I can’t help it.’

“Mercy! Trittan King Mercy What!”

“It’s nothing.”

“No. What are you doing?”

It was Enoch who urged me to say thanks, but Enoch smiled bitterly when I praised Tristan for
being cool.

‘I wanted to protect Lini too….’

It was so obvious that he thought so, and I felt a little proud of Enoch.

‘It’s because our Enoch lacks a little bit of aura, he’s a kind hearted kid who never leaves.’

Looking down at the round back of Enoch’s head, he was smiling happily, but when Grizzly
appeared and was confused, Baristan, who hadn’t even looked at him, appeared late.

“Enoch! Tristan! Are you okay? I heard the grizzly cry.”

“Yes sir. I handled it well.”

At Tristan’s answer, Barristan looked back and forth between Enoch, who was sitting on the
floor, and me, who was holding his hands together.

“Hmm. I understand without further explanation. It looks like Tristan saved Enoch and the baby
princess from danger.”

Of course, Barristan, who judged that Tristan would have defeated Grizzly, was very nasty, but
I nodded slightly in response to his question.

“… Yes.”

“Tristan used his linguistic spirit to control Grizzly.”

At Enoch’s brief addition, Barristan covered his mouth with one hand with a thrilled face.

“Tristan! Why didn’t you speak when you could already use the language!”

“I didn’t judge it as a skill that was absolutely necessary for swordsmanship training.”

“Guy, be humble. It seems that you were considerate of Enoch, who did not know how to use
the language.”

‘I’ve felt it since the last time, but aren’t you just praising Tristan too much, that man?’

It appeared at the right time, but it was Enoch, not Tristan, who overcame his fear and jumped
in to save me.

‘I think that man is our third thief of self-esteem.’

Barristan tended to favor Tristan too openly.

“Hmm. Let’s start class today. Do you want to follow me, baby princess?”

“Yes.”

I thought it wouldn’t work, so I quickly answered Baristan’s question and then went into Enoch’s
arms.

“Enoch.”

“Huh?”

“Thanks.”

Enoch glanced at me wiggling his fingers in my arms and lowered his head as if wondering.

“What are you thankful for?”

“Enoch, Enoch is scary too, so run to save Nini.”

And it was an act of courage that was incomparable to anything Tristan could have displayed at
such a young age.
“Lini, that is so natural. I am your brother.”

At my words, Enoch touched my nose as if I were an adult for the first time in a long time and
opened my mouth.

“Because it is a family. I have to protect you.”

As Enoch stroked my soft hair, I didn’t dispute the words he added.

I know a world where such kind hearts don’t exist.

***

I sat on the high chair Lulu had prepared for me and watched Enoch and Tristan practice
swordsmanship with one cheek full of air.

“Ugh, Enoch! It’s dangerous, so it’s okay if you don’t try to crowd the aurors.”

“But I can do it too, Master.”

Enoch, holding a wooden sword with one hand, slightly frowned as if dissatisfied with
Barristan’s words.

‘Okay! Even the third of us can do it, what!’

In the first place, concentrating the aura to cover the sword was a matter of skill, so it wasn’t
that difficult.

‘I’m sure there was such an explanation in the original work, but which part was it?’

I pointed my chin at the thought of the ‘Book’, which was still close to blank.

‘I think I read it in a scene where Tristan met Ki-yeon and polished his swordsmanship like a
male lead.’

Upon reflection, Tristan’s ‘Swordsmanship teacher’ in the original novel was not Barristan.

‘The far superior Summer Knights noticed Tristan’s talent and trained him.’
If only they could bring that teacher back to Enoch, wouldn’t it be easier for the third to catch up
with Tristan, even if Amman lacked the ability?

“Tristan told me not to be mistaken that you can do it too, Enoch! You are different from
Tristan.”

I laughed out loud at Baristan’s words as he clicked his tongue and blamed Enoch.

‘If I learn the sword while listening to words that lower my self-esteem like that, even a genius
will turn into a dunjae.’

“Tristan is the most gifted child in the history of the Summer Knights, no, the Soul Knights. On
the other hand, you are somewhat talented, but you are not a vessel to become big anyway.”

“….”

“Now that I have a curriculum tailored to your abilities, do not practice except for what I tell you
to do. It’s all for your safety.”

“… Yes, Master.”

Barristan’s harsh words made Enoch lose his temper and lower his shoulders.

‘Is that human who always bites Enoch?’

I bit my lip as I glared at Baristan, whose titles had been reduced from sir to uncle to human.

‘It’s so strange that he ignores Enoch.’

No matter how much the Hachanian dukedom’s fortunes were declining after the death of
Empress Ines, he, a mere knight commander, was attacking the duchy’s self-restraint like this.

‘Yes, this is a suspicious level aside from being weird.’

“Huh….”

I looked back and forth at Tristan, who was training with his fingers crossed, and at Barristan,
who was preventing Enoch from practicing his swordsmanship any longer.

‘Could it be that our Enoch is more talented than I thought?’

Episode 21

I hurriedly entered the room, keeping a close eye on Barristan, and took out a box I had hidden
under the huge Merbau bed.

‘It was an artifact that unlocked only when I let my own mana flow.’

The unique mana waves that people were born with were like fingerprints, so after all, this box
was a small safe that only I could open.

‘Though ‘That box’ that appeared in the original work has loopholes.’

Even if it was a poor safe that had ways to unlock it other than mana, it was too much for a
three-year-old.

‘But Hachania is a ducal family, even if it’s insignificant!’

On my birthday last year, I carefully hid the original book that fell from the sky in a box
bestowed by Emperor Gregor.

‘It’s before Tristan met Ines, so even if you look at the original, you won’t be able to know
anything.’

I twitched my small eyebrows as I looked down at <The Rose-colored Life of Princess Baby>,
which was almost blank.

‘Such a useless possessed buff….’

I checked the progress every night, but the page was not easily filled, perhaps because Ines
was still a baby.

“Huung. It’s still a public service.” (Still empty.)

I tilted my head as I tapped the original depicting the part where Gregor, who was glaring at
the sadly crying baby Ines with bloodshot eyes, picked up a knife, with my fingertips.

‘There must have been an abduction that took place from Tristan’s point of view.’
Princess Aga’s rosy life, also known as <Ah.

‘I don’t know, so should I pray?’

I knelt respectfully on the bed, recalling Tristan’s side story, which had been serialized not long
before my death.

“Please.”

“….”

“Give me a foreigner.”

If you’re going to help me, help me out!

I closed my eyes tightly and once again prayed to God for a buff to possess, and I slowly
opened my eyes and looked at the book.

“Dendang!”

I sighed as I looked down at the book with not a single line added, ran my fingertips through the
soft leather cover and widened my eyes.

“Yes?”

I hadn’t looked at the cover carefully, so I didn’t know it, but there was a glass bead embedded
in the apex of the star that occupied the center of the cover.

‘I guess I couldn’t see it because it was transparent.’

Only one vertex on the far right of the star was a pale pink gem, and all the other vertices were
hollow.

‘It looks like something needs to be filled in….’

I looked through the book with curious eyes, and whenever I moved the book toward the
window, the vertex on the left emitted a faint red light.

“Merge.”
As I approached the window, I got up from a fuss while holding a book, and the bright red light
that had been dimly leaking in became more and more intense.

I checked the direction the laser-like lights were pointing, and let out a um-hu-huh, ominous
laugh.

Hint.

Having lived as a former special forces assassin and reader of romance, I could tell by feeling.

This was the development that the original story gave me a hint.

***

The hint pointed out by the book was definitely ‘Tristan’.

“What.”

I opened my mouth tremblingly at Hint’s reaction, which didn’t welcome me at all.

“Let me see.”

Tristan’s cold expression doesn’t ease even though I made a cute request while holding hands.

“Your brother Enoch’s training must have already been completed.”

“I want to see Trittatan Hunryon.”

‘Rather than persuading this bastard, Baristan would be easier.’

I looked away from Tristan and turned to Barristan.

Receiving my shining eyes, Baristan scratches his cheek and smiles happily.

“Heh, even in the eyes of the baby princess, Enoch’s swordsmanship doesn’t look like much.
You want to see Tristan’s training, not Enoch’s? Please sit over there.”

I hated Barristan, who didn’t hesitate to make bad jokes even in the absence of Enoch, but I
had a purpose, so I quietly hid my nails and sat on the chair Barristan pointed out.
‘I can’t seem to see the light coming from the book.’

I glanced at Tristan, who was sweating profusely in training, then looked down at the book.

I held down the apex with my hand to prevent the light from leaking out, but it seemed that the
light was not visible to other people.

“Tristan, take a half hour break.”

While quietly watching the training while hugging my book, I hurriedly got down from my chair at
the sound of Baristan’s voice.

“Is it over again?”

As we approached Tristan, who was holding a towel and holding a book in his hand, the male
lead from the original work, who was dripping with chills at the theme of Summer Nights,
frowned.

“Go away. I am not free enough to play with the baby.”

“Nini is not a baby.”

I opened my mouth, but Tristan just turned his back as if he wasn’t interested in my excuses.

‘The closer you get to Tristan, the stronger the light seems to be….’

I stared up at the back of Tristan’s head, who was moving further away, then stumbled closer
to him before collapsing forward.

“Ah!”

It’s because I couldn’t look down because I was paying attention to the light of the book.

“Oops. Apora.”

I sat down on the floor and grabbed Tristan’s gaze with a loud voice.

‘He won’t help, you damn bastard.’

I looked back, but instead of lifting me up, Tristan picked up the book that flew forward.

It was my intention, so I held my pounding heart tight and looked back and forth between the
now dazzling book and Tristan.

‘I have already verified through Lulu that the contents of the book are not visible to anyone other
than me.’

“It looks like a very expensive notebook, so handle it gently, lady.”

Recalling Lulu’s warning, I fell to the floor and glanced at a book that looked exactly like the
original paper book I had purchased before.

‘It’s clear that the author bleeds a deficit because it’s a limited collection.’

Perhaps Tristan’s eyes were too flashy for the book to be unusual, but he quickly glanced
through the book while standing tall.

“Why are you carrying a book with nothing written on it?”

“Graffiti Hamon everywhere.”

After giving a ready answer to Tristan’s question, I reached out to him as he slowly approached
me.

Widely.

“Don’t stare at me like that. Because I feel bad.”

But instead of holding my hand, Tristan sets the book down in front of me, furrowing his
eyebrows.

“Don’t make the mistake of thinking everyone will love you just because you’re a baby.”

Whether or not Tristan said bitter things to me, I couldn’t help but put a lot of question marks on
my face at his next words, as I frantically looked to see if there had been any change in the
book.

“I am different. Because I hate weak things, whether babies or adults. Like your brothers or
you and your family.”
“…?”

“I bet you don’t think that just because Hachania and Soloa are from the same duchy, they’re
from similar families.”

Tristan arrogantly added, as if he thought I was surprised by my puzzled face.

‘But the point that surprised me was not the fact that Tristan was ignoring Hachania.’

“Why are you so upset?” (Why do you speak badly?)

“Am I obligated to speak kindly to you?”

At my question, Tristan raises his chin arrogantly and frowns.

‘No… It’s not that I have an obligation.’

I smiled as I looked down at Tristan’s abductor, which was growing like crazy.

Tristan de Solois-Gouleme noticed Leonora’s toddling and secretly grabbed her breasts.

‘So cute.’

‘Those plump cheeks are so cute.’

‘I want to touch it just once.’

Blinking slowly, I looked at Tristan’s description and inner thoughts that had just been added to
the original story, and Tristan in reality, who was glaring at me with a vengeful spirit.

‘I knew that the original male lead was a typical tsundere, but….’

Isn’t this beyond that level?

“Looking at your chubby cheeks or sausage-like fingers, you seem to think that people will
unconditionally love you, but you are mistaken.”

“Yes. I won’t be so kind.”

Thud!

The moment I make a fist with my small hand and nod my head, the page of the original work
begins to flutter as I describe the sound of something falling.

Hachania’s youngest daughter was very cute. Enough to give a great shock to Tristan’s young
heart.

‘Why don’t I have a younger brother?’

Tristan lamented.

“Enoch must be very bothered by such an obstructive being clinging to him every day.”

If Tristan was Pinocchio, his nose raised by lies would reach the sky.

I shook my head excitedly, glancing at Tristan, who muttered ferociously as if to listen, but did
not leave my side sitting on the floor.
Episode 22

Just as my mana ran out when the original story progressed, it was the same that Tristan’s side
story ate up my mana.

‘I have to take sugar supplements in advance so I don’t think like a baby.’

I hurriedly returned to my room, took a biteful of cookies, and began to slowly read Tristan’s
biography.

‘As expected, our third wasn’t lacking in ability compared to Tristan.’

“Enoch’s aura is stronger than you, Tristan, so you shouldn’t forget that you have to work
dozens of times harder to not lose to Enoch!”

I underlined Barristan’s line that reinforces Tristan’s obsessive compulsion that he can’t lose to
anyone.

‘The fact that Baristan is wary of Enoch to this extent means that Enoch’s potential is never
lacking compared to Tristan’s.’

Baristan was the leader of the Red Wolves, who led the Summer Nights, and at the same time
was an elder of the Duke of Soloa.

He was very proud of the history of Soloa, which produced outstanding summer knights. In
Tristan’s abduction, he was raising his voice to keep Enoch, who was born with the Aura of
‘Summer Knights’, in check even though he was not the Duke of Soloa.

“There is no need to waste precious energy trying to keep others in check.”

I squinted at the scene featuring the prosecutor who was described as having encountered
Tristan only a few days before.

The gray-eyed swordsman was the one who reminded Tristan of the importance of focusing
one’s energy. The boy, who had lived his whole life obsessed with the obsession that he should
not be pushed aside by the summer nights of other families, took the swordsman’s firm advice
into his heart.

‘This person must be Tristan’s real teacher.’

In the original story, Tristan was the only knight who had awakened the full power of the
Summer Knights, and the teacher who taught him was not Barristan.

‘Doesn’t his name appear anywhere?’

I had no choice but to close the book with a thud in the end, looking for the name of the
prosecutor.

“Prosecutor, can you give me your name? When my skills improve, I want to visit you to learn
swordsmanship.”

“I’m sorry, but I don’t have a name to leave behind.”

“… It’s funny.”
The man described only as a gray-eyed knight did not even tell Tristan his name.

“What kind of nome is your name?” (What kind of human doesn’t have a name?)

“I haven’t decided yet whether to take the Duke as my disciple or not. Prove your potential at
the foundation festival.”

Fortunately, there was a line like this, so it seemed that he was a person who would appear in
the swordsmanship competition, one of the main events of the annual Konkukje.

‘Instead of being a trash teacher like Baristan, I have to make this swordsman Enoch’s
teacher.’

Tristan’s side story didn’t have much progress like Ines’ original story, but fortunately, what the
nameless swordsmanship teacher wanted from his pupil was clearly stated.

“Ildung!”

Wasasak.

After reading the anecdote and emptying the whole cookie, I swore at the crumbs from my
mouth.

I had to make the third of us unconditionally the winner of the swordsmanship competition.

***

Perhaps thanks to having stimulated Enoch with Grizzly, Enoch was showing considerable
motivation to improve his swordsmanship skills, unlike before.

‘The problem is that Barristan has no motivation to teach Enoch.’

“Ugh, Enoch! You shouldn’t use auras as much as possible! If you abuse your aura in this state,
you will only accumulate fatigue in your body!”
Of course, what Baristan said was a blatant lie.

‘In the side story, I trained Tristan to use his Aura to the limit!’

There was no way he didn’t know that the more he trained, the bigger the vessel that contained
his aura would grow.

“Sorry.”

“A guy who usually takes good care of the use of Aura, what on earth is he wishing for these
days?”

“I want to become stronger, if not as strong as Tristan.”

“Ugh, vain desire only shortens four people!”

“… Yes, Master.”

I narrowed my eyes at the sight of Enoch bowing his head to Barristan in despair.

Having kept all of Tristan’s special education methods in my head from the side story, I could
now see how lax Enoch’s swordsmanship curriculum was.

‘You’re doing that on purpose. It’s difficult if Enoch becomes stronger than Tristan!’

“Today’s class ends here. Don’t practice any more and take a break!”

I glared at Barristan with sharp eyes and greeted Enoch trudging toward me with a welcome
face.

“Enoch!”

“Did you wait long? Were you bored?”

Enjoying Enoch’s gentle caress on my hair, I shook my head at the third question.

“No, it’s because you’re too lazy to play Enoch. I’m not bored.”

Enoch looked down at me with his eyes shining brightly while holding his hands, and let out a
big smile.

“Nice. No matter how hard I try, I can’t catch even half of Tristan.”

‘If you just take lessons from Barristan, your self-esteem will come back in half.’

The third, who let out a deep sigh, gave me a helpless smile while holding me in his arms.

“I wonder if there is a limit no matter how hard I try. Not to catch up with my brothers or
Tristan.”

“Enoch, I know.”

“You don’t have to try to comfort me, Leonora.”

‘It’s not consolation, it’s because you’re really talented!’

Enoch, who is only 8 years old and has grown up, scratches my cheek, whether or not he
knows me.

“Even if I lack talent, I will try.”

“Yes?”

“In fact, when I thought that I might not be able to protect you in danger, I made up my mind to
work hard in the future. To protect you, the younger brother, I, the older brother, must be
strong.”

“… Enoch.”

I wasn’t an emotional baby enough to burst into tears at the third’s admirable words, but I was
quite moved anyway, so I closed my mouth with my small hands and looked at Enoch’s pretty
face.

‘I will definitely make you stronger!’

Even if I roll you off a cliff!

Filled with a desire to become stronger—passion that seemed a bit lacking in my eyes—I met
Enoch’s eyes and nodded with my fists clenched tightly.
“Enoch, Nini responds to Enoch! I can’t do it!”

“Thank you, Lini. I want to be really strong too.”

Grabbing Enoch’s hand as he grinned in embarrassment, I didn’t miss the opportunity and
quickly opened my mouth.

“Enoch, do you believe it?”

“Huh?”

“Can Nini make Enoch stronger?”

“You? how?”

“Nini, remember your past life.” (I actually remember my previous life.)

“… What?”

“Nini, what a great swordsman you were in your previous life. Disciple Manata.”

To be precise, he was a killer, but it was true that there were dozens of agents trained under
me.

“Nini give me Enoch Hunnyong (training)!”

Recalling the fact that the training to climb the cliff with only one carving knife after falling from
the cliff is definitely helpful for physical training, I pushed my face closer to the third person.

***

Enoch accepted the fact that I remembered my previous life as a prosecutor more easily than
he thought, whether it was because I was still a bright eight-year-old, or because I was
confused with the memories of my previous life just a few months ago.

Beep-! Beep!

I blew my whistle at Don Enoch ten laps around the gymnasium from dawn to fit my new
training curriculum.

“G-pop!!!” (set!!!)

Enoch, who has rushed to my call, stands right in front of me, very nervous.

‘Maybe it’s because I unraveled the story of my previous life where I fought 37:1 before
training. Still, the discipline was strong.’

I blew the whistle again, beeping, with a satisfied smile at Enoch’s tense lips.

“It’s Jaro cloud rice, Mr. Seal!”

“Practice!”

“Uro cloud rice, Mr. Seal!”

“Practice!”

Still, perhaps because he had solidified his basic skills through swordsmanship training, Enoch’s
stamina was more usable than I had calculated.

‘The problem is mental strength.’

Not long after I started rolling at my command, I narrowed my eyes as I looked down at Enoch,
who was sprawled on the floor panting.

“… Lee, Rini, I’m having a hard time. Can’t we just rest for a bit?”

‘If I used my stamina to the limit, I could roll 300 times more!’

I firmly shook my head at Enoch’s weak words.

“No, Enoch is not hard.”

“No. Am I having a hard time?!”

‘It’s not hard, right? I still have the energy to refute my words.’
I tapped the ground with the tip of my foot, not opening my narrowed eyes at Enoch’s reply.

“Enoch’s Hunnon. It’s hard not to talk back to Nini.”

“Eh, I’m not talking back, it’s really hard….”

I shook my head once more to the third, who looked at me and hung his tail.

“No, Enoch decides which ones are difficult and which ones are not.”

“… But Lord Baristan said you shouldn’t waste your aura! Always train in moderation-”

“I don’t care about training in moderation, Enoch.”

Episode 23

Because Soul Knights have strong innate auras, they basically have several times better
physical strength than ordinary people.

‘Maybe that’s why he follows my training curriculum better than I thought.’

Third, it was a problem if weak mentality was a problem, but maybe thanks to the good
discipline in the beginning, now even if I frowned, the words went in.

“Um hoo hoo. Sunjoroa.” (It goes smoothly.)

I sit by the window of my room and sip tea while looking down at Enoch running through the
gymnasium sweating profusely.

“My lady, as you said, I have removed the wheels of the wagon.”

“Thank you, Nunnu.”

I stroked Lulu’s bangs, her eyes twinkling as if to be praised, then wrapped the rope around the
wheel Lulu had stolen from the stable.

“But why do you need wagon wheels? If you need a new toy, just tell His Excellency.”

“No. This is Enoch’s training.”

“Ah, you need it when you play with the young master~!”

It was training, not play, but Lulu clapped her hands at my words, who couldn’t even imagine
that Enoch was undergoing my hard training every day, including 300 sit-ups, 300 push-ups,
and 15-kilometer runs.

“Are you planning to have a lady ride on this wheel and ask Master Enoch to pull it? Like a
sled!”

“… Yes?”
To be honest, I was thinking of just letting it run while pulling the wheels, but Lulu gave me such
a good idea?

“But if you sit down like this, the lady’s butt will hurt. Shall I ask Lala to put a cushion on it?”

“Awesome! Thank you, Nunnu!”

I clapped my hands and laughed at Lulu’s sensible words. Lulu watched me burst into laughter,
and cautiously bent her back.

“Thank you, I….”

Jjook. Side.

I kissed Lulu on the shy cheek and jumped out of the window.

‘Basic physical training seems to be coming to an end, so shall we copy Tristan’s training
curriculum now?’

It was like Baristan, the leader of the Red Wolves, was stealing the curriculum that had been
painstakingly crafted for many years for Tristan, the heir to the Duchess of Soloa, but was it my
business?

***

“Ann’s side, Ann’s side!” (Left, left!)

Sitting on the wheel that Lala had attached a yellow daisy-patterned cushion to, I raised my
voice as I pointed to Enoch’s running back.

“Quwaang!”

At my signal, the waiting grizzly lunged at Enoch, baring his teeth.

Chew-!

“Beep!”

Enoch’s sword, wrapped in a red sword, drew a horizontal line and aimed precisely at the top
of the Grizzly’s head.
“Kki-ing, beng-beep!”

‘They even gave me a protective film, but they’re so cruel!’

The grizzly, hit by Enoch’s sword, collapses into place with both feet covering his forehead.

“Lee, Lini! saw? I killed the grizzly!”

After confirming that Grizzly’s movement stopped, Enoch, who had stopped running, looked
back at me with a thrilled face as if he would burst into tears at any moment.

“Wow, look.”

“Although it’s a baby grizzly! I also slain monsters like Tristan!”

‘It’s not like I’ve completely killed it because I’m still breathing.’

I didn’t want to kill the grizzly I had worked so hard to tame, and I didn’t want to break Enoch’s
feelings, so I just nodded my head in silence.

“Ugh. Enoch, what a mess.” (Yeah. Enoch, that’s really cool.)

Enoch, who had raised his stamina through self-denial training, did not break a drop of sweat
even after running around the gym 20 times with me behind him.

“It’s all thanks to Rini! Thank you so much for all this time.”

“…?”

I opened my eyes wide at Enoch’s thanks.

“Yes? What are you talking about, Goya, Enoch?”

“Isn’t training over? Now I’m as strong as Tristan!”

“Um hoo hoo. Enoch. Why are you making a sound like a dog?”

“… Uh?”
“My training is still in its infancy.”

I opened the original work while facing Enoch’s dazed face.

“Tristan Gaiden 2. ~Special training with Lord Baristan~

‘It was my job to train my physical strength, but Barristan must know better how to deal with
the aura.’

Baristan was wary of Enoch and did not teach the ‘Real’ way to easily deal with the fire
attribute aura in the class with Enoch.

‘The nasty soloa bastards.’

In the future, to promote friendship, put Enoch under the baristan, and although he couldn’t
teach well, he even interfered!

It was unknown whether Barristan’s motives and the will of the head of the family of Soloa
would match, but it was too mean for the male protagonist’s family.

‘But no matter how despicable Barristan is, in the Duchy of Soloa, secretly only telling Tristan
the secret, what that secret is is all listed in the abbreviation!’

If Enoch was able to handle the Aura freely without letting him know, Barristan might be startled
and move backwards.

Kkeukkeuk. I crossed my fingers imagining a thrilling scene where Baristan’s warm face turned
white.

“Come on, Enoch. Should we start training?”

“Let’s start training? Then what did you just do?! You caught a grizzly too!”

“It’s a Junbi movement, Babu.”

“….”

After coming down from the wagon wheel, I looked back at Enoch, who was crying as if he
was happy when he patted his palms.
“From now on, I’m going to come and train you.”

“… But Lord Baristan says I lack the natural aura anyway.”

“Enoch, forget all the words of Baritttan or Mesikaeng.”

I cut off Enoch’s words firmly and raised my small chin arrogantly.

‘Aura is the mental energy that knights deal with, in other words, mental power.’

It could be said that strengthening mental power is my specialty.

‘The technical aspects of handling auras are a bit lacking, but that’s all in Tristan’s Side Story,
right?’

“Our goal is to win the swordsmanship competition now, Enoch.”

“Ooh, win? I’m not Tristan or my brothers?”

“Shut up! Hachania is only aiming for the slit!” (Shut up, Hachania only wants the best!)

I shouted my family motto (I just made up) and dragged Enoch, who was sighing heavily with
the wheel attached to a rope in his arms, and headed into the woods.

***

“Ummm.”

“Why, Rini?”

“I’m having trouble sleeping….”

It was good that I had courageously dragged Enoch into the forest, but I scratched my chin in
embarrassment after reading Tristan’s abduction.

‘In order to strengthen Tristan’s fire attribute aura, Baristan seems to be getting help from the
retired Winter Nights….’

It seemed the most effective way for knights like Tristan and Enoch who hadn’t finished growing
yet to share the sum with the Soul Knights who had the opposite attribute Aura.

Winter Knights would be more distributed in Hachania than Soloa, but the problem was finding
Winter Knights to help Enoch train.

‘If you go out recklessly, you will inevitably get into your father’s ears, and then you’ll know that
I, a baby who doesn’t even know the name of Auror, intends to teach Enoch.’

“What are you kidding me with here?”

A painted shadow overlaps over my head, which is suffering from an unexpected difficulty. I
raised my head at the sound of a voice that sounded cool like polished silver.

“Sippy.” (Sylvester.)

I smiled and grabbed the second cuff.

“Sippy, no.”

“….”

“Sippi, Nini Doazo.”

‘I have to use everything I can eat.’

Although Sylvie wasn’t as close to me as Enoch, she was basically a good girl who knew how
to take care of her younger siblings, so of course she would help me.

‘Winter Knights who will help Enoch train in Hachania without his father’s knowledge….’

After all, there was only Sylvester.

“… Hate.”

Contrary to my expectations, however, Sylvie, who was staring down at me with her arms
spread out in a dainty manner, shook her head resolutely.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Why did you do it?!”

You didn’t even ask what you were asking for help!

“Like only Enoch.”

“….”

“I thought you were busy playing with Enoch.”

‘Hey, you’re like a narrow-minded child….’

Did you already get angry because you were neglected for a few days?

I wanted to click my tongue and at least roll my eyes, but I had to get the help of this little
second.

“Sippy.”

I grabbed Sylvester’s hand, trying to avoid eye contact with mine, and pressed the back of my
second cold hand to my plump cheek.

“Ei-ing.”

“….”

“Huh!”

‘Did I pretend to be cute too carelessly?’

Far from opening my mouth, I only scratched the stiffened back of Sylvester’s face.
Episode 24

I would be fawning if I had a memory of being loved by someone, but in fact, even though I was
living as Leonora, I had never intentionally acted aegyo to Sylvie or to my dad.

‘It’s true that I’m a baby, but I’m still unfamiliar with it.’

I tilted my head to the side while staring at Sylvester’s side face, where the chill dripping
beyond my bluntness.

“Aren’t you going to help me?”

If the second didn’t help Enoch train, he had to find another solution quickly.

‘Give up quickly.’

Cancer, cancer.

I turned my head away from Sylvester, who didn’t answer.

“Arato. Then I’m going to peck with Nini Enoch~?”

“Uh. I want to do it without my brother…?”

“Of course!”

‘This bastard has really fallen for it!’

Maybe he thought it was okay to stop practicing if Sylvester didn’t help, as I jumped up and
down in place to grab Enoch’s back as he let out a sigh of relief.

“… What can I do to help?”

Sylvester, who had followed Enoch and me without a trace, opened his mouth alludingly.

“… Yes?”
“Either say something.”

I swallowed a laugh at Sylvester’s profile as he opened his mouth without even making eye
contact with me.

‘… After all, the second is still a child.’

Compared to Enoch, he was just an adult, and Sylvester was just an ordinary child.

‘Well, unlike me, the children of Hachania didn’t grow up being treated like human weapons.’

I smiled sincerely for the first time in a long time at Sylvie, who was tapping the ground with her
instep while trying to hide her desire to play with me—even though it was clearly visible.

“Thank you, Sipi.”

***

It was about a month after Sylvester and Enoch’s aura strengthening training, disguised as play,
had begun.

“My lady, my lady!”

“Ummm.”

I half-opened my eyes in the cozy blanket, full of feathers at the loud voices of Lulu and Lala.

“You say you have to get up?”

When I asked in a low voice because it felt like it was a little earlier than usual, Lulu stomped
her feet as she removed my eye mucus from her thick eyelashes instead of answering.

“Oh, who does our lady look like to be this pretty, cute, and lovable, Lulu.”

“I think they look a little bit like us. They say that if you love, you resemble each other, Lala.”

Just the two of us playing drums and playing janggu.

Lulu puts her hand between my chubby arms to get me up, and Lala immediately brings out a
warm towel and wipes my face.

“Are you sleepy yet? But today, the Daewonro meeting will be held in Hachania, so you need to
prepare early.”

‘Wasn’t the Daewonro meeting held in the imperial castle?’

Perhaps thinking that my lukewarm response was because I didn’t know what a Daewonro
meeting was, Lulu hurriedly added something.

“It’s a regular meeting where the heads and elders of the 5 noble families, including the Dukes
of Soloa and Hachania, gather, lady.”

“Are you going Ninidu?”

‘Could this be a meeting related to my birth?’

“Yes.”

Lala nodded briefly at my question.

“The lady should go and press the noses of the unlucky elders.”

Are you expecting too much from your baby?

“Um….”

I scratched my small chin, shaking at Lala’s words.

The 5 nobles, who could be said to be Willenin’s founding contributors, maintained their power
tightly, so it could not be said that they were on good terms, but was it to the extent that the
servants competed like this?

“The youngest lady of Count Ardel’s family has been attending since last year’s regular
meeting, and the servants there said that the centipede lady was the cutest in the world, so it
was very unfortunate!”

“That’s right, Lulu. When I think of that time, I really wake up at night.”

What the hell did she say that made Lala, who has a good heart, get so hot that she can’t sleep
at night?

I waited for Lala’s next words, remembering the relationship between Hachania and Ardel in the
original story.

“Did my lady say that if she resembled the head of the household, she would be pretty if she
was pretty, but wouldn’t she be cute?”

“That sounds crazy!”

‘It didn’t matter, what….’

I wanted to, but Lulu and Lala carefully chose the clothes I would wear, trembling as if they had
been insulted.

“The lady looks good in any color, but since the weather is sunny today, a light blue dress
would be nice.”

Lala, who tied my hair into two pigtails, strokes my forehead pleasantly.

“Ugh.”

Basically, I wasn’t interested in dressing up, so I didn’t care what Lulu and Lala wore to me, but
even with the crispy lace socks on, I looked a little cute.

‘The elders will like it.’

Thanks to Gaspard’s stubborn refusal to send me to the imperial palace, there seemed to be
some speculation that I was an illegitimate child.

I shrugged my shoulders as I looked in the mirror at the child whose pale purple eyes were
blinking.

Hachania is a noble family that mainly produces winter nights with ice attributes, and girls are a
precious family for generations, so Leonora, in other words, I was a noble princess born in just
a few generations.

‘Even so, for their own benefit, they could always betray us, our immediate family.’

The downfall of Hachania was the suppression of the emperor and the containment of other
families, but there was also a problem of internal division.

As soon as Gaspar’s rebellion failed, I frowned slightly as I thought of the collateral families
that cut ties with the direct line.

‘It’s a family that can’t be touched in one or two places.’

I was determined to live, and I was determined to prevent the fall of Hachania, so I had to be
alert from now on.

“Let’s go, Nunnu.”

I savagely clenched my fists with my hands like cream bread, then exhaled exhilaration.

“Nini, prepare everything.”

“Yes, lady!”

Lulu smiles happily as if she is proud of me and holds my hand.

***

“You are here.”

When Lululala and I arrived at the meeting in a triumphant manner, Henry, the chief magistrate
of Hachania, was the first to obscure me.

“You can sit here, Miss Leonora.”

My family always called me Rini, so it’s been quite a while since I heard my real name.

‘Looks like he cares about people from other families.’

I glanced at Henry’s polished shoe-nose because he was not well-dressed and jumped into the
chair he was guiding me to.

“Lini, you look so cute today!”

Enoch, sitting right to my left, grins as he pulls the ribbon in my hair.

“Enoch is pretty too.”

Unlike Sylvester, Enoch wore a baggy shirt, so he couldn’t be distinguished from commoner
children, but today he was even wearing a black bow tie.

“Heh. Of course. I don’t know why I have to strip and polish other families to see them.”

I let Enoch’s voice through one ear and looked around.

‘Looks like Dad and Sylvie haven’t arrived yet.’

Perhaps it was around the time people started to come in, the conference hall was more
cluttered than I thought.

I lazily scanned the faces of strangers I had never seen before and frowned.

‘Where, I’ll have to see if there’s a baby cuter than me.’

Although he told Lulu and Lala that he did not care, deep down he wanted to see the baby
whom the people of Count Ardel’s family praised until their saliva was dry.

‘Hmm? I don’t have it?’

Not to mention a baby that was cuter than me, and a few kids around Enoch’s age, but I didn’t
see any babies my age.

“The Lady of Count Ardel is not attending today?”

“Yes. Unfortunately, he is not feeling well today.”

I listened quietly to the whispers of the two elders across from me.

‘That blonde is an elder of Hachania, and the other person seems to be an elder of Ardel,
judging by the flower pattern engraved on his chest.’

“Oops. Where do you feel bad?”

At the words of Ardel’s elder, the elder of Hachania gathers his brows as if concerned.
“Anyway, since the lady is born with the qualities of a water magician, she is weak compared to
normal people.”

“It is a big deal. He is a person with a precious talent that is lacking in the 5th generation, so I
hope you get well.”

Elder Ardel, who suddenly raised his chin at the gentle consolation of Elder Hachania,
arrogantly opened his mouth.

“You should. Still, wouldn’t it be better to have a strong body and no talent?”

‘…?’

Are you saying you’re looking at me?

When I opened my eyes wide in amazement, the elder of Ardel, who met my eyes, raises his
nose triumphantly.

‘I couldn’t believe it, but what you said to me was right.’

“Who do you dare to say such a thing right now?”

The elder of Hachania protested with a frown, perhaps offended by his words, but my fist was
quicker than his reaction.

“Keuok!!!”

As I showed my father, I condensed the fire attribute aura and threw the sphere made of aura
at the bridge of the nose of the elder who dared to ignore me, the princess of the duchy.

“Ah, lady!”

I heard Lulu’s startled screams, but I just shrugged my shoulders.

‘Hachania does not tolerate it.’

Episode 25

“Come?!”

“Did the princess just use a fire attribute aura?”

“My God, dealing with Auras at such a young age! He must be a genius on the same level as
the Duke!”

The voices of the surprised elders are heard one after another,

“Does it matter now! Didn’t the direct descendant of the Duke of Hachania attack the elder of
Ardel!”

Seemingly angry that no one cared about his injuries, the tearful Elder Ardel raised his voice.

“Huh. Why are you so passionate about child pranks?”

As if Elder Ardel was pathetic, the retainers of Hachania came forward one by one and clicked
their tongues.

“That’s right. As an adult, you have to be generous.”

‘Whenever they notice that I’m an illegitimate child, they take my side in front of people from
other families.’

After reciting the new creed that Hachania has no patience - I’ve been picking out a new family
motto for Hachania lately - I shake my palms and nod toward the elder of Ardel, who has fallen
behind me.

“Majah. I’m friendly with Nini Gunyang, the elder man, so I joked around.”

“… Huh, ji, say that now!”

Having been hit squarely on the forehead with the orb of my condensed aura, he had to rise
from his seat, gnashing his teeth, whether he knew his red-hot forehead or not.

“I’m sorry Nini if it hurts~”

“Are you calling that an apology?”

Ardel’s elders didn’t seem to be relieved of my apology, but the vassals of Hachania rushed
forward, hugging me.

“It was a sincere enough apology in my eyes.”

“You’re right. Calm down on children, Baron Loden!”

Perhaps he thought that if he continued to make a fuss, things would only get bigger, and
someone from Ardel’s side also jumped out and stopped the elder who was glaring at me.

That moment,

“What a fuss.”

Silence settles in the cluttered conference hall at the voice of the father who appeared just in
time.

Caught in the arms of Lulu, who had come close to me, I rolled my eyes, examining my father’s
hardened face and the elders’ expressions of astonishment.

‘Condensing mana and making it look like an aura is actually close to a trick, but maybe
someone noticed?’

I was worried, but fortunately no one seemed to find out that I wasn’t a Soul Knight.

“… Your Excellency, did you know that the Princess shows the qualities of a Summer Knight?”

It was Henry, the chief administrator of Haschania and his father’s lieutenant, who broke the
stillness of the conference hall that had subsided like a mouse.

The father met his eyes with sincere enthusiasm and opened his mouth while tilting his head.

“Yes, I knew.”

“Then why didn’t you mention it to the elders beforehand?”

Garden, the head of the Hachanian Council of Elders, jumped out in front of Henry and raised
his voice in excitement.
“I didn’t know it was such a commotion.”

Dad, however, remained calm and cool, frowning as if the rioting elders were pitiful.

“Leonora is also a direct descendant of Hachania, so I didn’t expect that she would awaken
someday.”

“… But the young lady is an illegitimate child,”

One of the elders of Hachania opened his mouth in a hurry, but he couldn’t finish his words.

“Are you making fun of me by talking about who you are in front of?”

Henry, who jumped out before Dad or I could express his displeasure, glared at the elder
without hesitation.

“In this era where everyone is losing attribute magic, the lady’s talent is a great hope!”

‘Right. Other families are probably losing attribute magic.’

Just because he was a direct descendant of the 5th generation, he was not always born with
the talent of a Soul Knight.

At one time, the Willenin Empire was overflowing with wizards and magic swordsmen
comparable to the sorcery kingdom of Acrea, but as time passed, the soul knights’ lives were
gradually declining.

“Yeah, it is. Unlike the other five noble families, Soul Knights tend to appear steadily among the
direct descendants of Hachania.”

“Then the oracle’s bastard wasn’t Miss Leonora?”

“Uh huh. Let’s talk about that later after the meeting.”

Curiosity about the oracle seemed to rise to the surface, but the elders saw Henry’s notice and
hurriedly responded.

“I was just surprised to see that the young lady has the qualities of a summer knight just like
Master Enoch, Your Excellency.”
The fact that Zacharina Sylvester, and Enoch, and I were also soul knights - but not - was a
surprise to Hachania’s side, but the elders tried to maintain a calm attitude, as if they cared
about other families.

“Joy. Then there would be no need to pay attention.”

“You’re right. Our Ardel brute is also a Flower Knight. You probably had Aura Awakening at a
younger age than the princess of today.”

Then, the elder, who had been beaten by me, pouts his lips and attaches his arms.

‘Lie.’

The ‘Brother of Ardel’ he was talking about was Ardel’s only Soul Knight this generation, but if
my memory is correct, he was an extra that did not even appear in the original work.

‘At least it can be seen as more insignificant than me even being mentioned by name.’

Elder Ardel’s words were a blatant lie, since the extras couldn’t have woken up as early as
Jacarina, the sub-male, or Tristan, the male protagonist.

I frowned as I looked up at Elder Ardel, who seemed desperate not to lose to Hachania.

‘Hmm. At this point, let’s press down a little more.’

“No, Nini knows how to do these things.”

“Huh!”

The eyes of those who confirmed another sphere of aura I created with a shrug of their
shoulders widened as if they were about to pop out.

“Isn’t that an ice attribute aura?”

“Oh my God, could it be that our lady is the legendary ‘Soul master’ who is born once in a
million years?!”

The reaction of the elders who were surprised and thrilled was exactly what I expected.
‘I thought he would be regarded as a legendary soul master if he seemed to handle both ice
and fire auras at the same time.’

Soul Knights of this era can only deal with Auras of certain attributes, but Soul Knights that
handled Auras of all attributes a few hundred years ago boasted dazzling magic swordsman
performance comparable to that of Acrea, the now ruined kingdom of Darkness. Because they
also existed.

“This is such a big deal that we need to inform the temple right away!”

“Yes yes! of course! The presence of the young lady can change Hachania’s position!”

After Empress Ines died on the ship of Noel, the Duchess of Hachania, the elders raised their
voices with joy, aware that the position of the Hachania family was becoming more and more
precarious.

“This is the first time I’ve seen someone who handles Auras with such freedom at such a young
age.”

When a scholar from the Mage Tower shrugged his glasses and added, the elders of Hachania
held out their shoulders triumphantly.

“As expected, my lady, I recognized long ago that you are a special baby.”

“Well. I think it’s just that I’m still young and the Auror’s properties haven’t been decided yet.
Everyone is so excited.”

Ardel’s voice suddenly interrupted the elders’ fuss, but

“Please refrain from taking too much interest in other people’s family affairs, Viscount Merica.”

Unlike the excited elders, Henry, who was contemplating the situation with a calm attitude, cuts
off his words.

“Even if my lady isn’t a legendary soul master, it’s clear that she’s a great genius.”

Henry seemed to be the only one who saw the possibility that I might not be a Soul Knight.

‘I’m afraid someone isn’t my dad’s right hand man.’

I buried my head on Lulu’s shoulder, avoiding Henry’s eyes in case he saw through my tricks.

“Oh, my lady, are you tired?”

“Ugh.”

I crawled into Lulu’s arms and settled down. This was to prevent Henry from revealing his true
intentions, but condensing mana to create a phenomenon that looked like an aura was quite
energy consuming, so he was drowsy.

“My lady, can you show me the aura you just showed me one more time?!”

“You can’t handle water attribute auras?”

Lulu hurriedly wrapped a blanket around me at my answer, but the agitated elders pressed
their faces at me, not even noticing that I was dozing off.

‘We’ll have to sort out who among these people is really willing to work for Hachania.’

The elders were hoping for the revival of Hachania for their own reasons. I had to get rid of the
elder who was only planning to use the family to satisfy his own self-interest.

‘But now everything is burdensome and bothersome.’

As the princess of Hachania, I had suppressed Ardel’s spirit, so I guess I should have finished
my work today.

“Ei-ing, Nini, you’re sleepy.”

As I rubbed my eyes with my fists clenched, the leader of the Garden, who had come closest
to me, stretched out his hand as if to grab my wrist.

“My lady, don’t do that one more time…!”

“Stop.”

But his hand couldn’t even reach my tiny hand. My father, who must have been as embarrassed
as the elders by my talent, pushed him away with a willfully hard face.

“Isn’t my daughter sleepy?”

“Your Excellency, do you think that the lady is sleepy right now?! This is a matter of family ups
and downs!”

The leader, Garden, raised his voice as if bursting into a roar. I was stunned to see that there
were all the vassals who were so rude to the family head.

‘But Dad will just let it go.’

Gaspar was such a person. He has the generosity to pass over the rude attitudes and actions
of his retainers as a momentary mistake.

“Do you think you have to blow your head to realize where you are? Where do you make the
sound of picking a pig?”

“Gagging-!”

In an instant, a black shadow appeared on the neck of Count Garden who was screaming and
began to choke him.

Hmm.

It wasn’t my dad
Episode 26

‘Anyway, he’s a great person.’

I gaped at the sight of Lucas using Gaspard’s Black Aura as if it were his own.

Auras that are aware of their attributes have their own characteristics, so it would not be easy
for those who have not handled them to use, but Lucas was handling the shadows of the
Shadow Knights freely.

‘… Do you call a person like that a legendary soul master?’

How could someone with such power lose the battle for the throne with Gregor?

“Gagging-!”

The more his dark red eyes cooled down, the darker the color of the shadow that gripped the
leader of Garden.

The elders, seeing the rough appearance of ‘Gaspar’ for the first time, began to exclaim in
astonishment, turning white.

“Go, Your Excellency!”

Even Henry, who has been glaring at the elders with a sharp gaze, jumps forward in surprise.

“Your Excellency, just calm down!”

“Shut up.”

Despite the adjutant’s refusal, Lucas did not let go of Count Garden, who was almost out of
breath.
‘I’m going to kill a real person like that.’

“Ahhh.”

Reluctantly, I jumped out of the maid’s arms and clung to Lucas’ leg.

“Avanni.”

As if he still had the brain to feel the sensation of his plump arms wrapping around his legs,
Lucas looked at me.

“Baekjanmi, Nyonseohaejo.” (Forgive me, Count.)

“….”

“It’s because you’re thinking about Confucius.” (It was because the duke was thinking about it.)

Of course, I didn’t think Lucas was attacking Garden because of me.

‘It’s probably because I’ve never met a subordinate who refutes my words.’

Since he was born as a prince and rose to the position of crown prince, he was blinded by the
disobedience of Count Garden, who thought he was Gaspard.

Well, the upper extremity is pissed off.

I shrugged my shoulders and opened my mouth as I recalled the days when I lived with the
words ‘If it’s black, black’.

“Avanni, calm down.”

If we get into an accident here and now, you and I won’t be able to eat or die.

As he shot his eyes full of such meaning, Lucas slowly released the leader of the garden.

“Whoa!”

No, I threw it on the floor.

“Today’s meeting will be canceled. Let everyone turn off.”

Lucas rubs the protruding bone on my wrist and lets out a cold spit, and people start to rush
out of the seat.

I thanked me with a nod of my head and stared blankly at Garden as they exited.

‘Come to think of it, the Garden family was very careful to repay debts or favors.’

Besides, Earl Garden was the head of the Council of Elders, a gathering of vassal families
serving the duchy.

‘Among the Elders, he’s the one with the strongest breath.’

I couldn’t think of a place to use it right away, but it would definitely help if I made it into my own
person.

Whoop whoop.

‘I had no choice but to help him, but he did a good job saving me.’

Whether he knew what I was thinking or not, Lucas moved his body slowly while dangling me
from his legs.

“My Excellency, what the hell are you doing? You have lost your composure.”

Only Henry, embarrassed by Gaspard’s uncharacteristically aggressive behavior, remained in

the meeting room and opened his mouth, but Lucas just sat down in his father’s seat with a
nonchalant face.

“Garden crossed the line, but did you forget that he is the head of the Council of Elders?”

“What do you mean?”

“The vassal families may join forces to put pressure on His Excellency.”

“Let’s see the bugs move, evil!”

I bit the leg of Lucas, who kept refuting Henry’s words unbecoming ‘Gaspar’.
Lucas, who gritted his teeth, quickly picked me up.

“What are you doing?”

“Henny. Take the time to talk to me, Avanni.”

I gave Henry a brief command, avoiding Lucas’s deadly stare.

“… I understand, lady.”

Henry nodded with a determined face, as if believing I had an idea, and exited the conference
room.

“Mijjin Goya?!” (Are you crazy?)

Only then did I jump onto Lucas’ lap and raise my voice.

“That girl doesn’t look like a boss!!!” (He didn’t look like my dad at all!!!)

“I didn’t know the duke was that stupid. It was to the point of letting a vassal climb up without
knowing the subject.”

“Gazpar is kind and Joe is Sarami.” (Because Gaspard is a kind and nice person.)

I raised my eyebrows, frowning at Lucas’ comments demeaning Gaspard.

“Don’t hit people carelessly. What if you get caught doing that!” (I don’t hit people recklessly.
What if I get caught doing that!)

Lucas, hit by my harsh gaze, scratches his chin with a shy face.

“Fly, what?”

“….”

“Gregor, you can attack the imperial castle and cut the head yourself. The duke threatened to
get out of my body anyway.”

‘I guess Dad was trying to get Lucas out of his body.’

“If only I could get my mana back from you-”

I tugged my little shoulders close to Lucas’ informal plans.

“Don’t lend me mana.” (I will not lend you mana.)

“Do you think it would be difficult for me to steal mana from a cotton ball like you?”

“Profit.”

Why is it that the opponent is a great wizard!

I hope that Ines will soon meet Giyeon and learn all kinds of magic.

‘Then I’ll be able to naturally learn how to protect my mana from this bastard.’

“If you give Gregor, no one will be able to find out how you got on Abpa’s body.” (If you kill
Gregor, you can’t reveal who and how put you in your father’s body.)

“Hmm.”

“I thought I would help. Be patient!” (I said I would help. Be patient!)

When I screamed at Lucas’ indifferent response, he stared at me blankly before reaching out
and grabbing my hair.

“Does it look a little like this?”

“Yes?”

“Done. Anyway, why don’t you call me father when the two of you are together?”

Because I don’t think of him as my father at all.

“Call me?”

I tilted my head with my eyes wide open at Lucas’ sudden question.

‘Did I like being a daddy?’

Even though he hated all the children in the world - of course, his face was Gaspar’s - did he
actually like him?

“Done. It’s obvious that only the duke thinks he’s your father, so what are you doing?”

I wondered if Lucas would feel sorry for me, but I cautiously moved my mouth in the sense of
an experiment.

“Avanni.”

“….”

“Avanni?”

The more I repeated the word father, my eyes twinkling, the more Lucas’s face hardened and
approached a sculpture made of rock.

‘I guess you asked me not to call you because you don’t like it.’

I shrugged my shoulders at his cold reaction and rolled up.

“I won’t call Groque, Nini, don’t be too cold.”

After I said it sternly, I got off Lucas’s lap, and an ambiguous gaze pierced my back as I
walked.

***

Lucas Willenin.

The half-brother of the current emperor, Gregor, and the owner of the Mage Tower, a genius
wizard who appears only once in a thousand years.

Returning to my room and opening the original book, I pointed my finger at the part where
Lucas Willenin was lightly mentioned.
As soon as I became aware of Gaspar’s soul within his body, it was a list of characters that
looked like an appendix to a book.

‘Yes, if my memory is correct, he’s a character who doesn’t even appear properly in the original
work.’

Leonora must have been just an extra, but she seemed to be a supporting character with a
rather complex story.

“If I had to possess it, it would alleviate this body….”

I pressed the apex of the pentagram, which had absorbed Tristan’s red energy, and I hurriedly
hugged the book and wrapped myself in the blanket at the sound of someone’s presence
outside the room.

“Miss-! Ego, you’re sleeping.”

“Wouldn’t it be better to let him sleep for today? You must have been very tired.”

Lulu and Lala, who seem to have entered the room to wash me, come closer and stroke my
hair lightly.

I flinched at their thick eyelashes as I felt their gentle touch.

“Poor girl. What should I do if I get hurt by the words of the elders at today’s meeting?”

“Still, I heard that His Excellency stepped forward and scolded Count Garden, who was trying
to harass the young lady?”

“That was a bit surprising. He is always too merciful to his vassals and servants. I’m worried
anyway.”

“What?”

I pricked my ears at Lulu’s soft voice.

“It seems His Majesty is very angry that the lady was not sent to the imperial palace. He
threatened to confiscate the land and property that had been bestowed on the duchy.”

“What? You gave it in recognition of your contributions in the war!”

“At that time, there was an error in the paperwork, so they must be making excuses like
redistribution or something.”

Petty guy.

It’s soy sauce, but how can you rule an empire with just one bowl!

I trembled with my small fist hidden under the blanket. Lala raises her voice to see if I’m not the
only one who is upset by Lulu’s words.

“Does that make sense? Even though I already knew that the circumstances of the duke were
not good!”

“So you’re deliberately putting more pressure on me. I know that the duchy is in financial trouble
right now.”

“Oh my god. I’m worried…. What should we do, my lady?”

I wanted to cry at the same time as Lala’s crying voice.

I wasn’t a gold spoon.

I thought my family was rich because Lulu and Lala didn’t care no matter how expensive I ate.

‘It seems that the aftermath of Noel’s ship wrecking was huge.’

Most of the ships that sailed with her were those of the guild operated by the ducal family. The
amount of damage must have been enormous since they lost all the goods they were loaded
with.

It was fortunate that the top tier was Noel.

‘In case the ship sinks, they left after making a contract with the customer to pay half the
damages.’

It wasn’t even a planned departure, but what kind of idiot merchant in the world would take all
the damage.

Lightly relieved, I bit my lip at Lulu’s continued words.

“Even if His Excellency hadn’t taken all the damages to keep the Marquis of Iaron from going
into debt….”

This hogu dad really is!

Episode 27

According to the conversation between Lulu and Lala, the circumstances of the duchy were
roughly as follows.

Most of the supplies Noel’s ship carried were goods to be traded with the Merchant run by
Marquis Iaron, Noel’s parent, and Gaspar, who did not want to suffer a huge financial loss to
the Marquis who lost his daughter, made up for all the losses of the Merchant.

‘That’s why the finances were so insignificant even though it was a prestigious family belonging
to the 5 nobles!’

Gaspard wasn’t so lacking that he couldn’t protect the inherited duke’s wealth, but he wasn’t
the head of a worldly family to be called, so now Hachania’s barn was literally empty.

‘In the meantime, the emperor has set out to return the lands and treasures he had previously
bestowed….’

Take off, tsk.

I shook my head and looked back at Gaspard, even kicking my tongue.

“Apa. Did Hwang Jie really ask for money?”

“Where else did you hear that?”

“Don’t talk back.”

“Okay. But it can be solved.”

I snorted at my dad’s tidy voice.

“You’re laughing. While giving money to Abpa.”

“….”
At my sharp words, Gaspard lowered his head as if he had no face in looking at me.

It was a bit pitiful to see that, but instead of comforting my father, I was focused on rolling my
little hair.

“Apa. I’m short.” (Dad. Me chocolate.)

If you fall, your head won’t turn.

At my words, Gaspard opened a bonbon wrapped in glossy plastic and put it in my mouth.

‘Once the emperor asks for the land and property to be returned, they can never be taken
away.’

Of course, a duke with a long history would not go bankrupt overnight due to a simple
emperor’s grumpiness.

‘But you can never aim for independence while being poor!’

Hachania must be wealthy.

‘If you don’t have power, you should have money, huh?’

“Apa. Nini is….”

“No.”

“Yes?”

“No matter how stubborn Your Majesty is, I will never send you to the imperial palace. So
please don’t tell me to let you go and keep your property.”

I opened my eyes wide at Gaspard’s hard face as he spoke resolutely, cutting off my words
unresponsively.

“Nini, I’m not going to the port.” (I’m not going to go to Rini’s palace.)

“What?”
“Go crazy, are you going to go to Appa Noko?” (I’m afraid he’ll leave his daddy saying he’s
crazy?)

I don’t know if it was before, but now I can never go.

Because it was so obvious how insignificant the Duke’s family would be without me.

‘Lucas will come out of nowhere and disturb the duke’s family, and Enoch will act as a Tristan
foot mop.’

And Gaspard would be busy helping the Marquis Iaron or those in need by giving away all the
remaining property of the duchy.

‘The only ones I can trust are Sylvie and Zachary….’

I don’t know about Zachary, who I’ve never seen before, but Sylvester, in my opinion, wasn’t a
strong enough kid to cause a ruined dukedom.

“Ahhh…. I am getting bigger.” (Whew…. I’m getting really old.)

I opened my mouth to my father, who noticed me while punching my waist with a fist like a
nutmeg.

“Nini Ardel, furniture sipper to play.”

“… Ardell? suddenly?”

“Ugh. If we take all our money from Huang Jian, we will be poor. I can’t go out to play.”

Gaspard’s face stiffened at my downcast words, but he gave an aesthetic nod, as if he couldn’t
find anything to refute.

“I get it. Don’t tell me to pack.”

Ardel, the city of entertainment and pleasure.

Of course, the count who ruled the land of Ardel, where gold flowers bloomed instead of fresh
flowers all year round, was overflowing with money.

‘And his high-ranking daughter is very ill right now.’

I am the only one who knows why the Lady of Ardel is sick and how to treat it-

‘Ah, now that I think about it, Ines was a regressor.’

Was one of them.

‘But because Ines is younger than me, she’s stuck in the imperial palace.’

“Um hoo hoo.”

I covered my mouth with my small fists and let out a mean laugh.

‘I’m sorry, the original female lead~! My sister will play some games~’

***

‘Why is he in this position again?’

I cradled on Lulu’s lap and smiled at Tristan’s gaunt face sitting across from me.

“Prince Tristan also has business in Ardel, my lady. Wouldn’t it be nice to talk to you if we go
together?”

Lulu, who read my mind like a ghost, explains the situation in a laughing voice. I narrowed my
eyes as I glared at Tristan, who didn’t open his mouth despite Lulu’s explanation.

‘I’ve been looking at the side story so much, now it seems like I can read my heart just by
looking at that face.’

I’m sure you’ll be chanting the chanting “You’re cute, you’re cute” day and night.

I opened my mouth to Tristan, who seemed to stare at my little feet fluttering in the air.

“Tritztan.”

“Why.”

“Why are you riding in Nini’s wagon?”

“… There are too many people in the carriage of the Duke of Soloa, so we have no choice.”

Anyone who sees it will think that the duchy has a carriage with their daughter.

I was taken aback by Tristan’s absurd excuse, but I managed to hold back a laugh and nodded.

“Glcuna. Soroadu is poor…. Hazzania, by the way.” (I see. Soloah seems to be poor too….
Hachania too.)

“Oh, my lady. Don’t say that Hachania is by no means poor.”

Perhaps seeing me worrying about money lately, Lulu starts to round me up with a puzzled
face.

“I can buy enough snacks for you, my lady!”

The wealth I want is not that much!

I distorted my expression as if in defiance of Lulu’s words.

“I heard that His Majesty demanded the return of the property, is that what you mean?”

Tristan, who was quietly listening to my conversation with Lulu, murmured softly.

“Right. You like money.”

I looked out of the galloping carriage, barely hearing Tristan’s soft words.

‘To protect the property from the emperor, the 5 nobles must join forces.’

Great nobility. There were a total of five families that could be seen as the center of the nobles
as contributors to the founding of the Willenin Empire.

The Duke of Hachania, the Duke of Tristan’s Soloa, the Marquis of Brynen, the Viscount of
Baltan,

And Ardel, where I am heading now, and Count Ardel, who rules the southern part of the
Empire.
Gregor was a typical emperor faction who strengthened the imperial power.

Most of the people were trembling in fear that he would be out of sight of the nobles with
violence and oppression, but everyone must be the only one with dissatisfaction.

‘As of now, Count Ardel must be the most dissatisfied.’

It could have been that he had a grudge, not just a dissatisfaction.

‘Because the imperial family knows the recipe for a cure for her daughter’s genetic disease, but
they deliberately don’t tell it to me.’

Countess Ardel’s disease is a disease in which her innate mana is unstable, so she attacks
instead of defending herself.

‘It must be an intention to use it as a card to pressure Count Ardel.’

The Countess of Ardel was a prestigious family with a long history belonging to the 5th nobility,
and was the owner of Ardel, where trade was active.

So, there was nothing to not understand the emperor’s wary of his authority, but it was too
shameful not to help the child when he was in pain.

“The carriage is slowing down. I guess you’re all here, lady.”

At Lulu’s whisper, I poked my head out the window, which I couldn’t even look at because I was
dazed. The gentle spring breeze brushes your cheeks and leaves.

“Wow.”

I forgot Tristan’s existence and opened my mouth like a child in the panoramic view of Ardel,
which had the liveliness of a port city.

Pointy-nosed little boats roamed through the canal through the middle of the city, where the
bright red brick buildings stood out.

The glitter on the blue river, which seems to be connected to the sea, sparkles like a jewel.

‘It’s pretty, but it’s really pretty.’

There are so many people.

Ardel was not called the second capital for nothing. I opened my jaw as I remembered the
secluded territory of Hachania and saw countless people wandering around frantically.

Sniff sniff.

‘I smell money….’

Enchanted by the fragrant scent of gold coins, I joined my hands. Originally, money gathers
where people gather.

“It looks like you’re not used to the smell of the sea.”

Tristan, laughing at me for being playful, soon thrusts a handkerchief at me.

“If you cover your nose, you’ll feel better.”

No, he was sniffing money.

I eagerly accepted Tristan’s handkerchief and stepped out onto the land of Ardel.

“Lini, have you arrived yet?”

Enoch, who had been waiting for me since I left first, accepts me in Lulu’s arms and smiles
brightly.

“What is that?”

“Because Trittatan is here.”

“I have a handkerchief too. Let’s throw this away.”

“Yes?”

Taking Tristan’s handkerchief from my bewildered hand, Enoch turns his head toward Tristan
with a smile on his face.

“Usually, the younger sister’s knight is the older brother’s.”

It wasn’t until Enoch dropped Tristan’s handkerchief on the floor that I realized the meaning of
the handkerchief the knight was handing.

“What is it?”

Along with the fact that our affectionate maknae, his temper has deteriorated a lot, probably
because the special training was too hard.
Episode 28

“Huh.”

I sneaked into the hotel room to avoid Tristan, who seemed offended, and narrowed my eyes
with the anecdote appendix from the original book open.

‘I thought Sir Barristan was preparing for Tristan’s swordsmanship competition without Enoch’s
knowledge.’

“I’m sure you’re not thinking of being pushed by Enoch, who’s just a kid, Tristan.”

When Barristan glared at the exhausted Tristan with a stern expression on his face, the boy
picked up the dropped sword.

“Again.”

Swish-!

“Again!”

Swish-!

Thousands of sword strokes from length to width and from side to length. Baristan urged him
on until bloody ooze dripped from the boy’s palms.

“Keep in mind that Soloa, who is being pushed back by Hachania and the like, is not even worth
living.”

After kicking the boy in the stomach, his teacher clicked his tongue and showed a pitiful gaze.

“This was completely insane.”

I shook my head thrillingly as I covered the aiden with a clicking sound, recalling Baristan’s
bear-like face.

‘He pretended to be a nice person, but isn’t this enough child abuse?’

Tristan’s training was new blood compared to the training I had endured in the past, but it was
not the intensity that a teenager could endure.

‘Besides, he often mentions Enoch and ignores people.’

While ignoring the Duke of Hachania, Baristan was intent on putting down Tristan, who was
born with an aura weaker than that of Enoch.

Like a person who has turned away from an inferiority complex.

‘Could it be that he’s jealous of the noble son of the Duke of Soloa?’

Well, it wasn’t surprising since the villain who bullied the young male protagonist in a fit of
jealousy was a common cliché.

What bothers me is….

‘This world is not simply inside a book.’

Enoch and I were just extras in <A.Hwang.Jang>, but aren’t we living such a vivid life?

The male protagonist’s ordeal, which is simply expressed in a few lines, was a terrible time for
young Tristan to endure.

“Ahhh.”

There is no difference.

Lord Baristan, who claimed to be Enoch and Tristan’s swordsmanship teacher, was on the list
of things to be dealt with by constantly slashing Enoch’s self-esteem anyway.

‘Sir Baristan is the current leader of the Red Wolves, but Tristan is the one who will lead the
Duchy of Soloa anyway.’

Of course, the latter was the one who should look good between the person who is in power
right now and the person who will be held in the future.

‘Even so, there must be a pod to catch something to kick it out….’

Baristan was the right-hand man of the current Duke of Soloa and the head of the vassal family.

It wouldn’t be enough to simply reveal that he abused Tristan.

‘Besides, Tristan’s father is the one who leads Tristan’s abuse.’

Whether it was Baristan or the current Duke of Soloa, it was Dogin Gaegin who took the lead in
child abuse.

“Useless bastard.”

Duke Soloa clicked his tongue as he looked down at Tristan who was lying on the floor.

“Zakari Hachania and Sylvester Hachania freely embodied the Orosword when they were four
years old. Are you trying to ruin the family with your incompetence?”

It was unlikely that a man who would not hesitate to say such things to his young son would
punish Barristan if his abusive behavior had been uncovered.

“Euggu.”

I let out a deep sigh, pounded my aching waist with a fist the size of a chestnut, and left the
hotel room holding the original book tightly.

‘Fortunately, <The Rose-colored Life of the Princess Baby> was a romance that followed the
typical cliché.’

So, the guy who bullies the male lead was inevitably a despicable and bad guy.
‘It’s obvious that Barristan will be doing dirty things.’

***

‘I knew it would be like this.’

I followed Tristan and Barristan while hiding my presence using Mana. I was shocked to see
where Barristan took Tristan, a ten-year-old boy.

‘Entertainment sections?!’

No, no matter how much Ardel is a city of entertainment, what about that crazy guy?

“It’s over Mr. Sun.” (It’s over the line.)

Chong Chong.

Putting on the invisibility cloak I used to play hide-and-seek with Lululala, I hurriedly moved to
avoid closing the door Baristan had opened.

“Tristan, it’s time for you to set foot in something like this.”

Baristan, who seemed thickly drunk, unlike how he was portrayed in the epilogue, chuckled and
shoved Tristan into a red-lit room.

“Any aristocrat who visits Ardel should visit at least once.”

It’s funny

There was no such fancy casino in the Ardel tour guide that my father prepared for me.

“Sir Baristan, long time no see! Wait, who is this?”

“He is the direct descendant of the Duke of Soloa. I brought a very precious young master, so
everyone should take care of it.”

“Oh, you are the son of the Duke of Soloa. Sir Barristan must not open his wallet today!”

Did you bring that child to the gambling den just to sell Tristan’s name to solidify the money?
‘Thanks to that, I got to see something I’ve never seen before - something I don’t really want to
see.’

“Gambling and women are inseparable. Come on, prepare the plate.”

Crawling under the velvet sofa on which Barristan was sitting, I frowned, counting the number of
shoes in front of me.

“I’m too tired to be confused.” (There are three people who will be scolded.)

A barristan, a man who looks like the manager of a gambling house, and a big guy who looks
like the manager’s escort.

The manager nodded at Baristan’s words, opened the door, and shook a small bell.

An attendant rushes to his call and brings the dancer into the room with a drink.

“Now, let’s get a bottle of whiskey, Colonel.”

“Hello, this is Celia.”

I glanced at a woman wearing handcuff-like ornaments that crackled at her ankles.

‘There’s a brand on the back of my ankle.’

That meant that woman was a slave.

‘Once you’ve secured one pod.’

And the existence of slaves in Willenin’s empire was illegal.

Although human trafficking was prevalent in secret because slavery had recently been illegally
designated, it was impossible for high-ranking nobles to openly enslave.

‘It’s something that shouldn’t happen even more in the Duchess of Soloa, who values honor.’

I looked through my pockets, gagging at the sight of Barristan laughing and groping the female
slave’s shoulder.
‘I have to record it soon.’

Gerald, the chief blacksmith of the Duke of Hachania, was a genius who could make anything.

When customizing the military cap through Lulu, I asked for a recording function to be added to
the magic tool for communication.

‘The unit cost of making magical tools is very expensive, but Gaspard spares no money for his
children.’

No, is it correct to describe him as a hogu who spares no one money?

Remembering the fact that he took all the losses of the Marquis of Iaron, I carefully operated
the magic tool so that the light wouldn’t leak out.

“Now that the drinks and girls are ready, let’s talk business.”

At the manager’s secret whisper, Baristan smiled happily and nodded.

“It’s good. There are as many as thirty-nine seats that I can deliver to the Mine Merchant
Company on behalf of the Duchess of Soloa.”

Baristan, who had been tinkering with the dancers like objects, took out a box he had prepared
in advance and unfolded it in front of the manager.

The manager, who was briefly distracted by the red aurora stone that shimmered like a high-
grade ruby, glanced at Tristan, who was sitting next to Baristan like a doll.

“By the way, can we talk in the presence of Confucius?”

“Oh, don’t worry. He’s young, but he’s so stuffy, so I hypnotized him before bringing him in.”

No wonder!

No matter how pressured Barristan was, Tristan was too calm.

“Wait a minute, Lord Baristan. It looks like there are only 35 oreo seats prepared.”

“I didn’t bring this guy for nothing. I’ll give you a chance to extract four Aura Stones here.”
“Are you talking about Confucius’ aura?”

“Okay. It’s a chance to draw out a fresh aura, so I’ll pay ten times more.”

“Of course! It’s a direct descendant of Soloa, and I’ll price it 20 times!”

At Baristan’s astonishing remark, the manager laughed and took out a strange instrument made
of brass.

‘Could that be an Auror extractor?’

The aurora stone, which is made by extracting aurora or mana from a human body, had quite a
variety of uses because it could make magic tools.

‘I knew it would make money, but extracting the aura from the body of the Soul Knights would
shorten their lifespan by that much?’

“I never thought the day would come when I would extract the auras of the 5 nobles with my
own hands. It is such an honor, Lord Baristan.”

“Whoops. With this case, I can cancel all my gambling debts.”

‘… I can’t help it.’

I, the baby who hid my power-magical tool-, have no choice but to move.

I moved my body while looking at the manager who put a strange funnel on Tristan’s forehead,
who was fascinated, and the smiling Baristan, counting the number of gold bars the attendant
had brought.

Kwajik.
Episode 29

“Evil!!!”

The leg of the person I bit through with sharp teeth like a rabbit’s was not the manager’s, nor
was it the Baristan’s who was delighted to be able to play again today.

‘Sorry!’

I bit the hypnotized Tristan’s calf like a dog.

“Now, what is this… Master?”

No one knew why Tristan woke up in a fit, as I was hiding under the couch and wearing the
invisibility cloak.

“T, Tristan.”

Barristan hardened his face as if Tristan had suddenly woken up from hypnosis.

“What are you?”

After removing the extractor from his forehead, Tristan raised his sharp eyes toward the
manager holding the tip of the machine.

“What were you doing to me?”

“This. What answer should I give to the young master of Soloa?”

Instead of answering Tristan, the manager looked back at Baristan with a puzzled face.

“Will you hypnotize me again?”

“It is impossible. I don’t know how to use magic.”

Fortunately, it seems that Barristan wasn’t the one who used the hypnotic spell on Tristan.
‘So that means there is an accomplice.’

Judging from the close relationship between the manager and Barristan, it seemed that
Tristan’s Aura was not chosen once or twice.

“Did you hypnotize me? I thought it was a process of controlling the aura with meditation
therapy.”

“Uh huh. Do you still not know that hypnosis and meditation are all similar? There is a limit to
being stupid!”

I clicked my tongue and laughed in disbelief at Barristan’s behavior of scolding Tristan.

“But isn’t that machine an aura extractor?”

“If you pull out an impure aura, your energy will be clear and you will be able to handle the aura
sword more efficiently.”

Woof woof.

Barristan’s excuses are bullshit no matter who hears them.

‘If it’s such a good method, why extract the aura while hypnotized?’

Tristan must have been unreliable as well. The boy frowned and checked his aura stone
dangling from the end of the aura extractor.

“It’s too pure aura stone to say that.”

“Are you questioning me now? The words of me, your teacher?!”

“….”

“Someone told me to have faith if you want to reach a higher level! Not trusting the people
around you is a chronic problem for you, Tristan!”

No, you have to be a trustworthy person so you can’t trust him.

I was dumbfounded by Barristan’s barking, but Tristan didn’t take it that way, so he just bit his
lip.
“Because you don’t trust people that much, your mother abandoned you too. Did you forget?”

I was able to recall the background of Tristan, the original male lead, only then after hearing
Baristan’s harsh words.

‘Tristan’s mother committed an affair and was scorned and kicked out of the dukedom.’

It was, of course, the plot of the duchess, who was tired of her and wanted another woman to
take the place of the duchess.

Tristan regrets to the death of not being able to protect her against the slander of the duke and
his vassals.

‘It must have been because of some suspicion.’

I wonder if her mother really made the choice to abandon herself.

He was too young, his father, the duke, oppressive, and his mother too weak to assert her
innocence vigorously.

‘Later, I think Ines found Tristan’s mother belatedly and even reconciled with her….’

If she couldn’t find it, I thought for a moment whether I should step in and find it.

‘I haven’t found my mother yet….’

No, it’s a program to find separated families.

I don’t know why there are so many mothers to look for.

‘Why are all male leads in romance going crazy after losing their mothers?’

“If you don’t ever want someone to abandon you like your mother did again, trust the people
around you a little more.”

“… Yes. Master.”

I shook my head excitedly at the sight of Tristan responding obediently to Barristan’s words like
a child who listens well.

‘I don’t know if the hypnosis hasn’t awakened yet, or if Baristan has brainwashed Tristan too
well.’

“Ruler. Start brewing again.”

“Is that okay, Gongja-nim?”

“Even if it happened. Hurry!”

At Barristan’s command, the manager moves his body hesitantly.

I hurriedly regenerated the magic tool before the strange brass straw touched Tristan’s body
again.

“I didn’t bring this guy for nothing. I’ll give you a chance to extract four stones from
this spot. It’s a chance to draw out a fresh aura, so I’ll pay ten times more.”

“It’s a chance to draw out a fresh aura, so I’ll pay ten times more.”

“Ten times more.”

The part filled with the message of making money by selling Tristan’s aura was especially
important, so it even played on repeat.

‘Um hoo hoo. Perfect.’

“What. Where is that sound coming from?!”

The bewildered barristan looks around in amazement.

After rolling the magic tool out of the sofa, I quickly moved my body and clung to the wall in
case people peeked under the sofa.

“It sounds like it’s coming from a magic tool for communication.”

Tristan, who picked up the magic tool that rolled in front of him, tilted his handsome head to the
side.
Every time the boy moves, red hair as sweet as wine moves gently.

He glanced at me through gold eyes that glowed bright yellow in the light, as if he could see me
concealed by an invisibility cloak.

“Tristan, you doubt me, how dare you carry such a crappy artifact!”

As if the energy of the hypnotic magic had finally disappeared, Tristan began to look at the
situation with a calm attitude. Excited Baristan grabbed Tristan’s shoulders with a firm grip.

“It seems to be true that you extracted my Aura and sold it for money. My aura, a direct
descendant of Soloa.”

It would have been okay to insist that the magic tool was manipulated, but the overly excited
Barristan confessed his mistake.

“Everything, everything I did to make you feel better.”

At Barristan’s affirmation, Tristan let out a short sigh and then turned his back without regret.

“If His Excellency finds out about this fact, I don’t know if Master will be able to preserve his
neck.”

“Tristan, calm down and-”

Grabbing the boy’s wrist as he was about to leave, Baristan stammered out.

“Please listen to my explanation.”

“I will hear it at the trial.”

However, Tristan, who had regained his composure, only shook him off.

“Shit!”

As soon as Tristan’s figure disappeared across the corridor, Barristan began kicking the couch
in anger.

“Shit! shit!!!”
‘If I were still under the sofa, I would have been in big trouble.’

I held my breath at the miserable appearance of the broken sofa.

‘How do I get out now?’

As I was thinking about it, the manager came right up to me and picked up the box of Oreosuk.

“Oh, Lord Baristan. Are you okay? So why did the little duke even touch his aura?”

Are you going to take care of this situation?

It was indeed a hotbed of crime, where even slaves were hired and committed crimes without
hesitation.

As if familiar with this situation, the manager shook his head and criticized Baristan.

“Tsutsu. I was satisfied with the aura of the collaterals of Soloa, but I was too greedy.”

“Shut up! It’s all because of you! It’s because of the gambling table you played!”

“Why is it because of me that you fell into debt and fell into a gamble?”

Baristan, at a loss for words at the manager’s sharp question, shuts her mouth.

“Now, this is the entry fee for the game you will enjoy today. Now that this has happened, I will
shoot specially.”

As if showing mercy to him, the manager placed a gold bar on the table and reached out for a
woman who was standing fairly close to me.

“Then I will go away. Celia, let’s go.”

“Yes.”

At the gesture of the manager, the woman who had been standing quietly moved, then stopped
and looked back in the direction I was standing.

“… Hmm? What is that?”

‘What’s wrong?’

As if I wasn’t the only one who was taken aback by the woman’s sudden action, the manager
grabbed the arm of the dancer who stood tall.

“Why? What are you looking at?”

“A foot.”

“Foot? what feet?”

“There are baby feet. So cute. Foot….”

I bit my lip in shock at Celia’s bombshell remark.

‘When did the wind blow?’

In the direction the slave named Celia pointed, there were my cute little hair sticking out of the
cloak.

‘They’re even shiny because they’re specially made by Madam!’

The silver shoes that the baby was made to enjoy were studded with pearls and were shining
brightly even in the yellow gambling room lights.

Baristan and the manager tried to put it in before the eyes were drawn, but Baristan noticed
that someone was already there and moved a little faster.

“Oh, bye bye.”

I was lifted by Barristan’s hand, and I tried to fasten the now useless invisibility cloak and
continued.

“Call me Nini. Don’t hurt Nini. Nini doesn’t know anything about it.”

Won’t you hurt me like that

Barristan’s eyes seemed to say so.

Even so, I twitched my fingers and posed as cute as possible, and sighed in response to
Barristan’s face distorting in a savage way.

“It’s Joe’s time….”

Episode 30

“Ahkaji….”

I tried to ignore Barristan’s fierce gaze and tried to figure out a way to escape, but I was soon
forced to roll on the floor by a violent hand.

“Ako.”

My butt hurt a little, but it’s okay.

‘I know how to write a fall.’

“You damn bitch! From the time you kept using dragons to steal my brother’s class, I knew you
were a kid with an ulterior motive!”

It was the moment when I was about to take out the dagger I had hidden in my stocking to
prepare for Baristan’s attack, having performed a perfect fall with a small body.

“Wait.”

Someone steps forward to stop Barristan from approaching me with a grim expression.

“You’re such a young baby, so you’re not going to hit me, are you?”

“What? What do you care!”

“Kyung is a knight. Originally, a knight is a law to protect children and ladies- Kyaaak!”

He roughly pushes Celia, who stops Baristan from trying to hit me with a surprised face.

“Her. Being arrogant about the subject of slavery, after saying where is this place?”

“… But the last time you came, a knight named Adams scolded me for being reckless with a
woman.”

Celia calmly opened her mouth even as she staggered from being pushed by Barristan.

Taking a closer look at her pretty face, he twists the corner of his mouth as if the current
situation is funny.

“That’s when you didn’t know that your X was a slave. What is Lady?”

The blood drained from Celia’s face at Baristan’s vitriol.

“Your X isn’t a person, it’s just a thing.”

“….”

“Hey, manager. I want to buy something, so take this money. I just don’t feel like participating in
the game tonight.”

The manager, who hurriedly received the gold bar that Barristan had thrown, nodded as if he
understood.

Barristan, who tossed Celia, whose owner had changed in an instant, toward me, lifted her
toad-like lips in amusement.

“Celia, this is your new master’s first order. Kill the child.”

“… Yes?”

Celia shuddered slightly at Baristan’s cruel order.

“What is that, how do you kill such a small baby?”

It was evident that her brown eyes were moist, but the manager and the barristan looked
unpleasantly amused, as if they were watching a comedy.

“You are now a slave to serve me. Then you should work for the comfort of your master.”

Baristan slammed the palm of his hand with the thin stick handed over to him by the manager.

Celia’s body begins to squeak and move like a puppet made out of wood as the dark red jewel
nestled in the center of the stick hums.

“Sir, I hate it!”

It seemed to be a magical tool that controlled the behavior of slaves. I frowned slightly at her
anklets, which sparkled with each movement of the stick in Barristan’s hand.

“You know what that damn kid is going to say when he gets home? Just say you can never
send it. Go ahead and kill me!”

There would be no witnesses, Barristan seemed to be trying to blame the slaves for running
amok even if it was revealed that he was involved.

“Please, I hate it!”

Celia turned to Barristan with a look that made her want to remove her arm, which was moving
towards me without her will.

“I don’t want to harm the baby with my own hands. Please stop, Sir!”

Burr.

Her fingertips, which stopped right in front of my nose, were visibly shaking.

I tilted my head vaguely, noticing that Celia was struggling not to harm me.

‘Do you do this for a child you don’t know? I don’t know what punishment I’m going to receive
as a slave.’

At this point, I want to ask her last name.

Are you in Hachania? do.

“To deny the control of magic tools. Manager, I think this slave is defective. I need to lower the
price.”

As if he wanted to somehow reduce his gambling debt, Baristan glared at the manager with his
eyes shining like tenacity.

Only then did the manager, who was contemplating the situation, slowly walk out and put his
hand on Celia’s shoulder.

“Celia, think of the four children sent to Brinen Relief Home. If your value drops here and I
suffer a loss, your child could die instead of that baby princess.”
At first glance, it was a friendly tone, but it was a very cruel word.

‘There seems to be a child taken hostage.’

By the way, Brinen Rescue Center….

I moved my eyebrows, as if I had heard it somewhere, and stretched out my two dainty arms in
front of Celia’s fragile eyes that looked like she was about to burst into tears.

“That’s it, two.” (You can stop.)

“… Yes?”

While Celia shrank in embarrassment at my persuasion, I ran forward and bit off Baristan’s
hand holding the stick.

“Ah!!!”

Despite being bitten by teeth as small as a rabbit’s front teeth, Barristan’s screams resonate
quite painfully.

‘Whoops. I wrapped my teeth with mana.’

Having inherited the mana from Archmage Lucas Willenin, I had the world’s highest level of
mana reserves, and thanks to stealing Tristan’s abduction, I had skills in managing mana.

My teeth, which were densely covered with mana, had more intelligence than most aurora
swords.

‘Besides, I’m a person whose job is to use my body.’

Even those who trained their bodies to the extreme knew very well where they couldn’t budge
when they were bitten and where they hurt the most.

‘Of course I know how to make it hurt more….’

This world is for all ages.

“Ugh, ah!!! my hand!!!”

Perhaps because the attack was so sudden, Baristan collapsed onto the sofa, distraught.

Well, since he used mana with a tingling electrical property, he must be suffering from dozens
of electric shockers.

“Two.”

I moved my clenched mouth on the barista and spat on the floor.

“It doesn’t taste good.”

I wiped the blood from my mouth as I glared at him as he was bleeding from his hands. So-
called mad dog.

My motto in my previous life was only one.

Before you die, just kill it.

***

“Serya. How much is it?”

“… Yes?”

“Serya. How much does it cost?”

“How much can I give you?”

The old-sounding answer came from the manager, not Celia.

“Oh, I didn’t know the great baby. You made Sir Baristan, the leader of the Red Wolves, look
like that.”

‘It wouldn’t have happened if I hadn’t been vigilant because I was a baby.’

At first, I put a servile face like a raccoon between Celia and me and looked back at the smiling
man.

“You are me.”

“You can discuss the price of Celia with me. Because I am her original owner.”

I glared at him as he treated Celia as an object, then threw the stick I had taken from Barristan
to the floor.

Ppogak.

The stick itself shattered because of the mana it threw, but light still scatters from her anklets.

“It is useless. Unless I cancel her slave contract.”

“Noah, it’s Buppyeon.” (Slavery, illegal.)

“Yes yes. But the current emperor, His Majesty Gregor, also owns several slaves.”

Who was not a tyrant, he was also a madman.

‘I hope Ines will rehabilitate him soon.’

I snorted while facing the manager, who kept smiling, as if I wasn’t afraid of me, who wasn’t a
normal baby.

‘What now?’

I wanted to break it all down and come out, but seeing Celia terrified, my throat felt sore as if I
had accidentally swallowed a fish bone.

‘He must be worried about my baby being held hostage.’

After defeating Baristan, I remembered what the ‘Brinen Relief Center’ was like. It was the
most horrific type of nursery school in the world of <A.Hwang.Jang>.

‘No, I can’t even call that a nursery school.’

The Brinen Relief Center, created by the collusion of the imperial family, nobles, and the upper
ranks that run slaves, was a place where children with nowhere to go were exploited to create
various aura stones and magic stones.

‘It reminds me of the damn adoptive father.’

Even now, when I thought of the endless experiments that madman had done on my body under
the pretext of scientific progress, fear engulfed my toes.

“Nini will report you.”

I sighed as I glanced at Celia’s innocent face, who did not know the identity of the relief center.

“Do you have any proof?”

“Write it to Trittatan.”

“Oh, don’t worry about that. Prince Soloa will never move. Because you are the main investor in
the top management that I run.”

“Okay?”

I nodded my head, relieved that the Duke of Hachania was a Korean-American family that was
not interested in money, unlike Soloa, the male lead in the original story.

“If you reach Gorom-ul-Appa, the earth!”

“Duke Hachania probably isn’t in Ardel right now.”

Beep-!

Ignoring the manager’s objections, I started blowing the whistle that was hung around my neck
as hard as I could.

Beep-! Beep-!!!

A deafening whistle amplified by an aura rang throughout the gambling hall.

It was a self-defense whistle that Gaspard gave me when he said he was worried about me
going down to Ardel.

‘Blowing the whistle will summon Gaspard right away.’

“Hueng. Did Nini get kidnapped?”

I was ready to shed tears with the intention of pretending to be kidnapped when my dad
appeared.

“Yes? what do you mean now Kidnapping?!”

“Hey. Nini was kidnapped~ Musher~!”

Around the time I burst into tears at the manager’s bewildered reaction.

Bang-!

Rurr, Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam-!!!!

The roof of the casino was blown off.

“…?”

No matter how much I sent out a signal that was in danger, Gaspard wasn’t the kind of person
who would destroy a building without a countermeasure.

“Avanni is here.”

I pouted my nose at the face that appeared while cutting through the clear night sky.

No, why are you here?

Episode 31

“Support.”

“….”

“Support, support.”

Lucas, who had cast a shadow on a subject that wasn’t really Gaspar and wiped out the
gambling den, wiped my runny nose with the tip of his sleeve.

“How are you?”

I stared up at Lucas who suddenly appeared and widened my puzzled eyes.

‘Wasn’t it taken away once a month?’

These days, I seem to see Lucas more often than that.

I squinted my eyes and asked, but Lucas didn’t answer. He raised his finger and pointed at a
faint crescent moon in the sky.

‘It was already the day the crescent moon rose.’

It seems that he did not notice the passage of time because he was devoted to Enoch training.
Because the roof had been blown away, the sky felt so close to my nose that I twitched my
nose.

‘For now, it will look like Gaspard has come to others.’

Enjoying the cool breeze brushing my cheeks, I looked back at the whitened manager.

“Come Innu.”

“Yes?”

“Tell Abpa? I want you to come.”

You are dead now

When I opened my eyes to the manager with a message like that, he broke into a cold sweat
and started looking at me and Lucas alternately.

“Your Excellency, there seems to be some kind of misunderstanding.”

“Hmm.”

Lucas, who grasped the general situation from my tone, raised his right arm, ignoring the
manager’s words.

The shadows wrapped around his strong, muscular arms moved sharply like a small whirlpool.

“Go, it seems that the princess has lost her way, so I was just trying to guide you to the lodging
where you are staying!”

The shadow that jumped out of Lucas’s hand was about to aim for the manager’s neck, opening
its mouth like a snake.

The embarrassed manager raised his voice, putting Celia in front of him.

“By ordering my maid!”

He was trying to sell Celia to Baristan just a few minutes ago. I moved my eyebrows at Celia’s
status as a maid in an instant.

“Jeo Sarami Bupeng Noae Parateo!” (He sold illegal slaves!)

When my short finger pointed at him, the manager gasped and waved his hand, denying my
words.

“You certainly don’t intend to punish me just by believing the words of the young princess, Your
Excellency? I swear I have never been involved in human trafficking.”

The tongue was long, but the manager’s words were reasonable.

“Besides, this is Ardel. It’s not His Excellency’s territory, but it’s a problem that could lead to a
dispute between the territories if you act rashly.”

‘If the opponent was Gaspard, there might be room for reconsideration.’
“So what.”

However, Lucas was a person who did not listen to the manager’s words.

“Either war.”

He laughs with a whimper and raises his right hand again.

“Huh!”

“Jack!”

It was certainly worth seeing the manager’s face turn white, but, as he said, it was a little
problematic that it escalated into a dispute between the territories.

‘I’m in a situation where I have to extort money from Count Ardel.’

The manager belonged to Ardel, so it was difficult for Lucas to punish him carelessly.

‘I don’t know if there is any evidence.’

At that moment, like a blazing fire at the end of my field of vision, an intense revelation came in.

Degur.

I picked up the round magic tool that rolled at my feet. It was the same magic tool I used when
recording the conversation between the manager and Barristan earlier.

“… Little Duke. I thought you were gone.”

Tristan came back and lifted me with the magic tool in his arms.

“It’s weird when you think about it.”

“Yes?”

“It must have been something that bit me.”

Could it be that I came here to take revenge for biting myself?

“Don’t beat me because Nini is so helpful.”

Actually, you like me!

Tristan sighed as he stared down at me as he wiggled his fingers for fear of raising a fist.

“Your Excellency, since there is evidence, there won’t be any problem if you enforce the
punishment yourself.”

“Good.”

“Aagh!”

Lucas killed the manager just like that.

***

Illegal slave shops were closed, and ‘Gold Rush’, the largest gambling hall in Ardel, had no
choice but to go into grand construction.

‘I have to explain well to Count Ardel.’

Since I was going to be his benefactor soon, wouldn’t it be okay to have an accident like this?

I twitched my nose and pointed with my fingertips at Celia, who was walking around a building
that only had skeletons.

“Avanni. Selyadu Dekuga.”

She lifts her head in amazement, who had only been tying an anklet that moves slowly at my
words.

“Me, me?”

“Selya, do you want to go to Guhuul with me?” (Celia, you are going to the relief center with
me.)

Come to think of it, I have something to see there too.

Recalling the golden veins buried in the ‘Relief Center’, I shed a sinister laugh.

No matter how she interpreted my words, Celia opened her mouth as if she would burst into
tears at any moment.

“Sir, are you saying you’re helping me find my baby, miss?”

“Ugh.”

In addition to finding Celia’s baby, the ‘World’s Strongest Weapon’ I wanted was also sleeping
in the Brinen Relief Center.

She nodded lightly, but Celia, who seemed to have misunderstood something, began to sob.

“How can someone like this…! I thought all of the people of the empire were human scum!
Thank you so much, lady!”

Celia hugged me, unable to control her tears.

‘Hmm. It seems like a big misunderstanding, but I don’t think it’s a bad direction for now, so I’ll
leave it alone.’

I pat Celia, who is crying like a child, on the back, but Lucas, who lifts me up, looks at Celia
and me alternately with a sullen face.

“What are you going to do with this woman?”

“I want Nini to take care of me like my sister-in-law.”

“Yes, Your Excellency! I really have the confidence to take care of the lady diligently. Although
she is now a slave, she had a decent job as a gypsy in the Ellen Empire, and she can speak
two foreign languages as well as the imperial language.”

‘Was gypsy a job?’

I looked up at Lucas with round eyes wide open at her explanation.

“Avanni. Allow me, Joe.”

‘I’m not saying that you can’t bring slaves.’

There was a possibility that Lucas, who believed that blood kinship, the blood of the royal
family, or his lineage as an archmage was very noble, would consider Celia, who was a former
slave, humbled.

‘At times like this, it would be better for the compassionate Gaspard to pop out.’

Celia, assuming that Lucas’ cold face would disapprove, urgently added her words.

“Of course! You must feel that I, being lowly, am not enough to serve you. The lady is so kind-
hearted, cute, beautiful, and kind. You are a noble person with warm mana. So if you’ll let me
serve-”

“Did you feel that in my daughter’s mana?”

“Yes. I don’t know, but you’re probably the one with the magician’s blood flowing, right? The
reason I was able to immediately recognize the lady’s existence was because of her warm
mana energy. It was a very beautiful and noble energy of mana that settled in people’s hearts.”

“… That’s right.”

Lucas, who had been quietly listening to Celia’s words, tilted his head and stroked my chin.

“My daughter is kind and cute.”

I frowned at Lucas’ sudden remark.

‘Why are you doing that all of a sudden…?’

Could it be that my mana—because the mana sleeping in my body belonged to Lucas—is he

saying that he praised me?

“Is it because it resembles me?”

“Sure! The moment I first met Your Excellency, I could immediately recognize where the warm
energy I felt from you came from.”

Perhaps because she hung out with the manager, Celia’s speaking skills were outstanding.

“Good night. Well, it’s not a bad thing to have another maid for the princess.”
Lucas twitched his dry mouth and allowed Celia to accompany him.

‘Is it all over now?’

“Oh no. It’s tough.”

I was relieved to see if it was over, and I had to be picked up again and pulled away from the
ground. I looked at Tristan, who was holding me in his arms and was rolling his golden eyes like
a cat.

“A kid?” (why?)

“Why did you help me?”

Tristan’s face was full of hostility, but I didn’t believe his expression, and I turned around and
secretly listened.

‘I secretly shrunk it down to the size of my palm to make it look good.’

“I am a direct descendant of Soloa, and you are from Hachania, so there must be no reason for
you to help me.”

‘Are cute and cute babies really angelic at heart. To help even a worthless, worm like me.’

Tristan couldn’t believe the kindness the youngest princess of Hachania had shown him.

I wondered a little how she could use magic tools as she was still a baby, but-

‘Omg. He’s starting to get suspicious.’

When I read Tristan’s thoughts, I was startled and grabbed the boy by the collar.
‘I have to get out of my mind quickly!’

“After all, Nini is a Trittatan.”

“… What?”

“Nini, Trittan Joha.”

Side.

I kissed Tristan lightly on the cheek, and the gambling house, where only the roof was blown
off, collapsed in an instant.
Episode 32

“So, you said you destroyed the ‘Gold Rush’. You mean that large gambling house located in
the center of Ardel?”

Count Ardel looked a bit surprised at Lucas’s half-hearted explanation, ‘My daughter was
kidnapped and I had no choice but to blow up the gambling house.’

“Aurora, do you mean it? A single building….”

“Okay… Evil! It happened.”

I pinched Lucas’s thighs under the table to hide them from the table as he tried to answer the
surprised Earl Ardel’s words with a cocky tone unique to the imperial family.

‘Although Gaspard is a duke, Count Ardel is also the owner of a family belonging to the 5
nobles regardless of title.’

If it was Gaspard, not Lucas, he would have gone to engineering school.

It was because my dad would have gone to engineering college unconditionally unless he was
an aristocrat from a vassal family with a jurisdiction belonging to Hachania.

“Where are you sick?”

“No. My legs suddenly go numb.”

Lucas, who let out a sharp scream, looked back at me as if resentful, but continued his words
slowly.

“Anyway, I’m sorry, Ardel Bag. Regarding the repair of the building, you may claim it to the
duke.”

‘It’s not my money anyway, but how can I be considerate?’

I raised my eyebrows at Lucas’ boastful words as I recalled the plight of Hachania.

“No. The princess was kidnapped, and it was only natural that the princess was angry. I will not
receive any compensation for the building.”

Fortunately, the count even waved his hand, saying he did not want compensation.

Since I, still a child, was taken to a gambling den - I claimed to have been kidnapped - and it
was revealed that there was a slave trade in Ardel, he couldn’t be angry with us.

“If it was a gambling den where the illegal slave trade took place, I should have stepped in and
dealt with it. I am grateful to you for taking care of the troublesome task for me.”

“Well, thank you.”

I began to meticulously observe every nook and cranny of the parlor while sweating at Lucas’
answer, which was still uncharacteristic of Gaspar’s arrogance.

‘Looking at the medicines everywhere, it’s clear that the Count’s daughter is sick.’

In <A.Hwang.Chapter>, the illness of Count Ardel and the way Ines treated her were
described, but I was worried because I couldn’t remember the exact time.

“Hum.”

As planned, I gave the signal and Lucas opened his mouth aesthetically.

“I heard you have a daughter.”

“Yes. I have a daughter who is five years older than you.”

I didn’t miss the chance at the Count’s answer and joined my two small hands.

“Nini! Let’s play with my sister!”

“Is that so? Then, since you came to Ardel after a long time, shall I introduce you to my
daughter?”

As if my innocent face was cute, the count raised his mouth and nodded slowly.

“Fortunately, Loreline’s condition is good today, so she will be able to talk to the princess.”
At the Count’s bitter smile, the heart that thought he was simply a source of money begins to
throb.

‘I feel strange at times like this.’

When the reality that the characters who were simply written in one line in the original work are
actually living people touches me.

“Laurel, come here and say hello to the Duke and Princess.”

“This is Laureline Ardel. Hello.”

I widened my eyes at the sight of the girl responding to the Count’s call with a soft voice.

‘It’s pretty, but it’s really pretty.’

The girl, who seems to have made the word innocence into a person, later grows up to be a
great sorcerer to the point of being bestowed by the emperor with the title of ‘Water-colored
Loreline’.

Her disease name is ‘Mana runaway.’

‘As much as the mana of the innate water was so rough that it made me sick, that’s how great
the mana waves are.’

“No.”

When I say hello by moving my short sausage-like fingers, Loreline closes her delicate eyes
and smiles.

“Whoops. Yes, you are a very cute princess. Would you like to take a walk in the garden with
me? The day is really clear today.”

With aqua-colored hair and blue eyes rather than the sky, Laureline’s eyes were certainly
beautiful, but her white face was clearly sick.

“Unnie. Where is Apo?”

I followed her as she walked out into the garden and whispered in a low voice as the maids
prepared refreshments.
“Today is pretty good, but does it show a lot?”

“Maniapo?”

Loreline answers my question anxiously.

“Sorry. I didn’t want to make even the princess worry about me.”

“Yes?”

“Because I am always sick. I want to have a fun time with the princess today, but I’m afraid I
won’t be able to.”

I stared blankly up at her thin strands of hair blowing in the wind.

“… Merle is fine.”

Since she is five years older than ‘Leonora’, Loreline is only eight years old.

I was at an age where it wouldn’t be strange to cry angrily because my body was in pain.

“Baby isn’t worried about that.”

I pressed my small hand to her white forehead and shook my head.

“If you are sick, you should cry.”

“….”

“Use a herd too.”

At my words, Loreline’s expression becomes strange.

“I think it’s the princess who says things that aren’t like a baby.”

I smiled at her words and walked out to the gazebo where refreshments were prepared.

“Let’s go!”
Loreline seemed to notice that I was acting like a child, but she quietly sat across from me.

We were able to have a good time without any special conversation, perhaps because of the
atmosphere unique to the water magician who makes the other person feel comfortable.

‘It’s peaceful after a long time.’

It’s not warm.

It was so good that I didn’t know how long this tea time was.

I shook my head excitedly, realizing how hectic and busy I have been these days.

Realizing that I was reincarnated, learning that this world is the world of <Ah.

Even ten bodies were not enough to survive with a terminally ill body and protect the ducal
family, really.

“Ahhh….”

“Why, princess?”

“This is the kind of Gongasipper that buys, shit.”

Pooh.

At my muttered words, Loreline bursts into a good-natured laugh.

“Is it so? Are you having a hard time living?”

“Ugh. Not as much as Unni, but….”

I looked at Laureline, who was coughing intermittently even in the gentle breeze, and blurted out
her words.

‘I was going to tell you the treatment method while watching the original situation.’

I can’t.
It didn’t seem like something I could do just to watch a child suffer from pain.

“Unni, I’m the one who died….”

“My lady, Marquis Brinen has arrived.”

It was the moment when she was about to bring out the cure for the mana runaway that
Loreline was suffering from.

I raised my head, flinching momentarily at the long shadow over the tea table.

“It’s been a while, Laureline. Are you feeling okay?”

The gray-haired man who affectionately inquired after Loreline was a young man with a blurry
expression.

Marquis of Brynen.

I frowned as I recalled the word the maid had referred to him.

‘… The owner of the relief center.’

Marquis Brinen was, in name and reality, the worst villain in <A.Hwang.Chang>.

It’s not like a cool black screen, but a really mean and vomited villain.

He was an unscrupulous mana stone and aura stone extracted and sold while locking orphans
in a laboratory under the pretext of taking care of children who had nowhere else to go.

‘He was like my adoptive father.’

My fists hidden under my sleeves tremble when I think of the childhood when I believed and
followed such garbage as my father and was subjected to biological experiments.

‘What happened to Marquis Brinen in Ardel?’

I glared at him as he offered to shake Loreline’s hand with a friendly smile.

“Who is this cute little girl?”

“You are the princess of Hachania.”

“Ah! You show the qualities of those summer nights!”

Upon hearing Loreline’s introduction, he clapped his hands and mentioned my auror properties.

“The Ohreoseok of the Summer Knights is really beautiful. It’s like holding a blazing fire…. Don’t
you want to see it, princess?”

“… Yes?”

“It’s the princess’ seat. It must be beautiful.”

“It’s sour.”

The greed in the Marquis’ gaze at me drew me back and grabbed Laureline’s wrist under the
table.

Perhaps realizing that I was very frightened, Loreline smiled and stroked my hair.

“Don’t be so frightened, princess. It’s good for your health to extract mana little by little. It
doesn’t even hurt.”

“… What?”

“I have been extracting mana since I was young because my body is so weak. It’s because my
mana’s waves are so strong that my body hurts.”

Of course, the reason for Loreline’s poor health was the runaway mana.

‘But extracting mana stones is helpful for mana runaway?’

It’s a golden age.

No, it was completely nonsense.

‘In the original story, Ines treated Loreline’s disease in a way that widened her bowl.’

Each vessel that could contain mana was different, and runaway mana was a symptom of when
the vessel that could contain mana was too small.

‘If I extract the mana stone from the wizard, it will just take away the life force, right?’

Frowning at Loreline’s explanation, I was able to see through Marquis Brinen’s sinister smile.

‘You bastard, you were extracting Loreline’s powerful mana using treatment as an excuse!’

“Time!!!”

Jumping up on the table, I grabbed Marquis Brinen by the hair.

Episode 33

“Ah! What are you doing now!!!”

“Euggu. I know Nini doesn’t like dust.”

I tore off the marquis’ gray hair and scattered it in the air, shrugging, saying that I was confused
by his hair color.

“Sorry~ Nini is a baby, so she can’t close her eyes.”

At my light apology, the gentle Marquis’ face heats up red.

“Now that’s an excuse!”

“But~ Huzanni’s hair dust index bone?!”

As I pout and make excuses, Laureline bursts into laughter and nods.

“That’s right. It may look like that to the baby’s eyes, Marquis.”

“… Do you think so?”

He looked like he wanted to hit me right away, but maybe it was because he was in front of
Loreline, so he couldn’t get angry and caught his breath.

“Whoa. Yes what Let’s start extracting mana stones.”

The Marquis took out the familiar mana extractor from the inside pocket of his old brown coat.

Just before the brass-colored instrument similar to the one used to extract Tristan’s aura
touched Laureline’s wrist, I burst into tears as if in anticipation.

“Huh!!!”

“Princess, why are you like this?”

Embarrassed, Loreline jumps past the Marquis and hugs me. I hugged her neck tightly and
shed tears like chicken droppings.

“You’re trying to do something strange to Hujanni Unnihang!”

“Ego, ego. It’s not strange. Do not cry.”

As if my sudden crying was quite embarrassing, Loreline rubbed my back, unaware of my

rapidly baby-like tone.

I kicked the extractor with my hind foot while she and the Marquis were in a frenzy.

Clink!

The glass extractor that condensed mana rolled down the table and shattered.

“Omg! A 3,000 gold extractor!”

The frightened Marquis shoves me and picks up the extractor, only to get my hand stabbed by
a fragment of the already damaged extractor.

“Cuckoo.”

Turning my head away from Loreline’s arms, I looked at the marquis’ devastated face and
raised the corners of my mouth.

“Ji, on purpose now-!”

“Hueeng~!”

As soon as the Marquis inquired into my intentions, I cried until my throat burst.

A baby’s voice is good to hear when laughing and playing quietly.

When my high-pitched cry echoed through the small garden of Count Ardel’s house, the adults
hurriedly ran out.

“Why are you crying?”

Lucas, who ran first, hugged me in Loreline’s arms.

“Who rang?”

Enoch popped out from behind him, grabbed my left wrist and whispered tenderly,

“Is it Marquis Brinen? The one who dared to attack you.”

I don’t know why, but Tristan came out of nowhere and raised his eyes sharply.

‘I didn’t mean to get this much attention.’

He said he was just looking for a way to physically separate Loreline and the Marquis of
Breinen right away.

While I was not imagining that people would rush out like this, while I was grasping the
situation, Lucas moved his non-lifting hand and grabbed the Marquis by the collar.

“Long time no see, Brynen. I didn’t know your liver would grow to the point where you dared to
touch my daughter.”

“… You probably weren’t close enough to me to say that.”

It was only then that Lucas seemed to realize that he was now ‘Gaspar’. He lightly dropped the
marquis to the ground and continued with a nonchalant face.

“Ah. I’m so mad at you for touching my daughter, stop it.”

They destroyed the gambling house because I was kidnapped, and grabbed the same 5th
noble, the marquis, by the collar without hesitation just because I cried….

‘If anyone sees it, they’ll think I’m a huge daughter-in-law.’

Lucas had a dirty temper, but he wasn’t easily excited, so he seemed to have a past with the
Marquis of Brinen.

‘But that doesn’t mean I can’t reveal my identity.’

I patted Lucas’ chest and whispered softly to calm the wheezing Lucas.
“Leave me alone with Lorre.”

With a light nod, Lucas cleared the situation and dropped me off at Loreline’s bedroom.

“Unnie. That’s all you have to say.”

“Great. Shall we talk in my bedroom then?”

I turned around, holding the hand that Loreline had reached out with a soft smile.

‘How long are these guys going to come after me?’

“Enoch, Trittan.”

As I look at the two in turn, the boys answer slowly with slightly bewildered faces.

“Huh?”

“Why.”

“Aren’t you going to train?”

“….”

The two of them kept their mouths shut, as if they had nothing to say at my sharp question.

‘Especially Enoch, a swordsmanship competition is right around the corner, but I don’t know
what he’s doing without practicing.’

Tristan is the male lead of the original novel, so he must be doing well on his own, but maybe
Enoch lost all his discipline just because he let him take a break from his special training?

“Enoch.”

“Yes?”

“Nini bar in the evening.”

I’m going to have to roll it hard enough to get my soul out of it.
Enoch’s face turned pale in an instant, as if he felt an unusual energy in my eyes.

“Why why?”

“Anyway, you and I are both businessmen.”

“There is!”

“Gorgeous words. Later, Enoch.”

“No, there really is!”

Tristan cut off the urgent reply of the third Hachania and interrupted.

“I don’t have one.”

“What?”

“I have nothing to do today.”

So what.

“Yes. Got it.”

Has Baristan been placed under probation and lost his schedule?

I nodded at Tristan, who was showing off his leisure, and slipped into Loreline’s bedroom.

“Now, what do you have to say to me?”

Loreline, who seated me directly on my bed, sat down like a doll, blinking her pretty and kind
eyes.

“I would also like you to tell me why Marquis Brinen interfered with extracting my mana.”

Also.

Loreline was no ordinary child either.

‘Water-colored Laurel Line.’

The reason why she was recognized by the emperor was not simply because she was a
powerful water magician.

‘Laureline was both a sorcerer and a sage.’

Magicians who handle mana gain true power only after penetrating the truth of things and
understanding the principles of the world.

‘So, of course, he must have been proud of his extraordinary hair since he was young.’

From now on, I had to be careful with my words.

I swallowed my saliva at the sight of her sharp eyes and slowly opened my mouth.

“Nini can cure Unni’s disease.”

“… How?”

“If you want to come to Summonatsu, it’s great.”

“Aura of summer nights, are you talking about it?”

At Loreline’s questionable voice, I took out the aura stone I had received from Enoch in
advance.

“Ja.”

The moment Loreline holds the bright red jewel in her hand, as if holding the sun, Enoch’s fire
attribute aura begins to be sucked into her body.

‘I’ve extracted very little of Enoch in fear of harming his health, but….’

“Oops!”

Like Loreline, the surge of mana, which had a strong attribute, had to be controlled with the
energy of the opposite attribute, not a mana stabilizer.
I held her hand tightly so that she wouldn’t throw away the aura stone in case she became
suspicious of me, but fortunately she showed no sign of rejecting the aura stone.

“Ha.”

After the mana calmed down to some extent, Loreline put down the aura stone herself.

‘Because he’s a smart kid, he’ll be aware of the changes that just happened to his body.’

“I guess you could control my mana with a fire attribute aura.”

“Yes.”

“If I can control the strong waves, of course my illness will be alleviated.”

“Yes!”

That’s right, good job

I smiled broadly at the admiration of Loreline, who pretends to pretend and understands the
treatment method.

“How does the princess know how to do this?”

“It’s Bimiri.” (it is a secret.)

I pressed my lips together with my small index finger and shook my head.

“Sorry. But I can’t tell you.”

“Then I can’t trust the princess either. It could just be a temporary effect.”

“Gorgeous words.”

I was convinced with a grin at Loreline’s words.

“Nini Midman.” (Believe in Rini.)

I couldn’t have let Enoch’s aura be absorbed into my body if a kid as smart as Loreline didn’t
trust me.

‘It must have been a desperate attempt to grab the last string of hope.’

“Why are you helping me? What does the princess want from me?”

I answered, stroking Laureline’s slightly reddened cheek with a small hand.

“Do what you wish for. Help me hunt.”

“Why?”

“The baby is not sick. If it hurts, hug me.”

At my words, Loreline’s face twisted strangely. As if you’re about to cry

“… There have been countless people who have come to my treatment hoping for a reward,
but the princess is the first to say that the person who actually helped me didn’t want anything
in return.”

Like a girl in love, I shook my head at the twinkling watery eyes.

‘I didn’t want anything from Loreline, so I answered honestly.’

All I wanted was Loreline’s dad.

So, money.

‘What kind of money could an eight-year-old countess have?’

‘Anyway, it’s supposed to give a generous reward to the person who figured out how to treat it,
so they’ll take care of it.’

Whoop whoop.

I smirked secretly as I scanned the solid gold pieces that adorned Laureline’s bedroom.
Episode 34

‘How can he still be my teacher?’

Duke Soloa was either terribly stupid, or he didn’t love his son a bit.

‘Or maybe both.’

I moved my eyebrows at the figure of Baristan standing proudly in front of the Red Wolves
knights. He didn’t even turn his face toward me.

‘Well, after winning the swordsmanship competition, Enoch’s swordsmanship teacher will
change anyway.”

Today was the day when Tristan and Enoch had a joint class after a long time. Under the name
of summer training, red and white knights gather in Ardel, and the contestants for the
swordsmanship competition are officially announced.

‘Finally, the moment I’ve been waiting for has arrived.’

It was Enoch who went to training, but it was me who had been waiting for this day.

“Um hoo hoo.”

I installed an awning in the seat overlooking the gymnasium at Countess Ardel’s residence, and
sat down on a chair with Lululala on either side. The portable chair she bought as part of the
bounty received from the count was an artifact that comfortably protected the baby’s delicate
buttocks.

‘I should roll the remaining money instead of entrusting it to Gaspard.’

I crossed my fingers as I mentally picked out a useful investment destination in the original
work.

‘By the way, barista, Enoch’s skills have risen so much that it’s going to make your eyes pop!’

How much Enoch has looked down on our third because he is less skilled at handling Auras
than Tristan.

‘It’s my turn to avenge the past.’

Recalling the nasty face of Barristan Soloa, I gritted my teeth and pressed the back of my hand
to the feverish right cheek.

“Nunnu, shred.” (Lulu, fanning.)

“Yes, lady.”

“Nanna, Juju.” (Lala, Juice.)

“Yes.”

Cut off.

With the cool breeze from Lulu and the strawberry juice from Lala, I managed to calm the heat
in my head and calmly inspected every nook and cranny of the gymnasium.

In the gymnasium, which was noisier than usual, there were several people who looked like
knights of the Duke of Soloa’s side.

‘The waiting summer nights… Is it about 10 people?’

There was a reason why Tristan and Enoch had been together for a long time.

‘Because there must be quite a few knights preparing to participate in the swordsmanship
competition in Jeokrang.’

Barristan made an excuse that he couldn’t hold classes due to his personal schedule, but he
was secretly conducting special training with the Knights of the Red Wolves.

‘Except for Enoch, you nasty children!’

Even though Enoch is a prince of Hachania, whenever he pretends to be friendly, saying that
there is a high possibility that he will join the Jeokrang because he is a Summer Knight.

Having swallowed the strawberry juice, I pouted and glanced at the knights who were moving in
line with Baristan’s command.

“Now, those who are willing to participate in this swordsmanship competition, come forward!”

As Barristan shouted loudly, three or four knights climbed onto the podium. I pulled my neck
forward in search of Enoch’s light blond hair, which I couldn’t see well enough to hide behind the
ranks.

“Tristan, Grey, and Joshua. Are there only three people willing to participate in this
competition?”

In the swordsmanship competition, if you were from the knights, you participated in the name of
your family, or if you were from the knights, you couldn’t let just anyone who wanted to
participate.

‘Barristan, of course, must be brooming because he wants to send Tristan away.’

As if I was not mistaken, Baristan offered Tristan the most favorable conditions.

“Okay then, let the next three hold their swords! I will judge fairly so that the person with the
strongest Aura can participate in the tournament!”

I clicked my tongue at Baristan’s foolish words.

‘Do you know that it will be all right if you come? To be ignorant.’

It was common knowledge that Aura was important to Soul Knights, but the amount of Aura
was not absolute in determining the Soul Knight’s ability.

‘If you read a little bit of Tristan’s side story, you’ll know, idiot.’

Recalling what the nameless knight said to Tristan, I crossed my fingers and looked around in
search of the still invisible crown of Enoch.

‘Did you go to the bathroom?’

“I can’t see Enoch, Nunnu.”

“Mister Enoch? ah! I saw you go to the support earlier.”

“… Support? Hunryon is at Yeonmujang!”

“Iknow, right. So I was puzzled too.”

I tilted my head and jumped off the chair in response to Lala’s reply.
‘This son of a bitch…! Could it be that he ran away?!’

It was Enoch who was elated, showing his aspirations to participate in the swordsmanship
competition until morning.

“Enoch…!!!”

I quickly arrived at the patronage located behind the count’s residence and noticed a blond hair
sticking out over the bush and raised my voice.

“Here and now, mohae, you worm!!!”

As I grabbed my back and frowned, Enoch hurriedly waved his arms and wept.

“No matter how much I think about it, I can’t participate in the competition.”

“Now come why!!!”

“They say this swordsmanship tournament isn’t just sparring, Leonora.”

“What kind of Marie is that?”

I raised my eyebrows at Enoch’s depressed face. The third, who received my fierce eyebrows
with his whole body, continued hesitantly.

“… His Majesty said that starting from the main battle, he would have sparring in a valley or on
a ship to test the adaptability of the knights.”

“How about that?!”

“I have a water phobia.”

“!”

Enoch’s timid voice reminded me of what role the third played in the original story.

‘… Hey, his water phobia was so severe that he was an insignificant villain who could be
defeated just by pouring tea from the cup.’
“Tiva.”

No, what kind of villain is exterminated with tea and it’s a mess~!

“Huh? Rini, what did you just say?”

“No.”

I was very embarrassed by Enoch’s weakness that I had forgotten, but first I had to convince
the third, who was intimidated.

“Enoch, actually I know how Enoch can overcome his fear of water.”

Enoch’s dark complexion instantly brightens when I say it with a serious expression.

“… Really?!”

“Yes. That’s why don’t worry, I’m asking you to participate in the swordsmanship competition.”

Of course it was bullshit.

“Only me, Mither, Enoch.”

Enoch nodded his head with his mouth firmly shut at my confident attitude of boasting while
arguing inwardly.

“Okay, I believe in Leonora.”

It hadn’t been long since he started training with me, but his ability to deal with auras had risen
to an unbelievable level, which seemed to play a part in gaining Enoch’s trust.

Enoch’s attitude of treating me like a teacher or instructor rather than a sister stings my
conscience.

‘It’s a growth I would never have enjoyed without Tristan’s side story, but it’s more important
than anything to appease Enoch right now.’

Eventually, I was able to hold Enoch’s hand and walk down the toddling grounds.
“Enoch, I heard that there is a joint class with the knights of the Red Wolves today, but you are
late.”

Baristan, who discovered Enoch who appeared late, arrogantly raised his chin and clicked his
tongue briefly.

“You won’t be able to join Jeokrang with such a lazy attitude. Even if you are from the duchy of
Hachania.”

‘After all, you’re all going to be our Enoch Shidavari?’

I stuck out my tongue at Barristan’s accusation of Enoch and grabbed the third’s hand.

Enoch, noticing my displeasure with Barristan, hastily hides me behind his back and opens his
mouth.

“Sorry. I had something to say to my brother.”

“Hmm, yes. Anyway, I’m going to teach the swordsmanship contest participants separately
today, so you just have to take lessons from the vice-captain Libello.”

While I was looking for Enoch, it seemed that the participants in the swordsmanship tournament
and ordinary knights had already split into groups.

I glanced at the group of four that Tristan belonged to, then looked up at Enoch’s back.

‘Couldn’t it be that he’s not stepping out now?’

“Master.”

I was nervous, but perhaps because I was standing in the back, Enoch spoke decisively to
Baristan.

“I also want to participate in the swordsmanship competition.”

“You?”

As a teacher, he might be impressed by the words of a young disciple with a strong

determination, but Barristan only raised his voice with a frown.
“Huh, Enoch, I thought you were smart enough to know your subject, but I guess I was wrong.”

‘That bastard said again that Daddy and Sylvester weren’t around…!’

“It’s absurd that you, who are only eight years old, discuss participating in a swordsmanship
competition.”

It was the moment when I was about to step forward at Baristan’s sarcasm.

“I understand that Tristan also started competing in swordsmanship competitions at my age.”

Enoch, unlike usual, began to refute Barristan’s words with clear strength to each word.

“There is no particular age limit for swordsmanship competitions, and knights who have joined
the knights are restricted from participating, so I judged it to be a stage for knights.”

“Tristan’s case is not the same as yours.”

Despite Enoch’s reasonable retort, Baristan clicked his tongue and shook his head.

Perhaps thinking that he couldn’t convince Enoch by himself, Baristan looked back at the knights
of the Red Wolves who had built the city around him as if seeking agreement.

“No matter how young you are, you need to be able to implement an Orusode like Tristan in
order to compete in a swordsmanship competition. I’m concerned about your safety. If I went
to a swordsmanship competition for no reason and got hurt, I would have no face to see the
Duke. Am I wrong, Libello?”

“That’s right, Gongja.”

In response to Baristan’s words, Sir Rivelo, the vice-captain of the Red Wolves, stepped
forward.

“Duke So is already a genius who created an aura sword at the age of nine.”

I raised my left eyebrow at Livello’s words that poured out smoothly as if he had prepared them
in advance.

‘I’m afraid someone will say that the centipede duke is not the minor duke, so I praise it a lot.’
The auror sword refers to a skill that can materialize a sword with only an aura without an
actual sword, and it was a symbol of mastered soul knights because it required the ability to
finely tune the aura.

‘But isn’t it more strange that I can’t train every day while surrounded by knights who use the
same type of aura as Tristan?’

Perhaps feeling that I am offended by his words, Libello looks at me and adds.

“Of course, Prince Tristan is special, so there is no need for Prince Enoch to be intimidated.”

“Yes, Enoch. Don’t be sad, go ahead and tell Rivelo….”

The moment Barristan opened his mouth to speak to Enoch, as if he had already spoken to
Libello,

Blazing-

“!!!”

Enoch did not even touch the handle of the sword and created a gorgeous sword of fire as if it
was burning.

“Order Sword?!!”

I raised the corners of my mouth triumphantly at the wide-eyed knights in disbelief.

‘Our third person is like this~’

Episode 35

I looked up at Enoch, thrilled by the people’s exclamations.

‘It’s worth the hard training.’

Seeing Barristan’s surprised face must have been thrilling, Enoch also chinned toward his
‘Teacher’ with a subtle smile on his lips.

“If it’s an auror sword, I know how to handle it. Lord Baristan.”

“… Enoch, when the hell did you start being able to implement the Orosword?”

Barristan didn’t look happy at Enoch’s brilliant growth using skills he had never taught him.
Enoch raises his chin obliquely toward Baristan, who reacts uneasily.

“Is that important to you now, Master? As a disciple, I was able to materialize the Orosword.”

“I-I’m glad, but I haven’t taught you how to implement the Orosword yet….”

“If you do, you’re a crazy angel who knows how to use the red-headed aura sword that Enoch
taught you?!” (So, Enoch is a crazy genius who knows how to use the Orosword he never
taught?!)

I secretly stuck out my tongue at Barristan, ran to Enoch, and grabbed the third hand.

“Enoch, what a mess!”

Even though I had already shown the aura sword to me several times, Enoch smiled as he
wiped the bridge of his nose with his index finger as if he was ashamed of my praise.

“Anyway, I think I’ve made it clear that I’m worthy of participating in the swordsmanship
competition.”

“… I see But don’t be too conceited that you came to realize the Orosword at such an early
age.”

“Of course you would have said the same thing to Tristan. All right.”
At Enoch’s sharp answer, Baristan stroked his chin awkwardly. I hid behind Enoch’s back and
stared at him with my head poking out.

‘There must be a reason why Duke Soloa doesn’t shun that human.’

I twitched my nose at the expectation that the ‘Distributing Oreosuk’ would not simply be for the
relief of his gambling debts.

“Ildhan Enoch, let’s go to Hunnyon.”

I took Enoch’s hand and walked proudly-toddling-out of the gymnasium.

***

‘Once in the first order….’

After all, I should practice not being expelled by the tea water.

“Evil!”

In order to prevent Ines from repelling Enoch with tea in the future, I first started the exposure
treatment by pouring cold black tea on Enoch.

“What are you doing, Lini!”

‘Your water phobia isn’t deep enough to be afraid of tea water yet.’

At this level, he might be able to overcome his phobia with a little training.

“Enoch, shall we go to the sea?”

It happened because Ardel was a port city facing the sea.

“A bar, the sea?”

“Yes. It’s hot.”

“Are you going to throw me into the sea, Rini?”

I let out an innocent laugh at Enoch’s suspicious gaze.

“No, can I do that? How much Nini loves Enoch.”

“Do you think that would be enough?”

Boy, you understand me better than I thought.

I scratched my chin and stubbornly dragged Enoch out to the beach to play.

‘… If this is the right thing to do, then.’

I was fiddling with the ribbon straps of the basket containing the spare training tools—wagon
wheels—and rope, and the instructor’s cap, when I met Enoch’s eyes.

“You said you were coming to rest, why the hell did you bring that?”

“In case you don’t know.”

Maybe Enoch wants to train? I wanted to, but he shook his head in disgust at my answer.

“Don’t come any closer!”

“Because they don’t use sea flour!”

That kid doesn’t trust people.

“Enoch is having a hard time, so let’s take a break today!” (Enoch worked hard, so you can rest
today!)

“But why is the resting place the sea?”

“Enoch sea is so good.”

Everyone in the Duke of Hachania loved the sea.

It reminded me of Noel, who boasts a cool personality and a refreshing appearance, and my
mother, who was the only female admiral in the empire.
‘I don’t remember well, but.’

“… That’s all a thing of the past, Rini.”

Enoch, smiling bitterly as if recalling memories of going to the sea with Noel, strokes my hair.

“Still, it’s been a while, so it’s good.”

Enoch, sitting down on the white sand like platinum, pats my knee as if telling me to come
closer.

I stared at Enoch’s blonde hair shining brilliantly in the sunlight and approached the third.

“Enoch, sad?”

“No. Not sad Mom will be back soon.”

“….”

Of course, Dad, Sylvie, and Enoch were not in a state of accepting Noel’s death.

‘The body of Empress Ines was found, but Noel is simply missing.’

Dad was ignoring the elders, who were raising their voices, saying that since Mom was dead, a
funeral should be held and a new duchess should be brought in.

‘… I don’t know how to find a character who doesn’t appear properly even in the original work.’

Noel’s whereabouts were not even mentioned in the original work, and no explanation was given
for the death of Empress Ines in Tristan’s Abduction.

‘Should I collect other people’s anecdotes?’

I looked down at the book, which boasted an empty vertex as if it were telling me to fill it in.

‘As soon as Tristan’s abduction started, the apex was filled with red.’

The edge of the pentagon, which had been shining black, had now turned into a bright red jewel
like a ruby.
“Hum.”

I groaned and tried to fill the other corners with my mana, but the empty corners only briefly
sparkled and returned to their original empty color.

‘What will happen if I fill it up?’

Like the oral tradition that if you collect a few marbles, a god will appear and grant your wish, I
wonder if the spirit that protects the book will appear and grant my wish.

‘I want you to make an elixir or two.’

If that were the case, the female protagonist, Ines, and I would be able to buy both.

‘But if there’s one, I must occupy it.’

My precious life was also my life, but the head of the dukedom of the Hachania dukedom, the
father, and the heirs were far too hospitable as I thought, so it seemed that the duchy would
perish if I died, even if I didn’t commit treason.

‘I’m not even the head of Soloa, but I got beaten up by Barristan, who is just an elder.’

I pouted my lips in a moment of gloom at Enoch’s weakness, then glanced at the third, who
was far off and looking at the shoreline without going near the water.

“Enoch, Nini will play on the beach and use it.”

I tried stepping on the shallow sea water as if playing the paddle was fun, but Enoch didn’t think
to close the distance with me.

‘The method of drowning it in the water will only stimulate the trauma.’

Maybe it’s good, I’m thinking about it, and I’m rolling my feet, but the quiet beach suddenly
becomes noisy.

“You can’t come in here carelessly!”

“This beach is the private property of the Duke of Hachania! Stop the wagon!”

It seemed that someone was forcibly trying to enter the private beach owned by the duke.
‘The liver is also big.’

The moment I turn my head to find someone, I meet the eyes of a boy who sticks his head out
of the carriage window.

As soon as I faced the blurry wall, as if buried in ashes, I had no choice but to sweep my
forearms that gave rise to goosebumps.

‘Are you a person?’

He was such a beautiful boy that it was hard to believe he was human.

His features, filled with delicate lines on pale porcelain-like white skin, were close to that of a
masterpiece.

Contrary to his youthful face, he was a handsome boy who could have been mistaken for a girl
if he hadn’t grown tall.

‘But rather than being beautiful and not looking human….’

The blunt Gaspar, the nervous Lucas, and the calm Sylvester didn’t have a variety of
expressions, but the boy seemed more insensitive than him.

Nothing.

A boy who looked like an empty shell slowly got off the wagon bearing the pattern of the
Marquis of Brinen.

‘Brinen is a family that has nothing to do with Hachania, but what the hell is going on here?’

I glanced at the people getting out of the carriage after the boy and frowned.

“Are you Princess Leonora?”

“Yes.”

“I have been ordered by my father to come.”

I swallowed at the boy’s words.

‘Did Marquis Brinen have a son?’

In the first place, I know that the excuse he runs the relief center is because he has no children
to succeed him.

I tilted my head slightly in doubt and faced the hard-faced boy.

“My father wants to invite the princess to this sacrifice.”

Apparently the boy had the courteous and polite demeanor of a well-educated aristocratic child.

However, the ‘Crazy dog’s persimmon’ sleeping inside me turned on a red light as if to warn me
that the boy in front of me was a mad person.

“Please accept the invitation.”

It was a hard tone that somehow reminded me of modern robots.

I walked backwards with my eyes closed, fearing that the unknown boy would raise his hand
and goug my eyes out.

“Hup.”

Then, as if I was suddenly in deep water, I stumbled and struggled to put my face out of the
water, shaking my hands and feet.

“Lini!!!”

Surprised Enoch’s voice can be heard from afar, but the boy standing right next to me doesn’t
even move, just staring at me.

“… Human babies are really weak.”

‘This madman!’

A person fell into the water, but it was not normal to have a strange feeling.
‘Let’s give up on getting help.’

The boy who could help me at least showed no sign of helping me, and Lulu and her
attendants, who had been captured by the marquis family, were not within the distance to come
running.

‘It’s going to dive and come up again.’

There was no way I couldn’t swim because I was from the special forces.

I don’t remember swimming in Leonora’s body, but I sank to the bottom with my eyes closed
tightly to catch my breath.

“Leonora!!!”

“Kyaaak, lady!!!”

Lulu screamed loudly, probably thinking that I had completely fallen into the water.

“Someone please save my lady!!!!”

‘It’s difficult because I’m trying to swim with a body I’m not used to.’

I know that a child’s body floats better in water, but is Leonora’s body a beer bottle?

I moved my legs, calmly observing the body that seldom comes to mind.

‘Wait a minute, Lulu.’

The moment Lulu, who has a weak heart, rushes into the water, fearing that she might faint,

With a plop-!

The sound of someone jumping into the sea echoes.

“Young master!!!”
Episode 36

There was a time when I wondered what it would feel like to be loved one day.

‘Was it in front of a hamburger house or a family restaurant?’

He was on his way home after carrying out his adoptive father’s orders. I stood outside the
misty window and watched the family sharing Christmas cakes for a long time, unaware of the
snow accumulating on my feet.

The image of a man who looked like a father gently stroking the child’s hair was etched in my
retinas. Watching that, even though I was already a grown adult.

‘I think he left the place thinking that he wasn’t curious at all in the end.’

Why does that memory come to my mind now?

Someone grabbed my little wrist and floated to the surface. I floated out of the water in an
instant and was soon thrown onto a sandy beach.

“Miss-!!!”

Lulu rushes out and hugs me tightly.

“Are you okay?”

Enoch patted my back without a break and brushed his wet hair. I opened my mouth at the
third figure, soaked like a drowning mouse.

‘Could you have overcome your water phobia by saving me?’

It wasn’t that I didn’t think of ways to use me, but I never thought I’d get over it this quickly.
Because fear is like a stain on the soul, it doesn’t go away easily.

“… Enoch.”

You love me

I knew at least that the youngest liked me, but it still felt very strange.
A corner of my heart felt sore and I bit my lip as I felt like I was going to burst into tears.

“Have you had any water? Take a breath, Lini.”

“Ugh, I-”

As I was about to answer Enoch,

Poo-!

The boy’s chin, which had been watching me with impassive eyes as I struggled in the sea,
turned.

“Why are you attacking me?”

His pretty cheeks were swollen, but the boy didn’t show any sign of pain. Having punched the
boy without hesitation, Sylvester quickly turned around and grabbed the boy by the collar.

“Do you want to die, Wilhelm?”

Sylvie seemed to know the boy. The boy, who was lifted up in the air by Sylvie, looked back at
Sylvie with a nonchalant face, as if he wasn’t suffocating.

“Let go. I’ve never laid my hand on the princess’s body.”

“It is enough for me to take your life because you scared my brother.”

“Sylvester Edgar de Hachania.”

The boy’s red lips moved slowly at Sylvie’s threat.

“According to the information gathered from the Marquis Brinen, you weren’t such an impatient
person.”

“I didn’t know that the Marquis of Brinen had the discernment to judge me.”

Certainly, Sylvester was a calm man.

“Sippy.”
Fuck!

“Sippy!!”

Puck, puck-!

Because I wanted to be like Gaspard, so I tried to be ‘Calm’.

‘But even so, he’s just a young boy.’

Sylvie didn’t just punch the boy, she even tried to pull out her sword.

“Sippi!!!”

I called out to Sylvester in a loud voice. Silvester’s sword, which did not budge even when Lulu
and Brinen’s lieutenants stopped it, finally stopped in the air.

“That’s it.” (stop.)

I couldn’t work any longer.

“Sippi, it’s okay.”

I brushed Sylvester’s well-groomed hair as he knelt in front of me.

I’ve always wondered what it feels like to be loved.

‘It’s like my heart hurts.’

Feeling like I was about to burst into tears, I held Sylvie’s and Enoch’s hands with both hands
and bit my lip.

***

Upon learning of the incident at the beach, Gaspard sent a wagon enchanted with speed and
quickly summoned Enoch.

“I need to meet Marquis Brinen.”

Gaspar, who had been looking at me here and there after calling a doctor and confirming that I
was fine several times, spat out words like a sigh.

“How about we meet?”

I looked up at my father, who was gasping for breath in frustration, and shrugged.

‘The boy from the Marquis Brinen didn’t particularly attack me, and I fell alone, so we can meet
and talk.’

Besides, Gaspard didn’t seem to be able to take a huge revenge on the Marquis.

“I have to protest. Wasn’t it not enough to encroach on private property and put you in danger?”

I laughed like a sigh at Gaspard’s answer, which matched my expectations.

‘I can only think of such a polite thought, so I’m an extra villain.’

I clicked my tongue and glanced at my father’s hardened face.

“Take care. Nini, I will attend the relief ceremony.”

“Why?”

An ancient weapon capable of conquering the continent lies dormant in the Marquis of Brinen.

“Nini, it’s because I’m thinking about everything.”

I wrinkled my nose and smiled at my father’s puzzled face.

***

The Relief Festival hosted by the Marquis Brinen was a banquet held once a year by the
Marquis Brinen, who runs the ‘Brinen Relief Center’, the largest nursery in the Willenin Empire.

‘Among the children of the imperial aristocracy, only exceptionally talented children receive
invitations.’

There is no way that ‘Leonora Hachania’, an extra among the extras, would have received an
invitation to the relief offering from the beginning, and the reason I was invited to this banquet
must be because I showed an aura at the regular meeting.

‘They say it’s the head of society and the gateway to talent, but it’s really full of people.’

On a scale comparable to that of an imperial ball, your mouth naturally opens up.

I glanced over the great ivory arch, delicately carved into the shape of a rose bush, and held
Celia’s hand tightly.

“What a relief. Because my baby is living in a place like this.”

“Huh?”

“It’s literally like paradise.”

I swallowed a sigh at Celia’s words as if possessed.

‘On the surface, it must be so.’

As soon as they crossed the drawbridge, the garden of the Marquess House was decorated
with brilliantly colored Oreo stones and Mana stones in a row, and it was decorated as bright
as noon even at night.

‘It looks like money is rotting enough to use the expensive Aura Stones and Mana Stones for
garden decoration.’

For me who knew the truth of this paradise, it was a beauty that only sighed.

In this world, there were two ways to collect Aura Stones and Mana Stones.

How to mine concentrated ores that have been layered in nature for a long time and how to
extract aura and mana from a human body.

‘Everyone knows that Marquis Brinen is lucky enough to constantly discover mines where mana
and aura stones can be mined, but….’

The method that made it possible for the Marquis to pile magic stones (Aura Stones and Mana
Stones) like a mountain in the mansion was definitely the latter.
Among the children who gathered at the Relief Center, he selected children with excellent mana
reserves and children who could use auras, and was extracting magic stones to the limit.

‘Because they were orphans in the first place, they haven’t been caught yet.’

If they were children with parents to protect them, they couldn’t have let the world go through
such terrible pain.

‘I’d rather not tell Celia about this.’

Her child was still a baby, so there was a good chance the Marquis hadn’t touched it.

‘I have to save them before that.’

At this point, I participated in the banquet with the intention of getting rid of the relief center, and
I suffered from moaning at the larger scale than I thought.

“This banquet is bigger than last year.”

“This year, the relief center produced quite a lot of talented people. In particular, anyone who is
said to have topped the gifted and talented test will be aiming for it.”

“Oh. I was targeting that girl as my daughter’s maid too!”

As my grunts grow louder at the sound from next to me, Celia jumps up and hugs me.

“My lady, where are you sick?”

“No… No.”

Well, I thought it would be easy to get rid of because it was a nursery school, but it seemed
that the nobles’ interest in the relief center was greater than expected.

‘It’s probably because Marquis Brinen sends some of the outstanding children raised at the
relief center to other noble families.’

Because it was nobles who were always thirsty for resourceful servants.

In addition, Marquis Brinen pretended to be a nice person and sent her children to other nobles
without receiving anything in return.
Thanks to that, he was favored by nobles and built a reputation as a philanthropist.

‘That’s using kids to make money, what is it? bad guy.’

I shook my head at Celia’s worried gaze and tried to swallow a sigh.

‘Let’s solve the task in front of us first.’

Rescue Celia’s baby and steal the ancient weapon kept by the Marquis Brinen.

Because that was the reason I attended the relief ceremony.

“Princess Hachania has visited.”

The person who greeted me as I entered the hall after passing through the overly splendid
garden was neither the butler nor the servant, but the Marquis Brinen himself.

“Nice to meet you, Princess. See you again.”

“It’s Nini. Please don’t.”

I had a history of pulling Marquis Brinen’s hair.

When I lowered my head with a naive face to relieve his guard, he smiled benignly and bent his
knees.

“You are still a lovely person.”

The Marquis, who came face to face with me leisurely, brightened his eyes.

“I heard rumors that you not only showed off the aura of summer nights, but also showed the
qualities of a soul master. As for the soul mana stone, even I, who studies magic stones, have
never seen it before.”

Mmm.

I gulped down my saliva at the sight of the Marquis’ strangely heated eyes.
‘Wasn’t it simply because I showed off my aura?’
Episode 37

“You seem to like studying quite a bit.”

The Marquis, who glanced at the original book that I was holding tightly in my arms, asked with
a friendly smile.

“Yes.”

“Please enjoy the banquet, princess.”

“… Yes.”

I tried to avoid the Marquis’ uneasy gaze and pressed my pounding chest.

‘The person in the original work is around.’

Just like when Tristan’s Abduction unfolded, the book resonated with someone.

I widened my eyes at the sight of a yellow beam of light igniting from the apex of the shining
pentagram so that only I could see it.

‘If there’s an anecdotal story, it’s that he’s as important as Tristan in the original story.’

Was there a character from the Marquis Brinen among the main characters in the original
work?

I looked around for the person the beam of light was pointing at, and started toddling.

“Would you like to go sponsored?”

One of the servants standing next to the Marquis extends his hand as if to guide me.

“Just in the backyard, a small tea party for young ladies is in progress.”

The direction the servant is pointing and the direction the light beam is pointing match.

“Joe.”
I nodded lightly and squeezed Celia’s hand, who was acting as my maid in Lululala’s place.

‘Celia won’t be of much help, so I have to stay alert.’

Enoch and Sylvie were each preparing for a swordsmanship competition, so they could not
participate in the relief ceremony, and Dad was on his way to the imperial palace at the call of
the emperor.

‘It’s also an opportunity to destroy the relief center without the family’s knowledge and retrieve
the weapons….’

At the same time, it was also a crisis of being exposed to Marquis Brinen, a perverted magic
crystal.

I swallowed a gulp and followed the servant into the beautiful backyard that the Marquis Brinen
boasts.

“Wow. It’s so pretty. It goes really well with the lady’s outfit today.”

Celia looks back at me in admiration like a child at the scenery of the back garden, which is
decorated like a fairy garden.

“Today, lady, you are just like a fairy.”

I scratched my cheek shyly at Celia’s praise.

‘But. I’m a bit cute today.’

I fidgeted at the hem of my shiny, stiff dress, then raised my head and checked the faces of the
girls who were approaching me.

“Oh. Miss Leonora?”

Loreline, who recognized me first among the girls, smiles brightly and pretends to know me.

“Mine, Phinea. This is Leonora, the youngest daughter of the Duke of Hachania.”

“Meet Minedamia, the daughter of the Duke of Hachania who embraces the shadow of the
empire.”
“This is Phinea Recon. May the princess always be honored.”

The girls who seemed to be friends with Loreline were the daughters of Count Damia and
Baron Rickon, respectively.

‘No, these guys aren’t.’

“No. Say Nini.”

“Kyaa. Be cute.”

After giving a brief hello to the cheering girls, I turned in the direction the beam of light pointed.

‘I think it’s on the tea table side.’

The yellow beam of light was clearly pointing to the long tea table in front of the glass
greenhouse located in the center of the backyard.

‘Found.’

The doll touched by the beam of light was a girl so beautiful that it could be compared to
Laurel, called aqua-colored Laureline.

‘Was the admission standard for the Relief Center based on beauty?’

I tilted my head, remembering the boy I met on the beach.

‘Dark blonde hair like melted honey, green eyes that look moist like summer grass….’

Did such a person appear in the original work?

“Isn’t it?”

I stared at her and wrinkled my nose.

“What’s your name?”

“Hello, Princess Leonora Estrella de Hachania.”

At my question, the girl greets me politely.

“I am Bellucci Breinen.”

‘Bellucci?’

I frowned in wonder. The name of the only villain in <A.Hwang.Chang> was Bellucci.

‘But there was no description of Bellucci as a beauty.’

Well, you can check it out.

As if I had been a noble since birth, I ran to Bellucci, who was sitting with her back straight.

“Berutti.”

“?”

Cock-

I lightly placed the original work, which was so luminous that it hurt my eyes, on the girl’s lap.

Only then do the clusters of light scattered in the air gather at the apex of the pentagram.

A dark and damp basement.

Bellucci, squatting in a corner of a room that was old enough to mistake it for a prison at first
glance, listened to the music coming from afar.

‘The orchestra was called to prepare for the relief offering.’

Marquis Brinen limited the number of children who could participate in the relief ceremony.

Although he sent the children of the relief center to buy the favor of the nobles, each and every
child was his property.
“… In order to get out of here, I have to show my competence in the relief ceremony.”

Sixteen.

Because she had reached the age where she had to escape the relief center.

“You grew up nicely.”

Bellucci, quick-witted, knew why Marquis Brinen was licking his upper lip while examining his
face.

“If I don’t get out of here, I’m going to become the next ‘Marquise’.”

In the Marquis of Brinen, the title of Marquis was no different from a doll decorating a room.

You will be locked in a bedroom with no light, and no contact with the outside world will be
allowed.

“Never, never make a mistake.”

Rather, I wanted to destroy the shell of beauty by burning it with fire.

I quickly read the scene where she made a series of mistakes in the relief ceremony and ended
up missing out on a maid position in a noble family, and was dragged by her hair by the
marquis. I closed the book with a complicated sigh.

‘Tristan’s side story doesn’t describe what hasn’t happened yet, it’s strange.’

The sentences shimmered as if the book were telling her to change her future.

“I have to go to greet the guests now, so could you step aside?”

I stared at Bellucci’s tense face, nodded lightly, and stepped back half a step.

‘Yeah, what. The original book asked me to get it, but I have to get it as little as possible.’
If you take away the future Marquise’s wife, steal the weapon, and escape the children of the
relief center, it will be very nice to see Marquis Brinen fall behind.

“Um hoo hoo.”

Rescuing them, in moments of crisis, voila! I have to show up and save him like a hero.

Bellucci was a person with excellent abilities as she was the only villain in <A.Hwang.Jang>.

‘It’s not bad to have on my side.’

“Oh. Lady, you are laughing like a little devil again.”

Unlike the employees of the mansion, Celia, who is more straightforward, sees my sinister
smile and boldly evaluates it.

“My, what am I!”

I took her hand and hid into the backyard, trying to catch the corners of my mouth that had
gone up.

“Serya. Shall I bring all the butakan stuff?” (Celia, did you bring everything I asked for?)

“Yes. I brought everything. Oh, I forgot to bring dust.”

“Oh no. I hope so.”

Celia, a dancer, was terribly unskilled at maid work.

“What?”

I shook my head as I looked at Celia, who was stomping her feet with tears in her eyes.

“Fine. Great if it gets buried in the dark.”

I applied the dye that Celia had taken out of her bosom and applied it to my hair, then put on a
crude hoodie that looked like a rag.

“Silver blonde dyeing is done in no time.”

Celia muttered softly as she ran her fingertips through my dark hair.

“This is going to fall soon, right? I really like the old lady’s hair.”

“I don’t know. Is that important?”

“No, you need to calm down. Because the lady said she would let me meet my baby! Kyaa!”

I grabbed Celia’s shoulder as she drifted off as if walking on clouds, and then rolled across the
lawn.

‘I’m sure no one thinks I’m a daughter of an aristocratic family because I have dark brown or
black hair and I hide my features under a crude hood.’

“Now, let’s go drop me off at Guhuulen.”

If you want to catch a tiger, you have to go into the tiger’s den.

“… I didn’t throw it away, lady.”

Celia murmured softly as she followed me as I walked boldly.

“Yes?”

“I gave it to you. The manager promised that he could bring it back. He said that if I worked for
him for 100 nights, he would let me leave with the baby….”

I heard Celia’s timid voice and tightened my grip on her arm.

“Serya, you didn’t abandon the baby.”

At my words, Celia gasps lightly as if holding back her tears.

“… Sorry. Nini made a mistake.”

I didn’t know why, I pressed my chest, which was tingling with pain, and looked at her face.

“What if my baby thinks so? That I abandoned the baby.”

“If you tell me, it will be the earth, no.”

Maybe my mom had circumstances like Celia.

‘Well, it’s okay because I have a family in this life too.’

I scratched my cheek, remembering the woman whose face and name I didn’t know.

“Is that right? Oh, I can finally hold my baby again!”

“Yes!”

Nodding hopefully to appease Celia, I stood in front of the basement door where the man who
had been her owner had taken the baby.

Kiik-

When the bell on the door rings, the old wooden door creaks.

“Dendang.”

I frowned at the face I could see through the crack in the door.

‘It’s crooked from the first step.’

Episode 38

The person who greeted me and Celia was an unlucky person who knew the face of ‘Leonora
Hachania’.

‘Did you say your name was Wilhelm?’

I faced the boy whom Sylvie, who seldom shows strong emotions, was so disliked that even
the mere thought of it made her face.

Fortunately, the boy didn’t seem to recognize me.

“What’s going on at the relief center?”

A low voice escaped from between the boy’s blood-red lips. It was a soft voice, but there was
no pitch, so it sounded like a mechanical sound.

“I came to take care of the child. He is a child who exhibits the qualities of a magician.”

Celia responded calmly, covering my face halfway with her body.

“All right.”

The boy nodded at Celia’s words and reached out to detect the mana in my body.

‘I’m glad I didn’t hide my appearance with magic.’

I grabbed the hem of Celia’s clothes and sighed as soon as I finished detecting his mana.

“Welcome to the relief center.”

If he had changed his appearance with magic, he would have been caught at the entrance.

If you’re a wizard enough to use detection magic, you’ll quickly notice the technique I’m using,
as I’m still not good at ‘Magic’ itself.

“The child is over there. You can get 1000 gold from the counter over there, Mrs.”

1000 gold. It was not a small amount since the cost of living for an ordinary villager was about
100 gold per month.

‘If you leave your child at the relief center, they give you money.’

Marquis Brinen used to sell useless children as slaves, so considering that, the price was
absurdly low.

“… No.”

Even though I knew I was planning to leave soon, Celia looked back and cried like a mother
leaving her child behind, so I waved my hand in a gloomy mood as well.

“Follow me.”

The boy, who had been watching Celia and I saying goodbye with indifferent eyes, turns his
back first.

‘Are you going to be ten years old?’

Roughly estimating the boy’s age, slightly taller than Enoch and smaller than Sylvie, I rushed
over to him and grabbed the end of his sleeve.

“?”

The boy with his head turned stiff like a wooden doll looks down at me.

“What is your name?”

I whispered softly as I faced his blue eyes, which were tinged with a dull light as if there was a
gray cloud.

“Doesn’t exist.”

Wasn’t it Wilhelm? I wanted to, but the boy’s attitude was so determined that I had no choice
but to keep my embarrassing mouth shut.

“This is your room for the time being. The Marquis is busy, so the review will only be held
tomorrow afternoon.”

“Judge?”
“The Marquis will personally evaluate your usefulness.”

If it is judged to be useless, they will immediately sell it as a slave.

I nodded at the boy’s explanation and glanced at the room filled with old but neat wooden
furniture.

‘It somehow reminds me of the room I used in my previous life.’

The feeling of use remained, but the room did not feel human warmth.

“Ugh. When can I meet the other children?”

“The children at the relief center never run into each other.”

“… What?”

I slightly frowned at the boy’s explanation.

The number of children being cared for at the relief center is estimated to exceed 100.

‘But you said all the children were quarantined?’

“If you get a high grade in the judging, you can have a meal with the Marquis once a week, and
if you get a low grade, once a month, so don’t worry.”

I wanted to reply that I didn’t want to have dinner with the Marquis Brinen even once in a year,
but the boy with an insensitive face seemed to want to reassure me for some reason, so I
nodded shyly.

What the hell do you think I’m worried about?

My curiosity was only resolved after the sun went down and the moon rose.

***

The twilight moonlight was a particularly blue night.

I twisted my body pretending to wake up in an unfamiliar place, and got up from the bed as
soon as the boy’s presence disappeared completely as if he was watching the room.

‘The real relief center will be underground.’

The room the boy led me to is literally just temporary.

In the original work, the relief center destroyed by Ines and Tristan existed underground.

‘It’s a comedy to call a place like that a relief center.’

I searched the hallways with the mana I pulled out like a thread, and I found a staircase leading
down to the basement and moved my little foot.

Tap, tap.

Wearing an invisibility cloak in case anyone noticed my presence, I opened my mouth at the
dreary scenery behind the small iron gate.

“No. 137. Survival.”

“No. 151. Survival.”

“No. 168. Absence.”

The huge basement consisted of solitary cells that could never see each other.

‘It’s the Marquis of Brinen.’

I shuddered at the sight of the marquis walking leisurely with the boy on his left side reciting
numbers in a low voice.

Looking into room 168 through a window so small that only the faces of the children can be
seen, he shrugs.

“What happened to number 168?”

“There was a problem with the magic stone extractor.”

At the boy’s answer, the marquis’ face contorted in pity.

“Then, the number of winter-type magic crystals must be insufficient.”

Of course, it wasn’t that I was sorry for the child’s vacancy.

I frowned at the sight of the Marquis counting the number of available magic crystals while
clicking his tongue.

“It’s difficult. His Majesty the Emperor requested a supply of magic stones in preparation for the
Siege of Tuthron. We have to freeze the walls where the bad guys hide.”

“I will fill in the missing amount.”

The boy who looked up at the Marquis, who showed impatience, with eyes that showed no
emotion, calmly opened his mouth.

“Thank you. As expected, this is the attitude of the child I cherish the most in the relief center.”

The Marquis smiled, baring his yellow teeth, as if he was satisfied with the boy’s answer.

As he lightly stroked the boy’s gray hair, all the children’s envious eyes poured out.

It was then that I realized what the Marquis’ strategy was.

It’s loneliness.

What the boy expected I was afraid of, and what the Marquis was now exploiting, was the
children’s loneliness.

‘He was a damn bastard, really.’

I clenched my small fist hidden inside my cloak and bit my lip.

I have nothing in the world to use. Bad guy.

It may be for a similar reason that he isolates all his children and puts them in solitary
confinement.
After isolation, lonely children will crave and cling to his affection.

‘With that system, the relief center was kept secret.’

Lonely children never betray their guardians - even in name.

I want to be loved.

Because you won’t want to give up being loved.

Recalling the lonely room I lived in in the past, the meals I shoveled into my mouth to survive, I
took a deep breath and turned my head to find Celia’s baby.

‘They said he had a scar on his cheek.’

It’s been less than a year since she left the baby, so Celia’s baby won’t be able to walk
properly yet.

Noticing that the children get younger the lower you go, I cautiously step into the deeper cellar.

Wah wah.

The cries of newborn babies resounded, but no adult was there to soothe the crying babies.

I used the magic crystal to find Celia’s baby, wading through the floating cradles.

“Find it.”

A total of five babies. Among them, only one baby had a heart-shaped scar on his cheek.

The moment I picked up the baby cradle with the mauve blanket wrapped around it,

Click-

The back door to the cellar opened.

“I can do it alone.”

At the voice of the Marquis, who did not know when he had descended deeper underground, I
returned the cradle I had picked up and hurriedly clung to the wall.

“Yes, Marquis.”

The boy nodded neatly at the Marquis’ question and bowed as if to see him off.

“I will report to you when the extraction is finished.”

“Okay. When the almsgiving is finished, I will have a meal with the child of your choice.”

“Thank you.”

The boy, who thanked the Marquis in a dry voice, started walking in the opposite direction.

The place where the boy stopped was a stairway that led to a deeper basement that I hadn’t
found yet.

‘How deep did the relief center go?’

Intuitively noticing that the boy was heading to the center of the relief center, I unknowingly
flicked the laughing baby’s cheek and walked away.

I followed the boy to the deepest basement and opened my jaw to find the mechanical device
he was crushing into without hesitation.

‘… Madman.’

He was a boy who looked like he had a screw missing somewhere, but I didn’t know he was
such a crazy person.

‘How is that different from torturing yourself?’

Of course, extracting magic stones was painful.

Even Tristan, who was undergoing rigorous knightly training, suffered in a cold sweat just by
extracting a small amount of aura stone.

Moreover, the magic crystal extractor that the boy was entrusted with without hesitation was so
huge that it was incomparably larger than the portable extractor carried by the manager who
was trading with Baristan.
‘They said they would extract as much as they needed for a siege.’

Extracting the amount of magic stones needed for war from a single human was the equivalent
of a suicide attempt.

No matter how much mana you have, you won’t be able to bear the pain.

‘I’d be glad if I didn’t get a shock spell!’

However, the boy seemed to be in pain. Old scars come into view between the boy’s torn
clothes amidst the rumbling vibration of the extractor.

The scars that filled his small body must have been a side effect of extracting magic stones.

‘… He’s really, really crazy.’

He’s crazy, so let’s just leave him alone. He’s a kid who has nothing to do with me anyway.

“Yes.”

I combed my hair at the sight of a boy who did not scream even in excruciating pain.

“Dendang…!”
Episode 39

Hachanian disease has spread. A terrible disease that makes you worry about things that aren’t
poetic.

There was no explanation for my behavior other than Hachanian disease.

‘Why should I help a complete stranger?’

Even though he was desperate inside, his short body was running towards the boy who was
extracting the magic stone.

Push type.

When I hit the controller part with the palm of my hand covered in aura, the machine stopped
working with a faint sound.

“…?”

Faced with the blue eyes of the boy who was lost in pain, I grabbed him by the collar with a
sigh and pulled him down.

“I guess you don’t know how much mana is running.”

If you were a person with a huge amount of mana in your body, you might not have a sense of
what it was like to take mana out of your body.

‘Because it could be mistaken that mana flows infinitely.’

However, the amount of mana of all humans was finite.

“Then you can drink it.”

“I know.”

I widened my eyes at the boy’s insensitive answer.

“You know?!”
Did he do it even though he knew it was consuming his life force?

While I opened my mouth in amazement, the boy started looking at the machine I had stopped.

“You broke the extractor.”

“Arabic.”

I didn’t know because it was intentionally broken.

The boy stared blankly at me as I mumbled as if I was repeating what he had said.

“The Marquis will be angry.”

“I don’t smoke that much.”

Actually, it was a little scary.

Marquis Brinen was the most despicable and cruel supporting character in <A.Hwang.Jang>.

‘But it’s too much of a mad dog’s name to scare a guy like that.’

“Whoa, what can I do? I will save you both.”

The boy wasn’t a serious villain like Bellucci, and he didn’t have parents desperately looking for
him like Celia, but despite that, the relief center was the worst place for a child to live.

“Come Innu.”

I grabbed the wrist of the boy who was standing there, oblivious to how much I was giving him
a favor.

“Write this. I will hide you.”

I couldn’t hide my regret as I put the artifact bracelet on the skinny boy’s wrist, as if the
Marquis wasn’t feeding it properly.

“… This is expensive goya.”

Camouflage artifacts that were not affected by detection magic were rare, and all of them were
disposable.

‘That’s why I couldn’t use it because I wanted to use it when I really needed it!’

The boy seemed dissatisfied with my act of putting a bracelet on my wrist without asking my
permission, but when I showed condescension by saying that it was expensive, he kept his
mouth shut.

“Okay, now follow me.”

I led a boy who looked like a completely different person up to the floor where the babies were
gathered.

‘Babies who can’t move their bodies alone will be difficult to take out at once.’

The sum was important to get all the children staying at the relief center to escape.

‘And if it’s a person who can lead the children who run amok….’

Bellucci was eligible.

***

Clink-!

The teacup, which I had never missed in practice, slipped.

Bellucci turned white and turned to Marquis Brinen, as if a sharp rupture was tearing my life
apart. For some reason, the corners of his lips curled up.

“This. It seems that Bellucci doesn’t want to leave the relief center.”

At the words Marquis Brinen muttered, Bellucci forgot where she was standing and shook her
head violently.

‘No. I absolutely hate it!’

It was a fierce expression of intention not to remain at the relief center, but in the eyes of the
nobles who were looking for talent to raise as a tutor or head maid, it only looked like the
stubbornness of an irritable child who couldn’t control his emotions.

“Somehow, that kid makes a lot of mistakes.”

“If it happens that often, it’s not a mistake, it’s a skill.”

When Madame March coldly responded to the maid’s whisper, Bellucci’s fingertips, drenched in
cold sweat, began to tremble.

“It’s a bright apricot. She has a pretty face, but her fingertips aren’t strong, so I can’t take her
away.”

In despair, Bellucci hurriedly knelt in front of Madame March.

“Boo, madam! It’s because I’m not feeling well today. Missing the teacup and stepping on the
hem of her dress were all mistakes.”

Madame March’s mansion was Bellucci’s last hope.

Among the girls from the relief center who were not adopted at the right time, those who
received the lowest rating became servants to the elderly mistress, Madame March, or went
into the concubines of elderly nobles.

‘In my case, that would be the Marquis of Brynen.’

Bellucci was the only one who witnessed how the former marquise’s wife, a girl who was only
four years younger than himself, died in the marquis’s mansion.

“I have a short mouth, so I rarely eat rice. I can’t sleep, so I can stay by my wife’s side all night
and day!”

Madame March was looking for someone who could do the hard work for little money.

“Huh. Then I’ll just take it.”

As Madame March tilted her head obliquely in agony at Bellucci’s desperate words, Marquis
Brinen stepped forward as if she had waited.

“Madam, would you like to take Bellucci?”

“I am thinking. If they are taken away, what will happen to the amount I have to pay to the relief
center?”

“Payment, ma’am. The Relief Center operates solely on donations.”

In the end, it was said that they were selling their children in the name of donations.

“If your wife takes Bellucci, the children in the relief center will lose their older sister who took
care of them. So I have to hire an additional tutor.”

It was a fact that she already knew, but Madame March shrugged her shoulders as if it was
annoying at Marquis Brinen’s slick explanation.

“Ah, what. Yes. It’s a donation.”

“I think this is the amount of donations for Bellucci.”

When the Marquis of Brynen sneakily shows Madame March the tickets for the children, her
face contorts.

“Five thousand gold? Marquis, excuse me, but I know that May, who graduated from
Youngjaewon at the top of her class, had 1,000 gold in donations.”

“These days, the salary of private teachers has risen dramatically.”

Madame March was not the only one who was surprised by Marquis Brinen’s explanation with
her yellow teeth exposed.

‘… Five thousand gold?’

The average cost of living for a year was around 1,000 gold.

5,000 gold was an absurdly high price since only the children who had already been brutally
extracted from the Relief Center and exhausted their energy to the limit were taken out.

‘He has no intention of sending me out.’

Bellucci finally noticed the Marquis’ intention and raised her face contorted with astonishment.

“You impostor!”
Marquis Brinen had apparently promised her that if she did well at the almshouse banquet, she
would be allowed out.

“You promised me!!”

Marquis Brinen smiled as if he was happy to see Bellucci lose his composure.

“Bellucci sometimes loses his temper like this, ma’am.”

“Oh my god. Who the hell would take a child like this at that price, Marquis?”

“Then our relief center has no choice but to take it. Unfortunately.”

As if the relief center was a warm place for orphans with nowhere to go and troubled
teenagers, the Marquis showed a pretentious smile and put her hand on the trembling Bellucci’s
shoulder.

“Calm down, Bellucci. You’d better leave it for today and go to my bedroom.”

“….”

“The children at the relief center should be asleep by now. Don’t make a fuss, come on.”

Feeling helpless, Bellucci looked around with a face that seemed ready to burst into tears at
any moment.

Aristocrats with scoring tables gathered in all directions, meticulously checking her actions.

‘I’ve never made such a lame mistake at a practice banquet!’

Since the Marquis had promised her freedom, she honed her manners while sleeping less.

‘What was it for me to memorize history books that would be useless if I wasn’t hired as a
tutor?’

The Marquis had no intention of letting go anyway.

Bellucci let out a futile laugh and turned around after being caught by the Marquis who urged
her on.

“Berutti, is this Ethan?”

At that moment, a bright child’s face pops up between the scorecards full of red rain. No
wonder she had washed her face somewhere, and her immaculate face was wet.

“Is this all mo?”

Leonora smiled broadly as black-grey water dripped from her dazzling silver blonde hair.

“You are the princess of Hachania. This piece of paper is a scorecard for evaluating Miss
Bellucci’s abilities.”

A noble lady who recognized Leonora’s identity answered quickly.

“Huung. Berutti 97 points Marzanne. But why are you crying?”

“In a way, it’s a high score, but to work in an aristocratic family, you have to maintain a perfect
appearance. That’s why no family wanted to hire Miss Bellucci today.”

Laughing at the lady’s kind explanation, Leonora stood up on the table with an overturned
teacup.

“I want to try Ninidu.”

After skimming through the scorecard, Leonora bends down and picks up the teacup in front of
the Marquis.

Poo-!

“Omg!”

Although not broken, the teacup that hit the Marquis’ forehead rolls on the floor.

The panicked people’s breath was scattered in all directions, but Leonora didn’t care and
looked directly into the eyes of the Marquis.

“I made a mistake.”
“….”

“But a child can make mistakes.”

And then it grows

At the sound of Leonora’s voice that only Bellucci could hear, the girl clenched her thin fists
tightly.
Episode 40

‘Mistress, my mouth hurts.’

My mouth hurts from talking over and over again.

“Because Nini is quiet.”

I grabbed Bellucci’s hand as I glared at the count’s distorted face as if it were absurd.

“The princess is Bellucci.”

“Yes.”

“Do you have five thousand gold?”

5,000 gold was definitely not money to die for because the dukedom didn’t have it, but it wasn’t
an amount that would be given as pocket money to a three-year-old princess.

I replied with a snort in the face of the marquis, who seemed to be ignoring me.

“Of course Ichi. Nini is a princess.” (Of course it is. Rini is a princess.)

I rummaged through the fluttering hem of the dress and pulled out a purse embroidered with
chicks by Lulu and Lala.

“Write it here.”

I shrugged my shoulders as I tossed a blank check to the Marquis Sheep, who said it was a
small amount of 5,000 gold.

“Huzanni, are you poor?”

Compared to the wealth of the marquis who recruits orphans from all over the country and
extorts them, Hachania’s wealth is insignificant.

‘But I’ll steal the wealth that Marquis Brinen appropriated somehow.’
I noticed that the Marquis was sensitive to money and ran my fingertips across the bridge of his
nose.

“It’s unfair. Hujanni is poor, so why don’t you sell your older brothers?” (Pity. The Marquis was
poor, so I sold my older sisters and brothers.)

“What the hell are you talking about…!”

Shocked by my words, the marquis flinched as if he wanted to grab my collar right away, but
he couldn’t bear to touch me, as if the nobles were paying attention.

“Anyway, Nini, I’ll go. Banquet fun.”

I grabbed the tear-stained Bellucci and fluttered my palms behind me.

***

“Yes? What are you going to do?”

“Do you know Mon?”

In case I didn’t understand, I put a lot of effort on my tongue and said it, and my mouth was
already tingling.

I glared at the distorted Bellucci and slightly frowned.

“Are you saying it again from the beginning?”

From the moment I entered the banquet at the Relief Center, I spent two hours explaining my
plan to Celia and Bellucci.

‘I don’t think the effect of the artifact will be long.’

I glanced at the boy who was curled up in the corner, biting his fingertips in nervousness.

‘Celia’s baby is a newborn baby, so even if she disappears, she won’t get much attention, but
she’s different.’

I don’t know the details, but the boy seemed to be receiving the marquis’s favoritism - if you
can call it favoritism.
‘When it’s gone, I’ll try to find it. That’s why we have to tear down the relief center.’

If the ancient weapon owned by the Marquis Brinen was taken away, it was inevitable that they
would fight with the Marquis.

‘If I’m going to make them enemies, it’s better to press them flat from the beginning.’

If the weapons were stolen and even the relief center collapsed, the Marquis Brinen’s family
would have no choice but to collapse without being able to use their strength.

In the first place, the Marquis of Brinen was a weak family that would not have been among the
5 nobles if it had not been for the ancient weapons of Acrea, the kingdom of magic that was
defeated and destroyed in the war with the Empire.

“How are you going to find Brinen’s ancient weapon, Princess? It’s like a treasure that the
Marquis regards as an heirloom.”

Bellucci seemed more timid and timid than he looked.

I said, ‘Thank you for hiring me, but I’m afraid of stealing weapons. I don’t want to die!’
Glancing at the girl who was being bombarded with such words, she shrugged her shoulders.

“It is something that even the children of the relief center have never seen before. Giving up-”

“Beruti. Do you know how the children of Guhuulan are treated at the end of the day?”

Bellucci couldn’t answer my question right away and bit the inside of his cheek.

I knew I was scratching her insides, but I had no choice but to continue.

“Since you’re a kid again, you should have noticed it roughly.”

“… Is the Marquis really killing children?”

I calmly lowered my eyes at Bellucci’s cautious question.

“Huh.”
If you extract magic stones to the limit, the children’s mana will surely run out someday.

Regardless of whether they were sold or not, the children of the relief center all met a
miserable end.

“But the number of children living in relief centers is staggering. With so many children dead,
how can no one notice the cruelty of the Marquis?”

“Because the children had no guardians.”

Bellucci’s mouth, which had been wide open in excitement at my short answer, shut tight.

Children were inevitably weak.

Without an adult to protect them, life is bound to be difficult.

“Great. I will help Princess.”

I nodded at Bellucci’s determined eyes and opened my mouth.

“Yes. Thank you.”

My plan was for Bellucci to gather the children from the relief center and prepare to escape,
then Celia and I would steal the weapons and destroy the rescue center.

“All right. Signal me when you’re ready.”

“Yes. Blow the whistle.”

I answered as I removed the artifact that alerted him from Gaspard’s call whistle.

“Let’s go, Celya.”

“Yes, lady!”

An excited Celia nods loudly, perhaps thrilled at the thought of meeting her baby soon.

I reached out to the boy who was still huddled in the corner.
“You two go.”

“Me too?”

“Huh. Let’s go together to destroy the relief house.”

At my answer, the boy slowly blinked his pale blue eyes.

“Looks like the time has come.”

“… At the time?”

I tilted my head at the boy’s words, but he got up instead of answering my question.

“Where can I go?”

“I know the weapon location. All you have to do is follow.”

If you recall the description of the ancient weapons mentioned in the original work, there was
one place you can guess.

‘A secret room connected to the Marquis’s office.’

The weapon that the artisans of Acrea, a country where magic has developed enough to be
called the kingdom of magic, was said to have made with all their might to protect their
homeland, must be there.

***

Since the boy was well aware of the structure of the Marquis’s house, there was no great
difficulty in finding the office.

‘But how do I open it?’

I scratched my chin as I stopped in front of the huge beech door.

‘If I just break it, I’ll get people’s attention.’

Since he knew how to operate the weapon, he was confident that he would win even if all the
knights of the marquis came running to him if he got his hands on it, but it was a bit dangerous
to be discovered before he could activate the weapon.

“Whoa.”

“My lady, why?”

“How can it be revealed?”

You shouldn’t have been a special forces agent in your previous life, you should have learned to
steal.

In the movie, I managed to open it with a bobby pin, but to me, the door was kicked open, not
something secretly picked.

As I sigh and ponder, Celia steps forward to ask if that was the problem and starts shaking the
doorknob.

“Are you a mother-in-law?”

Less so less so

Click.

I opened my mouth at Celia’s skill at opening the door to the Marquis’s office with her long,
manicured nails.

“… Celya, did you ever call me a gypsy?”

“Yes. Originally, gypsies know how to do all these things.”

Wasn’t it a nomadic group that dances and sings called gypsies?

I strode into the wide open office while secretly having doubts about Celia’s origins.

‘It’s just as described in the original work.’

A wide desk and table with fir trees, the symbol of the Marquis Brinen, engraved.
The tapestry adorning the wall was the portrait of the first emperor of the Willenin Empire who
trampled on the Acreans.

‘The place where Ines accidentally found the weapon was behind that portrait.’

The ancient weapon described in the original work was obviously in the form of a scepter.

Light brown hair, blue eyes like summer greens, and the first emperor, who is said to have
looked exactly like Ines, had a crueler impression than the description in the original work.

‘Well, a good emperor couldn’t have slaughtered a country so ferociously.’

The first emperor not only destroyed Acrea, but also erased it from history.

‘It is said that the country itself was sunk into the deep sea without leaving a single rat.’

Ines knew of Acrea’s existence thanks to a confidential document she accidentally found in the
imperial library.

Taking a deep breath and pulling on the tapestry, I quickly scanned the exposed wall. Various
firearms were adorning the walls.

‘There are rifles, revolvers, and even carbine rifles.’

I looked at the weapons I was familiar with and ran my hand over the body of a bazooka that
was so huge that humans couldn’t lift it.

‘Which of these is an ancient weapon? Nothing looks like a scepter.’

Marquis Brinen had been developing a weapon that uses magic crystals as fuel instead of
gunpowder.

‘I was preparing for treason by joining hands with an ally.’

It didn’t matter to me whether Gregor was having trouble clearing up the bandits or not, but the
fact that the source of the Marquis’ strength was helpless children stimulated my ‘Hachanian
disease’.

“If you want to dismantle the Relief Center, you will have to completely destroy it, not steal the
weapons.”
A boy I don’t know when came next to me as I was looking at weapons and put a gun small
enough for a baby to hold in my hand.

Chagrak.

Bright red sparks flew from the spring-loaded lever.

“Hurry up and kill me.”

“… What?”

“My name is Wilhelm Graf von Spee.”

The last king of Acrea and a weapon captured by the Empire.

A low voice cut across the dark room where the still dust floated.
Episode 41

The boy king of Acrea.

The boy who was called by that title instead of his name ascended the throne at the age of six
and witnessed the collapse of his kingdom at the age of eight.

It started with the pillars of fire rising from all sides opening their mouths as if to chew up and
swallow the boy’s little kingdom.

The Empire’s army, which swam across the sea and crossed the desert, trampled the
powerless kingdom at random.

The royal family and nobles who betrayed the kingdom left the capital early, and only a boy left
alone in the huge castle greeted the imperial army.

“Are you the last king of Acrea?”

The musketeer who led the imperial army opened his mouth to the boy wearing a crown that
was not even the right size and came down like a necklace.

“Yes.”

He was such a dwarf and small boy that his calm reply was unbelievable.

“I will end up with Acrea.”

The boy, whose arm was barely resting on the armrest of the throne, added slowly.

“I will share the end with the ruined country that my parents and siblings all betrayed and left.”

The reason why the royal family of Acrea gave the throne to a child who was only six years old
was simple.

It was impossible to regenerate the kingdom, which had rotted away because it could not
handle the luxury and corruption of the royal family and nobles.

The boy’s father sold his kingdom at a bargain price, and the empire needed a justification for
winning the war against the kingdom.
“Wasn’t my neck needed?”

The boy was not afraid of death.

The musketeer looked at the boy’s hair, which had faded like a clouded sky, and opened his
mouth after a sigh.

“Your father feared death and opened up the secret of Acrea.”

The boy’s face, which had been expressionless even at the moment the imperial army broke
down the drawbridge and stormed in, turned pale white.

Unlike his cowardly father, the boy was not afraid of death.

But,

“You will be used as a glorious weapon to defend the Empire. Forever.”

Forever.

The word was terribly frightening.

***

The original work, which was well packed in the inside pocket of the dress, began to glow like
mad at the boy’s answer.

‘What the hell is this?’

The boy’s past flows into me as I panic and panic.

‘Crazy guys….’

I bit my lip in pain as I floundered in the waves of time and memory.

‘They say it’s a weapon made hanging by artisans of Acrea-! Was that a person?’

Even in Acrea, where magic was developed enough to be called the kingdom of magic, the boy
was a genius of such outstanding qualities that it was thought that he would become a great
wizard who would appear only once in a thousand years.

The boy’s body was selected as a suitable container to contain the souls of the 12 apostles
who protect Acrea, and the cowardly king who fled from Acrea and the boy’s father transforms
his son into a weapon.

‘No one would have expected that the boy’s soul remained intact even after sinking an entire
country.’

The boy’s father was afraid of his son’s power and planned to destroy him along with Acrea,
but eventually leaked the secret due to the pressure of the imperial army, and the boy’s safety
fell into the hands of the imperial army.

“It doesn’t matter how much you die, do you sell my child?”

I pressed the long wrinkled forehead in amazement at the boy’s past unfolding before my eyes.

The endlessly painful magic crystal extraction was not enough, so the boy was summoned
every time the empire waged war and had to repeat his death hundreds of times.

When I saw the first Marquis Brinen, who served as commander-in-chief in the Acrea-Willenin
War, even climbed onto the podium of the five nobles, claiming that only he could handle
Acrea’s secret weapon, I collapsed into my seat.

“Miss! Are you okay?”

Celia startled and supported me as I exhaled painfully.

The boy looked down at me lying on the floor with unfocused eyes and quietly opened his
mouth.

“Are you okay?”

“… Are you really good?”

As I pointed at the boy’s scar, which remained like incontinence, and frowned, the boy’s
moderately red lips drew an arc.

“Yes. Because the end is not far away.”

What he meant was that the souls of the 12 apostles who had been forced into his body had
been exhausted.

The boy, who could not die even if he tried to die until his mana was exhausted, was finally able
to rest.

‘But I’m okay with living this kind of life?’

How can i be okay

No one could have such a good life.

“The Marquis will ‘Trigger’ me when he finds out that you are moving to take me away. Kill me
before that.”

“….”

“You can do it. You are just like me-”

Similar?

Curious about what the boy said behind his back, I lowered my head, but I couldn’t hear him.

“I thought someone sneaked into my office like a rat.”

I frowned at the thin voice of Marquis Brinen.

“It must have been you, Princess Leonora.”

I shook my head as I watched the Marquis walk leisurely to the sofa with a mean smile.

‘Why are the villains in the book so relaxed even in moments of crisis?’

He talks a lot and has a long tongue, so the main character doesn’t have enough time to deal
with it, so he turns around.

‘That’s why the main characters always change clothes as a group and even recite magic
spells.’
“Whoops. You Robert Brynnen, in fact I have been waiting for you-”

Beep-!!

Beep-!!!

I didn’t have the patience to stage a confrontation with the villain like the main character, so I
cut off his words and blew the whistle.

As if they had waited, the sound of a group of children led by Bellucci pouring out echoes
everywhere.

“Mom and Dad said they came to find me!”

“Really? My mom said she came too!”

“My sister said she came to pick me up!”

I wondered how he was so confident that he could convince the kids in such a short amount of
time, but he must have lied to them.

‘The children will be disappointed if they learn the truth.’

I couldn’t help but let out a sigh while holding my chest tight.

‘But even if I go out and get disappointed, it’s better than being taken advantage of here.’

“Under! What on earth are you trying to do by taking the children from the relief center?”

“Report it.”

I glared at Marquis Brynnen, who raised a corner of his mouth mockingly amidst the sound of
children running down the hallway.

“To whom? The Brinen Relief Center is also a project supported by His Majesty Emperor
Gregor.”

“Because you’re lying!”

“Innocent princess. Do you really think His Majesty would not know the identity of the Relief
Center?”

I kept my mouth shut at the Marquis’ question.

‘In the original work, only the scene where Ines was shocked by the identity of the relief center
was depicted.’

After Ines cries and reveals the identity of the relief center, Gregor joins hands with Tristan to
carry out an operation to clear the relief center.

‘But there was no mention that he didn’t know what the Relief Center was like.’

Damn emperor.

No matter how much he plays the role of a tyrannical father who only develops human-like
feelings after becoming a fool, isn’t this enough that his personality has deteriorated in the first
place?

“… Somehow, I’ll make sure you don’t use the kids anymore.”

“Great. Take me.”

I frowned at the Marquis’ willing nod.

The Marquis, who had been staring at me as I fidgeted with the trigger of the rifle the boy had
handed me, raised a smirk.

“Because even if all the children of the Rescue Center are combined, it won’t be worth the
magic crystal we will extract from you.”

The Marquis took out a palm-length scepter from his bosom, stroking his dry beard like a
mouse.

‘That’s the ancient weapon Ines found!’

“Get that X, Wilhelm.”

The scepter seemed to be an artifact that controlled the boy.

“Kill.”

The boy, barely restraining his flinching body as if he was impatient to run towards me, looks
back at me, letting his feeble breath escape.

“Kill me, please.”

It was the expression of emotion that the insensitive boy had revealed for the first time.

“What are you doing not moving, you son of a bitch!”

I leaned the muzzle at the boy who stood still in place despite the Marquis’ shouts.

“Hurry.”

Boy urges me

“… Sorry.”

I slowly shook my head at the boy.

I won’t kill you

Like me in my previous life, I couldn’t reap the life of a boy who had been used for the greed of
others all his life.

“Damn it, Guard! Call the guard!”

The marquis, who had been glaring at the boy who was staring only at me without moving,
finally shook his tongue.

I opened the door and pushed Celia to the window, guarding my side at the sight of the soldiers
entering.

“You can run away with the artifact I gave you earlier, Celya.”

“Yes?”

“Run away!! Panni!!!”

I don’t know if I can cover myself with an aura, but Celia, a powerless ordinary person, was
obviously in danger.

Celia, who opened her round eyes wide at my shout, bent down and leaped.

“Why go Glu~!!!”

I told her to jump out the window and run away, but Celia didn’t listen to me and jumped
forward.

Whiik-!

Leaving behind my astonished cry, she steps on the Marquis’s desk and rises into the air.

“Gagging!”

The hairpin holding her fluffy hair seemed to fly through the air, and soon the soldier grabbed
her neck and collapsed.

“?”

I opened my mouth, salivating at Celia’s murderous figure of single-handedly taking down five
soldiers.

“… Celya, a gypsy tomb?”

“Yes! Gypsies usually do all these things!”

The gypsies of this world must have been a completely different race from the gypsies I knew.
Episode 42

Click.

After confirming that Celia had one-hundred combat strength, I quickly locked the door so that
the Marquis could not escape.

Fuck!

Ferberfuck!

Perhaps because Bellucci had promised to keep her baby safe, there was no trace of fear in
her nimble kicks.

“These crazy Xs…!”

Realizing that the escape route is blocked, the Marquis swings the scepter while looking around
the bloody office.

“Kill those Xs, Wilhelm!”

The back of the whitened boy’s hand flinched at the Marquis’ command.

“Come on, move! You are such an ungrateful monster who doesn’t even know the grace that
fed and put you to sleep!!”

I was stunned by the Marquis’ words and laughed. Marquis Brinen had a definite purpose in
feeding and sleeping the boy.

‘If anyone sees it, they’ll think it’s really a charity project.’

I noticed that the boy had reached his limit in resisting the scepter’s power, and moved the
muzzle toward the marquis.

“Her! Do you know what it is and aim it at me?”

The Marquis picks up a gun and kills me, laughing at me as a mere baby.
“All of these are weapons I developed. Don’t install on topics you don’t even know how to use,”

Bang-!

I pulled the trigger to block the Marquis’ cheeky muzzle.

“Huh!”

Instead of gunpowder, a bullet with magic crystals passed past the Marquis’ left ear.

I clicked the trigger again, staring at his ear, where red blood was dripping down.

“Wait a minute!!!”

Bang!

He stretched out his hand in fright, but my movements did not waver.

“After.”

I blew the tip of the smoke-growing pistol and looked at the marquis with her hair standing
upright.

“How do you know how to use my weapon?!”

I do not know.

‘It’s shaped like a pistol, so I just shot it, well.’

The firearms claimed to have been developed by the Marquis of Brinen were not my main
weapons.

Compared to the modern weapons I used, the level was terrible.

‘A handgun like this would take too much time to reload, and the accuracy would be at the level
of tears.’

But I wasn’t a weak marksman enough to be swayed by the accuracy of the weapon in my
hand.
“Well, does that matter? Next time you’ll have your head blown off, Huzanni.”

I blew off the left and right ears, so all that was left was the head.

“Whoa, what do you want?”

The marquis, who had turned white at my cold words, barely opened his mouth with a trembling
voice.

“What the hell do you want from me!”

“Cheer up.” (Kneel down.)

“… What?”

Climbing up on the desk and meeting the Marquis at eye level, I raised one corner of my mouth
at an angle.

“Kneel or die.”

Against the blood-splattered walls in the background, the metallic sound of me tapping the
trigger resonates coldly.

Dump.

Eventually, the marquis knelt down and glared at me, who was still aiming a gun at him, gritting
his teeth as if in disgrace.

‘Son, I’m still not discouraged.’

“Hey, shall we start negotiating now?”

I smiled and pushed the muzzle at his forehead, where cold sweat was dripping.

“Huzanni, are you living sipfer?”

When I was a mad dog, the actions I took to pressure the enemy naturally spring out.

“Would you like to help Nini, who saved you?”

Unable to withstand the pressure of the muzzle pressing down on his temple, the marquis
eventually sighed and opened his mouth.

“I’ll release all the children from the relief center.”

“Mind? Is your tongue cut off?”

When I asked with my eyes wide open, he hurriedly added his words.

“… I’ll let you go. All of them, including children trapped in places you don’t know about.”

“Yes. It is natural.”

“Is there anything else you want from me?”

In response to the Marquis’ question, I nodded to Celia, who stood behind me like a knight.

“I will show you mercy on the condition that you hand over to the lady all the wealth you have
accumulated using the relief center.”

Celia chuckled as she held the documents I had prepared in front of the Marquis.

“My young lady has a heart like an angel, so she’s going above and beyond.”

“… All right.”

I shrugged at the Marquis’ answer and poked at the Marquis family seal he was wearing.

“Joe. Stampede.”

I opened my mouth wide at the fir tree seal of the Marquis Brinen family, which was embedded
in the document stating that I would give up my right to the children of the relief center and the
property transfer document.

‘With a property of this size, the business areas I can invest in will expand dramatically.’

“Um hoo hoo.”

The moment I laugh, covering my mouth with my small fist, the Marquis, as if I had been looking
for an opening, lunges at me with a dagger hidden under my thigh.

“I thought I’d be robbed of everything I’ve built so far by a little girl! It’s that paperwork, tear it
up and you’re done!!”

If it were my original body, I would have easily avoided such a surprise attack, but
unfortunately, my short sausage-like body did not move according to my will.

‘This must be a bit dangerous.’

It was the moment the Marquis’ dagger came right in front of my nose.

“Miss!”

Before the stunned Celia could even reach out to me,

“Gagging-!”

A black figure appeared tearing through the air and stood on the back of the Marquis.

“The post-processing is not as clean as expected.”

“… Abba?”

No, the cruel man in front of him was not Gaspard.

“Lukatsu.”

I sighed as I looked at the black longsword stained with blood.

“Ahhh….”

Along with the sound of my sighs, the traces of blood embroidering the air sink with a pattering
sound.

Lucas stomped on the head of the marquis, who had already become a corpse, flying in the air
with the black-grey robe covering his sleek body.

Kwajik.
“What if I give you Huzanni~!!!”

I slammed the desk floor at the sight of the Marquis, who had become a face that could not be
saved even if the name of the century came running.

“Lukatsu, are you crazy?!”

“Why.”

Why why!

Since the death of the head of Brinen, one of the great aristocratic families, had occurred, there
was a high probability that the imperial family would investigate directly.

“Wasn’t he the one who deserved to die? If my memory serves me right, the Marquis of Brynen
was always held by such a bastard.”

Lucas, who had shoved the Marquis into the blazing fireplace with a nonchalant face, looked
back at me while wiping his blood-splattered cheek.

“That’s a glitch….”

Of course, I had no intention of keeping Marquis Brinen alive until the end.

‘I was just trying to deal with it quietly when the relief center was sorted out and the link
between the marquis and me completely disappeared.’

“Are you here at Otoke?”

The only time Lucas could take over Gaspard’s body was on the night of the new moon.

I tilted my head, pointing at the full moon that lit up the night sky.

“Because your mana waves are moving violently.”

“Yes?”

“I was aiming for a gap while Gaspard was asleep.”

Are you saying that he is now aiming for the body at random, while he is using his father’s
body?

“Because I couldn’t let you die, who embraced my mana.”

“Don’t come, don’t stay.”

I shook my head at Lucas’ explanation and picked up the scepter that was rolling on the ground.

‘It’s gone.’

The boy evaporated without leaving even the slightest trace.

‘I have the scepter, so I can summon it, but….’

I bit my lip while holding the scepter in my arms, which vibrated like a faint heartbeat.

The moment I made contact with the scepter, the boy’s thoughts began to flow into me.

Must die.

Must die

The relief center will disappear only when I die.

The boy’s obsessive thoughts were close to the obsession of wanting to disappear with the
relief center.

‘He must have been hiding to die.’

I understood the boy’s desire to end his life, but I couldn’t loosen my fist.

‘You mean it ends like this? I couldn’t even take revenge with my own hands.’

Even if it is a life that ends without feeling any joy or happiness, in the end it is someone else’s
life, so why does it bother me so much?

I opened my mouth as I glared at the scepter, which glowed dimly like a dying ember.
“Let’s brush it.”

“What?”

“Let’s start by hitting Guhuul-eon.”

“I don’t know what the Relief Center is, but I like the plan to destroy it.”

Unlike the owner of the body, Lucas had a rather tyrannical personality.

I picked up a bazooka the size of my body, glancing at his handsome mouth that raised his
eyebrows.

“We are the Goya who assassinated Huzanni.”

“It’s so noisy outside, it’s an assassination.”

As if my words were funny, Lucas tilts his head.

“How do you mean assassination?”

‘It’s rather fortunate that Lucas came, not Dad.’

Gaspar would never have tolerated such violent behavior.

“It’s an assassination if you use an eyewitness account, Lukatsu.”

Kwak Kwa Kwam-!

Having blown up the Marquis’s office with a single shot of a bazooka, I twisted my body to look
back at the mansion where the children had escaped.

“If you write up the evidence, it’s a complete crime.”

So, let’s get rid of the building first.

Episode 43

The bazooka picked up in the Marquis’s office was an artifact that emitted different shots
depending on the type of magic stone it contained.

‘This is quite useful.’

I used my mana to the limit and turned my body in a whirlwind while pressing down on my
throbbing temple.

Kwak-kwang-! bang!

When the bazooka equipped with the red aurora stone made of heat is randomly fired, the
marquis made of fir trees starts to burn as if it were a kindling.

“Kyaa- the main building is collapsing!”

Celia, who helped Bellucci evacuate the children from the relief center, jumped up and down on
the floor with the baby on her back in a swaddling bag.

“You’re so cool inside, lady!”

How could a gypsy who loves music and dance love destroying buildings so much?

‘I picked up an alien species.’

Glancing at her with narrow eyes, I stood tall in front of the last remaining building of the
marquis’ residence.

‘Here he was.’

A softly vibrating scepter pointed me to the boy’s location.

“Wait here.”

I swallowed, stopping Lucas and Celia from naturally following me.

The building where the boy hid was an old spire that seemed to have been used to confine
children.
As I moved my body along the circular staircase covered with cobwebs, the scepter’s vibration,
which had shimmered in the moonlight, gradually intensified.

Eventually, when I reached the top of the tower, I bit my lip at the boy with my back to the
moon.

Her gray hair, as if floating dust had settled, gleamed white.

‘It looks like a painting.’

He was a beautiful boy, just like a fairy in a fairy tale. It’s so pretty that it’s made up of delicate
lines that make you confused whether it’s human or not.

Is it because the growth of the body and mind has stopped?

The boy had the appearance of a human being, and had a strange atmosphere close to that of
a still life.

‘With such a young and weak body, he endured hundreds of years alone.’

It was a cruel fact that I didn’t want to believe.

‘Although I was close to an adult, I suffered terribly.’

He suffered until the moment he died.

Even the moment I died as a dog that listened to my adoptive father, I was miserably lonely.

‘So how lonely you must have been.’

I swallowed a sad sigh as I watched the boy fiddling with the magic crystal extractor without
noticing my presence.

The diminutive body and thin jawline that made it seem like a girl matched it very well, but it
was not very pleasing to me, knowing the condition of the dying boy.

“!!!”

A boy who played with a crude magic stone extractor like a toy eventually inserts it into my
forearm.
It seemed like it was to squeeze out the remaining vitality in my body until the very end.

‘… Do you want to die that much?’

I moved my lips as I stared blankly at the boy who inserted a magic crystal extractor that was
close to a torture device into his forearm.

“… You’re no good at hiding, you.”

According to the records in the history book, the boy king of Acrea was a very outstanding
wizard.

‘A person like that can’t even hide his presence.’

Maybe it’s because my life is dying out.

I let out a deep sigh and slowly approached the boy who was dying quietly.

“… What is it?”

“Stop.”

The boy raises his eyebrows sharply at me, who clasps his hand holding the extractor.

“Let go of this hand.”

“Nah.”

I gave a brief command while holding the scepter that was still weakly crying.

“You let go.”

The boy’s arm sank to the floor as if he had no strength left to reject the scepter.

“… Are you planning to use me?”

The boy smiles weakly, perhaps realizing that I am holding the scepter.
“It’s late. Because I have done my job.”

I slowly raised my hand at his sneer, sharp as broken glass.

The boy flinched as if he knew that I would hit him.

“Come out of here with me.”

I whispered softly to the boy whose eyes were tightly closed.

***

The boy who was born to protect the kingdom had nothing to protect anymore.

The last king of a fallen kingdom.

In the end, he couldn’t protect the kingdom, and he lived with the lives of others who were
sacrificed for the kingdom.

‘The only thing I’ve done since I was born is to put other humans in pain.’

The boy was well aware that the first Marquis of Brynen was using his power to do terrible
things to the children.

“Why are you looking for it? I have done my best.”

I don’t want to be taken advantage of anymore.

His vast mana, which was like an endless sea, reached the bottom, so his soul was barely
reaching the end.

“Even if you use the scepter, there won’t be much you can do with me.”

At the boy’s words, Leonora, who had been staring at him with puzzled eyes, moved her hand.

“… I have no intention of using this.”

Slowly but accurately, she conveyed her thoughts and smashed the scepter in front of the boy.
The boy, who saw the broken scepter rolling on the floor, rubbed his chest with one hand in a
relieved breath.

“Is it better?”

“….”

“It was hard.”

Leonora crouched down in front of the boy who couldn’t answer and reached out a small hand
to stroke his head.

“How hard. It was too hard.”

A chubby finger moved through the frizzy gray hair.

The back of his neck stood up at the sensation he felt for the first time in his life, but the boy
could not shake off Leonora’s small hand and pursed his lips.

“It wasn’t hard.”

The boy did not know pain.

Because at the moment he became a human weapon, his father took away his sense of pain.

“I feel no pain.”

“Just because it doesn’t hurt doesn’t mean it’s not hard. It’s hard to be lonely.”

“I wasn’t lonely.”

The boy opened his mouth firmly, looking straight at Leonora, who kept stroking his rough
cheek as if he felt sorry for him.

He was neither lonely nor in pain. There were only a lot of people who would have suffered
because of that.

So he deserved to die.
“… It’s because you’re so lonely.”

Leonora let out a small sigh at the boy’s words and calmly continued.

“Loneliness is difficult, you can realize it the moment you stop being lonely.”

The boy did not understand Leonora’s explanation.

Leonora, who was staring at the cold blue eyes like a winter night, tried to raise the corners of
her trembling lips.

“You’ve never grown up before.”

The boy’s time stopped moving around the time the kingdom collapsed.

“… I don’t want to be.”

“….”

“I’ll say it again, but I just want to die, princess.”

There were times when he wondered what he would look like when he became an adult, but
the boy was no longer curious about his future.

“Love is.”

“….”

“Have you ever received love?”

The boy closed his mouth as if he was looking inside himself.

“You want to take it, you know?”

I don’t know why I feel a strength that I can’t stand in the eyes that are made of violets.

“No, no.”

The boy covered his ears to avoid Leonora’s whispering voice.

“Leave me alone. Please.”

It seemed like my resolve was about to waver.

“I will love you.”

Selfishly, because I felt like I wanted to live.

Leonora’s trembling voice sounded oddly firm, like an oath. As if making a promise, he repeats
it endlessly.

“… I will love you.”

More than anyone else in this world.

I cherish and love you more than anything else, so I will love you so that you don’t even have to
sleep alone at night.

“So, let’s not die.”

“….”

“Let’s live a little longer, huh?”

It was an unbelievably kind word that came out of the mouth of a child who was not even half of
his body.

The boy hesitated back, unable to answer Leonora’s question.

“Where?”

“Don’t look for me.”

Even though there was no corner to retreat from the narrow tower, he walked backwards to
avoid Leonora and eventually crawled into an old closet.

When Leonora disappears out of sight, the beating heart subsides.

‘Let’s die here.’

However, scaring him from doing so, the closet door that the boy had struggled to close
opened with a rattling sound.

Under the pale moonlight, her silver hair, brighter than that, poured like a heap of light.

“You want to stop hiding?”

“….”

The boy lived a life close to eternity. I begged for death because it was so long that my soul
was exhausted.

So when he felt that his usefulness had been exhausted, he was obviously relieved.

‘No one will look for me now.’

The feeling was surely close to rest for the boy.

‘Because no human will be looking for a weapon with all their might.’

So there was no point in the boy hiding himself in the tower the moment Marquis Brinen died.

No one was going to find him, and the boy was satisfied with that fact.

‘… I did. It must have been.’

“You’re not good at hiding.”

Why do I feel like I’m going to cry at this little touch that keeps trying to find myself?
Episode 44

I tilted my head as I watched the elegant old house of the Marquis Brinen, which was burning
like a huge forest fire.

‘I evacuated the children and saved the boy, so now all that’s left….’

It was all about finding confidential documents related to the magic stone business that Marquis
Brinen was managing.

“Can you cast a spell? protective magic.”

I lifted my chin at Lucas, who was glaring at the boy I had brought out with an incomprehensible
glare.

“It would be dangerous. After all, I’m going instead-”

“No. You won’t be able to kick Lukatsu.”

Bellucci’s anecdote included the ‘Future’, so even the present Bellucci himself did not know
where the Marquis had hidden the confidential documents.

‘Besides, if Ines was going through a dog hole, it would be a passage that only a small baby
like me could enter.’

I ran my fingertips through the scene in Bellucci’s Gaiden in which Ines steals the Marquis’
documents, then calmed down.

After letting out a light sigh at my stubborn face, Lucas finally raised his hand and wrapped my
body in blue mana. I was just admiring the blue starlight-like mana that circled around my
shoulder.

‘Even though he’s a wizard with no attributes, he handles winter-type mana this delicately.’

It didn’t seem like he was called the Archmage for nothing.

I wondered who would handle magic better, Lucas or the boy who was the last king of Acrea,
and stepped into the burning mansion.

‘No matter how much Lucas’s magic is, it will have an expiration date, so I have to find it quickly
and come out.’

The magic that protects the body between the roaring flames was a very tricky magic to
coordinate from a distance.

“What are you doing!”

I tried to move my body in a hurry, but I had no choice but to stand tall when a human figure
suddenly jumped out and stopped me.

“Did you freak out because you wanted to die?!”

It was Tristan who did not show up at the relief center banquet.

Surprised by his unexpected appearance, I frowned as I looked at the boy who grabbed me by
the shoulder.

“It’s dangerous to be there, Trittan.”

Pointing at the building collapsing with a thud, I cast the scepter magic that Tristan had once
used on Grizzly.

It’s dangerous, so don’t follow me.

It was a magic that suppressed the opponent’s spirit with the amount of mana he had, so it
didn’t require any special skills, but it was quite a daunting spell for my body right now.

“Hey.”

As I pushed Tristan’s body, who had wasted mana for no reason, the boy’s body, weakened by
the spirit of the horse, fell backwards.

“Ugh!”

I hid myself in the flames, leaving behind Tristan, who struggled to raise his motionless body.

***

“Here it is.”
The safe of the Marquis described in Bellucci’s side story was located in the closet connected
to the library in the basement.

Although the main building and annexes of the marquis’ house on the ground were engulfed in a
fire and all collapsed, the underground relief center of the marquis’ family remained intact.

‘Is there even a protection magic?’

Thinking that a cellar with such a strong barrier, I might be able to use it as a hideout, so I
looked around the cellar slowly and found the hole where Ines had slipped through and ducked
down.

“Grunt.”

Coming out of the gear passageway, I scratched the back of my head at the pile of bright
yellow gold ingots that lit up the dark closet.

‘In the end, these treasures were also something that Ines would find, so I cut myself in line.’

“But~ Ainetsu is also aiming for my mana?”

Even though he didn’t know that if mana was taken away, his life would be withered away.

Ines, the heroine of the original story and the only regressor in this world, was aiming for my life
as an extra, so this was self-defense.

After taking the Marquis’ confidential documents, I opened the pink backpack with long rabbit
ears.

“I need to bring a couple of golden nuts~”

Exciting.

I shrug my shoulders excitedly and put the gold bars in my backpack one by one, but I hear a
faint cry echoing from the corner.

“Ah, ah-!”

It was too weak a cry to be considered loud.

Lifting the curtains covering the windowless wall, I opened my mouth in awe at the appearance
of another type of magic crystal extractor.

‘… Madman.’

Marquis Brinen was such a bad bastard that it felt like it was a pity that Lucas died with a
single knife.

I stomped my feet as I held the baby who was breathing weakly and breathlessly from crying.

‘My heart beats too weakly.’

It was only natural that his life would be in danger if mana was extracted from such a young
baby.

Since it was impossible to completely remove the baby from the extractor, I ended up removing
the gold bars from my backpack to lighten my load.

‘It’s okay, I can live.’

The baby’s breath was still attached.

The other babies, including Celia’s baby, also had traces of being extracted from magic stones,
but they were fine.

“You’ll be fine too, huh?”

I ran out with my teeth clenched at the fact that the tears flowing from the baby’s closed eyes
were cold.

***

“Lady~!!!”

Celia was the first to spot Leonora, who had emerged from the gray smoke.

“My lady, are you okay?”

Tristan, who had been unable to budge from being bound by the spirit of the gypsy, quickly
turned his head.
“Leonora!”

Leonora, who jumped into the fire despite his dissuade, was holding something tight.

Tristan noticed that for the first time since he had known Leonora, her eyes were sunken.

Along with the fact that my heart hurts as if it had been pierced by an awl in those eyes that
look as fragile as a ember that goes out.

“… Leonora.”

Tristan passed Celia to face Leonora, who was slowly moving toward him.

He looked around for injuries to Leonora, who had come closer, and found the baby in her
arms.

“Did you jump into a crumbling mansion to save this baby?”

“… This doesn’t come off Take this off.”

Tristan bowed at the sound of Leonora’s weeping voice.

The hose connected to the cold baby was something he was familiar with.

“Paney. Yes?”

Already aware that the baby wasn’t breathing, Tristan was forced to move his hand at
Leonora’s urging.

“Ruler.”

“… It’s off take it off.”

Leonora hugged the baby, who had become much lighter, and shook her body as if to soothe a
crying baby.

“Baby, it’s all right now. It’s all over now.”

Tristan clenched his fists as he glared at the baby, who was cooling off as a side effect of the
magic stone extraction.

I was amazed to see Leonora comforting the baby.

Not a single high-ranking aristocrat believed that the Relief House would be an orphanage
operated in the transparent and clean way that Marquis Brinen advocated, but none of them
raised their voices that children with nowhere else to go should not be used.

‘Because I’m a child too.’

On such a topic, who rushes to help someone, not knowing that their lives are precious.

“Stop.”

“….”

“Didn’t you notice that he wasn’t breathing?”

Tristan frowned, judging that Leonora had risked it for the sake of a child who had already died.

For Leonora, a frail baby, to do this kind of work was risky and ineffective.

“Your action just now was so reckless that it was almost wasteful.”

If only Leonora had gone wrong.

Tristan coldly opened his mouth, unaware of the pounding heart that was beating in his home.

“Never act so foolishly again,”

“… Uh, Trittan is right.”

Interrupting Tristan, Leonora mumbles and puts the baby on the floor.

“Dwell.”

“…..”
“I couldn’t save him.”

Woo-wook. Uk.

Tristan bit his lip, embarrassed by the tears that trickled down Leonora’s little knuckles.

Whoops, whoops.

He finally forced his arms out toward Leonora, who burst into tears.

The body, which was later released from the spirit, moves with a creak like a piece of wood.

“Don’t cry. It is not your fault.”

“Nini could save it, so I’ll use it.”

Leonora regretted not moving sooner.

He knew that the Relief Center existed from the moment he realized that this world was very
similar to the books he had read.

‘They dismissed the children who were in the same situation as me as extras in the book.’

But they were all alive and breathing.

Leonora’s mental strength, which used up all her mana to destroy the boy’s scepter and
destroy the relief center, eventually collapsed.

Leonora cried out loud like a child at the thick guilt that followed, but she didn’t even realize it.

As Tristan watched her tender back sway, she remembered Leonora’s back as she jumped into
a pit of fire without any protective gear.

‘Are you crying because of one child you couldn’t save after saving so many children?’

Although she was very small, less than half of her torso, she did not shake even in the face of
the flames.

“How can someone like you exist?”

Tristan sighed softly, rubbing Leonora’s red eyes.

“… I will never forget you in the name of your good will, faith, and knight.”

However, Leonora, who had become a child, did not understand Tristan’s meaning.
Chapter 45

Gaspard sometimes remembered what happened while Lucas occupied his body, but other
times he didn’t know it.

“The marquise’s mansion was attacked by unknown menaces, but Leonora, you couldn’t stand
the boredom and got out of the mansion before that.”

Like right now

‘I’m so glad the work was completed quietly.’

I slowly nodded my head in the face of my innocent father who believed me.

“Yes!”

“I’m really glad you’re okay.”

Gaspar sighed deeply at my clear answer and hugged me.

“What kind of Huanmuchi set fire to the mansion of the Marquis Brinen, who is credited with the
founding of the empire?”

“That’s why it’s Marie, Abpa. All of them are nasty people.”

It was none other than me who fired the marquis with the bazooka, but I nodded my head in
agreement with Gaspard’s words.

“By the way, do you know who the boy who has been following us all along, Rini?”

I poked my head out the window of the carriage driven by Gaspard’s horse.

Her silver-gray hair, like sun-faded dust, swayed in the wind.

‘Don’t suffer and get on the carriage.’

Although he was not equipped with an acceleration artifact, the boy’s physical ability to catch up
with the running wagon with his feet was truly astonishing.
‘It seems to be superior to most Auror Knights.’

“Ugh. I know. You are my friend.”

“Friend?”

“Yes. Bring it from Guhuuleon.”

“Ah, with a girl named Bellucci?”

“Yes.”

Gaspar did not know the identity of the relief center, but he seemed to know how it was run.

“Okay. The time has come for you too.”

He understood Bellucci and the boy I had brought with him as companions that young
aristocrats often bring from relief centers, and nodded.

‘It would be nice if that child could understand his existence like that.’

“How could a subordinate slave climb into the wagon with his master?”

I remembered the boy’s steadfast refusal to tell me to get into the carriage.

“Ahhh….”

When I asked the boy to leave the relief center with me, I meant to find him free, not to be
subordinate to me.

‘Mother and daughter Celia, Bellucci, and even that child. Hachania suddenly has more mouths
to feed.’

I looked back at Celia, who was staring at Gaspard.

“Appa, Nini uses Celya as Nini’s escort.”

My words put a lot of strength in Celia’s arms holding the baby.

“Me, as an escort?”

Gaspard, who smiled at Celia’s startled face, opened his mouth slowly.

“… You mean gypsies?”

“Yes. Gypsy is really strong.”

I don’t know if Gypsy is strong or Celia is unusual.

I scratched my cheek, recalling Celia’s inaction I had confirmed at the relief center.

“Okay. You are now at the age to start your outdoor activities. Let the baby be taken care of at
the daycare center.”

Gaspar, who judged Celia with his sharp eyes in an instant at my words, nodded briefly.

“As you said, you seem to be a strong person.”

“… Thank you, Duke.”

Celia lowered her head with her eyes wide open, as if surprised by Gaspar, who saw through
her powerlessness with a single glance.

“Me, what about me?”

Noticing that the carriage had arrived at the duke’s residence, Bellucci hurriedly opened her
mouth.

“Princess, what can I do?”

After being escorted by my father, I tilted my head as I looked back at Bellucci, who looked
nervous for some reason.

“Huh? Beruti, just rest.”

“I can work.”

“Rest. Berutti has nothing to do.”

For the time being.

Bellucci was a brilliant talent, so she would come in handy later on, but I didn’t want to use her
right away, who had lived through all kinds of hardships at the relief center.

“… Yes, Princess.”

However, Bellucci’s face darkened as she quietly nodded.

I was curious about that, but I was distracted by Enoch, who came over to the drawbridge and
hugged me tightly, so I couldn’t take care of her.

***

“Mijin….”

Opening up the documents I had taken from the secret library of the Marquis Brinen, I sighed in
amazement at the intertwined interests of the relief center that were more complicated than I
thought.

The distribution network of magic crystals produced in the Relief Center was in contact with the
Bahamus Merchant, which was operated by the imperial family, and Soloa and Brinen, who
belonged to the 5 nobles.

‘So it means that in the end, the Duke of Soloa, the Marquis of Brinen, and even the emperor
were fooled.’

I tore my hair out after confirming that the main source of the relief center, that is, the place
where the orphans were brought and sacrificed, was the central temple of Ruellad, the state
religion.

‘If even the central temple is involved in this business, this means that the empire has rotted to
its roots.’

I don’t know if the central temple really thought that the Marquis of Brinen would take good care
of the children and sent the orphans the temple raised to the relief center.

‘When the relief center was mentioned in the original work, Marquis Brinen must have been the
last black man.’
I bit my lip nervously as I pressed my fingertips on the original work, not a single word added
since Bellucci’s extravaganza.

‘Anyway, if the imperial family and the central temple are the subjects of the relief center, it’s
only a matter of time before a second relief center is created.’

According to the classified documents, Marquis Breinen was a supplier of magic crystals, not a
source of ‘Humans’, the material of magic stones.

‘It’s terrible to see a society full of rotten adults like this.’

Should I rather consider myself fortunate to have been born as Hachania, who was not involved
in such a thing, even if I belonged to an insignificant young family?

I raised the quill with my chubby fingers as if they were made from sausages, recalling the
weak minds of the men who inherited the last name of Hachania.

★ Lini’s Secret Plan ★

1. Find Noel

The mother’s disappearance is linked to the death of Empress Ines.

Find out what caused the Saint-Tropez pirates to hold grudge against the imperial
family.

Finding Noel was essential for Gaspar, Enoch, and Sylvie.

‘Because I can feel you being sad even if you pretend nothing is wrong in front of me.’

I let out a sigh, ah-hyo-hyo, thinking of Gaspard’s handsome face that haunted me after Noel
disappeared.

‘It would be nice if we could find Tristan’s mother as well.’

Well, if I leave it alone, Ines, the original mistress, will find it.

2. Destroy the renegade empire

This eventually came into contact with how I could live.

Because Hachania had to avoid the clutches of Emperor Gregor.

‘Moreover, the inhumane act of mining magic stones from humans will cease only when the
empire collapses.’

The reason why the imperial family and the temple had to collect magic stones while stealing
people’s lives was simple.

Because the number of people born with mana and aura is decreasing.

Due to the drastic decrease in the number of wizards, the royalty and nobles of the empire
began to rely on artifacts to keep their lives convenient.

Besides, the temple and the imperial family always kept each other in check and prepared for a
civil war, but most of the weapons they used needed magic stones, so they must be more
impatient.

‘But if you don’t fight in the first place, you don’t even need magic stones.’

I closed the notebook after thinking about why Ines couldn’t solve this problem after several
regressions.

“Oh, I have to go check on Anna.”

The position given to the boy who stubbornly walked all the way to the duke’s residence was
barely running errands.

‘I wanted to let her rest like Bellucci, but I couldn’t help it because she insisted on doing chores
until the end.’

To be honest, I’m not sure how to treat him either. The boy was mentioned as a legendary
figure in the original work with Ines as the main character, so there was little information about
it.

“Nunnu, where is ‘That kid’ I brought?”

“Probably at the stables now. The work in the stable was so rough that I originally intended to
have them sew….”
“Did you do it?”

I tilted my head at Lulu’s drooping tail.

“The kid is strong. I couldn’t help it because I broke everything, needles or whatever.”

“… Ugh, yes.”

Perhaps it was because he had lived so many years with his weapon that he had no idea how
much force was needed for normal labor.

Arriving near the stable, I noticed the wooden beams on the floor and the horses running
around, hissing and hissing, and let out a low sigh.

‘In the end, the stable was also destroyed.’

I stared at the boy who was huddled in the corner, as if he had been stunned by Paul the
stablekeeper.

“Boy.”

I couldn’t call the boy ‘Wilhelm’. That name, like the scepter, was a tool to restrain the boy.

“Are you here?”

“Yes.”

“Sorry. I didn’t want to be a nuisance to the princess.”

“Fine. I don’t have enough money right now, so you can break three at random.”

“… As I said before, I will not be of any help to you. Because my role has already died.”

I opened my mouth, tilting my head at the wrinkled boy who looked like he was about to crawl
into the ground.

‘Wilhelm meant Guardian.’

A guardian who will protect Acrea. My heart aches at the name of a boy with a clear purpose.
“Even if it doesn’t help.”

“….”

“Because I promise to love you forever.”

I smiled brightly at the boy who quietly made eye contact with me.

“Heath.”

“Yes?”

“I’m going to call you Heath from now on.”

“What do you mean.”

In response to Heath’s question, I pointed to a heath flower blooming nearby and opened my
mouth. The pale pink flowers swaying in the wind were certainly as beautiful as the boy in front
of them, but no one knew why they were born or why they existed.

“It doesn’t mean anything.”

Because you can live like that in the future.

Like a flower blooming in the field, freely.

Chapter 46

“Nunnu….”

“Yes, lady.”

“That’s all…?”

I was stunned, unable to believe the scenery unfolding before my eyes.

Hero of salvation, Leonora Estrella de Hachania

The black writing on the banner decorating the drawbridge facing the main building was
definitely my name.

‘… A hero of salvation?’

I’m a three year old baby

Besides, the surname Hachania did not fit the title of hero at all.

I just checked out the window, hoping that the outside of the mansion was in good shape in the
morning.

“Well. This morning, Duke Soloah suddenly came to visit.”

“Tritztan?”

“Yes.”

I left the room with my teeth gritting at Lulu’s reply, which looked equally flustered.

I move my short legs vigorously and run to the courtyard of Odo Island, and Tristan’s face
brightens when he spots me.

“Leonora.”

“Tritztan!!!”
“I don’t know if you like my present.”

I raised my eyebrows fiercely at the banner Tristan was pointing at with an uncharacteristically
shy face.

I do not like it. I didn’t like it from one to ten.

“What the hell is that?”

“Didn’t you tell me? I will make sure no one forgets your good intentions.”

When I finally remembered Tristan’s promise that I had forgotten, I let out an exclamation.

‘No, that’s what he meant?’

Did you mean to come to someone’s house out of the blue and sound a fanfare praising me?

“When I returned to the duke’s residence and took care of the work, no one recognized your
contributions.”

It was natural.

Who would believe that a three-year-old baby brought down the Relief Center run by the
respected Marquis Brynen?

Besides, I didn’t want to let people know that I was the one responsible for destroying the relief
center.

The filthy operation of the relief center had just become known to the world through the raid of
the assailant-I.

The imperial family and the Duchess of Soloa didn’t want their tails stepped on, so I didn’t need
to draw attention on purpose.

“I want to show respect for your good intentions that people do not recognize.”

“Tritztan.”

Thud.
Soloa’s immature young master sat down on one knee in front of me despite my objections.

‘This is a scene I’ve seen a lot…?’

I tilt my head, but Tristan quickly grabs my pebble-sized hand.

“So from today I will serve you as my lady.”

“… Yes?”

“Tristan de Soloa-Gulem. I swear by the love of Ruella and by the sun shining by Soloa.”

I opened my mouth in amazement at Tristan’s oath that continued without a moment to stop.

“From today I will live as a knight of Leonora Estrella de Hachania-”

“Wait a minute!!!”

“I will protect you in the face of death.”

Thud-! Cuckoo!

Following Tristan’s oath, the sound of dozens of knights kneeling filled the courtyard.

“For Princess Leonora!”

“For-!!!”

Even I, who heard the roaring shouts, almost felt my heart rise, but I managed to come to my
senses and knelt down on one knee and shook the shoulder of Tristan, who was looking at me.

“Cheer up~!!!” (Cancel it~!!!)

The ‘Knight’s oath’ Tristan swore to me just now was not an ordinary oath.

It was an oath made by knights or when they met a lord who was so loyal that they could not
be separated even by death, once in a lifetime.

Moreover, Tristan was the only heir to the Duchess of Soloa.

‘This is no different than dedicating the duchy of Soloa to me!’

Of course, I don’t think Tristan, who was only a child, would have thought that far and acted on
it.

“You mean you can’t accept me as a knight? To refuse my knightly oath.”

“T-Tritztan is soroagu… Because Nini is Hachania.”

I shook my head, briefly abbreviating the words that we were in a relationship like Romeo and
Juliet, and that the Duke of Soloa could not serve the princess of Hachania as a lady.

“If so, Soloa will gladly welcome you.”

“What bullshit.”

Omg, that’s a surprise

I thought the sound of my heart jumped out of Tristan’s unexpected remark, but Enoch glared at
Tristan fiercely and came down the stairs.

“Who is who?”

“Soloah, Leonora.”

“Why does Rini have to go to Soloa?”

“Because Leonora says she can’t make me her knight because she’s Hachania and I’m a solo
child.”

The third, who quickly came closer to Tristan, who answered every question he asked, hid me
behind his back and opened his mouth in a growl.

“Hachania is overflowing with people who will become Leonora’s knights, Tristan.”

“You don’t know the word quality over quantity, Enoch.”

It was said that no matter how many knights were overflowing in Hachania, there would be no
knight like himself.
‘It’s unfortunate, but it’s not wrong.’

I wanted to, but Enoch clenched his fists as if his pride was hurt.

“The swordsmanship competition will determine whether you are such a great knight!”

“If I prove my skills in the swordsmanship competition, will you make me your knight, Leonora?”

It was Enoch who mentioned the swordsmanship contest, but Tristan turned to look at me.

“Yes? Ugh.”

Feeling burdened by the stares pouring in from all sides, I nodded my head in a daze, and the
junior swordsmanship tournament, which had not attracted attention compared to the senior
swordsmanship tournament, received unusual attention.

***

“My lady, it’s finally today!”

“Today is the day when the young Prince Soloa and the young Enoch fight over the young lady!”

I let out a sigh at the sound of Lululala’s excited voice.

The whole story of the incident in which the knights of the Duke of Soloa flocked to me to
swear an oath of allegiance was spread, and now the empire was abuzz with interest in the
junior swordsmanship competition.

“I heard that the Duchy of Soloa risked life and death in this junior swordsmanship
competition?”

“I heard that if the Duke of Soloa doesn’t win the championship, half of the duke’s knights will
be removed.”

“Oh. I heard that Princess Leonora was betrothed in Hachania. Sending her to Soloa as an
adopted daughter?”

“Oh my god! The plate is very, very big.”

Sitting under the awning that Lulu and Lala had prepared hard in the morning, I shook my head
at the words of people whispering around me.

‘Enoch must have won.’

Even if the third didn’t win, I wouldn’t go to Soloa as an adopted daughter, but I had to make
Tristan my knight instead.

‘There’s no way that greedy Duke Soloa would just sit back and watch my son serve as a lady
to me, a Hachanian!’

With the goal of establishing the Principality of Hachania and becoming independent from the
Empire, I wanted to have a smooth relationship with the other 5 noble families.

‘In the original work, I’m sure Ines served as a lady, but why are they suddenly making a fuss
about serving me as a lady?’

I let out a small sigh as I gazed at Tristan, who swept away all the other boys except for Enoch
at once, as if he was no match for him.

‘Fortunately, Enoch caught fire at the last minute and started training like a madman….’

Is there such a thing as a male lead buff?

Despite all the hardships Tristan had been through, Tristan boasted excellent martial arts
among boys his age, no, even among adult knights.

Even if I participate in the senior swordsmanship competition right now, I am worried about the
splendid feast of fire that can show off my skills in a corner of my mind.

“Okay then, the next contestant…!”

The presenter, who used to languish while melting people’s heartache, knocks on the drum and
opens his mouth.

“This is Prince Enoch Hachania and Prince Tristan Soloah, whom everyone has been waiting
for!”

“Oohhh-!!!”

“Wowaaaaa!!!”
As if it were a confrontation, huge shouts rang out from both sides of Hachania and Soloa.

I shook my head as I looked alternately at the red lion of Soloa waving red and the black wolf’s
insignia swaying like a black wind.

‘Adults are more excited about children’s fights, more excited.’

There would be no war for a while, and the bored knights were eager to heat up the
confrontation between Enoch and Tristan.

“Be careful not to get hurt.”

First, Tristan stood on top of the sword armament and opened his mouth while extending his
aura sword.

“Worry about yourself, Tristan.”

Enoch also responded to him, activating the aura sword as if he had waited.

Chaekang, Chang-!

The match between Tristan and Enoch was so fierce that it could not be dismissed as a
children’s fight.

The metallic sound of swords clashing against each other resounded so fiercely that it
suppressed the murmurs of the crowd.

“The skills of the Confucius are really amazing.”

People who simply consumed the match between Enoch and Tristan as entertainment were
instantly fascinated by them who did not let go of the sword even when they were drenched in
sweat.

In the middle of a bloody competition from sum to sum, from sword to sword, without a chance
to breathe,

“Oh!”

One of the boys lost his sword.

Chapter 47

“Enoch-!!!”

I jumped up from my seat at the sight of Enoch falling to the floor, pushed by Tristan’s blade.

“Hoho, the way the baby princess is worried about my youngest brother is really cute.”

I finally heard the whispering voice of a lady sitting next to me shaking a fan, but it was only her
misunderstanding that I was worried about Enoch.

‘How could he make such a basic mistake?’

To stumble under the influence of the sword.

It was a common mistake, if common, but my clenched fists trembled with anger.

He even caught a bear from the mountain to train him, and learned how to handle the aura
sword himself while teaching him the secrets of swordsmanship from the original work.

‘To a subject trained under such a great teacher…! How dare you make a mistake?!’

Turned upside down, Enoch, who met my eyes, got up from his seat, startled by my burning
eyes.

‘Do you want to? Do you want to go around the gym five hundred times?’

‘No, no, no!’

Fortunately, my youngest understood my deep meaning and came to his senses.

He lost his wooden sword, but Enoch, who had created an aura sword in the air, straightened
his posture and started aiming for Tristan.

“Huh!”

Unlike before, who showed a momentary gap, Tristan was busy blocking Enoch, who felt fear
about the training and attacked fiercely.
No, it was ‘Seen’ in a hurry to stop it.

“Hum.”

I twitched my eyebrows at Tristan’s appearance, which only avoided Enoch’s sword but did not
counterattack at all.

“This is the victory of Prince Enoch Hachania!!!”

In the end, Enoch’s blazing aurora sword is aimed at Tristan’s neck, who has been put on the
defensive.

“Oh oh! Our youngest, Gongjanim, defeated the little Duke of Soloa!!!”

Cheers resounded in the Khachanian camp, but I, sitting quietly in a high chair with a awning,
rummaged through my pockets and took out Tristan’s abduction.

“Princess, would you like to draw young Enoch receiving his award?”

“… Ugh.”

I nodded my head at Lulu’s words and flipped through the original, which was reduced to a
small enough size to be seen as a notebook to others.

“It’s okay.”

No matter how hard I trained Enoch, it doesn’t make sense to easily defeat Tristan, the male
lead, even though he showed loopholes.

‘If I beat Enoch, that child will be sad.’

Tristan bit his lip, glancing at the little child who was shining alone in the crowd.

It was unbearable for him to see sadness reflected in his light purple eyes, as kind as those of
small violets.

Dump.
Tristan finally let go of the sword.

“Crazy~!”

Oh my, this burn!

I was stunned by Tristan’s actions, which were almost as frustrating as Gaspard’s, and I glared
at the abduction.

Then, as in Bellucci, the blurry letters, like ink smearing, continue a new sentence.

“It’s not enough to hear that he’s not much better than Sylvester and Zachary, so he lost to
those insignificant three sons?”

Tristan bit his lip at the duke’s gaze looking down at him as if he were inferior to a bug.

“I’m sorry, Duke.”

Although he apologized as if he were a criminal, the duke coldly trampled the hand of Tristan,
who was kneeling in front of him, with his shoe.

“Lock this worthless bastard in the basement right now. Don’t even give me a sip of water!”

“I will go myself.”

Tristan moved on without showing it, even though his shoulder throbbed as if Enoch’s aura had
brushed it off.

“… Under.”
I’m going crazy, really.

As I read Tristan’s anecdote, I shook my head at the ‘Hachanian disease’ that had sprouted
again.

“My lady, where are you going?”

“… Wait here for a second, Nunnu.”

I winked at Lulu, who looked at me curiously as I jumped off the chair.

The desire to help Tristan from afar made me raise my head and move my body.

However, they say that they are trapped in the basement with injuries because of me, but there
is nothing they can do about it.

‘No, why are all the parents in this world, except for my dad, so hopelessly human?’

Is it because it’s a rope?

Is there a formula that says that romance male leads must grow up in an unfortunate
environment?

I toddled over to Tristan, who was slightly frowning while Enoch and Barristan were smiling with
the championship trophy in their arms.

“Lini!!! I won!!!”

Enoch, who found me first, exclaimed in a loud voice.

‘Tristan saw it, you fool!’

Don’t even notice that

I was trying to set Enoch’s special training schedule to be ample for the time being, but I slightly
frowned as I changed my plan in my heart.

“Uh? Where?”
I passed Enoch, who was panting to show off his trophy to me, and stood in front of Tristan.

“Tritztan.”

Tristan’s eyes instantly widen, as if he was wondering that I had found myself instead of Enoch.

I opened my mouth as I stared at his sun-like golden eyes where the brilliant sunlight
penetrated.

“Tritztan, you’re hurt.”

I continued with a glance at Tristan’s shoulder, which Barristan was holding onto.

“Nini will heal you.”

“Uh huh. The Princess and the Little Duke must now return to the Soloa estate.”

Barristan, who harbors great ill feelings toward me for the incident in Ardel, speaks politely
while glaring at me.

“Don’t worry about Soloa’s business and step back.”

His words were a kind of warning.

A warning not to cross the line.

Close your eyes to Soloa, that is, Tristan’s abuse.

“But Trittan Sogongjanni is hurt.”

“What are you talking about? The Little Duke is fine. Tristan, move.”

Barristan frowned and shoved Tristan’s shoulder.

“Look. Aren’t you all right?”

Tristan’s body, parched from hard training, swayed back and forth like fallen leaves.

“It hurts, but don’t do that!!!”

The shoulder under the shirt was only bloodless, but it must have been red and swollen as if
raw flesh had been exposed!

I raised my voice in amazement at Tristan’s move of his arm without letting go of a moan.

“Anyway, Nini is going to Trittatan.”

One day, of course, he had to return to Soloa’s territory, but not now.

‘I have to send it after at least my body is fully recovered.’

Right now, Tristan had been extracted by Baristan, and his body had become completely rags
after being hit by Enoch’s sword.

“The Princess doesn’t have the right to do that. Tristan belongs to the Duchess of Soloa, so he
must return to Soloa.”

What is it?

I gasped at Barristan’s words.

‘Does he treat the child as an object now?’

Did you go to the illegal slave market and completely lost your mind?

“Nini, how is it?”

I stared straight at Barristan and grabbed Tristan’s hand.

When I give a small but well-directed force, he slowly comes to me like a doll tied to a string.

“Tritztan, Nini Kisannimiya.” (Tristan, Knight Nini.)

“… Yes?”

“What about Maeng Shedou? Is that right?” (I swore an oath, right?)

“But then you-”

Kwajik.

I step on the instep of Tristan, who bluntly refutes my oath.

“… It did. Yes, I made a knight’s oath to Princess Leonora. Captain.”

“What?! why are you Why did you make a knight’s oath to the princess of Hachania!!!”

Although he knew that Khachania and Soloa’s circumstances were intertwined in the
swordsmanship competition, Barristan bursts into a roar as if he did not know the truth of the
whole story.

“Does His Excellency the Duke know this too?!”

“… You don’t know yet.”

Tristan, who sighed at my tiny fingers holding his hand tightly, added slowly.

“However, since my lady wants it, I think I will have to stay by her side for a while.”

I hid Tristan behind me—not at all—but gave Barristan a triumphant smile.

“That’s right, mister.”

“Oh, mister?!”

Barristan frowned as if he was deeply offended by my words, but I quickly turned my back
without looking at his face.

‘No matter how young Tristan and I are, if we carelessly make fun of the knight’s oath, it could
lead to a territory war, so we won’t touch it for the time being.’

Because the lady and the knight had such a relationship.

The act of forcibly separating the knight who said he would protect the lady he wanted to
protect could have hurt the Duchess of Soloa.

“Oh, show me your shoulders.”

After quickly loading Tristan into the wagon and carrying him to the mansion, I found and
opened the first-aid kit Lululala had prepared for me, who was prone to falls.

‘It’s about treating burns, it’s chewing gum.’

I was the special forces member who pulled out the stuck bullets.

I continued to squeeze out the burn ointment, ignoring Tristan’s stare at me and my sore
shoulder.

“How did you know?”

“Yes?”

“That I was hurt. Even Enoch, who crossed swords with me, wouldn’t have noticed.”

I shuddered at Tristan’s sharp question.

“Also….”

‘Also…? Could it be that you’ve noticed that I’m using some kind of power to figure out my
situation!’

I swallowed as I watched Tristan’s scarlet lips part slowly.

“Are you an angel?”

“…?”
Episode 48

‘Did this bastard hurt his head, not his shoulder?’

I opened my jaw wide at Tristan’s remark.

“Angel or fairy, it doesn’t matter because she’s my lady now.”

As if it didn’t matter if I collapsed backwards or not, Tristan caressed my chin after muttering
something nonsensical.

“Yes, no.” (Not Lady.)

At Tristan’s words, I shook my head resolutely, hitting the wall like a fortress.

“… What?”

“Nini Trittan Lyedi, no. Absolutely not.”

I clearly saw his golden eyes distorted as if he was embarrassed, but I focused on treating his
shoulder without seeing it.

‘If I made him my knight, I’d have to keep hearing grievous things, right?’

If you think about it, Tristan used to behave like a standard romance male lead after becoming
aware of himself as Ines’ ‘Male lead’.

‘But I’m only three!’

Moreover, since he is already an adult inside, instead of being thrilled by the flirtation of a boy
who is only ten years old, he naturally frowns.

“Chi-Nyo shut up…!” (The treatment is over…!)

After wrapping up even the bandages, I clapped my hands as if feeling refreshed and left
Tristan.
“For a moment. What do you mean not my lady? It’s clear-”

“Lini!!!”

After interrupting Tristan’s words, the owner of the screaming hurriedly opens the drawing room
door.

“Tristan got hurt and you’re treating him yourself. Is that true?!”

It was Enoch who arrived at the Duke Castle a little later than I did to greet the people from the
swordsmanship competition.

“… It really is.”

Enoch glanced at the bandages and ointment in my hand and the injured Tristan with
devastated eyes, then collapsed in place.

“You really want to make Tristan your knight? not me?”

I tilted my head at Enoch’s slimy, liquid-like appearance.

“Yes?”

“That’s why you only heal Tristan’s wounds! I won’t!”

“If you get hurt, Enoch, please urinate.”

Isn’t it natural How did I raise my three sons?

But no matter how much I looked at it, Enoch’s body didn’t have any broken corners.

‘I thought I might have sprained my ankle from a fall, but it looks fine.’

“But I’m not sorry for ennouncing it.”

I shrugged my shoulders at Enoch’s pretty face, which was gleaming with the halo of the
trophy.

“No! I’m sick! I’m hurt too!”

“I’m not hurt.”

Puck!

Enoch raised his hand and struck me on the shoulder with the trophy, as if not to trust my cold
judgment.

Rippling.

Enoch’s shoulder, studded with sharp trophy decorations, spurted blood.

It was fortunate that it was smooth, not gurgling, but I frowned at Enoch’s stupid behavior.

‘Have these gone crazy as a group?’

“Enoch! Moo Goya!”

“Look! I’m bleeding too! I am sick!!!”

“It will definitely hurt, you babu~!!!”

The trophy is stuck on your shoulder, so it won’t hurt!

I hurriedly opened the first-aid kit, pressing down on my temple at Enoch’s atrocities, proudly
complaining of my pain.

“… Are you going to treat Enoch as well as Duke Soloa?”

Sylvester, who doesn’t know when he entered the drawing room, sticks his head out.

“I was also injured while training in the morning.”

“… You look fine.”

I took a quick look at Sylvie’s outstretched arm, and when I saw that he was pulling out the
trophy from Enoch’s shoulder, I raised my voice.

“It’s all over!!! There is a wound here!!!”

Oh my, how painful!

As I make a fuss and move my hand to retrieve medicine from the first aid kit, a huge shadow
falls over me.

“Lini.”

“… Abba?”

“Dad hurt his finger too.”

I looked at the scars on Gaspar’s outstretched finger and opened my mouth, holding back a
sigh.

“Ottoke, are you hurt?”

“It was cut into paper.”

“Ugh. Abpa, it hurts a lot….”

“Okay. It hurts.”

If you say it’s not a big deal, I’ll still pierce your body with a trophy.

I couldn’t help but let out a sigh mixed with ho-ho-ho. Nini’s hand went as far as adding
shameful words such as the ring finger.

***

“My lady, I am sick here. Ho- please.”

I put the back of my slightly chapped hand and held Lulu’s teary-looking hand, sighing in
laughter.

“My lady, I think my stomach hurts from a while ago.”

Then Lala also jumps in and pats me on the stomach.

“Princess, I have a headache since yesterday~”

‘I thought Cosette wouldn’t be like this…!’

I shook my head when I saw Cosette, a symbol of brilliant talent, staggering in front of me
feigning illness.

“My lady, I-”

“Me too-!”

The crowd that could be glimpsed behind Cosette were the duke’s employees, lined up in order
of rank.

‘It looks like there are a few knights mixed in….’

I moved, blowing the wind at the wounds of each and every employee lying in the hallway like
an invalid.

‘You have to get it done quickly. Otherwise, the duchy will be paralyzed.’

It would be nice if Henry, who was in charge of the inside of the mansion, would come forward
and solve this situation, but he had taken advantage of his power and had gone to work with my
‘Hoho’ early on.

“Oh, I’m going to live for my name.”

I looked at the zombie-like hirelings, shook my head, and turned to the restaurant.

“No.”

Except for my father, who was called to the imperial castle, and Zakari, who went to the
battlefield, the duke’s men, and Tristan, sat at the table and greeted me.

It was a little unusual that each of them had the seat next to me empty, but other than that, it
was a harmonious luncheon.

“Princess, here’s a seat-”

“Lini, next to me!”

I quietly ignored Tristan and Enoch, who were raising their voices, and walked to each side and
landed next to Sylvie.

“Good morning.”

The corners of Sylvie’s mouth, who seldom laughs due to her blunt temper, twitch.

‘It’s not something to laugh about.’

I glanced at Sylvie’s smooth profile and rested my chin on my left hand.

He raised Enoch’s swordsmanship skills to be on par with his male lead, Tristan.

Now that he has won the swordsmanship competition, the hidden strongman and the noble
master of the original male lead will take care of Enoch.

‘Now it’s time to remodel the sylvie.’

Isn’t it the second son after the third son?

Looking at Sylvester with narrow eyes, I tasted the feast of a huge silver aura wriggling inside
his body.

‘The wave of aura inside her body is bigger than Tristan’s. Sylvie is unaware of her power.’

I don’t know why because it didn’t appear properly in the original work, but Sylvie was in a state
where she couldn’t fully demonstrate her innate aura.

‘Awakening potential is my specialty again.’

Whoop whoop.

Push it off a cliff? Throw it in the crocodile’s mouth?

Imagining a situation that would maximize Sylvie’s abilities, I crossed my fingers and sipped a
handful of French toast decorated with fresh raspberries into my mouth with a smirk.

***

“My lady, Your Excellency is ill! The demon came from the imperial palace!”
“Ugh.”

While lying face down on the bed, I was diligently planning on remodeling the actual expenses,
and I roughly nodded my head at Lulu’s urgent words.

“Nini is coming to pick you up later.”

It was clear that Dad was faking illness because he wanted to see my tricks.

“Miss….”

However, as Lulu approached me, her expression hardened differently than usual.

“… Nini, I want to go to Gunnyang.”

“Yes, lady.”

Lulu gave me a hug and walked to Gaspard’s bedroom.

The closer you see the huge oak door, the faster your heart beats.

It felt so strange.

“Ampa?”

My heart sank when I saw Gaspard’s pale face lying on the bed.

“… Abpa!!!”

Feeling like my feet were going to go out, Odo also ran out and clung to the unconscious
Gaspard.

“My dad, why are you like this?”

“After returning from the imperial palace, your condition rapidly deteriorated.”

To my question, the doctor evaded answering with his lips parting.

“Why are you doing this-!”

He’s frustrated, so when I raise my voice,

“I don’t know. We are working hard to determine the cause, and we will do our best in the
future.”

The doctor sighs deeply, fiddles with the diagnosis table, and replies dryly.

“So be at ease, princess.”

I frowned in amazement at the doctor’s attitude as if he were treating a child, not his lord’s
attitude.

‘Besides, they’re doing their best to figure it out?’

What is more frustrating than what a doctor can say to a person with a sick family member?

“Don’t just do your best, do your best.”

I gnashed my teeth and got up from my seat.

“Doing it straight will tighten you up.”

I glared at each of the duke’s doctors who couldn’t think of bowing their heads to me, my eyes
shining.

“Appa didn’t wake up, so let’s cut each other’s neck one by one.”

Do you know that only dads cut doctors’ throats?

Chapter 49

“I want to go for a walk.”

After reporting to Emperor Gregor about the recent subjugation battle near the northern
mountains, Gaspard pressed his throbbing temple and looked around.

“I will go with you.”

Henry, who has followed him to the imperial palace to assist him, looks at his lord with a
worried look.

“No, I will go alone.”

Gaspar refused to accompany Henry to the end and entered the most secluded promenade in
the imperial castle.

‘I wonder if the fetal uterus was this way.’

It wasn’t even a very long time since no one went in and out, and the palace looked old as if it
would collapse soon.

Gaspard stroked his sharp chin, recalling the once very beautiful palace.

‘It was in this abandoned palace that Lucas Willenin last appeared.’

Gregor’s eldest son, Franz, was unable to use the crown prince’s womb, which boasts a long
history.

The night before ascending to the throne, Lucas Willenin, the former crown prince, went missing
in the palace of the crown prince, and the palace in front of him remained a disgrace to the
imperial family, which even the heir to the throne could not properly protect.

‘I wish I could find out why his soul stayed in my body.’

Gaspard entered the deserted palace without hesitation.

Why did the soul of Lucas Willenin, the prince who disappeared, and who was a rival of
Emperor Gregor whom he served, enter Gaspard’s body?
‘We need to come up with a solution as soon as possible, even for the sake of the children.’

Although they never met directly, Lucas Willenin and Gaspard had a hostile relationship after all.

So far, Lucas Willenin has been quite moderate despite taking over his body, and he has
noticed that he has made some sort of pact with his daughter, Leonora, but Gaspar can’t fully
trust Lucas Willenin.

‘Leonora is just a child.’

Lucas Willenin was brilliant enough to make a name for himself as a great wizard, and he was
also an ‘Adult’ with a great desire for power to the extent that he defeated Gregor and won the
throne.

‘No matter how much our Lini is not like a child, she’s smart, smart, and handsome, and she’s
the cutest in the world….’

You never know when, as an adult, Lucas will change his mind and use his body to attack
Leonora or the other children.

“Is this here?”

Entering Lucas’s bedroom, Gaspar frowned at the scene of the chaotic room as if it had been
hit by a typhoon.

‘No matter how much His Majesty hates it, it was the residence of Crown Prince Lucas, but I
can’t believe it was neglected like this.’

Come to think of it, Emperor Gregor did not even properly acknowledge the death of Lucas
Willenin on the excuse that he could not find the body.

‘It would be nice to upload the words once.’

Even in the middle of it, the courteous Gaspar, who had a thought of being polite to the quiet,
stretched out to the side of the disorganized bed, hoping to get even the slightest hint about
Lucas Willenin’s disappearance.

“Then excuse me, Crown Prince.”

Pajijik-!
At that moment, the blue sparks that came out from the floor Gaspard stepped on began to
draw a huge circle with a crackling sound.

“This.”

Gaspard quickly unleashed his sword, but the spark that revolved around him created a magic
circle first.

Bang!!!

A sudden gust of wind blew open the window and at the same time Gaspar lost consciousness
and collapsed.

***

Even after urging the doctors to find out the name of Gaspar’s disease, I couldn’t leave my
father’s side, who was agitated.

‘Did Gaspar ever suddenly collapse like this in the original story?’

Unfortunately, there was no way to know. Because it couldn’t have been mentioned whether or
not Extra Line Gaspar was knocked out.

“Lini, I hurt my hand. Breathe.”

I lost my temper and only bit the tip of my finger, but thanks to Sylvie holding my hand
affectionately, I finally took a deep breath.

“Father will wake up soon. So don’t worry too much.”

“Yes, Lini. Then your body will hurt more.”

While they were also very afraid that Gaspard would go wrong, Sylvie and Enoch tried to raise
their trembling lips, probably to play the role of older brothers.

“So don’t worry. We are there too.”

“… Ugh.”

I responded slowly to Enoch’s kind voice.

“My brother and I will rush the doctors again.”

“I’m going to go-”

“Oh, no. Lini would do well to stay by her father’s side.”

When Enoch said that he would come to see the doctors, he got down from the bed, and
Hachania’s second and third sons shook their heads in fright.

“We will go. You don’t have to move.”

‘… I’m afraid I’ll beat the doctors, but.’

I nodded at Sylvie’s resolute refusal and scratched my chin.

‘I was a bit harsh.’

Enraged at the doctors’ irresponsible attitude, I threw an aura ball at them and yelled at them.

‘But it’s true that the doctors acted calmly, probably because Dad was so soft-hearted.’

Gaspard is a Soul Knight with excellent resilience and is a knight with excellent martial arts who
seldom gets hurt, so the doctors in Hachania were almost like idlers.

‘But even if there are no injuries, I should have prepared my own skills.’

That way, wouldn’t it be possible to respond quickly when a member of the ducal family
collapsed like now?

‘I’ll have to do a job change as well.’

Resting my forehead with one hand, I let out a deep sigh uncharacteristically for a child.

“Ohhhh.”

At that moment, a long shadow falls over the bowed head.

“The child has a long sigh.”

“Evil! It’s crazy!”

I opened my mouth in amazement at the doll that suddenly raised its body.

“… Abba?”

“I’m sorry I’m not your father.”

It was Lucas, not Gaspar, who apologized to me with a completely unapologetic face.

‘But today isn’t the day when the new moon rises?’

I checked the blue sky outside the window where the sun was burning, let alone the crescent
moon, and grabbed Lucas by the collar.

“Where is my dad?”

“….”

“Where is Gazpar?”

Lucas often occupied Gaspard’s body during the day, but it felt a little different now.

‘I feel strange.’

It was as if he would never see Gaspar.

“I’ll tell you when I release it.”

I pulled away from Lucas, trying to hold on to my chest, which was beating with high anxiety.

“Where is my daddy?”

“I do not know either. I don’t even know why I opened my eyes right now.”

“A coward!”

I got up on the bed again, frowning at Lucas’ irresponsible answer.

Poo-!

“My dad, turn around!!!”

Lucas didn’t resist even as I pounded his chest with my clenched fist.

Puck, puck.

After hitting Lucas a few more times, I crouched down while clutching his chest, which was not
cool at all.

“Woo-wook.”

“Leonora.”

“… Promise me. Nini, try not to betray me.”

“….”

“But why did you steal my father’s body?”

To my resentment, Lucas had no answer.

‘Don’t even make excuses, idiot.’

Actually, I knew too.

That Lucas’s mana wasn’t absorbed by me at all.

That meant he didn’t break the mage’s pact with me. The fact that Gaspard’s consciousness
disappeared without premise meant that Lucas had no will.

‘But that means you don’t even know how to get your dad back.’

Without any preparation, I bit the inside of my cheek in fear that I might never see my dad
again.

I consumed a lot of mana making and throwing auras to the doctors, and I skipped meals
because I was worried about Gaspard, and my mental power gradually collapsed.
In the end, having completely become a child in front of Lucas, I clung to him with thick tears
dripping down my face.

“Lukatsu.”

He watched as if he didn’t know how to deal with me who was crying so hard, but he answered
slowly.

“Lukatsu, since you’re a great mage.”

“… It did.”

“Then please bring my father back. I can do it.”

I wiped my tear-stained cheeks with the palm of my hand and continued to speak clearly.

“Nini give me mana.”

“What?”

“Nini, give me back all the lukatsu mana you put in your body. Nini will give you everything.”

To my words, Lucas couldn’t answer with a stiff face.

I clung to the expressionless man, who couldn’t read what he was thinking, and tried to smooth
out the voice that kept crying.

“Yes? give it all please….”

Gaspar was my family.

My dad

The first guardian I ever had in my life.

“Your child can be loved unconditionally, Lini.”

“I love you the most in the world.”

“I love you more than my life.”

The kind words that Gaspar has constantly whispered to me in the meantime ring in my ears.

‘He loved me even though I didn’t do anything.’

A child can do it anyway. You can just receive without giving.

“Huh….”

I ended up crying again as I was held in the arms of Lucas, whose lips only moved.
Episode 50

Dr. Ivan, the director of the medical center under the jurisdiction of the Duke of Hachania,
opened his mouth while holding a thick book related to ‘Disease of unknown cause’ in his arms.

“Youngest lady, I haven’t seen you like that, but you look very happy.”

Not wanting to admit that he was frightened by a little baby that didn’t even reach his waist,
Ivan, who was popular in his old days - I want to believe he was, added a cough.

“Your Excellency is also very respectful towards us who lead the medical center.”

“That’s right! How cruelly a three-year-old baby threatens with human life!”

Nevertheless, not wanting to be beaten by Leonora’s aura, I devoted my heart and soul to
reading medical books, staying up all night for the first time in years.

The doctors slammed the door of Gaspard’s bedroom open, murmuring their displeasure with
Leonora.

“… Dismissal!”

Ivan, who was the first to notice Lucas leaning against the headboard, was dumbfounded, but
Lucas, holding the crying Leonora in his arms, brought the index finger of the hand that was not
holding the child to my mouth.

“It seems that His Excellency woke up and the young lady burst into tears.”

Woo-wook, Woo-wook.

Ivan hushed his voice as he pointed with his fingertips at Leonora, who was gasping for breath
and making a sad cry.

“… It seems you were very worried about His Excellency.”

“It’s quite common for Soul Knights to lose consciousness for a while after exhausting all their
auras, so we weren’t too worried, but the young lady is still young.”
The youngest doctor, Hilda, added a few words while smiling at Leonora’s reddened eyes at
Ivan’s muttering.

“How much did you feel sleepy?”

At her words, the doctors who were swearing at Leonora had no choice but to shut their
mouths.

It was embarrassing as an adult to not be able to take into account the feelings of a young
daughter who was worried about her father.

“Hmm. I’m glad you’re awake, Your Excellency.”

Despite Lucas’s dissuade, Ivan moved closer to the bed and put the book on the bedside table.

“Of course, we knew that His Excellency would wake up safely.”

So, Leonora didn’t have to take such an excessive action.

“Okay?”

At Ivan’s words, Lucas lifts his chin, holding Leonora in his arms and shaking her.

“A very outstanding name.”

When Ivan’s eyes widened at the sudden praise of the family head, he held out Leonora, who
couldn’t stop crying, to Ivan.

“Make the princess stop crying.”

“… Yes?”

Ivan was a doctor, not a nanny.

He stretched out his legs, believing only in the generosity of Gaspard, but frowned, not noticing
that the owner in front of him was a completely different person.

“Are you telling me to appease the princess?”

“Okay. Names can even touch people’s hearts.”

Whoops, whoops.

Lucas, who laid the crying Leonora down in front of Ivan, savagely beats her.

“Hurry. I will burn out like this.”

Ivan gulped down his saliva, glancing at the man who strangely felt sharper than the family head
he knew.

“Ha, but-”

“If you don’t grow up within an hour, I’ll rip your neck out.”

I’m not cutting it, I’m going to pull it out.

“Yes. I understand, Your Excellency!”

Ivan quickly nodded his head at the warning of the family lord.

***

“Oh, my lady. How heartbreaking it was.”

“The pretty, cute, cute face we love has become half.”

“Hmm? Doesn’t it look like it’s swollen up, Lulu?”

“Is it? But you are still lovely!”

“… Noisy My sister-in-law.”

I placed an ice pack on my swollen eyes while receiving Lululala’s worried gaze.

‘Oh, my head hurts from crying so much.’

Because he exhausted his mana and couldn’t maintain his mental strength, he completely
became a child in front of Lucas.
After crying to the point of exhaustion, I was able to come to my senses after Ivan, the director
of the medical center, pushed his hideous face towards me while flicking his tongue and saying
things like ururu and peek-a-boo.

‘Lazy and ugly? I will definitely kick you out.’

I thought of the only woman who nodded resolutely among the group of doctors who were
ignoring me while staring blankly at me.

‘I’ll have to entrust that person with the medical staff.’

Even though she was still a young woman, she did not want to put Ivan, who was lazy and lazy,
into one of the important positions, the head of the medical center.

‘If I have a good doctor by my side, it might be helpful to treat my illness later.’

Although he knew of the cure, ‘Elixir’ was the only cure that existed on the continent.

‘We have to consider the possibility of being taken away by Ines.’

I nodded my head broadly and tapped the covers with my fingertips, thinking that I should find
another way to cure my illness.

“Have you calmed down a bit now?”

Lucas, who doesn’t know when he entered the bedroom, looks down at me from the bedside
and sighs.

“I have never soothed a crying child.”

After ordering Lulu and Lala to celebrate, he sat down on a chair near the bed.

“… Mia.”

“Hmm?”

“I’m sorry. I’m sure you’ll take your anger out on Lukatsu.”

I wiggled my fingers and tried to avoid Lucas’ gaze as he looked at me.

‘Embarrassing.’

Our oath was not broken, so Lucas did not betray me.

Therefore, it means that he did not take over Gaspard’s body.

‘I know all of that, yet still resent Lucas.’

I blush at the thought of not being mature enough, but Lucas reaches over and puts the half-slip
ice bag back on my eyes.

“Done. Well, in the end, it’s true that I took over your father’s body.”

“… Abpa soul, can you feel it?”

Lucas nodded briefly at my cautious question.

“It is no different than when I temporarily occupy my body. The duke’s spirit watches you and
me from beyond the veil.”

I was greatly relieved by Lucas’ answer and let out a sigh.

‘Then he’s not dead, so there must be a way to get him back.’

For example, recovering Lucas’ body.

“Lukatsu. Where is Lukatsu’s body?”

“I will be in the hands of the one who put this curse on me.”

“Are you not dead?”

“If my body was destroyed, my soul wouldn’t be able to remain intact like this.”

I opened my mouth with a soft moan at Lucas’ explanation.

“It belongs to the current emperor of Tamon.”

To Emperor Gregor, the father of Ines and the tyrant of the original story.
Lucas nods slowly at my guess.

“Okay. It must be with him.”

“Nini will find Lukatsu’s body.”

I clenched my fists and poured them heavily, giving strength to my blind eyes.

“Can you help me?”

“Good night. Finding the body is what I want, so I will do my best to help.”

It’s very reassuring to hear that Archmage Lucas Willenin is supporting you.

“Um hoo hoo.”

Besides, Lucas was also someone who could pretend to be Gaspar, the Duke of Hachania.

‘Dad must have sabotaged his reckless plan by worrying about me.’

I crossed my fingers and started rolling my little head.

“What should I do first?”

Lucas stared blankly at me as I worked hard on the plan, resting my chin on the bed with his
hand.

‘What did the original Lucas Willenin look like? Do you want to be like Gregor?’

I replied, glancing at his handsome face illuminated by the calm sunlight.

“Dyon.” (money.)

“What?”

“They say we have to get our money first.”

In order to open Dai Dai with the emperor, the most important thing was financial power.
Because gold is something that can be replaced by force or power.

‘I have a ton of money from Marquis Brinen, but it’s not enough.’

I bit my lip as I recalled the warehouse in Hachania, where I had to make up for the loss of the
Marquess of Iaron.

“How are you going to make money when you’re just a baby?”

Perhaps it bothered me that I kept biting the inside of my cheeks and biting my lips, Lucas
opened his mouth as he placed his finger on my lips.

“Yes? You said you were helping me?”

I was startled by his question and widened my eyes.

“Definitely, Lukatsu has to earn it.”

“… Uh?”

“Nini is a baby, how does she make money?”

I clicked my tongue and shook my finger at Lucas, who didn’t know what was obvious.

‘This is why adults who hold power! I can’t get into it because I’m lazy.’

How dare you try to get your body back with a ball.

“Lukatsu, are you going to earn money instead of Nini?”

I smiled as I stroked the back of the hand of the adult slave 1 who would jump for me in the
future.

Smart.

Lucas, frowning at my words, is about to open his mouth, when someone urgently knocks on
the door.
Chapter 51

“Your Excellency, an urgent letter from His Majesty the Emperor has been delivered.”

It was his father’s lieutenant, Henry Massard, who knocked on the bedroom door looking for
Lucas, or Gaspard.

“My lady, are you feeling better?”

After handing Lucas a letter with the imperial seal, Henry smiles kindly and examines my face.

“I heard that you stayed up all night worrying about the family head.”

“Ugh. Ganchana, Henny.”

I nodded roughly to Henry, who had fallen for me for giving me a few candies, and glanced at
the letter in Lucas’ hand.

‘I can’t be a man, Gregor.’

What the hell did he have to say, so he sent it to the emergency room?

“What about driving?”

Lucas, who opened his swollen eyes roundly and stroked my head poking out, slowly moved his
lips.

“… It’s a reminder.”

“Tocho-chan?”

“Okay. In exchange for refusing the imperial mandate, the duke’s private land is to be collected
in 5,000 erks and 300,000 gold.”

I frowned as I opened Gregor’s letter, which was spinning around like a creditor.

‘My father, who is wrapped around me, who could be of Lucas’ blood, must have hated
Gregor.’
Refusing the emperor could be seen as treason, so it was not surprising that the fine was
dropped, but the amount was a problem.

‘Three hundred thousand gold for five thousand erks?’

He was asking for one-third of the Hachania dukedom’s territory and half of the duchy’s internal
affairs.

‘It’s too much for a fine!’

I knew Gregor was asking for money, but I didn’t know it was this much.

“Miss-!”

After I crumpled up the letter from the emperor and threw it on the ground, the startled Henry
hurriedly bowed his back.

“I am so moved, Henry Massard, that you are already working so hard for the duchy!”

I thought I was going to pick up the letter, but Henry stepped on the envelope with the imperial
seal and ran to me and hugged me.

“Oh, how can my young lady have a silky heart, a beautiful face, and even a smart one?
Besides, she’s a filial daughter~!”

Go round

I tilted my head as I cradled myself in Henry’s arms.

‘Hyo-nyeo? What kind of filial daughter?’

***

Following Lucas into the conference hall, I understood Henry’s meaning.

“The youngest lady is here. You are still cute and lovely today.”

Holding Lucas’ hand and approaching the round table, I slightly frowned at the burdensome
gazes pouring down on me.
“You prayed to God day and night with your young and small body for the health of the
patriarch, right?”

“The head of the household believed in rumors that the princess was an illegitimate child and
even sent her away to a separate building! You are nice too.”

‘Everyone thinks I’m a filial daughter Shimcheong.’

There were times when they believed in rumors that I was an illegitimate child and tried to kick
me out, but all the elders were looking at me with their eyes shining brightly.

“Besides, I heard that it was the lady who discovered the cure for Lady Ardel’s disease.”

“Of course, he must have been holding Master Enoch’s aura stone by chance, but how could
such a wonderful fortune come to him unless he was followed by God’s grace?”

“It’s no different from a duke’s fortune. Besides, aren’t you the most powerful person among
powerful people who can use two types of auras?”

I nodded my head, aha, at Viscount Rondo’s afterword, as I was twitching my eyebrows for
some reason at the invitation of the elders.

‘I did let go of the bluff at the last regular meeting, though.’

A soul master who could use all the auras of the four seasons was like a unicorn, and if he
could produce a soul master in Hachania, the duke would be able to establish an
unprecedented position.

‘I thought I wouldn’t know that he was trying to get soybean paste somehow.’

I secretly clicked my tongue and narrowed my eyes to see who was really a vassal working for
the ducal family.

“Your Excellency, what did you summon the elders for?”

As Lucas settles down on the pitch-black throne imprinted with a black wolf with its mouth
open, Count Garden, the head of the Senate, is the first to speak.

“….”
Instead of answering his question, Lucas simply hugged me and sat me down on his lap.

“Dismissal?”

“What.”

“I asked why you called us.”

“Ah.”

Lucas looked down at me after responding coldly to Count Garden’s words.

‘I was the one who asked to gather the elders, indeed.’

All at once, I tried to ‘Resonate’ with Lucas while lowering my head to avoid the gaze that was
pouring down on me.

[Lucas.]

[Does he know how to use resonance when he has never learned proper magic?]

It’s not just resonance, I already knew how to use Mana and even use Mana.

‘It’s difficult to learn how to do it, because if you know the tricks, mana won’t be used much.’

I glanced at Lucas, who opened his eyes in surprise, and shrugged.

[Tell the elders that I intend to invest the money I received from Count Ardel and the property of
the duke.]

The rest of Hachania’s wealth was really insignificant, but the funds that could be operated
officially were that much.

‘Because the money stolen from Marquis Brinen is like slush funds.’

Lucas, who read my intentions with resonance, nodded and slowly conveyed my intention to the
elders as if they were his own.

“Invest? What investment are you talking about all of a sudden?”

“Since the madam’s ship sank, I’m already running out of budget for this year to make up for
the losses, Your Excellency.”

Then, the elders each expressed their opinions with worried faces, but Lucas ignored the
elders’ silence as if he couldn’t hear them and looked back at me.

[I need to buy some islands belonging to the imperial family. Green Island, Naria Island, and
Hinoten Island.”]

“I will buy an island. Green Island, Naria Island, and Hinoten Island.”

“… Yes?”

At Lucas’s words, the faces of the elders, especially Count Garden, were distorted.

“Aren’t these islands on the verge of sinking? These are islands that I wouldn’t own even if I
gave them to them, but the price of land is high just because it belongs to the imperial family!”

“Okay.”

Lucas nods roughly as if he doesn’t know the islands I’m talking about because he was the
crown prince.

“It’s not possible!”

I laughed loudly, covering my mouth with my clenched fist at the sight of the elders jumping up
from their seats in open opposition to Lucas’ words.

‘Now Lucas thinks he’s the Gaspar they know and is arrogantly opposing it.’

However, it was ten million words and ten thousand corn cakes.

“No?”

The person now sitting in the head of the household was not Gaspard, who listened to the
opinions of each and every one of his retainers, but Lucas, who was born as a prince and even
held the position of crown prince.

‘And the Willenin royal family all have a bad temper.’

Kwazijik-!

The elders rose from their seats in a fright at the bright yellow sparks that passed over the
round table.

“Go, Your Excellency!!! You just attacked us with an aura-!”

“By the next meeting, buy the islands I mentioned. If you don’t buy it, I will disband the council
of elders.”

“Yes?!”

The elders opened their jaws in fright at Lucas’s words like thunder from the sky.

‘No, I didn’t even ask you to say that!’

Despite the opposition of the elders, he was told to push forward with the authority of the family
head, but he did not even mention the word to collapse the council.

Surprised, I noticed Lucas’ face with one eyebrow raised as if he was deeply offended, and
shook his head.

‘I’m offended that the elders objected to my words, you son of a bitch.’

“… Avanni.”

I, who had been planning to buy an island by gently coaxing the elders and investing their
money, grabbed Lucas by the cuffs and moved his small mouth.

“Then Nini now, Mrs. Unno, can’t you pay for the installments?” (So Rini, can’t you see the
elders and grandfathers now?)

As I bit my lip in despair, Lucas, greatly embarrassed, hugged me high into the ceiling.

“Nini, the older sister’s grandparents look so cute….”

At my confession, the elders hold on to my heart and let out a loud, rough breath.

“If I can’t see you, I’ll be so sad….”

Lucas’s face contorts as he meets my eyes, which are likely to make me shed tears at any
moment.

“Avanni.”

I don’t know why, but I joined hands and appealed to Lucas, who preferred to use the title of
father rather than call me by name.

“Yes?”

“… Dissolution is cancelled. Anyway, let everyone prepare for the price of daring to rebel
against the family head.”

Ah Hyo Hyo.

I sighed quietly in the midst of the immature young prince and the bearded elders who were
weeping at my father-in-law.

‘This is why I’m getting old.’

Anyway, now it was time to strike back at Emperor Gregor.

‘Using the bona fide islands that Ines, the original heroine and her daughter, discovered!’
Chapter 52

Green Island, Naria Island, and Hinoten Island are uninhabited islands located in the center of
the Arina Strait ruled by the Willenin Empire.

‘They were treasure islands that Ines was able to discover because he ran away from home on
the pretext of stopping Gregor’s tyranny.’

At first glance, it was an uninhabited island made up of wasteland where not a single blade of
grass grew.

However, in the sea located in the territory of these islands, a huge ship containing the relics of
Acrea, the kingdom of magic, was sunk.

‘I don’t remember exactly what kind of treasure it is, but I do remember that the artifacts have
astronomical value.’

“Um hoo hoo.”

I crossed my fingers and laughed like a villain.

“Hum. I’m worried.”

Buying the island was possible with Lucas arbitrarily moving the duke’s budget, but salvaging a
sunken ship was another matter.

‘If I don’t want to spend my slush fund, I have to persuade the Senate to agree to salvage a
ship that seems useless to anyone.’

Hachania was a noble family with quite a lot of vassal families, but since Gaspar was not a
particularly fearful family head, the elders of Hachania tended to express their opinions without
hesitation.

‘There must be a limit to what Lucas threatens.’

Walking back and forth through the corridors of the annex, I soon came to the conclusion that it
would be easier to convince one of the head, Count Garden, than to persuade each of the
elders.

“Joe. Let’s move!”

Fortunately, Count Garden’s family motto was simple enough for me to remember.

<You pay back what you receive.>

Count Garden was the kind of person who would pay back with words when he received
something in return, whether it was a debt or a favor.

‘And those people usually hate losing.’

Standing tall by the window, I tapped the window frame made of immaculate birch and laughed
wickedly.

“Um hoo hoo.”

‘Finally, the time has come to demonstrate Bellucci’s abilities.’

***

“Where is Beruti?”

I poked my head toward Lala, who was pounding on my pillow, which had sunk into convexity.

“Ah, if it’s Bellucci, she’ll be cleaning the drawing room in the annex.”

I couldn’t help but stick out my pouty lips at Lala’s answer, who laughed at my behavior.

“Don’t make me work.”

Even if you let me rest a little.

“If I don’t work, I get very anxious. So is Bellucci, and so is that boy.”

Lala sticks out her lips after me as if she feels unfair at my criticism.

I let out a low sigh, thinking of the children at the relief center who didn’t have the habit of taking
a break from her explanation.

“Arseo. Nini will tell you.”

“Then may I take you to the drawing room?”

“Yes.”

I could have walked, but with my stocky legs it was a long way from the bedroom to the
drawing room.

“Sniff, sniff. Ha.”

“….”

Lala, who hugged me with my permission, buried her face in the nape of my neck and twitched
her nose.

“Your body smells like freshly baked cookies. Like a crunchy and sweet butter cookie….”

“Today’s worth of work, Lala.”

I hated Lala’s perverted words and moved my eyebrows.

“Huh. All right. I should drink sparingly….”

Lulu and Lala both liked it, saying that my body smelled like candy, but I was putting limits on
their behavior because I didn’t like them.

“Princess!”

Whether Lala was crying or not, when the drawing room door was thrown open, Bellucci,
holding a dry dishcloth in her hand, raised her voice in surprise.

“Hey, what’s going on here…!”

“Come see Berutti.”

“Me? Princess Princess?!”

At my words, Bellucci’s pretty face contorts as if she’d burst into tears at any moment.

“Ugh. It’s because it’s butakal gay.” (Yeah. I have a favor to ask of you.)
“Anything! Just ask me to do anything, princess!”

I scratched my chin in embarrassment at her hospitality, which was more intense than
expected.

‘Have you left it too long? It’s only a month at least.’

I stared at Bellucci, who was running wildly in place, as if I was very happy that I had come to
visit him, then shrugged.

“Berutti is sick. Nini, follow me.”

“Yes!”

Bellucci responds vigorously to my command and bravely steps out in front of me.

“Oops! I almost took the dishcloth with me!”

Bellucci, who was shaking the gray cloth up and down, turned in front of me and approached
the corner.

“Come on, Heath. Please arrange the rest. The princess said she needed me!”

I smiled at the smile of a clear victor on Bellucci’s face.

‘Am I bragging about being spoiled because I have nothing to brag about?’

What was even more shocking was Heath’s reaction.

“… All right. Come on, Bellucci.”

At first glance, it was hard as if it didn’t matter at all whether Bellucci felt superior to him or not,
but it was a voice that felt strangely sullen.

‘Why do you look downhearted when you’re not even making a face?’

I opened my mouth in amazement at the inhumanly beautiful, nonchalant boy’s face, expressing
his disappointment without disturbing his breath.
“Gongnyeo.”

Heath moves his lips hesitantly when he finds me hanging around the doorway eavesdropping
on the conversation.

“I am,”

“Yes?”

“Don’t you need me?”

“Uh….”

I couldn’t answer the boy’s question right away and pursed my lips.

“Blood, blood blood, right?”

If I answered no, oddly enough, that blunt face seemed like it would burst into tears right away.

“Then may I go with you?”

“That’s not okay. Today is the day Berutti’s beauty world dies.”

Bellucci was quick-witted and witty, so he was also good at acting.

I had to sneak out to the racecourse to appease Count Garden, but if there were a lot of
people involved, it only drew attention.

‘I don’t really need the power of hiss to appease the count.’

The boy nodded slowly as if he understood my refusal to answer.

‘Still, it’s fortunate that he can understand the language.’

I let out a sigh of relief, not knowing what the boy was thinking.

***

All over again.

Arriving at the auction hall where the sound of horseshoes colliding resonated cheerfully, I
forgot my purpose and exclaimed wow.

Under the blue sky, the horse’s mane swaying in the galloping wind was exquisite.

“Am I that pretty?”

“… What?”

“Ta, because you’re exclaiming.”

Bellucci, who has been dressed up at my request, smiles shyly next to me and blushes.

“That’s what the princess said. My beauty is an essential weapon for the princess. Of course,
in my eyes, the princess is a thousand times prettier.”

Bellucci was a girl who understood her own beauty very well.

‘I almost became the marquise’s wife because she was pretty, so it’s natural.’

“Ugh, so so.”

It wasn’t entirely wrong, since the operation required a blonde girl who could dazzle the head of
Garden.

“Thank you so much, Beruti.”

“No! I am so happy right now.”

“… Not fortunate.”

“I was so sad to know that the Princess had forgotten me. I’m glad I’m pretty.”

I clapped my hands, saying that I was very happy to be able to help me, and nodded roughly at
Bellucci’s appearance that I liked.

“Kheung!”

Just in time, I found Count Garden entering the racecourse and gave her a signal by clearing
my throat.

“So, can’t we cheer for the words that the princess told me loudly next to that old man?”

Dressed in a dazzling white silk dress that reflects the sunlight, Bellucci smiles and whispers so
softly that only I can hear.

‘I decorated it, but it really looks like a fairy.’

I stared blankly at Bellucci, who walked away with a fluttering light gait, then shook my head.

‘It would be nice if Count Garden came over at once.’

I handed Henry a lemon candy, recalling the advanced information I had gathered, and we
clashed our hands like villains.

Blonde hair, green eyes, and a pretty girl.

‘All of them are symbols of Niceria, the lucky fairy that Count Garden believes in like Goddess
Luella.’

The count’s faith was so deep that there was an incident where he was caught by the police
while chasing a blonde green-eyed girl passing by.

‘I heard it quickly because it was a bad rumor that someone might belong to the count’s family.’

At first, I thought he was just a pervert who liked pretty girls, but according to Henry, Count
Garden had no interest in the opposite sex and refused to marry.

‘If a kid who looks like Bellucci were to point out a winning horse one after another, he’d be
thrilled. <A.Hwang.Jang> Fairies from around the world often came out to play in human
villages.

Having ordered someone to bribe the opposing jockey in advance, I let out an uncharacteristic
laugh.

‘Sure it is. Aren’t they already coming over?’

As the horse race progressed, I noticed Count Garden, who couldn’t take his eyes off Bellucci
sitting next to me, and raised one corner of his mouth coolly.
“… Would it be all right if I asked your name?”

In the end, Count Garden, who couldn’t hold back his curiosity and stamped his feet, spoke to
Bellucci hesitantly.

‘Jackpot.’

I twitched my nose as I glanced at Garden, who was taking a very polite attitude towards
Bellucci, who was obviously younger than me.

“I can hear you.”

The sound of lumps of money rolling in and out echoed in my ears.

Chapter 53

“Unnie! Here you go!”

Appearing appropriately at the time when the conversation between Count Garden and Bellucci
was ripe, I hugged Bellucci’s leg with a wide smile.

“Oh, my.”

Bellucci, who has been following the script well like an actor on stage, blushes, not knowing
what to do.

‘I can’t do this.’

Fearing that Bellucci might make a mistake, I turned my gaze to Count Garden.

“Baekjanni?”

“Hmm? Aren’t you Princess Leonora?”

Fortunately, Count Garden, who recognized me right away, leaned toward me.

“Why did the princess visit the racetrack?”

“Follow me Unni.”

“By sister, do you mean this blonde lady?”

“Yes! Nike Unni Nini Ching-gu~! See you in the forest!”

Answering the count’s question innocently, I immediately covered my mouth with my hands in
visibly surprised as if I had made a mistake.

“Me, my wife! Unni told me not to call her Nike!”

As I stomp my little feet and panic, the count’s face stiffens with strange tension.

“If it’s Nike, you mean Nike from Nickelia?”

“No, no!”

A strong negative is taken as a strong positive.

I desperately appealed to the fact that Bellucci’s true identity was not the fairy Nickelia, and
made an X with both arms.

Earl Garden, who looked at me with a white face and only glanced at Bellucci, opened his
mouth slowly.

“Princess, if you have time today, how about coming over to my house with your party?”

‘Okay! I got caught.’

I pretended to be contemplating whether or not to accept the Count’s invitation, but inwardly, I
called out for joy.

***

“Wow. Baek Janni’s house is so pretty!”

I wasn’t trying to pretend to be a child, but Count Garden’s house was a beautifully decorated
old house that drew pure admiration.

‘Isn’t it really a place where fairies live?’

Streams of water gushed from the white ivory fountain. I opened my chin, glancing at the sight
of Bellucci in a white dress and matching them.

“It’s just a shame because it’s a shabby place.”

Even as he said so, a faint sense of pride lingered on the lips of the count, who went up gently.

“Today, I was planning to hold a small dinner party with my close friend, Viscount Frazzi, and it
is fortunate that I was able to invite the princess.”

‘Frachi? It must have been one of Hachania’s vassal families.’

I tilted my head at the familiar name that came out of Gardenen’s mouth, then took Bellucci’s
hand and walked into the Ododo mansion.
“Came?”

Upon entering the front door, a blond-haired man comes down the stairs quickly as if waiting for
Garden.

“I’ve brought guests for a dinner party.”

As if he didn’t know that Garden would bring someone back, he had wide, round green eyes
and a gentle and warm impression.

“You are Princess Leonora and her close friend. You won’t be able to attend the regular
meeting, so I’ll see you for the first time.”

“Ah! My name is Ron Frazzi. Nice to meet you, princess.”

The man hurriedly bowed at Garden’s introduction. I nodded at the stupid-looking man.

“It’s Nini.”

“As I heard, you are a really cute baby. Now, let’s go to the dining room.”

A man with a friendly smile comes out and leads Bellucci to the mansion.

‘Is that a portrait of Nickelia?’

I glanced at the huge painting hanging on the wall in the middle of the stairs.

Brilliant blonde hair flowing down the winding lines, and the girl with blue green eyes, like
Bellucci’s, as if she had summer recordings, clearly resembled the description of Nickelia, the
fairy of fortune in the book.

‘It’s not just portraits.’

The statues, wall decorations, and even the chandeliers on the ceiling were shaped like horns,
a symbol of Nickelia.

From the traces of the fairy Nickelia decorating the mansion, I realized that Count Garden was
a true fan of Nickelia beyond Henry’s explanation.
What on earth made Count Garden, the patriarch of a venerable count family and even the
head of the Council of Elders, rely on luck?

I swallowed my saliva at the interior of the mansion decorated like the temple of the fairy
Nickelia and followed the count and the man.

***

“May I ask the name of the lady next to you?”

Viscount Frazzi, who led Bellucci and me to the dining room with the Count, asked kindly.

Bellucci hesitated to answer as he kissed me, then opened his mouth belatedly.

“Ni, no, this is Rike.”

“Aha. Do you like the food I prepared?”

“Yes. It is so delicious.”

Fairies do not eat meat.

Garden, who has been watching Bellucci, knowing this in advance, picks and eats only
vegetables and fruits, brightens her eyes with confidence.

“You don’t seem to like meat.”

“Ah yes! I like fruit.”

“Ohh! Yes, I thought you would!”

Seeing Bellucci respond by chewing and swallowing the mucky fruit, Garden grabbed his chest
as if he was thrilled and turned his head to Viscount Frazzi.

‘What are you whispering about?’

I wanted to use mana to strengthen my hearing, but I only chewed and swallowed the delicious
steak at Prachi’s action, which immediately got up from the seat.
“Like-sama, it seems that my food doesn’t suit your taste. I will go down to the kitchen and
come back.”

“There is no need for that!”

“No. If you invite guests, you should treat them properly.”

Despite Bellucci’s disapproval, Frazzi hurriedly leaves the dining room, winking in one eye.

Reading the nervousness in his hurried gait, I narrowed my eyes.

‘It’s only natural that the Count, who is a fan of the fairies, is ecstatic at Nickelia’s
appearance….’

Why does Prachi, his friend, look nervous?

“Count, I will colonel the ‘Luck Test’ you will take today.”

As I finish eating half of my steak, the butler approaches Garden and holds out a silver tray.

“Already? The guests haven’t finished eating yet.”

“Yes. Prachi-nim ordered us to hurry.”

Count Garden looked puzzled, glanced at Bellucci at me, and then looked down at the tray in
front of him.

“I can’t help it. But luck will surely follow today.”

Garden smiled confidently and looked back and forth between Bellucci and the tray.

“Is that Moe?”

When I asked, unable to contain my curiosity, Garden answered with a broad smile that I had
never seen during the meeting.

“It is a tradition that has been handed down to Count Garden, who served Nickelia, the Fairy of
Fortune, for a long time. We always take this ‘Test of luck’ at dinner.”
I tilted my head as I pointed at the two finely-scattered powder balls on the silver tray held out
by Garden.

“Is this a test?”

“Yes. People in my family believe that eating sugar in this white powder brings good luck the
next day, and salt brings bad luck.”

“Do you believe in Baekjani?”

“You are treating me like a superstitious old man. But the test of luck effect is real. The day I
dipped in salt and ate it, I always suffered big and small hardships.”

Although the days of salting have greatly decreased since having Prachi by his side.

I patted my chin with a snort at the words Count Garden barely heard.

‘No matter how real fairies and magic are in the world, that kind of superstition can’t be real.’

If it was effective, there was no reason not to appear in the original work.

I jumped off the chair with my eyes slightly open, as if I understood the reason why Frazzi
looked especially nervous at Bellucci’s appearance.

“Nini, rest.”

“Shall I go with you?”

“Nah. I’m cold.”

I stopped Bellucci from following me and left the dining room alone and hid in a deserted
hallway.

‘The little villains are so stupid that they show their weaknesses right away when a crisis
strikes.’

It was a word that sprinkled in my eyes, but I couldn’t help the limitations of extras.

‘Look now. You couldn’t hide your nervousness and made a mistake.’
As I leisurely strolled down the long, darkened corridor, I noticed a thin beam of light leaking
from a distance and quietly approached.

As expected, the figure that could be seen through the gap in the open door was Prachi.

“… Nine, ten, eleven.”

Everything I heard was beyond my expectations.

“Shit! I’m sure there are 11 wings, but what the hell is that bitch?!”

Wing? Whose wings did you collect 11?

With my back to the door, I stared at Frazzi, who was embracing the box, and my eyebrows
moved.

‘… No way.’

“I caught and killed all the fairies called lucky fairies, but why!”

Eleven.

‘They said that only 11 fairies of one kind could exist.’

Fairies lived an eternal life instead of not breeding, but they did disappear.

I opened my mouth in amazement at the sight of the glittering wings in Prachi’s hand.

‘Could it be that you caught and killed all the fairies?’

What on earth are the purest beings in the world who can’t kill a single bug?

“Why did that bitch suddenly appear when the county was about to fall into my hands!!”

I bit into the soft flesh on the inside of my cheek at the sound of Prachi’s voice, which burst into
a roar of resentment in the room.

‘How could that guy be jojindam again?’

It’s because the hachania disease has broken out.
Chapter 54

I watched Frazzi’s seizure and hurried back to the dining room before he found me.

With the help of Bellucci, who got up to take the chair out of me, I settled down at the table,
and unlike before, I noticed a heavy atmosphere.

“… Why.”

I glanced at Count Garden, who was staring at my fingers with a terrifyingly stiff face, as if
lightning had struck.

“Why are you here?”

She whispers softly so that only Bellucci can hear it, but she only shrugs as if she doesn’t know
why Garden is in despair.

“Why did I make an unfortunate choice when the Fairy of Fortune was with me?”

Where did the calm demeanor he always showed during regular meetings go? Count Garden
bit his nails in great anxiety, like a lost child.

Prachi, who has returned to the dining room, hastily approaches and hugs his shoulders.

“Gee, tomorrow is an unlucky day.”

“But Prachi, as I said earlier, he is-!”

“Garden, I told you. You don’t have to rely on fortune fairies anymore.”

Having slightly augmented my hearing with mana to eavesdrop on their conversation, I furiously
frowned at the voice Prachi added in a low voice.

“It is true that your parents died because you brought misfortune, but that is why you were able
to meet me instead.”

“Frachi… After all, I only have you.”

“Yes, Garden. I am human, but I am a person with the blood of Nickelia, the fairy of fortune.”
All Frazzi’s words were rubbish lies whispered in a friendly voice.

I wonder who is not Prakchi.

‘How can fairies’ blood flow to humans?’

Besides, the reason Count Garden became a grandparent was not because he chose bad luck
in a test of luck.

‘Henry said his parents were killed in action.’

It was rude to dismiss their deaths as mere bad luck, as they risked their lives for the family.

‘There must be a reason why Gardenen relied on Prachi so much….’

The Count Garden I knew was a brilliant and sensible person.

‘But even for such a person, if they are gaslighted for a long time, their thoughts will be blurred.’

For example, as he said earlier, bad things always happen on days when you eat with salt, but
after meeting Prachi, the frequency of eating with salt has decreased significantly.

“… I want to try Ninidu.”

I quietly listened to the conversation Frazzi and Garden were whispering to each other, and I
smiled as I held out a plate of steak that I had scraped all the way to the bottom.

“Yes? Princess, what did you say just now?”

“Ninido, I want you to try that. A good fortune teller.”

“I’m sorry, but this is a kind of ceremony that only the people of Count Garden do.”

I glared at Prachi, who quickly interrupted and answered the subject, which was not even a
member of the Count Garden family, with sharp eyes.

“Who is the lord that Gardenen Baekzanni serves?”

“… You are the Duke of Hachania.”

“Then Garden Baekjanni, are you from Hachania?”

At my words, Earl Garden’s expression became profound.

“Hoo. That’s right. I am a vassal of the Duke of Hachania.”

He seemed interested rather than displeased that I, a mere three-year-old, was trying to teach
him hierarchy.

“Great. Butler, bring this tray to the princess.”

“Garden!”

Prachi raised her voice in embarrassment at Garden’s decision, but I quickly accepted the silver
tray before he interrupted me.

“To. Jjam.”

After dipping into the powder ball on the right, I frowned slightly at the salty taste that tingled
the tip of my tongue.

“Oh, Gongnyeo-nim will have an unlucky day tomorrow too.”

Frazzi giggles and opens his mouth.

“Butler, now keep the silver tray at the altar of Nickelia.”

“Yes, Viscount.”

The butler, bowing respectfully at Prachi’s command, reaches out to take the silver tray in front
of me.

I quickly dipped the left ball of flour before he snatched the silver tray from me.

“Eh-! This is even better!”

I knew it would be like this.

I glared at the butler who had brought out the two salt balls and opened my mouth.
“Both of you, Baekjanni! Say one is sugar, tell Nini the truth!!!”

“Yes? No, Princess. It can’t be.”

Count Garden, taken aback by my cry, gets up from his seat.

But before he could reach for the butler’s silver platter, Frazzi pushed him away.

With the sound of a bowl and a silver tray rolling across the floor.

“Butler! How could you make such a mistake! You probably don’t know how important the trial
of luck is in Count Garden’s family!”

Frazzi raises his voice.

“… Sin, sorry! It looks like I made a mistake. I am terribly sorry, Viscount.”

It was wrong to apologize.

I approached Garden, who was standing there like a watchtower, narrowing my eyes at the
butler’s behavior, which seemed to be more afraid of the viscount than the count.

“Baek Janni, since Baek Janni invited me to the dinner party today, Nini invites Baek Janni too.”

“… Yes, I understand. Let’s go for today.”

I realized something, but I tapped the back of my hand on Garden’s pale face, who seemed
unwilling to admit it, and turned my back.

***

“My lady, are you here?”

“Yes. Are you waiting for me?”

I widened my eyes at the sight of Celia rushing towards me as soon as the carriage I was
carrying arrived at the stable.

‘I didn’t ask Celia to do anything today.’

“Have you ever sent a hiss to the toilet room?”

“… No?”

I raised my eyebrows at Celia’s unexpected question.

Heath had just been repairing the half-collapsed stables because he hadn’t quite mastered his
strength yet.

There was no way that such a child would be sent as a worker in a toilet room that requires
delicate touch.

“Because Heath has been insisting on letting me into the toilet room since earlier. The maids
are in trouble, so would you like to go see them?”

“Ugh, Araseo.”

Following Celia’s explanation, I patted my dusty hands and moved on.

As she said, unlike usual, quite a lot of people were hanging out in the quiet hallway near the
toilet room in the annex.

“No, Heath! Aren’t you the kind of person to work in the toilet room?”

“Okay. As Xenia said, do the hard work under Chef Romberdi, or help the gardener Paul!”

The maids with bewildered faces were persuading the boy to enter the toilet room at any
moment, but the boy with a blunt face only stood firm in front of the toilet room.

“I don’t like it. I will also work at the toilet room from today.”

“No, there’s nothing a boy worker like you can do in the toilet room?”

“Yes, boy! Are you thinking of ripping the lady’s dress all off? Why the hell do you want to work
in the toilet room?”

Heath slowly shook his head and opened his mouth at the question of Xenia, who raised her
voice as if she was shocked.

“I have to be pretty.”
“….”

I swallowed a sigh as I glanced down the hallway where silence had suddenly fallen.

“… Michiin.”

Could it be because of what I said while taking Bellucci away?

“Ako, it’s the head~!”

I really can’t live up to my name.

“My lady, are you here? Dry some hiss! I’m about to break down the door!”

The maid who was holding back Heath found me hiding behind a corner, so I had no choice but
to move slowly.

“Heath.”

When I calmly call out to the boy, blue eyes with a strange gray color like the sky full of clouds
look at me.

“You’re pretty anyway.”

I don’t know why I have to say this, but I meant it.

“Of all the people Nini has ever met, you are the prettiest, Heath.”

The boy with gray hair that looked like dust was sitting on it and blue eyes that looked strangely
cold was so beautiful that no matter how many times he met him, he would be admired.

‘When I brought Heath, people thought it was a doll that looked like a human.’

I smiled like a sigh as I stared up at the boy who was made of delicate lines like a work of art
created by God with all his might.

“Don’t worry about that.”

“… Is that true?”

“Ugh.”

“Am I pretty?”

I wondered what should I do if Bellucci and this girl fell ill with princess disease, but I nodded
my head coldly at the sad eyes of the maids standing behind Heath.

“I guess I can work for the princess now. Like Bellucci.”

I still couldn’t see a smile, but I smiled at Heath’s strangely excited face.

‘I don’t necessarily want to use pretty people, but if I don’t work now, the invisible tail will fall
off.’

I stared at Heath, who for some reason reminded me of a snarky puppy, and opened my mouth
aesthetically.

“Then would you like to kick someone?”

Of course, I didn’t expect that Heath would really find it.

Chapter 55

Legendary Colossus Zafara.

She was a great merchant who did not hesitate to cross the forbidden desert in order to make
a deal, and even conquered the forest of death, which even most soul knights were reluctant to
enter for the herbal business that made the most profit.

I heard that she, who led the Empire’s largest mercenary group, suddenly closed all businesses
and disappeared a few years before I was born.

‘Zarpara was a sword equivalent to the sword of the four seasons representing the empire, so
it would be impossible for Hiss to find her.’

No matter how much he was the boy king of Acrea, he had no limbs to ask for information.

‘Anyway, with this, I’ll be able to get him out of his mind for a while.’

I can’t rest even if I tell him to rest, so I have no choice but to make him work.

“All right. I will definitely find the Zarpara merchant.”

I nodded neatly, looked at Heath’s small back as he walked away, and sighed.

***

Hachania was a territory belonging to the northern part of the empire, but it was quite warm in
the sunlight.

I took a sip of tea made from young leaves, sitting on a gazebo that shaded me from the
scorching sun.

“Thank you for inviting me, princess.”

Despite saying that, Garden’s complexion was quite dark.

I glanced at Garden’s face, who looked visibly emaciated compared to at the dinner party, and
slowly set the teacup down on the table.
“I think you know roughly what Nini wants to say to Baekzanni.”

Count Garden was not a dull person.

“Baekjanni, Prazzi, only me, Saramiya.”

At the luck I hinted at, he opens his mouth like a sigh.

“… In fact, even before the dinner party, I was a little suspicious. That he might be using me.”

Adults sometimes openly confided to children what was inside them that they would never tell
anyone else.

“Princess, do you know that fairies actually exist? Nickelia, the lucky fairy, is a fairy who lives in
the ice mountain range protected by Count Garden.”

Beginning with a fairytale-like tale, Count Garden began to tell me his story, which he would not
have been able to easily discuss in order to preserve the prestige of the count’s family and his
own face.

“Even when I was a boy, Nickelia used to come down to the village and scatter good fortune.
Nickelia’s seeds dried up-”

Garden gulps down the tea in front of him as if his throat is burning, and continues with a
gloomy face.

“It’s the day my parents passed away. The day I ate it with salt without passing my first test of
luck as the heir to the county.”

“Since that day, Baek Janni, have you been blaming Baek Janni?”

I frowned at the young boy projected behind the elderly count.

“Not only me, but all the villagers blamed me. I wonder if everyone called me Unlucky Garden
until I ascended to the county rank.”

“They are Monden people.” (They are bad people.)

When I clenched my fist and hit the table, Garden laughed and shook his head.
“I can understand them now. After my parents passed away, only Gardenen in the northern
territory suffered from repeated terrible droughts.”

“But that’s Baekjanni’s good care-”

“No. I know, but I couldn’t help but resent myself.”

Garden’s resolute attitude makes me feel unfair. Garden, who stared at me biting his lip,
lowers his head to cover his teary eyes.

“Then one day, Viscount Prachi came to the Garden Manor. He looks just like the lucky fairy
that Gardenen serves.”

‘Prazzi looks exactly like a lucky fairy?’

Shouldn’t you be at least as good as Bellucci to be mistaken for a fairy?

I frowned momentarily as I remembered Prachi’s naive face.

“It wasn’t just the looks, Prazzi seemed to be Nickelia itself. From the day he made friends with
me and started staying at the mansion, I have always been able to pass the test of luck.”

I swallowed a moan and listened to Garden’s explanation.

“As the misfortune disappeared and I was able to display my abilities, I solved the drought in
Gardenen and rose to the position of head of the Council of Elders. So how could I not trust
him?”

I held back a sigh, but I couldn’t hold back any longer at Garden’s words and burst into a roar.

“Baekjanni, Babu?!”

“… Yes?”

I slapped the table with my palms wide open, and I glared at Garden, who had a bewildered
face, and shook my head.

“It’s not about Prachi. Baek Janni was a eunuch who was able to become the leader because
he was a Ttotokhan!”
The reason he was able to display his abilities after meeting Prachi was probably simply
because he gained confidence.

“It was Baekjanni, not Frazzi, who won the fortune.” (It was the Count, not Frazzi, who won the
fortune.)

At my words, Garden’s lips moved, but he couldn’t speak easily.

“Baekjanni, why Prachi was cheating on the ‘Trial of luck’. Do you notice?”

There was no way that Garden didn’t know what I had learned in one day.

‘I just want to deny it.’

If that happens, he will lose Nickelia, the lucky fairy he believes in.

“But Princess, do you know how important hope is to people?”

I lowered my head at the faintly trembling voice of Garden.

“I don’t think I want to live anymore if I accept the fact that Nickelia no longer exists.”

His brown eyes, which met mine, were wet with moisture.

A coward, a coward, a fugitive.

Words wanting to yell at Gardener reached the end of his throat, but the young Gardener’s
figure hanging like a shadow by his side throbbed his heart.

‘Why am I so vulnerable to the wounds of children?’

So, isn’t it just looking like nothing?

Uncharacteristically for a child, I let out a sigh and grabbed Garden’s hand, who hadn’t even
emptied the teacup, and moved toward the forest that was connected to the outbuilding.

“Where are you going?”

“To see Unni.”

“… You mean the lady who looks like Nickelia?”

I nodded at Garden’s shy reaction and pointed to the ‘Stage’ I had prepared for him all night.

“Nike Unni, it’s not like it’s Nickelia.”

Bellucci, who was sitting in the ivory fountain shining brightly in the sunlight, gets up at my
signal.

“That means…?”

I pointed at Bellucci, who was jumping through the air at Garden’s trembling voice.

“Oh my god.”

Garden covered her mouth with both hands at the sight of Bellucci flying through the sky
wearing clothes sewn from leaves like a fairy.

“Miss Nickelia!”

Bellucci smiled brightly as she approached Garden, who was kneeling down to her knees as if
her legs were weak.

“It’s been a while, Eugene.”

Eugene was the childhood name of Count Garden, whom he found out after giving Henry, his
father’s lieutenant, 30 lemon candies.

“I-do you remember me?”

“Of course. I remember all the boys in the garden.”

‘Our Bellucci is really good at acting.’

Recalling the drama I enjoyed watching in my previous life, I tilted my head at Bellucci with fairy
wings that Lulu and Lala had put so much effort into.

‘Shouldn’t it be better to have her make her opera debut instead of using her as a maid?’
If it was Bellucci’s natural talent, he could rise as a star in the social world in an instant.

“But Eugene, we Nickeria can no longer find Garden.”

“Why! After all, it’s because I didn’t pass my first test of luck as an heir-”

“You know that test of luck, we didn’t make it up, right?”

Of course I don’t know.

All of the lines Bellucci was saying were outright lies I made up, but Garden stuttered open his
mouth with trembling pupils as if in shock.

“I know that it is a lucky secret that Nickelia-sama taught only to the Garden family.”

“We are not fairies who only bring luck to humans. We definitely gave the Garden clan the
strength to overcome their misfortune.”

Bellucci lightly patted the shoulder of the decrepit Count kneeling in front of him, flapping his
mysterious wings.

“Eugene, you can lead the garden without us.”

“Then Prachi really wasn’t a Nickelian?”

“… Eugene, I don’t want to make you sad, but he ripped off all of Nickelia’s wings except mine.
That’s why we can’t go to Garden anymore.”

Bellucci kindly told Garden, who was astonished as if she couldn’t believe her words, even the
place where Prachi hid the fairy wings.

“Then, goodbye, Eugene.”

Arm and arm.

Bellucci, who perfectly digested the last line, takes off on the wind.

After confirming that she had disappeared over the other side, I put the Mana Enhancement
Stone I was holding in my pocket while sweating.
‘Whoa. I thought I was going to die.’

While Bellucci gave a great performance in front of the garden, I managed to relax my body
after directing the wind by controlling the flow of air with mana.

Pooh.

Then a small fart sounded through the quiet woods, but no one could hear it.

“Poop.”

Obviously no one would have heard.

Chapter 56

“… Lady Gong.”

I don’t know why, but after laughing for a while while bending down, Garden cautiously calls
me.

“Yes.”

I raised my head, stirring the air around me with my hands.

“Thank you for giving me hope.”

I swallowed my saliva at the warm sunlight in his aged eyes.

‘I wondered if I would move on to something like this, but did I really get tricked?!’

“I don’t know why you didn’t mind going through such hardships for an old man like me.”

I clenched my fists nervously at Garden’s words.

‘Yeah, you noticed. That Bellucci is a fake fairy.’

“Baekjanni, Mia-”

It was the moment I bowed my head to apologize for cheating on him.

“It was a very sweet dream.”

The count cut off my words and smiled, closing his wrinkled eyes.

“You have a really kind heart, the youngest lady of the duchy I serve.”

Garden, who bent down and met my eyes, kissed the back of my hand politely.

“I am reflecting on ignoring the truth, and I will gladly do whatever the princess wants to ask of
me.”

“I-I don’t care about that!”

I opened my mouth wide, embarrassed that my black insides were revealed.

Garden giggled when he caught a glimpse of me vigorously shaking his hands.

“I think you must have wished for me when you were preparing for such a sweet dream.”

I licked my lips at Garden’s bright eyes and finally had no choice but to accept his words.

“Avanni has the support of the press conference.” (Father needs the support of the Senate.)

“Are you talking about buying an island belonging to the imperial family?”

It was the only issue that Lucas and the Senate had been conflicting with recently, but I
continued talking without giving a clear answer.

“During the Daum meeting, please take Avanni’s side without fail.”

“… All right.”

Garden, who was staring at me with his eyes shining brightly while holding his hands together,
nodded slowly.

“Well, the council of elders has been ignoring the head of the household too much. I was also
reflecting.”

I didn’t show any sincere regret, but at Garden’s words, I bowed politely, putting my hand on
my belly button.

“Thank you.”

“What. I know the head of the household well.”

Then, as if my greeting was excessive, Garden hurriedly shook his head.

“If your thoughtful Excellency makes a claim, what a great claim he would make.”

Garden opens his mouth with a leisurely smile, as if thinking of Gaspard, the head of the family
who was reasonable and always thought of the position of the vassal.
“This gardener, whether it be a favor, a debt, or a grudge, he is the one who will surely pay it
back. Don’t worry, princess. I promise to support you unconditionally in the name of the family.”

Eh, you’d think it would be so easy now.

However, I was satisfied with his promise, so I smiled and nodded vigorously.

***

“Ji, what did you say to salvage now?”

Viscount Roman, whose face was distorted as if he couldn’t believe Lucas’ words, trembled
and opened his mouth.

“Ship.”

Lucas, who looked at the white elders’ faces with disdain, responded succinctly.

“Are all the ear canals blocked? My daughter would be very good at drilling.”

With a bazooka.

Viscount Roman, who looked at Lucas casually stroking my hair while sitting on his lap,
swallowed a gulp and spoke again.

“Your Excellency, do you know how much it will cost to salvage a sunken ship?”

“I do not know.”

“It’s not enough to cover the remaining duke’s budget, so we’ll have to collect the Senate’s
budget as well!”

“Right.”

So what do you say

Viscount Roman struck Lucas’s sullen reply as if he was frustrated.

“We have no money, sir! Didn’t you offer even the plains of Premier to His Majesty to own the
island you want!”

In response to Gregor’s attempt to seize the duchy’s land and property, Lucas hinted that he
would instead give him Premier, the most fertile plain in Hachania, the northern part of the
country.

‘Instead, the imperial family requested three uninhabited islands that were not properly
managed.’

Gregor, who must have thought it would be much more profitable, readily accepted Lucas’s—
that’s why—my proposal.

‘Perhaps they think we’re frightened by their bluff and choke themselves.’

But ten thousand words, ten million bean cakes.

‘Anyway, Premier will become a barren land infested with monsters due to famine this year.’

In <A.Hwang.Chang>, the successive bad years played a part in the process in which
Hachania, who belonged to the 5th generation of nobles, became more and more insignificant.

‘It was an area where only a lot of money would go out to help the young people in the
crackdown on monsters, but at this point, I handled it calmly.’

Now, it will be the imperial family, not Hachania, that spends money to feed Premier.

“Um hoo hoo.”

Lucas, who lowered his head so that the elders could not see me and laughed like a villain,
touched the back of my head, picked me up and stood up.

“If everyone understands what I’m saying, I’ll be gone.”

“Where are you going?!”

The elders, except for Count Garden, started to raise their voices at Lucas’ attitude, which
seemed to have no interest even though they were frightened.

“Your Excellency, please reconsider!”

“Please reconsider!”

After-effects after-effects.

However, Lucas only turns a deaf ear to the elders’ dissuade.

“Count, don’t stay still and tell your Excellency something.”

Viscount Roman, who was worse off, urged Garden, who was sitting in the seat of honor
across from the head of the household.

“I agree with Your Excellency.”

Then, Garden, who seemed to be watching the situation quietly, opened his mouth with a big
nod.

“Anyway, salvage the ship. We’ll have to tighten our belts, Your Excellency.”

“I beg your pardon?? Count, did you have any delirium?”

Roman, embarrassed, hesitated until he asked, and Garden sharply furrowed his forehead with
dark wrinkles.

“You speak badly, Roman. Have you forgotten that I am the head of the Council of Elders?”

“Oh, no…. It’s because you agree with such nonsense!”

While Roman raises his voice as if he is unfair,

“Good. Then let’s end the meeting.”

Lucas ignoring his words and trudging across the conference hall.

“How do you say you’re ending the meeting when opinions haven’t been united yet?!”

“I understand that even if all the remaining elder votes are added together, the voting rights of
me and Count Garden, the head of the household, cannot be overcome.”

At the voices of the opposing elders, Lucas moved his hand that hadn’t embraced me and took
out a black book.

“Ruler. Let everyone read it.”

It was the rulebook of the Duke of Hachania that I had to read all night long.

“Your Excellency~!!!”

I was so proud of Lucas ignoring the elders’ cries as if they were dogs barking, so I hugged him
tightly.

‘I wouldn’t have been able to do it if it was my dad, but I’m so glad I did!’

***

The salvage work of Acrea’s ship must have started safely- I clapped my hands as the time to
remodel Sylvester, my second son, had arrived.

‘If Enoch’s training partner was Tristan, Sylvie’s training partner was Prince Franz.’

Ines’ older brother, he was a person who belatedly assimilated with Gregor and became her
younger sister’s fool.

‘So, in the end, it must mean that my current personality is a bitch.’

“Today, Prince Franz is training together.”

After holding Lulu’s hand and watching Sylvie’s swordsmanship class, I smiled at the boy who
exchanged swords with him.

‘Red blonde hair and green eyes, just like Emperor Gregor.’

In case someone wasn’t his son, he looked just like Emperor Gregor.

‘But it doesn’t look as strong as I thought.’

Although he was the older brother of the female protagonist, perhaps because he was a minor
supporting character, Franz’s winter sword was weak and flimsy.
Sensitive to the opponent’s mana, as much as the amount of mana in the bowl, I narrowed my
eyes and raised the sunglasses on the bridge of my nose (made from stealing Cosette’s
glasses).

‘Activate the Leonora power meter-!’

It would be nice if it did, but such artifacts didn’t exist yet, so we can only guess.

‘Apart from the sharpness of the aura, even the posture is clumsy. Sylvie’s sword falls much
more cleanly.’

I tilted my head while looking at Sylvie, who drew a sharp arc and showed off her mastery of
swordsmanship, and Franz, who moved like a slug.

‘But why does Sylvie seem to be behind?’

“Ego. Today, too, it will end with Master Sylvie’s defeat. My lady, I am still very upset.”

As if I wasn’t the only one who could clearly predict victory or defeat, Lulu, who was watching
the match between Sylvie and Franz, shakes me in her arms and soothes me.

“Why does the pilot keep losing again?”

“Yes. You do very well in training, but you don’t seem to be compatible with Prince Franz.
Roderick-sama said it was strange that I couldn’t win once.”

Roderick was the leader of the Knights of the White Rang and a vassal of the ducal family.

At Lulu’s explanation, I twitched the bridge of my nose hidden by my sunglasses and opened
my mouth.

“… I’m sorry.”

Sylvie can’t lose to that guy.

“Isn’t our Sipi more handsome?!”

Originally, in the romantic world, swordsmanship was in order of appearance, right?

Chapter 57

“Today is bad! It’s Hachania’s skill!”

I put my hand on my side in amazement at Prince Franz’s way of putting Sylvester’s medicine
while sticking out his tongue.

‘Isn’t she two years older than Sylvie, that bastard?’

Although it is only two years old, the age difference of two years for boys at that age was quite
large.

I glanced at Franz, who was about a hand taller than Sylvie, and frowned.

‘It’s like a mean child.’

“Yeah, that’s right. Of course, our old master Sylvie is so damn handsome!”

When I looked upset, Lulu, embarrassed, walked me to the gymnasium.

“Young master! Master Sylvie!”

At her cry, Sylvie, who had put down her wooden sword as if the sparring had just ended,
turned her head.

“Lini.”

The boy found me and came running in a month.

“What’s going on at the gymnasium?”

“Look at the sippi, the sippers.”

In response to my answer, Sylvie smiled faintly.

“Okay. I’ve just finished training, so welcome back.”

Satisfied with that white snowflake-like smile, I nodded.

‘Cancer, cancer. Of course Sylvie will win.’

On the face of it, it was already a landslide victory.

“Hmm. Are you the princess of Hachania?”

On the other side of the gymnasium, Prince Franz, who was tidying up his clothes, approached.

I looked alternately at his forehead, which was dripping with sweat, and Sylvie’s, which looked
dry and fresh.

‘As expected, it’s true that Sylvie took care of it.’

Why did he deliberately lose to Prince Franz?

I narrowed my eyes to see what Sylvie was thinking, but Franz, who had pushed his face right
up to my nose, snorted and raised his chin.

“What. Not as cute as rumors.”

Silence.

A cool silence subsides at Franz’s brief evaluation of me.

“I just said what a baby I am because Tristan said all sorts of nonsense.”

Franz chuckled, not realizing how fiercely Lulu, Lala, and Celia were glaring at him.

“He’s just a normal baby. Isn’t that rather ugly?”

Lulu, who gritted her teeth at Franz’s words, rolled up her sleeves.

“What did that child just say?”

“Something that looks like it came from somewhere!”

“The one that looks like a blacksmith hammered it!”

The title of Franz had gone from Prince to that son before he knew it.
“Oh, hey!”

I was so angry that I grabbed Lululala who was snorting and the hem of Celia’s skirt all at once
to protest to the prince.

“Hey.”

The moment I let out a sigh of relief after barely tearing them apart,

“Cancel that.”

Sylvie picked up the wooden sword she had put down on the floor.

“Shi, Sipi-!”

Startled, I reached out to stop him, but Franz’s reaction came first.

“What? Did you just say something to me?”

“Yes. Please cancel what you just said, Your Highness.”

“Her! Since when did you become so arrogant? It seems I’ve been watching you a lot lately in
Dalian.”

Franz, ignoring Sylvie’s polite request—even though he was aiming at a wooden sword—
stealed the sword of his escort knight and held it high.

“Come.”

Then, wouldn’t he move his fingers as if he were the main character of martial arts?

‘What are you doing, you pathetic bastard!’

Sylvie was holding a wooden sword for training, but I seemed to be cowardly planning to use a
genuine sword made of iron.

“If it’s scary to lift a real sword, you can listen too. Coward.”

I shook my head at Franz’s grim words.

‘It’s okay. Our Sylvie is not a child to fall for such a provocation.’

I thought it was fortunate that Franz acted childishly.

Parruk-!

Sylvie’s wooden sword froze to pure white.

I felt his aura spreading enough to feel the cool breeze touch my cheek, and put my small hand
on my forehead.

Shit.

I forgot.

‘The second of us pretended to be calm because we wanted to be like Gaspar, but in fact he
was hot-tempered.’

***

Sylvie, who wrapped her wooden sword in an aura as cold as a winter wind, beat Franz hard
as if to untie what had accumulated so far.

“Chwi, you can cancel it! cancellation! Aww! evil!”

In the end, Franz, who lost even the sword, prostrated himself on the floor and wrapped his
arms around his face to surrender, but Sylvie continued to attack the prince.

“My little brother is cute. Isn’t that so, Your Highness?”

“Oh, yes! Because it’s cute! cute!”

Franz trembled and raised his voice, as if Sylvie’s sword was scary.

“My sister is the cutest, prettiest, and most lovely in the world.”

“Ah, I got it, you son of a bitch!!!”

Sylvie put down the wooden sword only after Franz repeated the words that I was cute three
times.

‘What is this kid doing all of a sudden after losing well?’

There must have been a reason why he kept losing to Franz.

I glanced at the second person in my house who had beaten the prince and pressed my
temples.

“… Uh, but were you really this strong?”

Franz also stutters, as if surprised by Sylvie’s sudden rise in skill.

“No. Don’t you know my skills?”

“But how did you beat me now?”

“I think it’s because I have a big heart for my younger brother.”

I snorted at Sylvie’s answer.

The prince is an idiot, believe that excuse.

“Right. That makes sense.”

Yes. Look stupid

I nodded as if I knew it, looked at Franz, who got up with the help of my escort, with pitiful
eyes, and approached Sylvie.

“Sippy.”

“Huh.”

“I have something to say, so will you follow me?”

“Okay.”

Unlike when the training was just over, Sylvie, drenched in sweat, would be uncomfortable, but
she followed me.

It wasn’t until I reached the patronage of the mansion where people were rare that I looked
back at the second, who was at a loss for words, as if he hadn’t looked away.

“Why did Goya lose to Franz?”

“I never lost.”

I stomped my feet as I glared at Sylvie, who was making a fool of herself.

“By losing. If you keep talking nonsense, I’ll miss you.”

“Because it’s not a lie.”

“I’m sorry from Ji-gum.”

“…!”

At my threat, my ruby-like eyes, a little more transparent than Enoch’s, widened in surprise.

“Take three cells. Hana. Doubly depressed. See-!”

“Because Zakari is strong.”

In the end, Sylvie revealed the truth before I counted all three.

“The reason Zachary was drafted into the war was because he was too strong.”

“Yes?”

Why is Sylvie hiding her skills because the first person in my family—whom I have never met—
is an excellent knight?

Sylvie looked down at me, tilting her head in puzzlement, and opened her mouth like a sigh.

“A family that has produced too many Soul Knights will inevitably be under the watchful eye of
His Majesty the Emperor. Hachania has already produced three knights, so it would be
dangerous to stand out more.”
Sylvie told me that she was several times taller than me, but I tightly hugged her hand, which
was still small.

‘In the end, it means that I was hiding my power by throwing away my pride for the sake of my
family.’

My head was pounding just from meeting Franz for a moment, but how excited Sylvie must
have been to train with him all the time.

“But Sipi, that’s a well thought out idea.” (But Sylvie, that’s a bad idea.)”

“What?”

“Mon Hazana, leader of the Knights of Sippi, who hid his Groke skills.”

Sylvester later had to lead the White Rang and the Hachanian Knights.

‘Sylvie, who can lead people with calm leadership, should assume the position of captain of the
knights.’

Only then will I be able to stir up the empire with peace of mind and lay the foundation for
establishing the principality.

“Nini, if the sippi is the leader of the knights, it’s a joke.”

Sylvie hugs me with her characteristic thread-like smile, whether or not she knows about my
plan to use her harshly.

“Thank you for looking at me well, but I don’t have that greed.”

Why are all the guys in my house so greedy?

I let out a sigh and opened my mouth, gently shaking his sleeve.

“It’s not that bad, the sippi is nini and gisanni, it’s a joke.” (But, Sylvie will do it for Rini Knight.)

While making a surefire, gentle baby smile.

‘There was a time when Lulu and Lala even spilled nosebleeds when I laughed like this.’
“Nini Gisanni, if you use the leader of the knights, you’ll be fine.”

It was the moment when Sylvie drool as if in agony at my resolute remark.

“Right.”

I lifted my head in Sylvie’s arms at the familiar voice behind me.

“Does it make you a knight only when you are at the level of being able to lead the knights?”

“… Trittan?”

It was Tristan, staying in Hachania for a while to treat his injuries.

He seemed to be in full recovery and nodded briefly as if he understood something.

“Good night.”

What is good?

Before I could even ask, the boy strode forward, kissed me briefly on the top of my foot, and
then took half a step back.

“Jeokrang, no, it must mean that you will accept me if you command all the knights of Soloa.”

No, I never said that.

Do you not want to accept

However, before I could stop him, Tristan’s back went farther away as he ambled along.
Chapter 58

With my bloody persuasion - a few words of hatred - eventually Sylvie participated in my

special training with Enoch.

“It’s cloud rice in the sack~! Seal!”

“Practice!”

“It’s a cloudy sky! Seal!”

“Practice!”

Blowing a whistle, I rolled the second and third boys on the dirt floor.

Enoch, who lost his strength, glanced at me and showed tears, as if the training was difficult.

“Ugh! Enoch Hunnyonbyeong, don’t cry!!”

As he raised his voice, Enoch was startled and swallowed the mucus that came out of his nose.

“Ooh, no crying!”

“Hey, let’s go now!!!”

Thanks to my low nose, I raised my sunglasses and pointed at the sun, and Sylvie and Enoch
started running while hanging three wagon wheels.

I sipped strawberry juice under the awning Lulu and Lala set up at the gymnasium, and I smiled
as I watched Sylvie and Enoch speeding away.

‘Excellent children. I will die of pride.’

Both of them are stepping on my curriculum more than I thought, so a satisfied smile comes
out.

‘Unlike Enoch, who completely believed that I was a formidable strongman in my previous life,
Sylvie seems to think that she is playing with me in a new way.’
Fortunately, Sylvie was following along eagerly, perhaps not wanting to disappoint me even
though my play was harsh.

‘Enoch seems to have been contacted by Tristan’s swordsmanship teacher, and Roderick is a
great teacher, so Sylvie doesn’t have to worry.’

Whoop whoop.

I crossed my fingers and smiled wickedly at the satisfaction of my brothers, who were all going
as planned - and indeed they were.

“My lady, are you feeling well?”

“Yes!”

“How can my lady be so cute even when she’s laughing like a villain!”

It’s starting again

I got up from my seat, disgusted by Lulu and Lala’s fuss.

“Nini, come to my room for a minute.”

“Can you come alone?”

“Yes. Don’t worry, Nunnu!”

Come to think of it, it was a special training time for the kids.

Walking hard, I arrived at the bedroom and found In-young, who had not been seen for a while,
and opened my eyes wide.

“Heath!”

A boy who was waiting for me in the hallway, his head flashing at the sound of my voice, quickly
runs towards me.

“Gongnyeo.”
“Where are you still?!”

I thought I had left the house because I couldn’t see it in the stable or in the toilet room.

“Did you find me?”

“Of course not.”

I nodded my head, feeling a strange sense of deja vu at the boy’s flushed cheeks.

“Afro, tell Nini and get out.”

It might be possible to track your location with mana, but I don’t want to get in the way if you
want to be free.

The boy, who had been staring at me for swallowing back talk, opened his mouth slowly.

“Yes. I will from now on.”

“Where are you going?”

In fact, there weren’t many places a boy could go within the empire.

Wouldn’t it be impossible to return to Acrea, which was destroyed and sunk?

“I left the territory for a while to find the merchant the princess said.”

I finally opened my mouth to Heath’s answer, remembering the request I had made to him.

“Ugh. Fine.”

Countless people have searched for Zarpara, but her whereabouts have been unknown for
years.

“It’s okay if you order another person other than Zarpala.” (You just need to find someone other
than Zarpara to take care of the business.)

Thinking it must have failed, I patted the boy on the shoulder, and he tilted his head with a
strange expression.
“You don’t need Zarpara anymore?”

“Yes? No, I don’t do blood. But-”

Hmm?

Hmm?

“Hup!”

Fearing that the mission had failed, I was about to add a limb, but I opened my jaw at the huge
barley sack that Heath could see through the crack in the open door.

‘What is that?!’

Huge sacks of grain wriggling in all directions.

“Oops, Oops-!!!”

I slammed the door shut in a fright at the sound that no one heard sounded like human moaning.

“Hey, hiss?”

“I got you, Zarpara.”

“I’ll ask you to catch me sometime~!!!”

I’ll have to bring someone to use as my boss, what if I kidnap you, you son of a bitch!

I untied the sack in a hurry, screaming loudly at Heath’s neat answer, which even felt strangely
proud.

“Dog, are you okay?”

When the ribbon on the sack was removed, a woman burst out, her hands and feet bound and
even gagged.

“Heo-eok, billion.”
As I hurriedly release the restraints, Zarpara collapses to the floor gasping for breath.

‘I’m sure he’ll get angry like fire.’

Zarpara was a person who had a reputation for having bright red hair like the scorching sun,
red eyes like the waves dividing the Red Sea, and a rough personality that matched like a
picture.

‘That’s why, with the body of a woman, she was able to run the top tier of the empire and even
assume the position of mercenary leader.’

I don’t know why or where he was hiding, but it was only natural for him to get angry because
he had kidnapped a person who was living a good life.

“Yo, Yogi water.”

I scrutinize Zarpara’s eyes and hold out the water bottle, and she gulps down the water.

“Huh. I guess I’ll live a little longer.”

‘Looks like Heath didn’t even give me food or water for being a kidnapper. It’s a big deal.’

I feel depressed at the thought that I was too young to make Zarpara, whom I was lucky
enough to find, my own.

“I’m sorry. I’m not the one who kidnapped you as part of it.” (Sorry. I didn’t kidnap Nini on
purpose.)

Zarpara, who had emptied an entire water bottle, rolled her eyes and looked around as if to
locate herself at my words.

“-!”

Her sharp gaze soon fell on Heath.

“Andae!”

Fearing that Zarfara might retaliate against Hiss, I shook my head resolutely, holding the boy in
front with my arms outstretched.
“Hey, Hiss is wrong!”

“….”

“Stop! If you know how to stop, call someone!”

Even though she couldn’t speak the imperial language, Zarpara walked close to us like
someone who couldn’t hear me.

It is an unbelievably confident gait for a person whose hands and feet have been tied up until
now.

‘Damn it, should I use force?’

While I was hesitating as I had quite a crush on the living legend Zarpara, she was right in front
of me before I knew it.

‘It can’t be helped.’

It was the moment I tried to protect Heath by using mana.

Dump.

Zarpara, passing by me and approaching Heath, kneels in front of the boy.

“…?”

Whether or not I tilted my head as I couldn’t understand her sudden sudden action, she even
kissed the boy’s instep.

“My king.”

It was a desperate voice like a loyal servant who met his lord.

“Acrea’s oldest and most exhausted servant finally sees Your Highness John.”

I opened my mouth slightly, realizing that Zarpara knew about Heath’s identity.

‘Looks like someone who knows Heath.’

That’s why he was able to find and bring Zarpara, who had gone missing.

“Moya, Heath. Do you know someone?”

I asked the boy who was staring at me whether Zarpara kissed my feet or not.

“What family are you from, so you are talking recklessly to His Highness?”

But before Heath can even open his mouth, Zarpara turns to me and glares at me with a
furrowed brow.

“Your Highness and I have an old story to tell, so hurry up and go.”

“Ah! yes….”

Her tone was like that of an old person, but unlike her youthful face, her red eyes had the
energy of a person who had lived for a long time, and I was uncharacteristically intimidated.

“Heath, talk to Zarpara. Nini, come later.”

Shrugging at Zarpara’s words, I turned around to give Heath and Zarpara time.

‘It would be nice if Hiss persuaded me well and Zarpara would work for me.’

It was an action with such an intention to some extent, but the boy who came over and grabbed
my hand as if he looked very pitiful for me.

“There is no need for the princess to go out.”

“But at this time, what Zarpara will say to Heath.”

I pointed at Zarpara, who was still kneeling at the boy’s disapproval, and widened my eyes.

“Ninny, tell me later.”

“Yes, Your Highness! I have something to tell you, Your Highness!”

Heath glanced back at Zarpara’s words and moved her lips, which were made of fine lines.
“Are you going out because of that woman?”

“Yes? Don’t glitch.”

I’m going out to talk to Heath.

Hiss nodded briefly in my affirmation and quickly kicked off the floor.

The boy put Zarpara back in a sack and threw it out the window.
Chapter 59

“Zarpara!!!”

I was startled and ran to the window, but at the thought that I had to clean up the corpse in the
peaceful duchy, I couldn’t bear to look directly down and closed my eyes.

“Ugh.”

I thought I should check it though, so I quietly opened my eyes and saw a tall woman throwing
off a sack and brushing off her limbs.

‘Aren’t you fine?’

He was also the leader of Jarsour, the strongest mercenary group in the Empire.

“Ahhh….”

I let out a sigh of relief and raised my eyebrows at Heath, who was staring at me blindly, not
knowing what he had done wrong.

“Heath.”

“Yes.”

“People aren’t thrown out the window. No, animals too! Stuff too!”

“… Are you angry?”

As I raised my voice with both hands on my side, Heath, who had been staring at me with a
delicate but expressionless face like a glass doll, tilted his head curiously.

“Yes! of course!”

A person who would be of great help to the business expansion I was planning could have died,
and I was understandably upset.

“Then will you abandon me?”

“….”

However, I couldn’t scold the boy any more and kept my mouth shut at Heath’s question that
seemed to have waited.

“I couldn’t recover the 12 apostles’ mana, but my original mana is filling up again.”

As if he had interpreted my silence as meaning, the boy burst out with words unlike usual.

“If you wait a little bit, I can extract the magic crystal.”

I frantically rummaged through the pockets of my trousers to determine the identity of the item
he had taken out, and sighed.

“Heath.”

As I slowly approached him with a hardened expression, the boy tried to insert the magic
crystal extractor into his forearm as if it were natural.

“Stop.”

I grabbed the back of Heath’s white hand with blue veins and snatched the magic crystal
extractor from his hand.

“Don’t go around like this. Please don’t do that.”

“But-”

Heath opened his mouth, as if trying to make more excuses, but I pressed my index finger hard
against his pretty lips and moved.

“Didn’t I just say no to throwing things out the window?”

Heath, who watched me throw the magic crystal extractor out of the window without hesitation,
asked in a dry voice.

“Gongnyeo.”

His voice was dry and devoid of any emotion, but I could tell he was very nervous.
“I want to be the person the princess needs.”

When I didn’t answer right away, the boy bit my red lips hard.

I slightly frowned at his blood-soaked action.

“I’m exhausted.”

“No. The Princess wants nothing from me.”

Heath was quick-witted.

I reached out my hand to him, facing the sharp blue eyes that seemed to see right through me.

White cheeks.

The soft cheeks, which are dry and feel the warmth of a person, touch my small palm.

‘Okay. In fact, I don’t want anything from this boy.’

I didn’t even think of what I was supposed to do after I saved it on my own.

“Heath. Why are you the one who fell for Nini, Sipper?”

“That way, I’ll be able to stay by the princess’s side.”

I stared at Hiss, who answered without hesitation, then calmly opened my mouth.

“Don’t get tired or two. Two useless things.”

“….”

“Nini is still a boy who will love you.”

Because I promised to love you, and I decided to love you again.

‘I will do my best to love you.’

It was my determination and oath to make up my mind to love and care for Heath when I
brought him back.

I couldn’t tell if my feelings had reached the boy or not, as his face was still expressionless.

***

“You want Bonjwa and the Jarsour Company to work for the baby?”

“Yes.”

Having ordered Lulu to pick up the fallen zarpara in the garden, I nodded in response to her
question and laid out my business plan on the desk along with the list of properties I had stolen
from the Marquis of Brynen.

“The funds are sufficient. The idea isn’t bad either.”

Zarpara, who quickly reviewed the papers, muttered softly and tilted her head.

“But why do I have to work for the imperial people? The baby is said to be the princess of the
Willenin Empire that destroyed Acrea.”

Instead of responding to Zarpara’s cheeky words, I turned to the heath standing behind me.

After receiving my gaze, Heath walks over to the desk and looks down at Zarpara.

“Your King! Do you finally recognize me, the last servant of Acrea?”

Hiss opened his mouth, slightly frowning as if the twinkling Zarpara’s gaze was burdensome.

“Work.”

“Yes?”

“Work for the princess.”

“Yes!”

Top and bottom clothes were the truth.

“I will summon Jarsour for the baby’s business, my king!”

Zarpara, who took my business plan in her arms with a sudden change of attitude, laughed in
amazement.

“Baby, what kind of business should I start?”

‘Still, I just had to do my job well.’

In order to increase the property he had stolen from the Marquis of Brinen, he had to reach out
to the top business, including distributing money to various investment places.

However, in my current life, a three-year-old mite, who had only done shooting at most in my
previous life, there is no way for me to have a commercial sense.

‘I know the information of the original, so there must be an advantage, but a merchant with
excellent skills is of course needed.’

Satisfied with the fact that I had secured Zarpara as a worker, I touched the very first page of
the business plan.

“Please start with this.”

The business I pointed out was trade through ships that could use the information of the original
work most efficiently.

Because I know the name of the ship that will return across the continent and the ship that will
sink without returning.

“Then Nini is busy, so let’s go.”

Playing numbers was just a headache for me as a soldier.

I waved my small hand to say hello, and Zarpara, who was moving her pen coolly, nodded.

“Okay. Once the plan is roughly sorted out, I will report it to the baby.”

“Ugh. Cheer up, Zarpara!”

Sell things well and bring my money hard!

***

“Princess!”

As I walked out of the study and walked down the hallway, I looked up at Henry running
towards me with a white face.

“Yes?”

“Princess, Your Excellency is a bit strange.”

Could Henry have noticed that Lucas possessed Gaspard’s body?

He could have noticed the change, since he was the right-hand man who stuck close to his
father and assisted him.

“Moga?”

When I nervously open my eyes, Henry opens his mouth with a face that looks like he will burst
into tears at any moment.

“He doesn’t work.”

“… Yes?”

“You don’t work too much. He locks himself in the library and reads spell books and magic
books that he can’t even use, and doesn’t even look at the documents.”

“Iced coffee.”

I nodded my head, thinking I understood the general situation at Henry’s explanation.

Lucas Willenin is the half-brother of the tyrant Gregor.

In other words, they were the royal family with the blood of tyrants flowing.

‘Originally, tyrants don’t work.’

Ropan’s tyrants were usually cruel and worked very hard, but the tyrant Gregor in <A.

‘But I can’t wait to see Lucas running Hachania’s housekeeping like shit.’

Wouldn’t it be a big deal if the Duke’s family collapsed before Gaspard returned?

“Go ahead, Henny!”

“Yes! Let’s go to His Excellency’s office! Because I did hold it!”

With my clenched fist resting on my side, I followed Henry with a gallant gait.

“Avanni!”

When I arrive at the office in the main building and open the door, Lucas, who has been lying on
the sofa, raises his chin slowly.

“Why.”

“I’m not working!”

I raised my voice, amazed at Lucas’s sluggish appearance, and he glared at Henry standing
behind me with a sullen face.

“Did you call me?”

“Oh no? I was just passing by and bumped into the princess.”

Gaspard has never been afraid, but Lucas is afraid, so Henry steps back half a step back,
sweating.

“Avanni, why aren’t you working!!”

“Because it’s annoying.”

Is there anything to do with someone else’s family name because you’re bothered!

Fevered by Lucas’ insincere reply, I snorted and shook his shoulder as he lay on the sofa.
“Work, Avanni! Laziness!”

“Because it bothers me.”

“Then, since it’s a Ninidu train, don’t eat.”

At my answer, Lucas’ handsome face frowned.

‘Whoops. I thought this method would work as well.’

I smiled like a victor as I looked down at Lucas, who was glaring at me with bloody eyes.

‘How about my threats, you bastard.’

I didn’t think that Lucas loved me so much that he would worry about skipping meals.

‘But I’m worried about running out of mana.’

The baby’s body is so fragile that even if he skips meals, his mana will run out.

“Nini Gulmukkoya. Not even snacks.” (Lini is going to starve. She won’t even eat snacks.)

“… Get the papers, Henry.”

“Yes, Your Excellency!”

Henry, who was afraid of Lucas and pressed close to the wall, nodded his head in a gasp at his
slow-falling command.

“How is our lady! The decision to skip meals for the sake of his vassals who are getting hit by
paperwork due to his laziness…!”

I narrowed my eyes at Henry’s muttered words as he left the office.

“Our youngest lady, a great glutton! Miss Leonora, our little pig, who loses her temper like the
world will collapse if she doesn’t eat strawberry juice and chocolate bonbons for even a day!”

The direction of the impression seems a little strange, so I’m slightly offended.
Episode 60

Ever since Lucas took over Gaspard’s body, I’ve been attending the council of elders regularly.

Because the elders came to regard me as a lucky totem.

‘It’s probably because I figure out the movement of the imperial family in advance through the
original work.’

Ines still coveted my mana to be comfortable with herself, and tried to put pressure on
Hachania through Gregor.

Each time, I moved Lucas to block the imperial family’s numbers.

‘Hi-Hi. I’m looking into your heart.’

I stuck out my tongue, imagining Ines’ fever.

“Heh heh, aren’t we very lucky retainers to be loved by such a cute lord?”

Holding me like that, the grown-up Gardenen looks back at the elders and smiles benevolently.

“My lady is truly blessed.”

“That’s right. Decisions made at meetings attended by the young lady always result in a great
harvest for the ducal family.”

“And you really like us.”

“Yes, yes. Even now, you are gently embraced in the Count’s arms. You are lovely.”

Perhaps because I was fawning over Lucas trying to dissolve the Council of Elders, the elders,
including Garden, lived under the illusion that I liked them immensely.

I didn’t particularly like the elders, but I left them uncorrected.

‘Because it’s not a harmful illusion to me, well.’

And if they had a crush on me, it would be easier to manipulate the Duke from behind.

‘Then, while gaining the support of the elders, shall we proceed with changing the employees?’

I stroked his small chin, remembering Ivan, the head of the medical center, whom I hated on the
day Gaspard collapsed.

“Baekzanni.”

“Yes, princess.”

Jumping off Count Garden’s lap, I shook my fingers while avoiding his regretful gaze.

“Nini, please report the list of Hachania.”

At my question, Count Garden’s aged eyes narrowed.

“When you say roster, do you mean the roster of employees?”

“Yes. Memorize your name and Sipper. That way I can call you.”

Garden covered his mouth with both hands, as if moved by the reasonable excuse he had just
come up with.

“You are kind too. Shall I bring it to the study?”

“Yes.”

If you rummage through the financial documents Henry brought, you will surely find an excuse to
expel Ivan.

‘There is no one who doesn’t come out with a speck of dust after shaking it, this is it.’

Moreover, a person who is hateful like Ivan and even lazy is even more so.

Whoop whoop.

As I toddled into the study, I wore a villainous smile on my lips.

***

‘I knew it. What’s wrong with it.’

I frowned when I checked the budget and manpower that was allotted to the medical center.

“Zarpara, do this, Joe.” (Zarpara, check this out.)

It was to make sure exactly what was broken.

Because Zarpara was quick-witted like a ghost and had a natural slanted head.

After looking at the list of documents she had prepared, she understood my intentions, and
after sitting down, she quickly ran through the documents and underlined the names of people.

“They look sloppy.”

Malcolm, Ronald, Juliana, Phillip and more.

I let out a deep sigh at the number of people with ten fingers.

‘Since Gaspard is a soft-spoken owner, I never thought there would be so many employees
who would devour Sonny’s budget.’

“It’s very strange inside that the right to appoint personnel goes to the director of the medical
center.”

“Yes? What do you mean by that?”

“Now, look. These people were transferred to the medical center within a month of being hired
by the Duke. The director ate the back money and accepted it.”

True to her word, Ivan was the only one who requested staffing each month.

“It’s not like there are any sick people among the duke’s family, but the fact that so many
people work at the medical center is to say that the position at the medical center is honey.”

“Zarpara, come on!”

At Zarpara’s explanation, I burst out in admiration as I stroked her exposed hair, which was
flowing like a red silk thread.

“Heh. For me, understanding such corruption is a piece of cake. Because I am a genius.”

“Gromon~ Zarpara, can I be the only one who can color the salad? Because it’s Zarpara Tto
Toka~!” (Then~ Can Zarpara find out the bad guys? Because Zarpara is smart~!)

“Of course I can do this!”

After stroking her nose at my praise, she digs up the rest of the papers excitedly.

‘I’m glad it’s easy to handle.’

I was worried because she had a lot of bad feelings towards the imperial people, but she had a
simpler side than expected.

‘Um hoo hoo. Then I’ll leave the water changes to Zarpara and I’ll go train the kids.’

As expected, using my body rather than my head suited my taste.

I smirked at the memory of Enoch and Sylvie, whose skills were improving, and quickly ran out
of the study and down the hallway.

Thud!

“Ouch!”

I ran into a child while making a training course for the children and couldn’t see ahead.

“Ugh.”

Knees scraped on the floor reddened and throbbed.

‘I, a mad dog, can’t just cry over injuries sustained from a fall.’

The child’s body screamed in pain, but I held back the pain and opened my mouth, raising my
teary head high.
“Sorry-”

“Look straight ahead!”

I looked older than I was, but I was heartbroken that the child had fallen because of me, and I
was about to apologize, but I widened my eyes at the other person’s behavior of hurting me.

‘Who is this shouting at now?’

Leonora Estrella de Hachania was a rather funny name, but she was the famous daughter of a
duke who belonged to the 5th noble family.

Besides, the place where I stumbled right now was the hallway of the annex of the Dukedom of
Hachania.

“Aren’t you apologizing?!”

‘Looking at the fact that I’m in engineering, they seem to know that I’m a princess.’

I opened my mouth in amazement at the screaming girl.

“Yes. I will not.”

“Under! He said he was an illegitimate child, so he didn’t even learn proper etiquette.”

“… What?”

“Ugh it’s frustrating! All right, just go.”

As if I could barely hear it, the child muttered a few nonsensical words and passed me by,
tapping my shoulder as I sat on the floor.

“Stop.”

“Yes?”

“Stop.”

“Under?”
At the sound of my sharp voice, the child stood upright and started glaring at me with arms
crossed.

“Why?”

“Your name is Moya.”

“Estio.”

“I don’t have a last name.”

“Seo, what’s your last name!”

The child, who had been ignoring me because he was younger than me, stuttered when I asked
for my last name.

‘Looks like a face I’ve seen somewhere. Are you a child of a vassal family?’

“Oh, Estee! Are you okay! I heard a fall!”

A man who seems to be the child’s guardian runs down the hallway without me needing to
inquire further about the child’s background.

“My palms are chapped! Let’s go and treat him.”

I checked the face of the man who was making a fuss, and I opened my mouth with a snort.

“Iva.” (Ivan.)

“Eh? Was it the princess who tripped my daughter?”

To be precise, it wasn’t that they fell, but that they both fell because they bumped into each
other.

But maybe it’s because I’ve threatened to cut my throat, Ivan, with a distorted face, raises his
voice ferociously.

“Didn’t the tutor teach you not to run in the hallway? Didn’t my daughter’s beautiful hands get
chapped because of the princess?!”
He’s a doctor, but he couldn’t even see me, who injured my knee from a fall, so he clicked his
tongue and took my daughter in his arms and turned away.

“Oh, it’s because the girl is so spoiled! This is why the elders raised their voices, asking you to
meet a new duchess as soon as possible!”

No, this kid?

As if talking to myself just like my daughter, I raised my eyebrows fiercely at Ivan’s actions
looking at me.

‘I tried to kick him out by just taking off his clothes, but I can’t.’

I just finished getting ready to shed my tears when I found Lucas walking down the hallway on
the other side.

“After-”

“Huh!”

However, the sound of crying that I didn’t utter first echoed in the hallway.

“Go, Your Excellency! Your Excellency, Estie is sick!!!”

Estee, who shed tears faster than me, calls out to him as if she had been waiting for Lucas to
appear.

Your Excellency cherishes me. Stupid

I read Estee’s smile and moved my eyebrows.

Estee seemed to believe the rumor that I was hated by Gaspar for being an illegitimate child.

‘Besides, Dad was the type who liked children.’

That’s why he took care of the children of the vassal family and the children of his employees.

But what about

I shook my head when I saw Estie, her eyes shining with anticipation at Lucas, who had
spotted us and was rushing towards us.

“Shut that mouth. It will tear your ears.”

He’s not Gaspar.

Episode 61

“Go, Your Excellency…?”

Embarrassed, Estee looked up at Lucas’ sullen face with tears in her eyes, but he didn’t even
look at me in that direction and lifted me up in a hug.

“You are hurt.”

“Ugh. Nini, your knees hurt, your head hurts too, Avanni.”

My knees really hurt, but the headache was, of course, fake. It was obvious that Lucas, who
values my mana in my bowl very, very much, would care.

“Take a look at the body of the princess.”

As expected, Lucas, who completely believed my words, grabbed Ivan by the back of his head
and forced himself to grind his teeth.

“Hurry.”

“Ha, but my daughter is also injured and needs to be looked after. Besides, it seems that the
princess is faking an illness, since she said that she had a headache after she simply fell
down.”

Ivan even glared at me, disobeying Lucas’ order, as if he was concerned about the crying
Estee.

‘What would you do if you were faking it!’

I stuck out my tongue at him and groaned as I burrowed into Lucas’ arms.

“Even if you hurry up and see the doctor.”

Startled by that sound, Lucas pats me on the back and opens his mouth fiercely.

“I will look at my daughter first. Your Excellency, as a father, will understand my feelings.”
Ivan, who only knew that the person standing in front of me was Gaspard, bowed his head
asking for my understanding.

“As a vassal who rebels against the head of the household, his longing for death is great.”

Lucas coldly uttered a black aura, creating black waves on the floor.

“Hey, check it out! I will examine you!”

In the end, Ivan, who did not want to die, had no choice but to take out a stethoscope on the
spot.

***

“Find the cause of the headache. If I cannot find it, I will cut off your fingers one by one.”

“Yes, yes!”

“I understand, Your Excellency!”

The doctors, who were cheered up by Lucas’ bloody words, rushed in and began examining my
body.

The headache was feigned illness, so Ivan couldn’t find out the cause of my pain, and eventually
all the doctors in the medical center were summoned by Lucas.

‘Ugh! Head hurts.’

I sighed as the crowds rushed into my bedroom and pressed my temples to the point of
throbbing pain.

“Go, Your Excellency. I think I know why the princess is suffering from headaches.”

It was Hilda’s clear voice that saved me, who was about to come back in real pain, as the
incompetent doctors pressed my round forehead and full limbs.

“I refrain from speaking.”

After carefully examining my expression at my feet, she politely agreed with Lucas’ permission
and then spoke.
“The young lady is still young, so she must spend a lot of energy on visual stimulation, but there
are too many people in the bedroom right now.”

Her voice trembled as if she were afraid of Lucas, but Hilda never stuttered.

‘As expected, the new medical director I wanted.’

I nodded, satisfied with her pulpit.

“Ugh. Hingda Marie is going to be hit.” (Yeah. I think Hilda is right.)

As if pondering over my words, Lucas lowered his chin and looked back at the doctors, each
holding a stethoscope.

“Everything goes out except for this doctor.”

“Yes, Your Excellency!”

At Lucas’s command, my small bedroom becomes quiet only then.

“Ahhh.”

I let out a sigh of relief and patted the back of Hilda’s hand as she looked at me with a worried
look.

“Thank you, Hingda.”

“It is my duty to protect the princess’s health.”

Hilda gave me a friendly smile and looked back at Lucas with a nervous face.

“Patriarch, I have something to tell you.”

“….”

“My lord?”

“Ah, did you mean me? say.”

Meanwhile, Lucas, who had been scanning my body with his aura to see if there was anything
wrong with my mana, nodded casually at Hilda’s urging.

“Director Ivan is committing a considerable amount of corruption. He’s selling the position of a
doctor and pharmacist at the Duke’s Medical Center for money. You’re even giving me a
position as a researcher.”

‘Hilda knew!’

I perked my ears to Hilda’s whistleblower.

Well, the employees belonging to the medical center couldn’t have known that Ivan was
accepting people for bribes.

‘But why hasn’t anyone reported it yet?’

“I know that Director Ivan has a deep connection with the Marquis Iaron, the mother of the late
madam, but I think I must tell you something for the sake of the youngest lady’s health.”

Aha, I nodded at Hilda’s words.

‘Was Ivan the Marquis of Iaron?’

If so, it was understandable that people kept their mouths shut about his corruption.

Gaspard and Noel were a married couple.

While rumors spread throughout the estate that Gaspar cared for his wife who had
disappeared enough to take on all the losses of the Marquess Iaron family, it would not have
been easy to accuse Noel’s parents, Ivan, of corruption.

‘Everyone would have thought that Gaspard would take on Ivan’s opposite side, so it could be.’

“Please kick out those who are not qualified, even for the sake of the weak lady. I am also a
person who has turned a blind eye to the director’s corruption, so I will leave the Duke’s family.”

“Andae!”

After I finished talking, I snatched the letter of resignation that Hilda had politely handed out and
tore it apart.
‘How hard is it to find talent like this!’

She has a conscience, she has skills, and she was even young.

‘I’ll be able to serve the duke for a long time!’

I glanced at Hilda, who widened her eyes in surprise, and waved my arms.

“Come on, Avanni! Don’t cut it!”

“I didn’t mean to cut it.”

I shrugged my shoulders awkwardly at Lucas’ plaintive answer.

‘Oh, he wasn’t interested in the duke’s internal affairs at all.’

Well, it’s not even my family, so there was no reason to care.

“Ah, lady…. You don’t have to stand up for me. I am a coward.”

“No, hey. Even what you told me is enough.” (No, Hilda. You’re brave enough for telling me
now.)

As if moved by my words, Hilda’s eyes became saddened.

“Miss…. Hey Hilda Umberto, I will work hard for you in the name of my grandfather!”

‘Huh? Umberto?’

I frowned as I recalled the memory of the original story that I found out belatedly about Hilda’s
last name.

‘Wait… I think the president of Jonas Umberto Pharmaceuticals, which Ines invested in, was a
woman?’

Of course, she was one of the best names and a famous medicine manufacturer who boasted
very excellent skills as she was the key to the main character, Ines.

‘Ah, no way! Probably not.’

I didn’t want to expect too much, but Hilda’s continued words gave me hope.

“Originally, I was planning to leave the duchy and open a small pharmacy, but I will just work for
the young lady!”

“Hey, Yakkuk?” (Hey, pharmacy?)

“Yes! Originally, the idea was to open a small pharmacy named after my grandfather.”

“Hingda Hara, Irmi Monde?” (What’s Grandpa Hilda’s name?)

“This is Jonas Umberto. My grandfather raised me.”

I covered my gaping mouth with both hands at Hilda’s shy answer.

Totally caught up

***

The internal cleaning of the Duke’s family began with the appointment of Hilda, who would later
become the president of Jonas Umberto, a pharmaceutical company that would grow to catch
up with Willenin Pharmaceuticals run by the imperial family, as the head of the Duke’s Medical
Center.

“Aigoo, aigoo! I just ate a little of the Duke’s budget! It has nothing to do with Director Ivan!”

Administrators who did not manage money properly were kicked out,

“Holy Head, you weren’t such a cold-hearted person! You are a kind person who looked after
our situation!”

Lazy people who did not work, appealing only for the approval of the head of the household,
were stripped of their clothes.

‘People seem to misunderstand that Ivan’s daughter, Estee, hurt me was the trigger, but….’

A daughter who is beyond a daughter-in-law.

It was a new nickname for Lucas, who, according to my will, fired half of the employees and
organized the Senate.
‘Lucas just isn’t interested in the Duke’s work.’

So it moves as I ask it to do.

‘Besides, my threat to use up mana worked well.’

When the body is sick, the vessel is damaged, and when the vessel is damaged, mana is
consumed.

Maybe that’s why, if I thought I was coughing, Lucas would savagely slap Hilda with his eyes
shining.

“I think His Excellency really cares for you.”

Recalling what Hilda, who was examining my body, smiled at me and said, I trembled in
disgust.

‘Lucas? me?’

Not at all. Because we are just a simple business relationship.

I denied Hilda’s words inwardly, glancing at Lucas, who was still glaring at me.

“Lukatsu.”

“Why.”

“Nini, come back to the new island you bought.”

Now was the time to finish the salvage work.

“You mean the island where the treasures of Acrea are buried?”

“Yes!”

Thinking of the treasures of Acrea, he smiles, but Lucas opens his mouth with a frown.

“I will go too.”
“Yes? why?”

When I tilted my head curiously at Lucas’ remark, he hesitated in answering uncharacteristically.

“I thought there was a curse on the artifact.”

“Ah~ Nini, are you going to hurt your mana bowl?”

“….”

At my question, Lucas’s mouth closed like a clam, then slowly opened.

“… Even if you just say it.”

“Yes?”

“Done.”

‘Why is your expression like that?’

Episode 62

Because Lucas joined my trip to Treasure Island, my visit to Boland Island turned into a family
trip for the Duke of Hachania.

I couldn’t help it because Enoch was crying all over the place, asking how only my dad and I
could go on a trip.

‘In the end, you took Sylvie and left the territory.’

I need to focus more on training. Anyway, the discipline is gone, you bastards.

“Ahhh.”

“Lini, Lini!”

Enoch, who has no idea what I’m thinking and sighing, points out the window with a face full of
excitement.

“Look outside. From here on, it is the land of Soloa.”

I poked my head out of the window of the carriage that was following Enoch, and after
confirming the disappearance of the duchy of Hachania across the wilderness, I turned my gaze
to the endless plain.

‘Is it the land that Tristan will rule soon?’

Soloa was a family that boasted the most extensive territory within the Empire.

“Tritztan, how are you Ingechi?”

“What do I know? Whether the child is doing well or not.”

As I put the name of the Duke of Soloa in my mouth, Enoch slightly frowned.

‘Didn’t he really like Tristan?’

Enoch in the original film was an extra who respected the male lead Tristan so much that he
followed him into the Red Rang.
“Yes? Enoch, Trittan’s friend. Are you sour?”

Could it be that because of the swordsmanship competition, he hated the opponent because he
couldn’t burn the rivalry?

‘Of course, Tristan is not without a bit of luck.’

Puzzled by Enoch’s sharp reaction, he tilts his head, but the youngest, who had only poked out
his mouth, slowly opened his mouth.

“It’s not that I didn’t particularly hate Tristan….”

“Yes.”

“Lini, I hate it when you think about him. Because I want to do your article.”

Tristan, Enoch, or Sylvie, why were they so impatient because they couldn’t offer me the
knight’s oath?

“Nini knight Halamon Um-Zeng must be strong.”

In any case, thinking that it was an opportunity to stimulate Enoch, I spread my arms wide to
the sides and opened my mouth.

“As much as this.”

“Huh! I will become very strong!”

I smirked, liking the spirited three men’s answer.

“Me too.”

Then Sylvie, who has been listening to our conversation, secretly reveals her will.

“I am already strong.”

I shook my head at Lucas’ sudden boast, following Sylvie’s words.

***
“Oh, it’s a great honor to have the Duke visit our hotel with his children! I will escort you to your
room myself!”

The manager of the Four Seasons Hotel, which is famous as the most luxurious and beautiful
hotel in the western part of the empire, ran out to greet us with socks.

‘It must be because I booked the most expensive suite.’

It was an expensive room that made me gasp just by hearing it, but I booked the Royal Suite at
the Four Seasons Hotel without hesitation.

‘Because I’m going to be super rich now!’

The astronomical value of Acrea’s relics was such that even a ring could be sold to buy an old
castle.

“Um hoo hoo.”

Stepping lightly on the red carpet that stretched from the front door to the stairs of the hotel, I
smiled briskly, unable to hold back the laughter that kept popping out.

‘It’s an expensive hotel, so the carpet is soft.’

A hotel stay in a room worth 3,000 gold per night, a government official - a special forces agent
- was a luxury I could never have dreamed of in my previous life.

“Lini, are you that good?”

“Yes! Too good!”

I nodded my head broadly at Enoch’s question and touched the doorknob decorated with
splendid solid gold.

Then, Enoch petting me with my fluffy hair in a high ponytail as if I was cute, smiled broadly and
looked back at Sylvie.

“Lini says she loves traveling with me, brother. Did you hear?”

“He said he liked traveling with me.”

No, I never said I like traveling with you guys.

I also intervened between Sylvie and Enoch, who were trying to quarrel among themselves, and
opened my mouth like a sigh.

“Nini is all joa. Because Nini is flat.” (I like everything Lini. Because Lini is fair.)

If I explained that I wasn’t excited about traveling with you guys again, they would both get
mad.

“Are you saying that all three are equally good?”

Then, Lucas suddenly interrupted my explanation and asked a sharp question.

“Yes?”

I wanted to know why he was like this again, but I hesitantly nodded while looking into his dark
red eyes.

“Ugh.”

“But I will be the most reassuring. Because I am the strongest.”

At Lucas’s pride that falls on the crown of my head, Enoch laughs in disbelief.

“Hyung, was your father originally that childish?”

“You seem particularly childish these days.”

The brothers entered the suite looking at Lucas’s disgrace, shoulder to shoulder, side by side,
wondering when they had quarreled.

“This is Nini’s room!”

As the most expensive room in the Four Seasons Hotel, the Royal Suite had four rooms with a
living room.

As soon as I pick up the most spacious and splendid looking room, Enoch immediately throws
his belongings into the room adjacent to mine.
“Then I am in this room!”

“No, you use that room.”

Then Lucas pointed at the farthest room from mine with his fingertips.

“No, I do not want! why!”

“Since the princess is the most vulnerable, it is only right that I, the strongest, stick with her.”

“… Yes? Vulnerable, what?”

Vulnerable body and all, I smiled at Enoch while pinching Lucas’s hind thighs, who usually pick
out words Gaspard doesn’t use and put them in his mouth.

“Enoch! Let’s go play with Nini!”

“Oh, good! Only with me?”

“Yes. Avanni and Sippi are told to come to Soroa.”

It wasn’t polite to visit someone else’s territory and not even say hello.

“Okay! exciting-!”

Excited at the fact that only the two of us could go out to play, Enoch forgot about the strange
behavior of a man who pretended to be his father and picked me up while running around.

“Let’s go, Lini!”

“Come with Nini.”

I waved goodbye to Sylvie and Lucas - I don’t know why he was jealous - who were looking at
the three boys with envious eyes.

***

“Wow.”
No one has ever put a limit on my range of action, but since I was only three years old, I didn’t
have many things to do to get out of the dukedom.

“Yogi Um-Zeng Nulber, Enoch!”

I opened my mouth wide without noticing that my saliva was dripping at the liveliness of the
square I had visited for the first time in my life.

‘It smells delicious.’

The plaza built around the clock tower and fountain was sparkling with a feast of colorful street
food.

Ah, this is the taste of romance. Grilled skewers must be sold on the street.

Although the buildings and backgrounds are Western, as if they were in the middle of Europe,
the street food smells like K in the Ropan world.

My nostrils flared at the familiar smell of teriyaki chicken skewers that stimulated my salivary
glands.

“Nini volleyball.”

“Okay? What do you want to eat?! I’ll buy them all!”

For the first time in a long time, no, I clapped seals at Enoch who looked like an older brother.

“Nini dak skewers, somsa tang, ohjineo grilled beoteogi and dumplings.”

“Okay, let’s go get some!”

After reciting the food I wanted to eat like a quick-fire, I held Enoch’s hand and moved briskly.

“Oooh. Drink.”

Since he was the 5th noble, the duke’s chef, Romberdi, had excellent skills, but the stimulating
taste of street food could not be matched.

“I’m going to go to the middle of the day.”

As the youngest expresses gratitude with tears in his eyes, the youngest opens his mouth wide
as if he is going to die of joy.

“Yes? Also am I the best? More than Sylvie and Dad?”

“Ugh, uh! Enoch is taking it!”

Originally, the person who gives you delicious food is the best person.

‘I’m sorry I cursed at you for making me born as an extra!’

The best in the ropan world! Long live the possession of books!

I hurriedly ate the chicken skewers and apologized to the god of the original work, who might
even exist, and entered the alley.

“Hmm. A young boy and a young lady who seem to have a lot of money?”

I frowned, wanting to be sorry for the long shadow that fell over Enoch and me.

‘Hey, are you here? Are you following the standard even with things like this?’

It was the course of a pure-blooded Yeoju to buy skewers and face a crisis when I went to the
market, but I’m not the main character!

‘Cancel the apology I just made, damn God.’

I lowered it and thought there were no people in the alley, and then the villain popped out
without fail.

“Huh? Do you have some money, young boy?”

I shook my head at the villain’s smiling face as I approached.

‘Negnom, it’s a big deal now.’

Even though our Enoch is young, he is a Soul Knight.

Ordinary people, even adults, could never defeat the Soul Knights who handled Auras.
‘The number of gangsters closing the distance is higher than expected, but what! Enoch can
handle it all.’

Let’s count this as part of our training, Enoch.

Enoch, who quickly hid me behind his back as an older brother, smiled reassuringly, but I had
no choice but to harden my face.

‘No, how do you use an aura on the subject of market thugs?’

“Thu! Enoch!” (Bounce! Enoch!)

Former mad dog, current baby princess.

I don’t fight fights I can’t win.

Chapter 63

“Catch!”

As Enoch and I turned our backs, a man who looked like the leader of a group of thugs raised
his voice.

“Ako!”

As I ran down the alleyway while holding onto Enoch’s hand, I tripped over a rock at the corner
and fell.

“Lini, are you okay?”

Enoch, who lifted me up from the fall, looks at me with worried eyes.

‘Are you all right!’

It might not be Enoch’s fault that I was caught by a bunch of high-class thugs who knew how to
use auras, but I frowned at the youngest child’s laziness, as if he hadn’t grasped the situation
properly.

“Enoch, because I’m going to get your attention-” (Enoch, because I’m going to get your
attention-)

“Wait for a sec. I’ll wait a little while and take care of your wounds.”

After cutting off my words to get Enoch to run away, he puts me on top of a low wall and turns
his back.

“Enoch?”

I opened my mouth in amazement at Enoch’s move toward the thugs without me.

‘It’s a big deal.’

It seemed that he hadn’t developed the ability to see through the opponent’s strength yet.

“Hee!”
I covered my eyes with clenched fists because I didn’t want to see the three boys I’d worked
so hard to raise and hit their noses.

Poo-! puck!

Fortunately, the sword is not used against the child, and the sound of fists beating the bare
body resonates in the quiet alley.

‘What can I do, my youngest!’

The real youngest was me, but the youngest in my heart was Enoch.

I struggled with worrying about him, and when the sound died down, I quietly opened my eyes.

“…!”

And I couldn’t help but admire the scene unfolding before my eyes.

“Eh, Enoch? Did you win?!”

Against six adult thugs who use auras?!

I waved my fists and opened my jaw in despair at the three men walking towards me again.

“Otoke?!”

“What? Of course. They are scumbags who steal money from children’s noses.”

Enoch tilts his head, his handsome eyebrows raised slightly, as if I didn’t understand.

“What is it, Rin? Are you ignoring me?”

Red blood splattered bloodily on Enoch’s cheek as he grinned as he tapped the back of my
nose with his fingertips.

‘You bastard, you’ve fully awakened!’

I shuddered at the thought that I would envy one of my three well-bred boys who didn’t become
a six-year-old.
I guess I’m raising a child for this taste.

Totally thrilling.

***

“Whoa, I’m full.”

“Ugh. You’re right.” (Yeah. I’m so full.)

I ate a lot of street food, and Enoch’s skills were better than I expected.

‘Your body and mind are very strong.’

I patted my bulging belly and smiled.

‘They say there’s plenty of space in my heart.’

It is Nara who is aiming for a larger-scale villain position by escaping from the rogue villain, but
it seemed like she could help at least one passer-by in trouble today.

“Do, help me!”

Well, I think I might be able to help, but I don’t necessarily want to help.

‘Let’s not get caught up in trouble.’

That’s what female protagonists do.

Hearing someone’s cry in my ear, I hurriedly turned toward the hotel.

“Somebody please help!!!”

“Ahhh….”

Unknown lady, you don’t know the basics of a rescue request.

‘Originally, when asking for help, I have to point out the target to increase the chance of
helping.’
If you just ask for help, you won’t feel any remorse and no one will come forward.

As I thought, no one approached her asking for help on the boulevard.

“What’s up, Rini?”

Then Enoch, who is the third son of an extra villain family and has a conscience, grabs my
sleeve and opens his eyes roundly.

“When my dad saw Young Ji-min in trouble, he always told me to help him.”

‘Gaspar, too, talks useless things to the kids!’

That means you can’t get out of being an extra.

I shook my head firmly and shook my head away from Enoch’s hand by my sleeve.

“This is not our territory, Enoch.”

Besides, wasn’t the person asking for help an adult?

Originally, children did not intervene in adult affairs.

“It is, but….”

Enoch murmured at the end of his words, as if he had become a hero by defeating a few
gangsters.

“Ahhh, Arseo. Let’s go.”

This damn Haschania disease.

Although he was still a boy, Enoch was a knight who could cast an aura, and I was a super
ultra strong possessor baby, so I couldn’t help it.

“Thank you, Lini!”

Enoch, grinning broadly at my permission, approached the woman pointing her finger at the
pickpocket, who was already far away, with a pitiful face.
“Madam, can I get that man?”

“Ah, yes! But I don’t need your help. It’s putting you at risk.”

I tilted my head at the words of the woman who refused Enoch’s help in an awkward tone.

‘Looking at Enoch, he seems to be a bad person.’

The woman hiding her bright red hair with a bandana with a striped pattern was a stunning
beauty for a nameless supporting actress.

“The losing man stole away?”

“Huh? Alas, my bag.”

I pointed to the leather bag wielded by the man who had just turned the corner and opened my
mouth again.

“Peck? Do you spend a lot of money?”

“No, I have no money. But it contains the one and only portrait of my son.”

Tears well up in the eyes of the woman who stammered in answering my question.

“I-I can’t see you anymore…. I have to see my son only in pictures.”

“… Dendang.”

I let out a low sigh at the woman’s sad gaze.

A portrait of your only son? Can’t we meet again?

Did your son die first?

‘I can’t help but help again!’

“Enoch. Come pickpocket Java.” (Enoch. Catch the pickpocket.)

Eventually, shaking my head, I reached out my finger toward the corner where the pickpocket
had disappeared.

“Huh!”

Enoch nodded vigorously at my command and ran out. He quickly caught the pickpocket and
threw it in front of us.

“Come on, Rini! I got you!”

“Good job, Enoch.”

At my praise, Enoch, whose invisible tail flutters like a puppy, smiles and steps on the man with
the aura wrapped around his body.

“Give me the stolen bag.”

“Yeah man! You know who I am!”

The man trampled by Enoch’s feet squirmed like an earthworm and raised his voice.

“Leave this!!!”

“I don’t know who you are, give me your bag if you don’t want to get killed.”

I gave seals a round of applause because Enoch, who completely ignored the man’s threats
and stomped on his back, was so admirable.

‘Oh, my youngest. He’s good at threatening now!’

The buds are very nice.

“Oh my goodness! The child is very strong.”

Even to the woman’s eyes, Enoch’s buds looked very yellow, and she praised him with a bright
smile when she returned the bag.

“My son is also very strong! Are you a Soul Knight too?”

“Ah yes! That’s right, ma’am.”

“Your face is very handsome, just like our son!”

“Thank you.”

The woman, who looked similar in age to Gaspard, but somehow had a girlish side, burst into a
lively laugh as if she had never shed tears.

“How! Being a gentleman is just like my son!”

Now, I don’t know if it’s praising Enoch or boasting about my son.

“My son is very popular because he is strong, handsome, and well mannered, just like you.”

Hmm?

I frowned with a strange sense of déjà vu in her golden eyes, which were momentarily
illuminated by sunlight.

‘I’m not afraid of being caught….’

It’s a combination I’ve seen a lot.

“Very mummy.” (madam.)

“Huh?”

“Please show me your ugly face.” (Please show me my son’s face.)

The woman, who was looking at my two hands politely, rummaged through her bag as if she
was embarrassed.

“Okay! Are you curious about how good-looking you are?”

I nodded roughly at the woman’s words and grabbed the portrait she was holding.

“….”

The main character of the portrait was really handsome, as she claimed. Rather, it was a
problem because he was too handsome.
That’s why he’s handsome like the main character.

“This is our son. He must have gone crazy because he was so handsome.”

Ho Ho Hong.

Like jade marbles rolling on a silver tray, the sound of a beautiful woman’s laughter slaps my
lost cheek.

‘Why the hell does the original male lead’s mother suffer from pickpocketing in the middle of the
market!’

No matter how much she was kicked out, wasn’t her name the former duchess?

I sighed in anguish as I glanced at Tristan’s mother who had fallen in front of me without
warning.

‘I was going to leave it to Ines to find the mother of the male lead….’

That’s annoying. Ines will find it anyway.

Besides, with Tristan’s cold personality, he would have forgotten everything about his mother,
who had been kicked out of the dukedom by now.

My head hurt a little, and while thinking about it, I listened to Tristan Abduction without Enoch’s
knowledge.

‘I miss my mom.’

Unlike Soloa, who was lonely and lonely, Tristan remembered the duchy of Hachania, which
was filled with warmth, and covered the traces of tears on the pillow with his hands.

“Are you okay.”

He didn’t miss his mother anymore. I didn’t want to see it at all. It was fine.

No, actually….
“It’s okay, Tristan.”

“Tiva….”

‘It’s not okay at all, you bastard!!!’

He muttered a small curse and closed the book.

“Mummy. Let’s go somewhere with Nini.”

Reluctantly, I bit my lip as I held onto the wrist of the mother of the original male lead.

‘Wait, Tristan.’

Mom delivery
Chapter 64

“Now, hold on!”

Realizing that the place I dragged myself into is the forest connected to the garden of the
Duchy of Soloa, the woman pulls me in surprise.

“Baby, hold on!”

However, I ignored her words and continued to move on with my honest steps.

“Ugh, what kind of baby is so strong?!”

‘I don’t have time either. I have to go see the salvaged treasure ship soon!’

I pouted at the grumbling woman’s words, and I saw the Duchy of Soloa, built of dark red
bricks.

‘It’s a bit spooky.’

It was a castle with a history as long as the Duke of Hachania, so it naturally had that kind of
beauty, but the Duchy of Soloa gave off a lonely and desolate smell for some reason.

“Auntie, aren’t you buying people from Gonjiase?”

When I ask, pointing to the dreary duchy’s backyard, the woman shrugs and opens her mouth
like a sigh.

“You live, why don’t you live? It’s because His Excellency doesn’t like it when people stand out
for me.”

“Huung. Auntie, Mrs. Trittatan Omoni Makuna.” (Hmm. Ma’am, you’re Tristan’s mother.)

“Oh, ah! Alas, isn’t it?”

All the way to the dukedom, the woman insisted that her son resembled the Duke of Soloa a
little, and that Tristan was absolutely not.

‘But there’s no way there’s another person in this world who looks like the male protagonist in
the original story.’

I glanced at the woman who shook her head hurriedly with a bewildered face with narrow eyes,
then hid herself in the shadow of a huge old tree.

“Shh.”

While chanting that she should not come here, the woman who followed me slowly nodded at
my signal.

‘Coming now.’

Taking out a small original book from my pocket, I checked the location of Tristan based on the
contents of the anecdote.

‘I want to take a walk in the garden alone today.’

The trail inside the Duchy’s patronage was Tristan’s favorite promenade.

At this time, his mother’s favorite petunias were in full bloom, and violets poked out among the
wild grass.

Light purple small flowers that look young but have strong light.

A smile formed on Tristan’s lips when he found a small bunch of violets that reminded him of
someone.

Are you going for a walk while thinking of your mother?

‘Originally, he was such a salty male lead.’

I tried to ignore Tristan’s taste, which had suddenly changed from daffodils to violets like Ines,
and glanced at the boy who had just entered the garden.
“… Tristan.”

Just like me, the voice of the woman who found the boy is wet.

“You’ve grown up a lot, my son.”

I scratched my shy chin at her sad eyes, as if they were about to burst into tears.

‘When did you say you weren’t my son?’

“Mother, Panni Nagabao.”

I grabbed the wrist of the woman who kept hiding behind my back even though she was excited
to run to Tristan.

“Oh, no. Tristan hates me.”

I moved my eyebrows at her nonsensical words.

“Why is Tritttan so cold? no.”

“… I’m lowborn, baby So I can understand Tristan’s dislike of me. If you have a mother of low
origin like me, it will be a hindrance to ascending to the Duke’s throne.”

I was able to detect the trickery that Duke Soloa played between these two mothers in the
circumstances of the woman who was hesitant.

To Tristan, he lies that his mother abandoned her child in an affair, and to her, on the contrary, it
seems that Tristan hates her because he thinks she is holding her back.

‘Anyway, I’m guessing someone isn’t the father of the romantic heroine.’

Trash child.

He was the one who put a woman with no back belly in the Duchess’s seat against her beauty,
and yet to separate a decent hat from one another just because she was fed up with it.

“Oh no. Auntie, is it Babu?”

I sighed as I pointed to Tristan, who, though well-kept and without a speck of dust, was
slumped in the lonely fountain, feeling unwarmed.

“Chun-chun, where is the child who is so sad?” (Where is a child who hates his mother for being
born in heaven?)

Adults usually think they only have love for each other, but children love their guardians just as
much.

I had no choice but to love.

‘To a child, mom and dad are everything in the world.’

Even a single-born mother was a hundred times better than not having one.

“… Even if Nini is a genius, if she writes with her mother, she’s Joken.” (Nini would like to have
a mother even if she is a child.)

I hope that even my father, who is born a hogu and only gets in the way of establishing the right
position for the family, will come back.

Recalling even Gaspar, who had disappeared overnight, I wiped the tears away with the back
of my hand.

“Oh, baby. Don’t cry.”

The woman who flinched at my muttered words looked at me with a pitiful gaze and hugged
me.

“Ego, don’t cry.”

“Hey. Huh!”

She patted my back with a kind hand to comfort me, but I drew Tristan’s attention with a loud
cry.

“What.”

A boy who seems to have spotted us hanging out in the bushes near the fountain moves slowly.
‘Now!’

I quickly got out of the woman’s arms at the right time, but Tristan, who had come right in front
of me, didn’t spot us and turned his back again.

‘What is it, wasn’t it a knight who was sensitive to signs?’

Could it be that the original work is interfering with the meeting between Tristan and his
mother?

Like a last-minute drama, the hat was close and unfortunately could not be encountered.

‘You mean it’s not time to meet yet?’

I tapped the original work that couldn’t answer me with my finger and shrugged.

‘But what about the flow of the original work, what do I know now?’

Tung.

“Oops!!!”

I pursed my lips and pushed the woman who was hiding behind a huge old tree forward.

Dump.

The sound of her falling reverberates through the garden.

‘If it’s like this, I won’t be able to find it.’

After throwing my lost mother in front of the male lead, I peeked at Tristan’s face, who opened
his eyes in amazement, laughing wickedly.

“… Mother.”

“T, Tristan.”

Embarrassed by Tristan’s call, the woman stammered to open her mouth.

“How did you get here?”

The boy approached her with a surprised face and reached out his hand as if to tidy up the
leaves in her hair.

“Oh, it’s okay! Mom will do it!”

Then, thinking that she does not want to trouble Tristan, the woman who is buried refuses the
boy’s consideration.

‘You fool!’

Seeing Tristan’s lonely face staring at his hand floating in the air, I had no choice but to walk out
in front of him.

‘I can’t do it.’

This sweet potato hat will never clear up the misunderstanding unless someone steps up and
gives it to me.

“Leonora?”

“No.”

I put my hand on the shoulder of the fallen woman, waving a small hand at Tristan, who looked
more surprised than when I met my mother.

“My mother told me to see Tritttan and bring her. Auntie, I’m hiding because I’m afraid I’ll
interfere with Trittatan’s ascension.” (My aunt wanted to see Tristan, so I brought her. Aunt, I
was hiding because I was afraid that Tristan’s succession would be hindered.)

I thought this one word would clear up the misunderstanding.

“You said your mother wanted to see me?”

At my explanation, Tristan’s handsome mouth twists sharply.

“Do not lie. My mother is blinded by men and abandoned her children.”

Fisik, a male lead’s windy laughter echoed through the secluded garden.
‘Hmm. I think it’s time for the lady to step out.’

I thought it was the right timing, so I turned around and the woman jumped up from her seat
and raised her voice without me asking.

“What? who’s that?! Is His Excellency like that?! Mom hates men now!!”

‘It looks like it was burned by the Duke of Soloa.’

I cleared my throat at the sight of the woman frowning fiercely in an unresponsive manner.

“What kind of a man is a man! I didn’t leave the duchy for a man, Tristan!”

Shouting out as if in a fit, the woman emptied the inside of her precious bag and spilled out her
belongings.

“How much my mother wanted to see you! What did I think of holding back the longing every
day-!”

In the bag that was pickpocketed, there were only things related to Tristan.

A baby clothes, a small wooden sword he might have held when he was very young, and even
a portrait of young Tristan sitting quietly in a chair frowning.

“… Tristan, your mother never abandoned you. Don’t think so.”

The woman who raised her voice began to cry as she looked at Tristan’s strangely distorted
face.

“If you thought that way, how heartbroken you must have been. Don’t think so. Mom is so
upset.”

It wasn’t that he was unfair because he was misunderstood, but that he was upset because he
thought Tristan was sad.

“… Sorry.”

“No, what do you have to be sorry about? you didn’t do anything wrong I’m sorry mom.”
I stepped back when I saw the woman hugging Tristan with eyes full of tears and the male lead
holding Tristan like a child in her arms, even though he was originally a child.

“Ahh, I’m glad.”

‘Since my mother also found it, she’ll turn her attention to me now.’

While making a ridiculous illusion firmly.

Chapter 65

After successfully salvaging the ship, I took Zarpara to the warehouse where Acrea’s relics
were piled up.

“This, this…!”

Marquis Brinen’s gold and silver treasures made her face pale.

“Isn’t it a relic of Acrea? This Holy Grail is the Holy Grail of the royal family of Acrea, and this
storage belongs to the high priest of Acrea!”

“Yes. That’s right.”

Dust floated up from her bouncing bucket, so I coughed and covered my nose and mouth with
my hand and nodded.

“Zarpara is trying to figure it out.” (Zarpara manages it.)

Zarpara’s pupils tremble like aspen trees as she stares at the key to the warehouse that I have
suddenly held out.

“What? Why are you entrusting these precious relics to the principal?”

That’s because among the merchants of the current empire, no one knows the value of Acrea
artifacts better than Zarpara.

“What do you believe in me?”

I rubbed my chin in embarrassment at the look in Zarpara’s eyes, who showed no faith in me.

“Zarpara didn’t betray Hiss, isn’t he?”

Because that hiss won’t betray me.

“Because the baby is restraining Your Highness!”

Zarpara frowned at my blunt explanation and raised her voice.

“What a bad baby! I will set you free!”

Apparently aware of the existence of the scepter, which was like a weapon controller, Zarpara
firmly believed that I was controlling Hiss.

“Because I’m not going to buy anything.”

No matter what I say, I can’t believe it, Won.

Zarpara, who shrugged her shoulders and stared blankly at me for denying my words, raised
her arm and pointed to a shelf in the warehouse.

“What are you talking about over there?”

Turning my head at Zarpara’s words, I found the scepter lying on the center ledge and opened
my eyes wide.

“Oh.”

Where else was that?

“So you were restraining Your Highness with this scepter! I can’t believe I will destroy it! Ahh!”

Push-style smoke rises from Zarpara’s body as she reaches out for the scepter that looks like
a twin to the scepter I’ve already destroyed.

“Wow, there was a barrier.”

I burst into laughter at the discovery of the swollen Zarpara, and approached the box where the
scepter was stored.

“Don’t touch me, baby! Dangerous!”

‘Sometimes they say I’m controlling Heath with this scepter.’

I shook my head, glancing at Zarpara, who raised her voice at me.

‘Only the color is different, it really looks exactly like the scepter I destroyed.’
Maybe it’s a reserve?

‘Is that why Heath stays with me instead of leaving for freedom?’

“Recero.”

Staring at the ink-colored scepter, I pulled out mana as delicately as a silk thread and canceled
the barrier magic surrounding the box.

“How does a baby know such magic?”

“Learn what?”

These days, I was learning magic directly from Archmage Lucas.

‘I’m the weakest in this house or something.’

It’s just that I can’t use the aura sword and my body is still smaller than Enoch and Sylvie!

Recalling the look in Lucas’ eyes as he criticized my small body, I stomped my feet in
resentment and held the scepter in my arms.

‘Anyway, it could be a spare, so I’ll have to destroy this too.’

The sunken ship of Acrea was literally a treasure ship, overflowing with relics.

I left the scepter in my arms, ignoring Zarpara, who looked at me suspiciously.

“Heath.”

Entering the patronage Heath frequents, the sight of a boy sitting in a gazebo and getting some
fresh air catches his eye.

“Gongnyeo.”

He rose from his seat at my call, found the scepter I was holding tight, and narrowed his pretty
eyebrows.

“That….”
“Heath’s taxo and dharma.”

“It seems to be the same thing.”

I nodded at Heath’s plain reply and held on to the scepter.

“Grom, you have to take care of these two.”

Phut-!

When I squeezed the scepter with the palm of my hand wrapped in aura, the scepter, already
full of fine cracks, scattered in the air.

I turned my head toward the boy after confirming that the black mana that surrounded the
scepter rose up and then disappeared.

“When?”

‘It looks like it was cursed.’

“Has your hair changed?”

The boy who had been watching me destroy the scepter slowly opened his mouth to my
question.

“What?”

“Nini, are you leaving?”

Heath’s face, which had been calm at my question, twisted.

“No.”

He was mostly expressionless, but sometimes when he frowned so fiercely, he was a little
frightened.

‘Is it because she’s so pretty?’

I tilted my head at the illusion that the brilliant sunlight was only pouring down on him, then
smiled broadly.

“I’m not happy.”

“… Yes?”

“I’m going to worry about not leaving because of this.”

I had no intention of stopping Heath when he said he wanted to leave the dukedom to live
freely, but I liked the boy staying at the dukedom.

Because the existence of a beautiful woman like Heath was like welfare.

“Nini is happy that Heath is a yogi.”

Heath’s insensitive face slowly turns red at the words I say with a smile.

“Yes? Where is Apo?”

Embarrassed by Hiss’ reaction, I was about to take a step closer to him.

“You are the king!”

Zarpara, who doesn’t know when she left the warehouse, knelt in front of Heath with a thrilled
face.

“So you really got your freedom back!”

Hiss did not respond to Zarpara’s cry. Because he never responded to her words.

“What the baby said was true!”

Zarpara, who clasped her hands together as if in prayer, abruptly turned her head towards me.

“Baby, no, light! You saved my king!”

I took a half step back, frowning at Zarpara’s gruff words.

“Hey light-!”
“Go away….”

“You are the sun that illuminates Acrea!”

“Go away, jjeupparu!” (Go away, please!)

I’m going crazy with the burden.

***

Ever since they started chasing me, comparing me to light, salt, and the sun, Zarpara became
a very zealous worker.

‘I thought I was competent before that, but now I’m really beyond human.’

Colossus Zarpara.

Although it is an empire with a tendency for merchants to be looked down upon, the title of
colossus did not stick to just anyone.

“Light, the pharmaceutical business you mentioned has also been launched successfully.”

Taking a quick glance at Zarpara’s neatly organized paperwork, I smiled in satisfaction at her
report.

“Yes. Thank you.”

The pharmaceutical business centered on the medical center that Hilda was in charge of, the
trading business centered on the investment in the ship I remember the name of, and even the
museum opened displaying Acrea artifacts.

Zarpa lived up to his name as a colossus and expanded his business like crazy.

“All of Zarpara is great.”

“Not at all, light! The blueprints you draw are amazing! Your pioneering ideas are truly
amazing!”

Like looking into the future.

My conscience pricked at what Zarpara added, so I shut my mouth like a clam.

‘Well, I haven’t stolen Ines’ business idea yet.’

Ines, who was just growing up and flirting with Gregor, was not in the stage to start a business.

Of course, it’s still there, but I’m going to steal it.

‘So who wants my mana?’

Even though he has the same time-limited body, he behaves meanly because he is the main
character.

Whoop whoop.

I let out a wicked laugh as I looked at the original copy of Ines’s inner thoughts, who would
press Hachania and steal my mana bowl whenever I had a chance.

‘Since I’m about a year older, I’ll have to play first.’

“Grom Nini Avanni, I’ll be back at home.”

“Yes!”

I stroked Zarpara’s brilliant hair for a vigorous answer, then left her room.

“Avanni.”

Arriving at the main building after passing through the garden, I entered the office while
watching Henry and the administrator.

“Are you busy?”

At my cautious voice, Lucas, who was trapped in a pile of documents, poked his head out.

“I can’t see it.”

‘He’s been working really hard ever since I threatened to starve.’

I approached the desk, not paying attention to his sullen voice.

“Anazo.”

At my request, Lucas picks me up and sits me on his lap.

‘As expected, it’s easier to work with Lucas.’

I glanced over the documents representing the duchy’s current situation and smiled.

‘The newly elected administrators are competent, so they are making a profit. If that’s the
case, I can fill in people for the top section that’s rolling in the name of Hachania.’

I was accumulating the duke’s wealth by taking full advantage of Lucas’ ability to pretend to be
Gaspard.

No matter how much power the princess had, there were limits to moving the duke’s family with
a baby’s body.

“It seems that the youngest lady is following Your Excellency a lot these days.”

Henry, who was watching me flip through the documents that Lucas was looking at, pretending
to be joking, smiles and opens his mouth.

“You go to and from the office every day. Originally, he came here occasionally saying it was
not fun.”

‘What? I’m just coming to see the papers.’

“No-”

I frowned at Henry’s sudden remark and opened my mouth to deny it.

“… Is it?”

However, Lucas’ sullen voice, who was resting his chin on the top of my head, came first.

“Yes! These days, the lady’s love for her father seems so great!”
Food.

I found Lucas gasping for air at Henry’s enthusiastic reply, and his face hardened.

‘Why do you like it and make a fuss…?’

Chapter 66

When the family head, who had been in a really low mood lately - Lucas had a 10 times worse
personality than Gaspar - smiled, the retainers, including Henry, all started to comment.

“Come to think of it, the lady didn’t talk to His Excellency very often in the past!”

That’s because I haven’t spoken in a while.

Whether or not I was taken aback by the words of the vassal tying his weasel-like beard,
Lucas opened his mouth in a satisfied voice.

“Is it so?”

What is it, you son of a bitch!

“Yes, yes! You don’t come to His Excellency’s office this often.”

If he went to the office every day with the strength of a three-year-old baby, he would have
collapsed from exhaustion.

I moved my eyebrows at the insistence of successive vassals, then sighed.

‘This is a bit dangerous.’

The corners of Lucas’ lips twitched and danced.

“Avanni.”

“Uh.”

“Let the boys go.”

Lucas looked down at me as I seized my cuff and shook it, then raised his right hand.

“Let everyone go.”

“Yes.”
Henry, who has quickly adapted to the tone of the head of household, who has lost his sense of
humor, leads the administrators out of the office.

“Ah-hyo-hyo.”

After looking around the empty office, I met eyes with Lucas, who raised his eyebrows as if he
was asking me what he was doing while standing on the desk.

“Lukatsu, Nini, what are you talking about?”

It could have been my misunderstanding, but I had to clear my stance before the doubt turned
into certainty.

“… You never call me father unless in front of people.”

To Lucas’s muttered words, I thought, ‘As expected… He sighed uncharacteristically for a child
and opened his mouth.

“Lukatsu, Nini, don’t be too cocky.” (Lucas, don’t like Linnie too much.)

“… What?”

At my words, Lucas’ handsome brow twists.

‘Oh. There are wrinkles on my father’s face.’

Concerned that Gaspard’s beauty might be damaged in the slightest, I pressed his forehead
with my finger to make it bloom.

“Nini, don’t be too cocky. Nini is already a daddy. Imja is the one who is the one who is the one
who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one
(Don’t be too fond of Rini. Rini already has a father. She’s a body with an owner.)

Isn’t the picture a bit strange that there is only one child but two fathers?

‘The temple seems to think that I am of the imperial family because I inherited Lucas’s mana,
but in the end it was Gaspard who raised me.’

Besides, if Lucas fell in love with me too much, it created a difficult situation in many ways.
‘What if I get so fond of myself that I don’t want to leave Gaspard’s body?’

I didn’t want to think of an axeman like this, but the servants including Lulu and Lala, the
retainers including Henry, and even the elders like Garden said that they were lovely and cute
when they saw me. I couldn’t.

“Arachi, Lukatsu? We are go-ya who only get along very well.” (Okay, Lucas? We’re just this
close.)

Because we have a business relationship.

“Ike stinky.” (Like this.)

I opened a small gap between my thumb and forefinger, and then I moved my finger at Lucas’
hardened expression.

“Yo, can I get a little bit more chiseled?”

“Done.”

Lucas, who was glaring at me with a sullen face as I open the gap more generously, puts me
down on the floor as if he is annoyed.

“I don’t like any of you, so you don’t have to worry.”

“What, how?!”

“Okay. Why am I with an ugly baby like you?”

“Oh no, Nini is really worried about me again!”

I let out a sigh of relief and even clapped my hands at the bloody voice of Lucas curing my ax
disease.

‘Yes, that’s right!’

After all, it was just that I couldn’t ascend the throne, but Lucas, the tyrant himself, couldn’t fall
for me, the baby of someone else’s house, because the tyrant’s blood couldn’t flow.

‘It was my mistake to feel that Lucas is petting me lately!’

Stretching out my toes, which had been cramped in fear of never seeing my dad again, I
tapped Lucas on the thigh as he began to look at the papers and called for him.

“Lukatsu.”

“….”

‘Are you obsessed with papers? Why don’t you ignore me?’

“Lukatsu, Lukatsu~”

Thinking that he hadn’t heard my voice, I stretched out my tail, and Lucas quickly raised his
eyebrows and looked back at me.

“Why. What.”

“Nini please drink Lukatsu Monko!” (Lini will definitely find Lucas’ body!)

“I get it.”

“Yasohah! Come on!” (I promise! I have a plan!)

“I got it.”

I told him to cheer up because he seemed in a low mood for some reason, but he seemed to
be even more offended by my words.

‘Joy. It’s true that I have a plan!’

Anyway, I have a temper.

‘Doesn’t he seem to hate paperwork?’

I left the office behind Lucas, who pressed his temples as if he was stressed.

***

‘If I want to find Lucas’ body, I’ll have to go to the imperial palace.’
There was not much progress, but I tilted my head at an angle after carefully examining the
original work depicting Ines, who was steadily growing.

‘When would be a good time.’

As the years passed, Ines would become closer to the emperor, Gregor.

‘Then you might find out information about my uncle, Lucas.’

“Um hoo hoo.”

Covering both cheeks, I shed an evil smile, and the original work was admirable, so I kindly
admired the cover with the pentagram.

At first, it looked like garbage because it was close to a blank page, but now that information
has been piled up, it feels like a treasure chest.

‘It’s as if all the information Ines learns is in my hands.’

I carefully read the story of Ines, who had just met the wise man and started learning how to
use mana, then shrugged.

He had already learned more effective mana management from Lucas, so he didn’t have to
follow suit.

‘It would be nice if at least I could visit the imperial castle after Ines moves to the main palace.’

While I was organizing the current situation of Ines, who was still face-to-face with Gregor, in
my notebook, I opened my eyes wide at the commotion coming from outside the window.

“The duke castle garden is very nice. It’s beautiful.”

“You will become an elegant duchess worthy of this elegant castle.”

Eek.

When I retched at the man’s greasy voice, Lulu, startled, hurriedly shuts the window.

“My lady, don’t worry too much. Count Moritz is so polished that it’s just a confrontation that I
can’t help but see.”
“… Mason?”

Who the hell is there to see the line against our house?

‘Sylvie is only eleven years old?’

I tilt my head in wonder, but Lala slaps Lulu on the back.

“Lulu! I told you to be careful with your words!”

“Omg! sorry!”

I guessed at Lululala’s conversation and narrowed my eyes.

‘During the regular meeting, they pecked at me saying that the position of the duke’s hostess
was vacant.’

Count Moritz was an elder with a vast fief next to Count Garden, the head of the Council of
Elders, and several elders, including him, firmly believed that Noel, who had gone missing, was
dead.

No matter how talented his lieutenant Henry is, the Duchess is absolutely necessary or
something.

‘Joy. I’m definitely going to find Noel?’

I stuck out my tongue thinking of Count Moritz and smiled as if to reassure Lululala, who was
watching me anxiously.

“Are you okay, lady?”

“Yes!”

You don’t have to worry.

Anyway, even in the original work, Gaspard had no thoughts of remarriage-

“Cellar….”
“Miss?”

“Nini, come out.”

But now Gaspard is not ‘Gaspard’!

Gaspard loved Noel so much that he never remarried, but Lucas never knew.

‘Usually, if the voice is pretty, the face is pretty too!’

I quickly ran down the hallway, thinking that the woman’s voice was coming from outside the
window.

Thud-!

As soon as I moved my short legs and reached the courtyard, I bumped into a person who had
just stepped into the front door.

“Ako!”

“Are you okay?”

I hit my butt and looked up at the voice I heard from above to check my face.

‘The first woman I’ve ever seen! It must be that woman from before.’

The voice seemed a little different, but it seems that earlier, he was pretending to be a oriole.

“Good luck!”

“Hmm? What do you mean?”

“You, not one or two are pretty!”

Incontinence crackles on the face of a woman who has been hardened by my heart that has
been so relieved that she has jumped out.

“Hup. Do it!” (Hup. Sorry!)

I was startled and covered my mouth with both hands.

“Nini, what a mistake. You mean prettier than my sister!” (Lini made a mistake. She said she
was less beautiful than my mother!)

The woman slowly raises the corner of her mouth at the hastily made excuse.

“It’s the size of a rattlesnake.”

“… Ugh?”

“This is why I said I needed my mother’s help. You didn’t learn it, so you don’t know manners.”

Cinderella, that girl didn’t even know how to be polite.

I flinched at the words of the woman who whispered so softly that only I could hear.

‘Gye, stepmother…?’
Chapter 67

A European fairy tale in the romance world?

What kind of hybrid is this?

‘Did you get permission from the Brothers Grimm?’

Is it okay to be dead for a long time?

I looked up at my stepmother, her nostrils widening as she remembered the author of

Cinderella.

“It looks like a mouse because it was not washed. With no mother, isn’t that why you’re walking
out with such a shabby look!”

“Nini, you have six eyes earlier….” (Lini, I washed it earlier….)

I hesitantly wiggled my fingers at the words of my stepmother who put me down while cavorting
for pointless quibbles.

Lulu and Lala even poured rose petals into the bathtub this morning and washed me so soft!

I felt a little unfair at my stepmother’s criticism, but when I met the woman’s ferocious eyes, I
was a little scared.

‘Is this really the look of a villain?’

His charisma was incomparable to that of Marquis Brinen.

“Lady Thierry.”

Cosette, the butler, notices the noise at the entrance and runs out to greet the stepmother.

“It is an honor to meet you.”

“Hmm. Even though the duke was quite good at managing the castle, it seems that he can’t
manage the children.”
The face of Cosette, who was looking at me after I fell, hardens coldly at her stepmother’s
scolding.

Lifting up her polished monocle, she turned around so violently that the hem of her trousers,
which had been cut like a ruler, fluttered.

“Lady Thierry, what did you say?”

“The princess ran to me and even fell. How much I missed my mother’s arms, how could she
come running to me, whom I had never seen before?”

Maybe it’s because I resemble Noel.

I frowned at my stepmother’s brief addition.

‘No, you don’t look at all like my mother, do you?’

I know they all look alike just because the corners of their eyes are raised.

My stepmother, who treats me as a child who misses her mother’s arms, lifts me up while I am
laughing out loud.

“First, go see the Duke. I haven’t seen your face in a while.”

I’m sure I’m seeing her for the first time in my life, but the stepmother moved without hesitation,
as if she was familiar with the inside of the duchy.

“Gaspar.”

Lady Thierry, who opened the door of the office without hesitation, raises her arrogant chin and
dares to mention the name of Gaspard, the head of the household.

‘What? Was he someone you knew?’

Lucas glanced at Thierry, who had suddenly come in and hugged me, then turned his gaze
towards me.

‘Your face seems to be asking who it is, but I can’t give you a hint because I don’t know.’

Lucas tilted his head as I opened my awkward mouth to the side, baring my teeth.
“Why?”

“… What? why?”

“You just called me. What’s your business?”

Lady Thierry’s face froze coldly at Lucas’ sullen reply, not knowing who he was talking to.

“Are you insulting me, my mother-in-law, because Noel is missing?”

Huh.

I opened my jaw in amazement at the woman’s words.

“-yo. This. What is it?”

Lucas seems to have been embarrassed by her remarks, so he stutters and stutters an
excuse.

“Don’t be ridiculous! Even you are making fun of me because I divorced Marquis Iaron!”

Alas, she divorced Noel’s real father, the Marquis Iarron, so she was called Lady Thierry, not
Madame Iarron.

“No. Calm down.”

“No, what is it not!”

I groaned and hugged Thierry, who was about to hit Lucas with his cane.

“Grandma, stop it!”

After fighting like this, if Lucas gets angry and threatens that he is not Gaspar, it will be a big
problem.

At my dissuade, Thierry trembled as he held up his wand studded with a bright red ruby.

“What now?”
“Grandma, stop it. When Avanni is doing well.” (Grandma, please stop. My father said he was
wrong.)

“Hey, grandma? Did you just call me grandma? Not Lady Thierry?”

I sweated profusely across her solemnly stiff face.

‘Ah, was this an unbecoming action?’

Shit, when Lululala says she should study etiquette, she’ll just learn it.

“Place… Come on Lyeddy Thyli.” (Sorry… Sorry, Lady Thierry.)

“Her! done. There must be a lot to teach.”

The corners of Lady Thierry’s mouth twitched for some reason as she said that.

***

So, it was true that Lucas was going to face off instead of Gaspard.

‘That’s with three women.’

No matter how insignificant it was, it was probably because it was a ducal family that belonged
to the 5th noble family, and there were as many as three daughters of prestigious families who
applied for the vacant position of duchess.

‘Has Lady Thierry come to watch who takes my daughter’s place?’

I opened my mouth after glancing at the curmudgeonly stepmother, no, grandmother, who was
pouring thin ice on the already silent dinner table.

“Avanni.”

“Uh.”

“Is he married?” (Will you remarry?)

I meant don’t make a decision without consulting me, but Lucas is very flustered by my question
and even puts down the knife that was slicing the lamb ribs.

“What? I’m not even remarried, let alone married,”

“Ech!”

I cleared my throat to stop Lucas from slipping his tongue.

“Is it cold?”

Then Sylvie, who is sitting to my left, takes off my coat.

“Oh! Master Sylvester is very kind, Your Excellency.”

“Iknow, right. Your face resembles His Excellency, so you are very handsome, Your
Excellency.”

“They have a really good friendship, Your Excellency.”

The three women, who had been watching Sylvie’s actions with twinkling eyes, opened their
mouths simultaneously.

‘Yes, even you guys should make a noise.’

I shook my head at the sight of women putting on sweet voices in order to somehow catch
Lucas’ eyes.

“Sylvester.”

“Yes, Lady Thierry.”

“Take your coat back.”

Lady Thierry, who was staring at me like that, calmly opens her mouth.

“Yes? But Leonora-”

“A lady never wears clothes that don’t fit.”

Sylvester rebelled, but in the end, Hachania’s second son was forced to take his coat back,
crushed by her bloody spirit.

“Ehchi.”

After putting on and taking off the warm coat, my body really gets chilly.

‘I think I’ll catch a cold….’

I wanted to drink the warm corn soup that came with the appetizer, but Lady Thierry was about
to scold again for not following table manners.

‘Sobbing. A ship is scarier than Cinderella’s stepmother.’

I, who only ate the lamb while watching her notice, eventually gave up.

***

“Princess, are you okay? I went up to the back mountain and picked herbs myself!”

“I have brewed the elixir sent from our territory!”

“Since you have a fever, can I wipe you with a wet towel?!”

‘I think it hurts more because of them.’

I turned my back to avoid the women who rushed at me as if I was in a hurry, and I was running
out of energy.

“No. Go to the blood business. Nini, the defendant….”

“But Princess, we want to take care of you!”

You don’t want to take care of me, you want to look good to Lucas.

I wanted to be annoyed, but my hoarse voice didn’t contain much strength.

“Go away….”
In the end, all I could do was close my eyes and turn away from them.

‘Let’s pretend to be asleep.’

Coo

As soon as I let out a deep breath, the women clinging to me fall away.

“Whew. I know it hurts, but isn’t the princess a bit spoiled? I am also a young lady from a
prestigious family, but she gets annoyed with me.”

Perhaps offended by my constant rejection, one of Lucas’s opponents started the conversation
in an annoyed voice.

“So I mean. In fact, when I marry the former duke, I want to send all my children to my parents,
Marquis Iaron.”

“Me too. Wouldn’t the Duke wish for a clean new start? You are still so young.”

“He was handsome too! But I can raise Master Sylvie. Because you look good.”

I snorted in amazement at their ensuing conversation.

‘Who do you want to raise?’

Women without basic common sense enough to cover a sick child with a wet towel dripping
with cold water!

If this is the case, then why on earth did they send Lulu and Lala out, even mentioning their
family names?

‘It hurts….’

My mental strength collapsed because I was sick, and then I was really sad like a child.

I began to groan while holding my trembling body more than before the women nursed me.

“Nini Apo….”
I can’t even hear my mumbled words. The laughter of the women who are indulging in chatter
resonates deafeningly.

“Ho-ho-ho! That’s why I’m with Robert at the equestrian competition~!”

“Nini Chuo!!!”

Unable to bear the cold any longer, I struggled to raise my voice, and the woman who had been
passionate about the story of my first love put on another cold towel as if it were annoying.

“Come on, here.”

‘No, it’s colder if it’s covered….’

It was around the time when tears were welling up in my eyes.

“Kyaaaaaa!!!”

A wand studded with rubies protruded from somewhere and wrapped around the women’s hair
at once.

“Ah! evil!!! Let go of this, ma’am!!! sick!!!”

“My granddaughter is cold, you fools!”

It was Lady Thierry.

Chapter 68

“Lady Thierry, do you know how much effort I put into this hairdo today?!”

“Oh my God, my dress is torn! This is five hundred gold!”

“My father won’t let this go unnoticed!”

The three duck sisters, with their curled-up hair skewered on Lady Thierry’s cane, raise their
voices.

“This! Looking at you, it seems like you came to play at the lake.”

The women didn’t seem to understand Thierry’s meaning, but I burst into laughter as I was
thinking the same thing as her.

“I don’t care, why don’t all three of us go out?”

“Evil! Caw! my head!”

The words were close to invitations, but Lady Thierry moved her wand before the women even
stood up.

Patter.

While watching the women’s torn hair floating in the air, Thierry banged! Close the door and
come closer to me.

“Is your body okay?”

“… Yes.”

In fact, I was in the middle of repeating hot and then cold, as if I had entered a pit of fire, but I
nodded my head slowly, feeling quite frightened by Thierry.

“Goyan thing!”

Then Thierry raised his eyes fiercely and pounded the bed on which I lay.
“Tell me a lie in front of someone right now! Isn’t it okay!”

I was very sick and my mind was close to that of a child. I was startled by Thierry’s roar and
pressed my heart.

“Hey.”

Even though I pat myself on the shoulder to calm my surprise, my beating heart doesn’t calm
down at all.

“Turn it off!”

I’m going to die of a heart attack!

“Hueng-!”

In the end, Thierry hurriedly hugs me as I see myself shedding tears.

“Why, why are you crying! I can’t stand it!”

“Musher, Grandma.” (Grandma is scared.)

Lady Thierry, who looked at her with a young gaze, was almost as frightened as a goblin.

“Mush-! Queue!”

She looks down at me, who bursts into tears for fear of herself, and reaches out to me.

Soon Thierry started to tease me.

“Oh, it’s not scary. This grandmother is not a scary person.”

“No! Absolutely no-nonsense Saramiya! Shout out to Nini!”

“Aww, you bastard! That’s because you lie and say you’re not sick even though you’re sick-!”

“Hueeng.”

Thierry, who tried to make an excuse that wasn’t an excuse by shouting again, shuts up like a
clam at the sound of my crying.

“Guy, being timid and easily startled is the same as when my mother was young. As long as
there are a lot of tears.”

No, I was a crazy dog who wasn’t surprised and wasn’t afraid.

Besides, Noel, who was the only female admiral in the empire, didn’t seem too timid.

I stuck out my mouth, denying Thierry’s words inwardly, but she, who had no way of knowing
what I was saying, stroked my sweaty forehead.

“You seem to have a fever, so take this antipyretic and go to sleep. Don’t even talk about that
garbage you don’t know where it came from.”

Thierry, who had swept all the medicines the women had brought to the floor with the tip of his
wand, put the round pills and a hot mug in my hand.

“I’ll use it, so let’s eat warm chocolate together.”

“Chorky!”

I wondered where the sweet scent came from, and it turned out to be chocolate.

I sniffed at the smell of rich chocolate, like a lot of cocoa butter.

“… It’s the same with liking sweets.”

Thierry’s embrace as he patted my back while muttering softly was warmer and cozier than I
thought.

‘Would this feel like being in Noel’s arms?’

I raised my head, pressing my cheek against her chest.

Hororok.

Thierry’s mouth went up at an angle at the sight of me drinking the chocolate.

‘Looking at it this way, it looks a bit like Noel’s portrait, doesn’t it?’

“Grandma. Say goodbye.” (Grandma. She looks like her mother.)

At my words, Thierry shakes his head with a smile on his face.

“There’s no way they could have looked alike. Cinderella was not my real daughter.”

“… Cinderella?”

“It was your mother’s childhood nickname. I was fighting so much that my whole body was
always covered in ashes.”

I widened my eyes at Thierry’s explanation.

Somehow I thought she was too young for Noel’s mother.

‘At first, it was to the point of misunderstanding that it was an opponent.’

Well, Thierry’s upright posture would also play a part.

“Still, Noel is my daughter.”

Seeing my surprised face, she hurriedly added what she was thinking.

“This is my daughter whom I raised. I also sewed the clothes on my stomach. I saw and heard
your first step and your first babble.”

I sipped my hot chocolate while listening to Thierry’s lingering words.

“No matter how much people slandered me as a stepmother, I loved Noel. Do you understand?”

“Right….”

Thierry sighed before I could nod my head at her question.

“Done. Don’t answer.”

That’s right, she’s a hot-tempered grandmother.

“I won’t believe you anyway. Even my husband, Prince Iaron, didn’t trust me, so what can I
do?”

Thierry’s eyes were obviously dry, but I thought she was crying, so I cautiously reached out.

“Grandma, don’t cry.”

“I don’t cry. Are you staring at something in a fever?”

“Nini is my grandmother’s horse. I love you, Grandmother, Unma, and Mani.”

“… How do you know that.”

“Would Nini be ignored as a child on her back, so why don’t you come all the way here?” (You
came all this way because Rini was worried that she would be ignored as a child without a
mother.)

After much rest, I whispered in a thin voice and patted Thierry’s lightly wrinkled eyes.

“I love you, so let’s love Nini too.”

“Guy Goyan, what do you know? This Goyan guy….”

I bit my lip at Thierry’s voice, which was so wet that the words were crushed.

“What’s the matter, leaving this mother…. Leaving this young thing behind, Goyan….”

The Goyan guy Thierry kept muttering to was no longer a word for me.

***

‘The medicinal effect is really good.’

The next day, waking up sober, I narrowed my eyes as I placed the extra pill Thierry had left on
the tip of my finger.

‘I should tell Hilda to do some research~!’

I will develop it further and submit it as an Umberto Pharmaceutical product.

Quickly skimming through Zarpara’s report, one of the morning’s routines, I jumped out of bed
at the news that the three duck sisters-girls from aristocratic families who had a wedding in
Khachania-had invaded the council of elders.

When we arrived at the conference hall, unlike usual, it was noisy with the sound of ducks.

“Your Excellency, please apologize to us! You have no intention of remarrying!”

“I will formally accuse Your Excellency in the name of Count Hilbert!”

“Yes! I will also report you under the guise of marriage!”

‘When the hell did Lucas promise to marry you?’

Stunned, I quickly entered the meeting room and ran over to Lucas, who was looking at the
papers with an indifferent face, regardless of whether the women were screaming or not.

“Avanni.”

Then he quickly sits me on his lap.

“Grunt.”

Safely seated on Lucas’ lap, I went through the women’s profiles as well as the progress of the
council of elders.

“You don’t know who I am, do you? We are all Your Majesty’s fifth cousins!”

But before I can get all my personal information, an impatient woman raises her voice first.

‘What on earth did you believe in and set up like this, but all of them are Gregor’s relatives?’

“I don’t know how His Majesty the Emperor will accept the disrespect that His Excellency and
Lady Thierry have done to us.”

The woman who seems to be the head of the three duck sisters continues as she frowns as if
her hair from being torn off yesterday hurts.

“I know that Hachania and the royal family are not on good terms, but will you be okay?”
An elder, tired of thinking about the woman’s words, steps forward to dissuade her.

“Oh, Lady Druella! Calm down for now. When His Excellency said that he had no intention of
remarrying, he probably just said it out of embarrassment.”

It was Count Moritz.

Staring at him with narrow eyes, I stopped Lucas from trying to say something and opened my
mouth.

“Yes. This is what Avanni said.”

“Yeah, too! I knew it!”

I looked back and forth between Moritz, who was grotesquely tearing up at my words, and the
women who were laughing and snorting.

“Yes, my crying Avanni face, Maniba. Like Nini.”

“… Yes?”

“I’m not going to give you a good-looking man. Mia.” (I don’t think ugly women will work. I’m
sorry.)

“Now what-! Mo, aren’t you ugly?!”

The moment the women, distorted by my dry apology, stepped forward, Lucas spoke slowly.

“The princess is right.”

His voice even covered my eyes as if telling me not to look at the ugly, and even a strange
laugh was mixed in.

“The eldest daughter of the Marquis of Iaron was quite pretty.”

In the end, it was said that you are not pretty.

“Uh, how could His Excellency, who is known for being polite and gentle, make such insulting
remarks to us ladies?!”
That’s because the man in front of you isn’t Gaspard.

“I really want to report it to His Majesty!”

I cried and looked at the three duck sisters who raised their voices, and made a coughing
sound.

“Eh-! Echi!!!”

“I heard that he visited the princess last night and treated her badly. How do you intend to be
punished for daring to harass the princess?”

“Well, that’s because we don’t know how to nurse.”

“You don’t know how to nurse, but you went to visit a sick princess? Were you thinking of doing
it anyway?”

An attempted murderer.

The women’s faces turn white at Lucas’ bloody choice of words.

Chapter 69

“Enoch, aren’t you going to check up?” (Enoch, aren’t you going to swordsmanship class?)

“Huh. I am not going today.”

“Sippy eyes?”

“Me too.”

Sylvie and Enoch seemed very concerned that I was away while my sick body was being
harassed by the three duck sisters.

I hesitantly opened my mouth as I looked up at them, who insisted on not stepping out of my
room until I fully recovered.

“Nini is all better now… Curbside.”

“No. Never go out today!”

At my words, Enoch vigorously shakes his head as if in a crowd.

“I don’t want you to get sick, Rini, while we’re gone!”

“Even if we stay by your side, I don’t want you to be sick. So get some rest today, Leonora.”

“… Ugh. Arato.”

To be honest, it was a bit cumbersome and there was a mountain of work to do, but I couldn’t
cut their stubbornness like a knife in the eyes of the sad brothers.

‘Apart from Sylvie, Enoch fell in love with the changed swordsmanship teacher and tried not to
miss a day of class.’

Unlike Baristan, who compares and beats Tristan in every case and does not properly teach
him swordsmanship, Enoch’s new teacher, Unmyeong, was a true teacher who taught him the
convictions he should have as a swordsman.

Enoch, who completely fell in love with such obscurity, came to love the sword very much unlike
before.

“Oh no. What can I do? Gurom, shall we take a day off today~?”

Originally, children grow up playing.

‘Sylvie and Enoch have been overdoing it these days as they follow my special training
schedule.’

I looked at Sylvie and Enoch, who were lying next to me on the bed, and picked up a children’s
book from the bedside table.

“It’s like a Nini book.”

The book I picked up was ‘Cinderella’.

“I will read it to you!”

“No, I will read it.”

Enoch and Sylvie sigh again to steal the old-fashioned, blue-covered fairy tale book from each
other.

“… If you take turns twisting and turning, let’s go.”

As I frowned as I grabbed the dancing type in front of my eyes with my hand, Sylvie nodded as
if she understood and touched the first sentence with her hand.

“Once upon a time there lived a beautiful girl named Cinderella. Cinderella meant full of ashes.”

“Eh. What do you name people like that?”

Enoch grumbled a little and opened his mouth after Sylvie.

“Cinderella was beaten up by her stepmother and her two naughty stepsisters. My dad, who
left home to do business, never came back, so the house completely fell into the hands of my
stepmother.”

I shrugged my shoulders at Enoch’s words and pouted.

“Appa is bad.”

“Uh? why?”

“What kind of business is it to leave the child alone and live alone?” (What kind of business is a
business alone, leaving the child alone?)

Isn’t it a sign that she wants her stepmother to take care of her child alone?

Besides, it was strange that she didn’t notice that her stepmother and stepsisters didn’t really
like Cinderella.

It meant that I couldn’t read the atmosphere of the house at all.

‘Gaspar, who is interested in children, would have known at once.’

“Anyway, keep going.”

Enoch and Sylvie, who had been silent for a while at my complaint, start reading ‘Cinderella’.

“Cinderella was able to go to the ball with the help of her fairy grandmother.”

My eyelids get heavier little by little as the clichéd story I know leads to the quiet voices of
children.

“… So Cinderella can live happily with the prince.”

In the end, Sylvie supported a pillow behind my neck as I nodded like a sick chicken.

As I struggled with the increasing pressure, I buried my head in Sylvie’s shoulder while holding
Enoch with one hand.

“Nini, I want to live happily with Sipi and Enoch.”

Sylvie smiles and strokes my hair at my mumbling words.

“Okay. OK.”

“Grandma Doo.”
“You mean Lady Thierry?”

“Yes. Nini’s grandmother, the sister of the mother of the mother…. I am saddened that you are
carried.”

The stepmother who lost Cinderella might have been lonely.

I fell asleep slowly, unable to see the shadows pacing through the cracks in the small open
door.

***

“He said he would be in charge of teaching the princess etiquette.”

Henry Massad, the administrative officer in charge of the dukedom and the right-hand man of
the head of the household, flinched and opened his mouth whenever the tip of Lady Thierry’s
sharp cane pointed at his neck.

“As the princess’s etiquette teacher, this may not be a very insignificant position for Lady
Thierry to take on….”

Lady Thierry was a poor viscount, but the head of a family with a fiefdom.

However, Thierry fiercely raised his eyebrows as if he did not understand Henry’s blunt refusal.

“Even though I’m busy with construction, I should be able to watch him wander around the
duchy like a pony.”

“The princess is still young, so she is a very smart baby. If you find a useful private tutor in the
imperial capital and post it, you will learn etiquette-”

“Are you saying that I, Lady Thierry, am no better than the tutors running around the ecliptic?”

Lady Thierry was a prominent figure in the world of nannies, as she once oversaw the nursery
maid of the imperial family.

As Thierry raised his eyebrows in displeasure, Henry waved his hands hurriedly in a cold sweat.

“No, of course not. Yes, if Lady Thierry takes over as the princess’s manners teacher, I’d
appreciate it.”
“Joy. Hey, it’s not as much as rumors that work is quick and your brain works well.”

Thierry, who walked out of the administrative office with a look of disappointment, had a
charisma that no one could match.

‘That’s why all the royal families and nobles who grow raw meat must have been anxious to
entrust their children to that person.’

Henry scratched his chin, recalling the wedding of the Marquis Iaron and Lady Thierry, which he
had also attended.

Since the age difference between the Marquis and Marquis was quite large, they all said it was
the love of the century, but Thierry did not marry the Marquis Iaron because he loved her.

‘The lady’s biological mother was an old friend of Lady Thierry.’

It was a secret known only to those closest to her, that Lady Thierry had married the Marquis
to take care of the child of a dead friend.

‘Well, it’s a good thing for you too. To have such a great teacher take an interest in the lady’s
education.’

***

Horn.

It wasn’t a good thing at all.

“Hey.”

I smiled as I glanced at Thierry’s wand, which seemed to stab me at any moment.

‘That ruby wand, what kind of artifact could it be? How does Thierry shine whenever he yells?’

“Oh hey, don’t cry! Even if you want to keep your back straight!”

“Stop it again!”

“What is this made of! Your back isn’t completely attached to the bamboo yet!”
What to do when you see me with a plump butt!

I pouted my lips as I glared at Thierry, who was pulling my still toned body in all directions and
forcing me to straighten it upright.

“Nini won’t do it~! It’s hard Nini~!”

“This guy is stupid-!”

I hugged Thierry’s leg, who was about to scream again, and slapped him.

“Nini is still a baby, so she’s a mother’s womb, a grandmother.”

“Ha, grandma?”

“Grandma~ Stop doing this and let’s eat together with Nini~!”

I pointed to the refreshment table prepared by Lulu and Lala with my eyes twinkling as if I had
never been in tears.

‘As a result of conducting several etiquette classes, Thierry is weak to the voice of
grandmother.’

At first I thought it was offended, but it wasn’t.

‘I’m used to dealing with people who aren’t good at expressing emotions.’

I shrugged at Tristan’s face that flashed past me.

“Joy. I’ll take a break for today and go back to class tomorrow.”

I sighed at what Thierry said as he stuffed a chocolate cookie into my mouth.

It’s tight, it’s tight.

“Ahhh.”

“What is the child sighing about?”

“Nini, it’s not what I bought for my grandmother these days.”

At my words, Thierry, who has become a face that doesn’t know if he’s crying or laughing,
presses the bridge of my nose and opens his mouth.

“Even though it’s hard now, you have to learn. When strangers try to point the finger at you for
growing up without a mother, how classy you show will determine whether that will be a
weakness or not.”

I slowly nodded at Thierry’s explanation.

‘It’s a story about raising Noel once.’

Well, the imperial family and the central nobles were anxious to criticize each other’s
weaknesses.

“Arato.”

It was when Thierry patted my hair with a hearty smile at my modest answer.

“Leonora.”

Opening the door to the training room, Lucas abruptly poked his head in.

“Why aren’t you coming to my office these days?”

I widened my eyes at his gruff voice.

‘Because I was being educated by Thierry, I couldn’t pay attention to the duke’s work.’

It seemed that Lucas was having a hard time handling the work alone.

“Ugh. I’m trying to get out of here and go.”

The moment I stepped off the chair at Lucas’s words, Thierry lifted me up.

“Have you heard what the princess said about me?”

“… What are you talking about?”

Thierry, who put me forward as if he was boasting, raised one corner of his mouth at Lucas’
question.

“You said you wanted to live happily ever after with this grandmother.”

But he never said that he wanted to live happily with his father.

Lucas’s face contorted at her words.

Episode 70

‘No, you’re not my father anyway, are you?’

I looked up at Lucas, who was violently flipping through the papers, as if he was very angry at
Thierry’s remarks, and scratched his chin in embarrassment.

I wonder if it’s been synchronized since I’ve been in Gaspar’s body for a long time.

‘But if I said that now, I’m afraid I’ll turn the office upside down.’

Besides, I couldn’t remember what the hell I said.

‘I think I said that in my sleep…. I don’t know.’

Sitting on Lucas’ lap and looking at the papers with him, I rolled my eyes and looked at him.

“Avanni… Are you angry too?”

“No. Why me.”

The papers crumpled in Lucas’ hand as he answered.

I cleared my throat at the sound of Henry’s low muttering voice saying, “Oh, the official
documents that came down from the imperial family!”

“No….”

Feeling intimidated, I wiggled my fingers, and Henry straightened out the wrinkled papers and
approached the desk.

“Your Excellency, there is no need to be so enthusiastic. Of course, the young lady has been
following Lady Thierry a lot these days, but will she follow her as well as her father, His
Excellency?”

“… Father, follow me.”

“Yes, yes! No matter what anyone says, the girl’s only father is none other than Gaspar
Desiree de Hachania, Your Excellency!”

He nodded his head broadly, and Henry’s words made Lucas’ mood, which had already been
low, calm down more and more.

‘Shut up, you son of a bitch!’

Feeling like I wanted to shout, I kicked Henry out of the office, who was babbling his snout
without understanding the atmosphere.

“… Lukatsu.”

“Why.”

“Nini is also fond of Lukatsu.”

Lucas’s handsome eyebrows go up at the words I whisper softly as I move my fingers.

“It must be because I came into this body. Because you like dukes.”

“No. Nini is always handsome.”

I replied, pressing my fingertips down Lucas’s flawless face.

I don’t know if he’s as handsome as Gaspard, but the Huang family is famous for their
exceptional looks, so Lucas must be handsome too.

“You don’t know my face.”

Then, at my words, Lucas revolts.

“Lukatsu is handsome with Mana. If mana is pretty, your face is pretty too. That’s why Nini is
pretty.”

Because Lucas’s mana was my mana.

I touched Lucas’s nose while scattering pearly mana that shimmered in various colors.
His mouth slowly collapsed, and he smoothed his voice as if it were a final counterattack.

“Hmm. Sometimes it’s just a business relationship.”

“Because, Lukatsu Joe is your partner. Nini’s Hanapunin partner.”

“Your only partner?”

“Ugh.”

“There is only one.”

“Yes!”

Lucas looked down at me as I nodded loudly enough to make a booming sound. The corners of
his mouth went up.

‘Ah, it’s so difficult for an adult to handle.’

I shook my head, patting Lucas’ shoulder as he finally started looking at the papers.

***

After returning the women who were the nephews of the emperor’s fifth cousin, a letter came
from the Marquis of Iaron.

‘It’s about pretending to be worried about the duke and admonishing them.’

The missing Noel must be dead, so stop worrying about it and hurry up and bring in the
Duchess. After reading through the letter, I tore up the paper and threw it into the furnace.

‘It’s the Marquis of Iaron….’

Although he had little weight in the original story, he was a loyal servant of Emperor Gregor.

‘That’s why they’re trying to appoint women who have a close relationship with the emperor as
duchess.’

No matter how much he urged his son-in-law to remarry, he was an old man who couldn’t even
see the slightest thought of Noel, his daughter.

I stared at the burning scraps of paper with narrowly folded eyes, then raised my head at the
neat sound of knocking on the door.

“My lady, this is Cosette. I heard you found it.”

“Come on.”

I held out a box wrapped in a red ribbon to Cosette, who showed off her perfect posture as
she quietly opened the door.

“What is this, miss?”

“Senior Nini.”

Just when I needed training sunglasses, I, a poor baby, had no choice but to steal Cosette’s
glasses.

‘It was a perfect crime.’

No one would have known that I had stolen Cosette’s glasses and made sunglasses.

But even if I hadn’t been caught, I had been secretly liking Cosette, who had been wearing
uncomfortable monocles since I had taken them away.

“Oh… You don’t have to give it back.”

Cosette murmured so softly that I couldn’t hear her, and unraveled the box’s ribbon.

“Oh my god! These are very beautiful glasses. Can I accept these expensive glasses?”

The glasses I made for Cosette were of high quality with sapphires on the rims.

“Kojent, you work hard for Gonzaka.”

Besides, thanks to Zarpara’s hard work, I was now incredibly rich.

Cosette, moved by my words as I brushed the back of her nose with her fingertips, looked at
me with a sad look.

“I will continue to do my best for this Cosette, a kind lady and duke!”

“Yes!”

I smiled at Cosette, who bravely prepared for the future.

“The Marquis Iaron said they would send someone to help out, but I want to reply that if I feel
like I am now, I can do it all by myself!”

I smiled as if I was going to die of cuteness, and I narrowed my eyes at Cosette’s words
without her knowledge.

‘The Marquess of Iaron is sending someone to the Duke’s…?’

What the hell are you up to?

‘I wonder if Ines knows anything.’

After sending Cosette out, I hurriedly opened and listened to the original work.

I didn’t look into it because there was no progress on the contents, but Ines had grown up quite
well.

‘Well, I’m turning four soon.’

I scanned her steps as she walked around the imperial palace and bought favor from all sorts
of people.

‘No matter how much pressure I put on them, they never let go of mana.’

Ines frowned slightly as she thought of the Duke of Hachania, who behaved differently from the
past she remembered.

‘In the end, it irritates me about the subject of an insignificant duchy that will go extinct.’
Except for flirting with Gregor, my father, nothing was going my way.

‘Every time I invest, I lose a player to another top team.’

It was amazing.

As if he knew the future better than himself, the regressor, he was one step ahead and hijacked
business items.

‘The top owner’s name is Zarpara? I will kill you.’

Ines, who had been tapping the desk nervously with her index finger, got down from her chair
and shook the rope.

‘It’s time to move the blue eagle.’

The ‘Blue eagle’ that Ines had robbed of all her money, was now in the arms of Marquis Iaron.

‘I don’t like it because I enjoy adultery and I’m full of vanity, but it’s still my only limb right now.’

Moving the ‘Blue Eagle’?

The Blue Eagles were a kind of spy organization and servants close to slaves for the Willenin
family.

‘Some bastard’s baby is already playing three games.’

I closed the book so hard that it made a clicking sound, and I frowned at the thought of Ines, a
mere baby who had just turned three.

‘It would certainly be useful to have limbs that only listen to the imperial family, but… Did Ines
originally use the blue eagle?’

Wasn’t Ines a woman who thought about human rights enough to destroy the Brinen Relief
Center?
I had talented people like Cosette, Henry, and Zarpara, but I couldn’t compare them to the Blue
Eagle.

Because the blue eagle’s heart is planted with an artifact that makes it impossible to disobey
the words of the royal family.

‘A worker who is under such terrible restraint, I’m not allowed.’

Isn’t it different from the Marquis Brinen who used Heath as a weapon?

Moreover, it was even more speculative to enjoy an affair.

While glaring at the original copy in disgust, I tilted my head as I recalled the sentence that Ines’
trinket was in the arms of Marquis Iaron.

‘Wait for a sec. Why did Lady Thierry divorce Marquis Iaron?’

They said it was Sejak who enjoys adultery, but no way.

“No way. Nope.”

Noel was the late daughter of Marquis Iaron.

‘How old is he?’

Shaking my head excitedly, I found out the very next day that I was going to catch people.

“Long time no see, ma’am.”

“….”

“Oops, my mistake! Now I must call you Lady Thierry. I’m taking good care of the Marquis, so
you don’t have to worry.”

It was because Thierry’s face was uncharacteristically stiff as he stared at the laughing
woman’s face with a hand fan half covering his face.
Chapter 71

“Hello, dukes. My name is Camellia Monet.”

The woman who suddenly burst into the duchy holding a letter from Marquis Iaron introduced
herself with a gentle smile.

“I’m in charge of Marquis Iaron’s chief adviser.”

If so, he was the one who took on Henry’s role in the Marquis of Iaron.

‘Our Henry is so busy that his eyes are darkened to death?’

I glanced at Henry, who was walking around like a half-corpse doing the heavy duty work of the
duke every day, then looked up at the woman.

Even a subtle glow emanates from the shiny, egg-like skin.

It was absolutely not the face of someone who was overworked.

“What are you doing with the duchy?”

Thierry frowned as he hid behind me, who had protruded forward to observe the woman.

Camellia let out a soft exclamation at her shrill voice and replied with a laugh.

“The Marquis is concerned that the duke’s family will lack manpower due to the absence of the
duchess. I was dispatched to be a small help in managing resistance.”

“I don’t remember making that request.”

Lucas opens his mouth bluntly at Camellia’s explanation. It’s because I’m busy, but the flow of
work was interrupted because someone came from the family of a marquis.

Seeing his annoyed eyes, Henry hurriedly stepped forward.

“As His Excellency said, the duke’s family has never asked the Marquis to send manpower.”

“Oh. Did you know that the Marquis of Iaron and the Duke of Hachania needed each other’s
help?”

Isn’t it natural

‘Even if I didn’t say anything, if I knew, I’d be a mind reader or a trickster.’

All members of the ducal family, including myself, did not welcome Camellia’s visit, but since we
couldn’t ignore the helping hand from the marquis, we had no choice but to let her into the
castle.

***

Camellia Monet noticed that Thierry was glaring at her, and the back of his hand was white.

Laura Giovanni, Dolores Marcie, and Johanna Elaine.

All of them were women whose husbands had been taken away by Camellia, and were prettier
than her, or had better families, or had better personalities.

Foremost among them was Agnes Thierry, who had a reputation for being second only to
Empress Ines in the strict and noble royal family.

‘I beat that lofty woman!’

Camellia trembled at the thought of having such a woman under her feet.

‘Okay. This pleasure is like the pleasure of my life.’

Ordinary romance did not bring any inspiration to Camellia anymore.

Camellia, who had spent time with the Marquis before deliberately visiting the duke’s family,
entered the dinner party wearing a dress that was too revealing to show off the necklace, the
heirloom of the Marquis Iaron’s family, as a gift from the Marquis.

‘It’s a bit too much for an aide to wear, but no Duchess can point out my demeanor anyway.’

Camellia was like a spy sent to the duchess to take the vacant position as duchess.

Gaspar, whose wife had gone missing, was unappetizing because it was as if there were no
obstacles, but she tilted her head as she recalled the letter from Ines.
-Seduce the Duke of Hachania. Like the Marquis of Iaron, coax me into listening to you.

-Why, princess? Wasn’t the Duke of Hachania a family whose family power was on the
decline anyway?

-Because my manatong is stuck in the Duke’s house! Don’t dare to question the princess’s
orders, such as Sejak!

Perhaps the drug had risen a lot, Ines’ brushstrokes were irritated.

Camellia didn’t like Ines’ rude speech, but since she chose the royal family to follow her orders
as a blue eagle, there was no turning back.

‘By the way, what is manatong?’

I don’t know what it is, but Camellia’s job was to seduce the duke and convince him to send
Manatong to the imperial family.

‘There was no order to stimulate Lady Thierry, but this is the pleasure of my life.’

Carmelia’s only hobby was to tease a woman whose husband was stolen from her.

She smiled and settled down opposite Thierry.

“Thierry-sama, it’s nice to see you after a long time.”

Thierry, who was forced to divorce by Marquis Iarron, who fell to Camellia, could not welcome
her.

Thierry, with a stiff face, raised his cool eyes and looked directly at Camellia.

“You can talk to me, I’ve never said anything.”

Thierry, an aristocrat with a title and a fief, was naturally above Camellia, an administrator.

‘But I’m the Marquis’s mistress.’

Camellia smiled brightly and held out her finger with the seal of Marquis Iaron.
“The Marquis entrusted me with the seal, as if he was worried that I would be mistreated while
staying at the duke’s house.”

It meant that Marquis Iaron entrusted Camellia with the authority of deputy marquis.

‘That means I’m above you right now.’

A heartwarming smile appeared on Camellia’s lips as she faced Thierry’s distorted face.

“… Are you crazy about women?”

If it hadn’t been for the small babbling of a child next to her, Camellia would have been in a
good mood until the end of the dinner.

***

I marked the seal of the Marquis family on Camellia’s finger.

‘No matter how much I’m crazy about women, isn’t it money?’

To entrust the family seal to a commoner lover who could not even be appointed as the wife of
a marquis.

‘He’s a madman.’

I shook my head and glanced at Camellia, who twitched her shoulders as if she heard what I
said.

‘They went crazy as a pair.’

The Marquis who kicked out the wife who raised the daughter who was not blood related
because he had an affair with a woman who is similar in age to his late daughter, and Camellia,
an adulterous woman who shamelessly raises Thierry on such a topic.

Both seemed insane.

‘It’s rather fortunate that Thierry divorced the Marquis.’

Shaking my head excitedly, I sliced and ate the properly grilled veal steak at the tempo of my
taste.
“Kuh, kuhm. Anyway, the Marquis is doing very well. Whoops, you’re still correcting it. In case
you’re curious-”

Camellia, who informed the Marquis’s safety without asking anyone, boasted of the heirloom of
the Marquis Iaron’s family in her hand, sweeping the title that was revealed subtly.

“I’m not curious at all, so there’s no need to open my mouth.”

Then Thierry cuts her off with a frown.

‘I’m sure you want to tell me to shut up, but since I’ve come as a Marquis deputy, I can’t seem
to give orders.’

“Oh. You’ve been living with the Marquis for a while, but aren’t you too cold?”

I tried to ignore Thierry and Camellia’s conversation, but I narrowed my eyes at Camellia’s
clear voice that kept ringing in my ears.

‘Who is unrelenting?’

So, are you saying that you should at least hope for the prosperity of your ex-husband who
cheated on you and forced you to divorce her?

“Whew. That’s why the Marquis has fallen for Lady Thierry.”

“….”

“I am telling you kindly, in case you repeat a similar mistake next time.”

Is there anything that can be seen that the Marquis is on the back?

I opened my jaw wide at Camellia’s atrocities that continued to tease Thierry.

“I have no intention of marrying any more, Camellia.”

“I don’t think you can. So if you can.”

“I was very excited that I had replaced the jeweled brooch the man was wearing. Do you know
how long the crumbs of power acquired through the favor of others last?”

Even though he lost his composure at Camellia’s appearance, Thierry regained his true form
and clicked his tongue at Camellia with a calm face.

“B, a brooch? Are you comparing me to an object?! Besides, you insult the love between me
and the Marquis!”

“Don’t forget that the position you got after kicking me out is only that of an aide to the Marquis,
and that the official position is that of Cortijan, Camellia.”

“….”

“Okay. When did the Marquis who loves you so much from Cortizan ask for a wedding?”

Camellia was unable to answer Thierry’s sharp question.

She, who became mute after eating honey, raises her voice sharply in anger at the end of
silence.

“Isn’t that too shallow? No matter how jealous you are, you’re demeaning me based on where I
came from.”

What? Cheonbak?

I widened my eyes at Camellia’s choice of words.

“Besides, the fact that Thierry-nim divorced the Marquis is partly due to Thierry-nim’s failure to
guard her husband.”

“This was completely Michinnyon.”

“What, what?”

I mumbled a curse so low that only Camellia could hear it, and grabbed a handful of spaghetti
next to the steak.

“This Doreungnyon!!!”

Chew-!
The spaghetti noodles mixed with the sauce made by slicing tomatoes into large chunks stick to
Camellia’s cheeks with a cool sound.

“Kyaaak-!!! What is this!!!”

“A salamander stuck to Unni’s body, let’s go~!!! Dirty~!!!”

Slap, slap!

Grabbing the spaghetti with both hands, I hit Camellia with a bundle of spaghetti without
hesitation.
Chapter 72

Worst-!

The spaghetti noodles cling to Camellia’s cheeks like barnacles.

“Hey, what are you doing right now!!!”

The adulterous woman covered in pasta sauce raised her voice.

She glared at me with a ferocious look that would make a normal child shed tears, but
unfortunately I was no ordinary baby.

“What are you going to do with Unni Mome and the dirty ones?” (There was something dirty on
my sister’s body.)

“What?!”

“Yes? You are still here!”

I’d spent an entire plate of spaghetti beating Camellia, but I was a baby who could slap her on
the neck with empty hands.

“Gagging!”

Hit by my necklace, Camellia collapses on the floor with a thud.

“Princess! Miss Camellia is the person who has come as a substitute for His Excellency the
Marquis of Iaron!”

“Yes, you are playing too much!”

Surprised people gasped for breath and silence came, and only two retainers who seemed to
be attached to Marquis Iaron barely opened their mouths.

‘I’ll remember your faces.’

Glancing at them with slack-open eyes, I proudly pushed out my convex belly.
“It’s goya that Nini gave me with a salamander on Unni’s body.”

“A salamander?”

To be precise, she’s an adult, but I can’t say that.

“Yes. Unni, Moge, and Moge are so hot.” (Yeah. There’s something on your sister’s neck.)

At my words, people’s attention is focused on the colorful necklace hanging around Camellia’s
neck.

“Kuhm! Looking at it now, the outfit doesn’t fit the place. It’s a necklace you would wear at a
ball at dinner.”

“Egg mommy. Besides, isn’t Lady Thierry here? The decorations on that necklace look like the
pattern of the Marquis of Iaron.”

The wives of the vassal family, who had just been invited to the duke’s dinner, began shaking
their fans while coughing in embarrassment.

“This, this…. It was a gift from the Marquis! It is a token of love!”

Camellia, blushing as if the wives’ eyes were embarrassed, protests by biting her lips hard
enough to bleed.

“Her! Come to think of it, wasn’t Lady Thierry Marquis Iaron’s ex-wife?”

“That’s what I mean. There’s nothing shameless about it. It really is a salamander, as the lady
said.”

Despite Camellia’s excuses, the people’s gossip did not subside, but only grew louder.

By the time salamander is about to harden like her official nickname, she jumps up from her
seat and glares at me.

“You!”

“… Yes?”

I opened my eyes wide at the seal of the marquis family fluttering in front of my eyes.
“If you insult me, the representative of the Marquis, I will put you on trial for disturbing the
hierarchy among nobles!”

No matter how much I, a child, misunderstood her necklace as a bug, it was an incident, but
strictly speaking, it was true that an aristocrat without a title insulted the deputy of the
‘Marquis’.

“Are you saying you’re going to sue the princess now?”

“Yes, that’s right! I will sue the princess!”

Camellia raises her voice triumphantly, as if she had judged that she would not be able to
prevent me from being summoned to trial if she insisted on the question of a noblewoman.

“Now that I’ve been appointed as the Marquis’ deputy, aren’t even the princess my subordinate
now?”

Camellia wasn’t wrong, but she was also overly upset at the baby’s mistake.

“No matter what, he said he would put the still-baby princess on trial-”

“It’s noisy! The Marquis told me to do whatever I want!”

Camellia, irritated by people’s pointing fingers, starts screaming in anger.

“You guys know who I am?! What a Marquis deputy!!!”

Drooling.

As if to cut off those words, Lucas got up from his seat and hurriedly approached me.

“Avanni…?”

Ignoring my bewildered gaze, he came closer and pulled out the duke’s seal from his finger with
an unstoppable hand.

“From now on, the princess serves as the head of the household.”
Beep beep beep-!

At his words, the banquet hall chandelier flashed and began to emit the familiar siren sound.

‘What kind of fuss is this?’

The moment I raise my head in bewilderment,

Kwak-kwang, bang-!

Knights, including Roderick, rushed into the banquet hall shouting their military commanders.

“Your Excellency, are you okay?!”

“Are you facing a crisis in your life-!”

“Declare martial law!!”

It was because the ownership of the seal was suddenly transferred without formal approval.

‘Was this an artifact?!’

I looked down in astonishment at the dainty seal shrunk to fit my small hands, and pointed my
temples throbbing at the sight of the knights of the White Rang encircling the table.

‘Well, it’s the seal of the head of household, but it’s more strange that it’s not protected by
magic.’

“If you do this, the gongnyeo will be higher than that woman who has been trembling from
earlier.”

However, there was no way that Lucas, who was not even the head of the household, knew
about the magic on the seal.

Whether my head hurts or not, he shrugs as he looks at Camellia and me alternately with a
sullen face.

‘No matter how nasty Camellia is, putting the duke’s seal on my hand!’
He was also very immature.

‘I can’t be like an adult. Thierry, who is going to get the most heat, is just watching calmly like
this.’

When I looked up with respect at Thierry, who did not lose his resolute attitude despite
Camellia’s outbursts, she leaned toward me and handed me something.

“My child, take this grandmother’s seal as well.”

“….”

I gulped as I looked at the Viscount Thierry’s seal that rolled into my hand before I knew it.

“Princess, although you are humble, you also have my family seal on your hand.”

As I bruised myself at a loss for words at Thierry’s actions, Count Garden puts my family seal
on me and hugs me.

“Mine is here too.”

“Princess, please wear my seal too!”

Then, without a doubt, the vassals began handing over their family seals to me.

“I-I don’t have a seal, but it’s my favorite flower ring!”

With Celia’s last ring made of wild flowers, my ten fingers were completely filled.

“Hmm. So now, our princess is the acting Duke of Hachania, Countess of Garden, and Viscount
Thierry. If that wasn’t enough, he’s the deputy of the Baron Rondo, the viscount, and the head
of the family.”

Henry looked into my hand, which was decorated with various jewels that were so dazzling that
I couldn’t even look at them, and looked back at Camellia with a grin.

“Could a proxy like Marquis Iaron put our princess on trial?”

“Her! really! Gee, I’m stumped! When did I say I would put the princess on trial?! No, that’s
what it says!”
Camellia, who hesitated in answering Henry’s question, quickly left the banquet hall with the
excuse that she had lost her appetite.

“Ahhh….”

I shook my head at the sight of the grown-ups all smiling proudly as if they were complaining.

“Dear lady. Take them all.” (I’ll give it back. Take it all.)

Patter.

Unlike the duke’s seal, the rings of other families that were not artifacts were too loose for my
hand.

“Nini is hungry and wears a ring.”

As I calmly put the rings on the table and start eating again, a lady who has been observing me
with a curious face cautiously opens her mouth.

“I, princess…. Anyway, why did you hit Miss Camellia? Did you really think you had a worm
stuck in your throat?”

She was a quick-witted woman.

I glanced at Thierry, who was only staring at the steak with a stiff face at her answer.

‘If I said it was because I cared about Thierry, he would be upset before being proud.’

Babies don’t interfere in adults’ affairs, Thierry had often said, as if he were concerned about
me.

“Because I was born.”

“… Yes?”

“Because I was born. Nini is mon-looking and really cool.”

Responding casually to my wife’s words, I pointed out with my fingertips the two retainers who
had raised their voices to me while listening to Camellia’s voice.

“I’m so sick of it. I’m going to throw it out.” (I don’t like them because they’re ugly too. I’m
kicking them out.)

“Are you talking about us? Princess, we are vassals who have served Hachania for a long time!
Besides, what authority does the princess have-”

“Nini, you’re still wearing this ring.”

I dismissed the surprised vassals and raised my left hand high.

“My dear. It’s hard to get kicked out because you’re born.” (Expelled. There is no severance
pay because he is ugly.)

“Yes, the head of the household!”

The Knights of Baekrang, who were summoned by the order given by the head of the
household, move in unison.

“Wait! wait for a sec! let go of this! Let go of this!!!”

I raised my eyebrows at the sight of the men struggling with their arms held by the knights.

“Oh. The baby princess has a very bright face.”

“My lady seems to like handsome men very much. Well, children are honest.”

I never dreamed that such nonsense would spread in an instant.

***

The next day, I pulled out three men huddled in the toilet room doing face packs.

“Nagaso Hunnyun Sea, you fools!” (Go out and get trained, you fools!)

Is everyone crazy to skip training and take care of your skin at this busy time?

‘Lucas, as the head of the household, had a lot of things to do, so what are you doing here!’
“But Lini said she likes you looking good!”

“I think I am more handsome than Enoch.”

“I’m better than these guys.”

“Noisy~!!!”

As if I couldn’t hear what the men were saying, I screamed and kicked them out, and I took a
quick step at the shape of my foot sticking out behind the pillar.

“… Heath. Mohae here?”

At my words, the boy who rolled his only eye through the thinly sliced cucumber slowly opened
his mouth.

“Princess. I will become the most beautiful woman in the empire for the princess.”

He answered in a low voice, holding a flyer for the Imperial Beauty Pageant in his hand.
Chapter 73

“Umhwahwa.”

Finally able to laugh with a villainous pronunciation, I put my hand on my side as I looked at the
girl in the mirror.

“Umhwahwahwa! Rini will be eight years old soon!”

‘Yeah, this feeling! I can barely hear the vile laughter!’

“Miss, do you really like being eight years old?”

“Huh!”

I nodded my head broadly at Lulu’s question as she jumped up and down in front of the mirror
and watched me with a happy face.

“I love it!”

A week later, I finally celebrated my 8th birthday, because I wasn’t just 8 years old.

‘A super super ultra rich man at the age of 8!’

Every time Ines came up with a business investment idea, I skipped it, and through Zarpara and
her business, I was able to snowball the duke’s assets and my own slush funds.

‘Most of the raised funds were used to build my slush fund, but Hachania is no longer
insignificant!’

It was not yet famous enough to become an independent principality, but over the past five
years, the perception that any business that Hachania touched was unconditionally successful
was imprinted on the entire empire.

‘Ha, it was a long time ago.’

To Zarpara, of course.

The idea was stolen from the original, and it was Zarpara, not me, who was running around
trying to make the business a success.

I played.

‘No, but I was busy growing up in the Duchy.’

Well, I also assisted Lucas to fill Gaspard’s vacancy and managed the ducal family, so I didn’t
just play around.

Recalling the five years passing before my eyes, I trembled and reached for the dress Lulu had
brought me.

“Oh, my princess! Who did you resemble to grow up so pretty?”

“My most beautiful, cutest and gentle lady in the world! A little sneaky, but so lovely!”

Lulu and Lala held each other’s hands with tears in their eyes as if I was proud of myself as I
courageously changed my clothes.

“There is probably no one in the world who looks as good in a light pink lace dress as the lady.”

If there is, I will kill you.

I scratched my chin in embarrassment when Celia, who had just entered the toilet room, added
savagely.

‘Is that enough?’ I glance at the mirror decorated with gold, and a shabby-looking girl follows
me and raises her eyes.

‘Mmm. It’s a bit ugly, but it’s pretty.’

Her eyes, sparkling like blooming violets, resembled Noel’s in the portrait.

I smiled hohuhuhu at the girl who boasted a lovely beauty like a villainess to anyone, and then
turned around.

“Then I’ll go to work.”

With a light flick of the hand, I grabbed Celia’s arm and activated the warp (space movement
magic) artifact.
***

The place Celia and I arrived at was an artifact workshop made by renovating the basement of
the Marquis Brinen.

Artifact production and sales were one of the main businesses that Hachania put forward along
with Umberto Pharmaceuticals.

“The Princess is here!”

When I visit, Gerald greets me with a bright smile.

“Huh. You left for work early.”

Although he did not appear in the original work like Hilda, Gerald, who made my training cap,
was a hidden talent.

He seemed to be able to make it instantly no matter what he ordered, so when I entrusted him
with the production of artifacts, he secretly revealed his skills shining like a clam holding pearls.

Gerald, who was a professional blacksmith of the Duke of Hachania, was an ordinary person
and could not put mana or aura into his products, but he had a knack for designing artifacts with
brilliant ideas and brilliant bases.

‘And I’m a human vessel that contains overflowing mana.’

It was entirely my responsibility to put mana into the product produced by Gerald’s design and
turn it into an artifact.

“Yes! If you inspect the production yesterday, I will send it to the Magic Tower right away!”

It was a secret, of course.

The Mage Tower I built in the name of Hachania had only two wizards, His and I.

‘It’s called the Paper Magic Tower.’

The mage tower built on top of an ice mountain that no one was looking for was like my secret
hideout.
“Huh. Then I’ll start checking.”

As I scan the products produced by Gerald and the workers with my fingertips, I can feel their
eyes looking at me with wide smiles.

“Ooooooh. Our gongnyeo is still young, how can she be so smart! Just as you learned from His
Excellency, even inspecting the artifact yourself.”

“As each day goes by, you get more cute, lovely, and pretty.”

“That’s right. Your beauty dazzles your eyes, and the color of the artifact dies.”

Hmm.

“I-I’ll just check it out later?”

‘It couldn’t have happened simply by avoiding Lulu and Lala.’

I hid in the office, scratching the back of my head in embarrassment at the remarks of
workshop workers comparable to maids.

“Hey light-!”

“Evil! please! I told you not to call me that!”

Then Zarpara, who has become the thinnest arm of the duke’s employees, clings to me with
twinkling eyes.

“If you don’t call light light, what do you call it?”

Ignoring my screams, she picks me up and sets me down on a stylish chair amidst a mountain
of gold coins.

“I have prepared a draft of the new business that the Light said.”

Flipping through the papers organized by Zarpara with my slender fingers, I let out a slight
exclamation at the unfailing business.
“Yeah, thank you. It is also Zarpara.”

“To say thank you to your servant!”

I covered my ears, avoiding her gaze as she looked up at me with sad eyes.

“As expected, you are the light itself! Dear sun!”

“Oh, little! Noisy!”

Nevertheless, the moment I raised my voice in disgust at the exclamation of Zarpara

penetrating through, the artifact door connected to the office of the Duchy opened abruptly.

“Leonora.”

It was Lucas.

Her black hair, which seemed a little longer than before, fluttered in the wind, revealing her
straight forehead.

Every time he approached me, my tight-muscled chest moved slowly.

‘I trained my swordsmanship because I was bored, and my body got better.’

I clenched my fists as I looked up at him today, who boasted of his cool beauty.

‘Your face is gradually changing.’

Perhaps because he had a completely different personality from Gaspard, Gaspard’s face
occupied by Lucas’ soul became sharper every day, like a sharpened blade.

If the high bridge of the nose gave off a masculine feel before, now it looks delicate like a
sensitive artist.

‘Maybe that’s what stimulates women’s hearts, but he’s been popular in the social world….’

Should I say it’s almost explosive because it can’t grow a lot?

I shook my head after glancing at Lucas, who has become a drag to the so-called Duke of Ice
fan club.

‘Still, I liked the friendly Gaspard impression.’

Although he is blunt, I miss his warm face.

“Come on.”

Even as I welcomed Lucas, whom I had become quite close to, with a friendly face, I couldn’t
hide my bitter feelings.

“… He didn’t come even though class time was over.”

Lucas, who looked down at me with a strange face while smiling bitterly, spoke slowly.

“Ah, there are a lot of obstructions in the inspection, so I haven’t finished all the work of the
corps yet.”

At his words, I got up from my seat as if I remembered the schedule only then.

“Should I just do it now?”

In exchange for embarking on the task of finding Lucas’ body using the company’s funds and
the power of the Duke, he was teaching me magic.

‘I’ll be bored.’

Because I was the only one who knew his true identity.

‘Well, since I’m receiving special tutoring from the Archmage, it’s a complete gain for me.’

Thanks to that, I was able to skip the whole part where Ines learns magic from Grand Wizard
Grandpa.

“That toothless old man never beat me when he was young.”

Just as Lucas, who was confident, said, the formulas and language he taught were much more
efficient than those in the original work.
“I’m going to class with my dad, Zarpa.”

“Everything according to the will of the light.”

I let out a deep sigh at Zarpara’s answer, which nodded profoundly at my words, and held
Lucas’ hand.

“Let’s go.”

“Okay.”

After answering briefly, he casts a warp without even starting.

“Don’t use magic in front of others!”

It’s a shame because the place of departure was a workshop, otherwise he could have been
discovered as a wizard.

“My dad can’t use magic!”

After barely stepping on the ground, Lucas, ignoring the words I shouted in surprise, opened his
mouth by pointing at the vast field with his fingertips.

“It would be nice to have a class in this area today.”

“Isn’t it dukedom? why?”

He stared at me as I asked the question with a curious tilt of his head, and he answered slowly.

“The temple sent an envoy to the duchy.”

“… What?”

Stunned by Lucas’ words, I grabbed his collar.

“Why are you saying that now! When did you come?!”

“I didn’t know you were interested in the temple’s activities.”

“Of course there are many!”

I, who once showed auras of various attributes to the elders and heard the voice of ‘A genius
baby who shows the qualities of a soul master’, live hiding my power because of someone!

She has a pretty face and is smart enough to design artifacts, but in the end, her mana bowl is
empty, a trivial Princess of Hachania.
Chapter 74

“What are the priests doing in Hachania?”

“It must be to find someone who inherited my mana. Because the last clue was cut off in the
North.”

At my sharp voice, Lucas tilted his head and gave a clear answer.

‘No, you haven’t given up yet?’

Shocked by his answer, I nervously tapped the floor with the magic circle on it with my tiptoe.

‘I’m afraid someone isn’t a mana beggar! It’s ugly.’

The Great War has been tracking Lucas’ lost mana since he disappeared.

When the Archmage dies, mana permeates the earth, and that’s what they aim for.

‘Because magical power and divine power are basically the same power, only the passage is
different.’

“They believe that I am dead, and that the person who picks it up is the owner.”

Lucas murmured a little and picked me up, who was having a temper, and carved a slightly
different formation from the magic circle on the floor into the air.

‘Didn’t I say that the magic to learn today is the brain attribute?’

Lucas was the closest to a ‘Soul master’ among the existing archmages. I was in the process
of absorbing the vast amount of knowledge and magic of various attributes that he deals with
every day.

‘If I apply this, I can make an artifact that can be used in the kitchen?’

I often fried frozen food in the air fryer, so I swallowed saliva as I recalled the fried dumplings I
enjoyed eating in my previous life.

“Focus. It will be easier to hide if you use up all your mana in class today.”
Lucas wriggles his handsome eyebrows when he finds me not paying attention to his magic
circle because he is thinking about food.

“For you, who believed to have inherited my mana, no mana was found, so perhaps my mana
was disintegrating in the air, so the temple must have been worn out.”

At Lucas’s words, I remembered the greedy eyes of the priests who, despite the nobles’
refusal, stormed into the duchy and tried to check my mana.

“Is the princess’s mana bowl really empty? Originally, there are often cases where you can use
magical powers only when you are a baby, but I heard you were able to use Auras as well?”

“No, isn’t this no different from normal people? This is absolutely ridiculous!”

“I can’t believe it. Let’s check again.”

They couldn’t easily believe that my bowl was empty and ran the same test over and over
again.

‘Ugh. I was very sick of it.’

It’s a shame that I learned how to hide mana from Lucas in advance, otherwise it would have
been discovered at once that my mana was similar to Lucas’s.

“Joy! who knows how to share Never give up!”

Neither Ines nor the priests, I didn’t like how they didn’t want to expand their mana by
developing their abilities and instead coveted what belonged to others.

“I’m going to get revenge by training harder!”

Whether it’s the imperial family or the temple, I’ll give you a lot of catfish.

I gritted my teeth and focused on Lucas’ class.

***

Pretending to have gone on an outing, Lucas and I warped to the dukedom and rode the wagon
back home.
“Ugh, I’m tired.”

I was so passionate about the class that I consumed my stamina to the extent that there was
no mana left to hide.

I waved excitedly at Lucas as he headed toward the office, and I headed for the bedroom with
an exhausted body.

“Are you that bastard?”

Celebrating my eighth birthday, the outbuilding of the duchy that I use went through extensive
repairs.

So my temporary shelter was the West Wing, which is given to guests, but it seemed that the
delegation from the temple had just unloaded.

“Right? The illegitimate son of Prince Lucas.”

I frowned at the rude words of the boy who stood in my way.

“Get out of the way.”

“There is no need to be offended by the title illegitimate son. Because the benevolent goddess
Luella loves blood, whether dirty or vulgar.”

After all, I was said to be dirty and shallow blood.

I laughed out loud in embarrassment and stretched out my arms as if occupying the hallway
and ran the boy in front of me up and down.

‘Four laurel leaves. He’s a fairly high-ranking priest.’

The boy, who looked a little older than Sylvester, was a high-ranking priest wearing a laurel leaf
on his left shoulder despite his young age.

‘It’s not a case where he was promoted due to accumulated years of experience, so it must
mean that he has strong spiritual power.’

That’s why you don’t know my topic, and you’re messing around in front of me like this.
“I would have said Vicky.”

“A picky face is quite my taste, you. It’s very pretty for an ‘Empty vessel’ that is empty of
mana.”

“….”

“I didn’t expect it because I heard that the blood of that nasty prince was mixed. You, if you
grow up like you are now, I can make you my lover later.”

Are you crazy?

Priests can’t even get married anyway, but a young guy with no blood on his head is teasing
me.

‘Let me just go back.’

Priests were a separate class from the nobility, so getting entangled in them only made me
tired.

‘The imperial family is keeping Khachania in check, so there’s no need to be blindsided.’

Deciding that I didn’t even need to talk to the boy anymore, I ignored him and turned away.

No, I was trying to turn it.

“Don’t you know that nobles without titles are under priests who have blossomed leaves? How
dare you escape without my permission!”

I bit my lip as I glared at the boy clutching my shoulder.

“Leave this.”

“Leave this? Are you talking nonsense to me?”

“Uh. Let go, why can’t you understand? Are your ear canals blocked?”

At my sharp voice, the boy raised his fists and shook them as if he couldn’t bear to hit me, a
princess.
“This is an empty bowl subject without magic or divine power, bang!”

But it wouldn’t be as trembling as my fist hidden at the end of my sleeve.

‘Ah-oh. I can’t even raise mana and hit it with a cool blow, so how do I solve it?’

While I’m thinking about it for a while, just in time, two familiar figures enter the opposite
hallway side by side.

“Lini.”

“Leonora.”

The identity of the boys who opened their eyes wide upon discovering me at the same time
were Enoch and Sylvester.

‘They’ve grown up so well whenever I see them.’

I forgot the situation and put a happy smile on my lips at the brother’s beauty, which was ripe
enough to make the maids’ eyes go wild.

‘Whoever raised him, he grew up very well.’

The special training so far passes before my eyes and makes my nose frown.

‘Of course, they did their own skin care.’

My brother, who was obsessed with the idea that I was obsessed with looks, obsessively
groomed his beauty.

I opened my mouth, glancing at Sylvie shining like a delicate pearl and Enoch shining like the
sun.

“Sylvie, Enoch! Come and see! He torments me!”

“What?!”

“What’s going on with priests and dukedoms?”

Enoch and Sylvie, who quickly approached my call, got between me and the priest boy,
frowning.

“Can’t you see my leaves?”

Then, the boy priest proudly showed his shoulder.

“I am a priest who received a leaf from the goddess Luella. Be a little more polite.”

Confucius, who had not yet been crowned, had a rank below the winged high-ranking priest.

‘But that’s a sound that only one knows and the other two don’t.’

Because it was a rule that only aristocrats who followed the norms of society could use.

“What are you saying, this bastard?”

“Are you out of your mind from shutting yourself in the monastery and just praying?”

Blazing-

A bright red aura of fire crackled on Enoch’s palm.

“Don’t forget to remove your hands and freeze them, bro. Get rid of the hand that touched
Leonora.”

“I get it.”

Kwak-kwak-kwak-kwak-!!!

Sylvester, who froze the hallway at Enoch’s words to prevent the boy from escaping, built ice
walls on both wings of the hallway to prevent the other priests from discovering the boy.

“Beat me in moderation.”

I laughed at my brother’s careless attitude of trying to pressure the boy regardless of his
priestly status.

‘Three siblings of Hachania do not abide by social norms.’

That was a worthy name for a mad dog.

“Don’t forget not to kill.”

I pointed in the direction the boy was standing, blinking slowly to adjust to the darkened
conditions due to the ice wall.

“Don’t let me sway in front of my eyes with that ugly face ever again. Understand?”

“Yes, Lini!”

“I get it.”

The sound of the movements of the brothers who responded to my command resounded widely
in the cave made of ice.

Puck, puck!

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

Puck puck puck-!

“My, my hand! my soon!!! Oh no, not there! My successor!”

“The successor to the topic is his successor, this baby! It’s noisy, so freeze your mouth too,
hyung!!”

“Good night.”

‘Ah, it’s cool.’

In the summer, the ice cave made by Sylvie was the best.

I leaned against the cool wall and laughed.

‘Anyway, since Ines’s birthday banquet will be held soon, I need to prepare.’

I was almost ready to get my dad back.

Chapter 75

“I’ll be eight years old soon.”

I looked up at Thierry’s voice as I was flipping through the original work on the soft carpet in the
middle of the study.

“Grandma!”

As she smiles and hides herself, her blunt mouth dances.

“Are you laughing so rudely just because you’re glad to see a guy who’s turning eight soon?”

That meant that I, who greeted him, would die cute.

“What can I do when Grandma is so happy~!”

As if I was embarrassed, I twisted my body and threw myself into Thierry’s arms, who came
closer.

“There are no classes this week, so why are you here?”

For the past five years, Thierry has been serving as my tutor, going back and forth between
Viscount Thierry and the mansion in Hachania Castle.

‘I thought he went down to Thierry to take care of Yeongji.’

She glared at me with a sullen face as I stroked Thierry’s back, which was still upright as if time
had passed.

“When you turn eight years old, invitations will come to you from all over the place. Whether it’s
a tea party, a salon, or an imperial banquet. I can’t let you show me a bad face then and hurt
my face.”

Tick-tick-tick-tick-tick-tick-tick-tick-tick-tack-tick-tick-tick-tick-tack-tack-tack-tack-tick-tack-tick-
tick-tick of his face, raising his chin high and adding a few words.

“Isn’t there a saying that clothes are wings?”

“Is this a dress?!”

I was startled by Thierry’s words and hurriedly unwrapped the box.

Because Madame Agnes, the hottest designer in the empire, had never made children’s clothes
before.

‘This dress must be fashionable!’

Unlike the existing bodice, which tightly tightens the body, I held a lilac-colored dress made of a
material that was soft enough to fit in when pressed.

“So pretty! After all, Madame Agnes!”

Seeing how much she likes me, Thierry smiles happily and wipes the tip of his nose.

“Guy. You really like clothes, too.”

No, as a former special forces soldier, I had no interest in clothes.

‘What I like is money!’

However, I couldn’t reveal my true intentions, so I nodded broadly at Thierry’s words and smiled
broadly.

“Huh! I love the dresses my grandmother makes!”

Madame Agnes’ dress salon, Thierry’s clothing business, was one of the few businesses I was
carrying on without referring to Ines’ ideas.

When Ines was eight years old, she met Coco, who was a genius but did not believe in her
talent, and tried her hand at the clothing business.

Originally, I was going to find that ‘Coco’ first and set up a salon.

‘But even to my eyes, a fashion ignorant, Thierry always seemed to wear nice clothes?’

Thierry, who even bought a mansion in the inner city to act as a tutor, was a stylish
grandmother enough to fill the three-story mansion with dresses.
‘The maids said that Thierry has an excellent fashion sense, so they let him hold hands with
Zarpara just in case….’

Thierry’s amazing fashion sense and Zafarra’s commercial sense, which smells of money like a
ghost, met to create Madame Agnes’ dress salon.

‘In terms of personal assets alone, Thierry is now as rich as Marquis Iaron!’

Of course, it would be difficult to catch up with the sum of the marquis’ wealth, but Thierry
would lead in terms of personal property.

“Umhwahwa.”

Oh, I’m proud.

Recalling the news of the Marquis Iaron, who said that every business he had touched recently
went bankrupt and even had a feud with Camellia, a Cortijan, I shuddered with pleasure and
buried my nose in the lilac dress.

“Your dress smells like flowers, Grandma!”

“I mixed fresh flowers into the decorations. Show me before the party. Withered fresh flowers
need to be replaced.”

“Huh!”

I responded bravely and changed my dress with Thierry’s help.

“Now, would you like to take a walk?”

The tassel-decorated skirt was much longer at the back, making it a little uncomfortable to walk
on, but this stumbling block didn’t matter to me now.

Because I had been educated by ‘That’ Agnes Thierry for five years.

“Good. My shoulders shake a little, but that’s perfect. Even standing next to the princess, the
elegance of my offspring will shine even more. No, my baby’s elegance is overflowing and the
princess is going to be completely locked up.”

I scratched my embarrassed cheek at Thierry’s stream of compliments.

It wasn’t just my manners and attitude that had grown in the past five years.

‘Thierry’s outrageous comments are getting longer day by day.’

“Thank you so much, Grandma. I’ll wear it well. It would be enough to call this dress Grandma’s
masterpiece.”

“I can’t afford to prepare for my kid’s social debut.”

“But is my debut date still far away?”

At my words, Thierry snorted as if I was still far away and opened his mouth.

“Isn’t it possible to attend various parties starting from the age of eight? The first imperial
banquet is like a petit debutante.”

“Ah, that’s right.”

I was planning to focus only on keeping Ines in check and finding Lucas’ body.

I nodded slightly at Thierry’s words, and immediately opened my eyes wide and looked up at
her.

“Then do I need a partner too?”

“Of course.”

“Hmm. Who should I take?”

At my mumbled words, the window that I believed to be firmly closed bursts open, and Enoch’s
bright face pops out.

“Me, me, me!!!”

“Enoch, I told you not to walk through the window.”

Enoch’s body, which had just finished training, was still hot, and if he wasn’t careful, he would
melt everything in the house.
“The window is broken.”

I made a pushy sound and pointed at the marble window where the smoke was rising, frowning
slightly.

‘How much is that all!’

“Yes, Enoch is a bad guy. So I will go.”

Sylvie, who doesn’t know when she came, nods as if agreeing with me and extends her hand.

“… Cold.”

In the same way, Sylvie’s hand seemed to have undergone training, and cold air was rising from
it.

“Lini is cold, hyung! If you go out with hyung, Rini won’t catch a cold.”

“I’m different from you, who are idiots who can’t control their auras.”

“No it’s not?! I am in control!!!”

I shook my head while looking alternately at Enoch, who raised his voice, and Sylvie, who even
used an aura to push him away.

“Whew….”

I’m getting old, I’m getting old

If I had to choose one of the two, the other would almost certainly be swollen, so a white hand
of a size suitable for me stretched out in front of me as I pondered.

“Gongnyeo.”

“… Heath?”

“I want to escort the princess.”

I widened my eyes at the boy’s words, which had no emotional ups and downs, yet contained a
strange tension.

“Because I am stronger than Confucius, I should be able to protect the princess.”

“What? Would you like to stick together, you bastard?”

Enoch, who distorted his expression at Heath’s words ignoring him, rolled up his arms.

“Come on!”

“Don’t do it, Enoch. You lose anyway.”

Although Enoch’s skills were improving, Heath was a boy king who ruled Acrea.

‘I wonder if Heath will lose even if I put him against Lucas, but there’s no way Enoch will fight.’

I stared blankly at the boy who couldn’t take his eyes off the flower decoration attached to the
sleeve of his dress and nodded.

‘Okay. Would I rather take Heath?’

Thanks to Thierry adopting him as an adopted child, Heath was now the son of Viscount
Thierry, so he was fully qualified.

I stretched out my hand, glancing at Heath’s still beautiful face, just like the moment I escaped
from the relief center.

“Good. I want to go with Heath.”

“What?! why!!!”

“Because Heath is the prettiest here.”

Enoch, who had raised his voice in tears, was stunned by my answer.

“… OK got it.”

Heath was so pretty that even Enoch and Sylvie, who had been following her since entering the
academy, couldn’t help but give up.
Heath’s beauty, as beautiful as a delicately sculpted work of art by God, was still dazzling,
unwearied in the slightest, as if time had passed.

As if they weren’t human.

‘And I don’t know when I’ll be able to take Heath out again.’

A boy barely touching Thierry’s chest.

Is it the aftermath of the curse?

Heather hasn’t grown at all since I let her out of the relief house.

‘If rumors spread that Thierry’s adoptive son is not growing, it will be difficult to get around.’

He was such a meek child, but it felt so pitiful to be confined to the house.

“I’ll show you around the imperial castle.”

“Okay, princess.”

‘Whew. Our poor Heath.’

“Look at that bastard’s expression, brother!”

“Her. It’s amazing.”

I only lowered my head sadly, completely unaware of what kind of face Heath was looking at
Enoch and Sylvie while holding my hand.
Chapter 76

Lucas Willenin had no family.

To be precise, there was no history of having a family like a family. Because the imperial family
was a place where it was normal for people related by blood to aim at each other’s neck.

“Avanni. Ana Joe.”

Quickly, while examining the duke’s papers, which he had become accustomed to, he recalled
the small back of his head wriggling in his arms.

He was well aware that whenever the child called him father, there was someone else by his
side who did not know who Lucas was.

Even so, there were times when that tiny call leaked out of his teeth and left a deep wave in his
heart.

“The lady has been following your Excellency a lot lately.”

“Yes, I like you even more than before!”

I also knew that the vassals were just telling me to be nice to hear.

Because the father Leonora loved was not herself, but the Duke, Gaspard.

Even so, those well-spoken words lodged in his ears and made his parched mouth smile.

Even though he knew it was just a façade, Lucas would provoke his vassals and say, ‘You
seem to like your Excellency the most in the world,’ and ‘You seem to love Your Excellency
more than before.’

“Lukatsu, Lukatsu is Nini’s hanapunin partner.”

Despite the disappearance of her father, Leonora bravely led the duchy without showing any
signs of being intimidated.

Not only managing the estate, the child started a business based on a brilliant idea he had
heard from, and in an instant, the duke’s property was blown up like a snowball.
‘In the meantime, I learned magic from me and etiquette from Lady Thierry.’

Even though she had two bodies, she was busy enough that it wasn’t enough, but Leonora
never complained once.

After examining the duke’s financial situation, which had grown to a level comparable to that of
the empire, Lucas looked at the sofa placed in the corner of the office with his chin on his head.

A child sleeping soundly comes into view.

Leonora’s beautiful face, which approached silently and examined meticulously, was
comfortable with no wrinkles to be found.

The child who grew up day by day while eating well and sleeping well was just as pretty as a
spring rose that had just blossomed.

‘Isn’t it okay to not have a duke now?’

Suddenly, a thought like that passed through Lucas’s mind.

“… Dad.”

A light wrinkle forms between Leonora’s forehead, who seemed to be sleeping deeply without
dreaming.

“… Daddy daddy!”

The child, whose eyes were tightly closed as if he were having a nightmare, waved his arms
sticking out of the sofa.

Lucas, holding the hand of the child who was fluttering in pity in the air, let out a sigh that
resembled an empty laugh.

‘What a crazy idea I have.’

Lucas Willenin had no family.

It has always been so and will continue to be so.

No matter how dear Leonora was in his eyes, sometimes it felt like it wouldn’t hurt to put him in
his eyes as if he were really my daughter.

Even so.

***

The annex, which was under construction on the occasion of my eighth birthday, had been
transformed into a mansion just for me.

“Aww, that’s cool.”

On the floor of the office attached to the study, there was even a special ondol (floor heating
system) made by Gerald.

“Are you cool? Is your room this hot?”

“That’s what you mean, fool.”

Enoch, who was looking down at me strangely as I rolled around, supporting myself on the
warm ground, picked up a picture protruding from between the papers.

“What’s this?”

The painting Enoch found was a portrait of Gaspar holding me when I was about three years
old.

“It’s an old portrait of Dad. Why did you frame an old painting and not a recent one?”

A great noble usually calls a painter to draw a portrait once a year.

There were, of course, the latest portraits painted this year, but to me only the painting Enoch
held in his hand was special.

‘Because that painting is a portrait of the real Gaspard.’

All portraits painted after the age of three were of Lucas.

“Just. It doesn’t make any sense.”

I quickly got up from my seat and stretched out my hand, lest Enoch, who was struggling to
control his seething aura, made a mistake and damaged the painting.

“It’s just that I like this portrait the most, Enoch.”

Enoch, who meekly took the picture from me, narrows his handsome eyebrows at my words.

“Even though I don’t have my older brother?”

“Here’s what came out with you.”

Enoch, who had put a convex wind in his mouth, relaxed his expression only after I picked up
the other portrait I had decorated on the desk.

“I’m closer to you than my older brother, Lini.”

“… Okay?”

I looked closely at the portrait with narrow eyes at Enoch’s words, but I couldn’t find a
difference easily.

‘Are they close by 0.001 cm?’

“Huh! As expected, our friendship appears in the painting.”

“Yeah, it seems so.”

I put a portrait of Gaspard in my inside pocket while giving a rough answer to Enoch’s
nonsense.

‘This is the only portrait of me and my father.’

When will we be able to see the real father, not the father in the picture?

After sighing, I picked up the alchemy book again.

[The time for a soul separated from the body to wander around the Human World is not very
long.]
I bit my lip nervously at the description that the time would be 10 years at the most.

‘It’s been almost 10 years since Lucas possessed his father’s body.’

It had to be returned before the thread of his soul and body was completely severed.

‘After…. No, there must be clues in the imperial castle. Don’t worry.’

Even if you worry about not being productive, it won’t help you at all in actual combat.

I tried to clear my anxious stomach and secretly took out the portrait from Enoch’s pocket and
held it up.

In the picture, my dad is smiling slightly as he hugs me tightly with his characteristic blunt but
friendly face.

“I love you more than anyone else in the world.”

“My lovely daughter.”

Gaspar was the only adult who loved me unconditionally.

“… Miss you.”

Enoch opened his eyes wide at the words I muttered while holding his portrait tightly.

“You mean Dad? you can go see You should be in the main building.”

I gave a clumsy smile when he asked why I miss someone so dearly if I could run away for just
a few minutes.

“Okay, I’ll go later.”

Having sent Enoch out on the pretext of interfering with my studies, I took out a letter with no
address.

[To Dad

I miss you today, Dad.

I really, really miss you.

Are you doing well or are you watching me? Can’t you just give me a tip through Lucas?

Leonoraga]

It was not that different from the usual letters.

Putting down the nib, I threw the finished letter into the furnace as usual.

The corner of the letter crackles with a crackling sound.

I wrote letters to Gaspar every day and burned them every day.

No one should have known that I wanted to see Gaspard.

Even the brothers Enoch and Sylvie.

So Gaspard was the only person who disappeared for me.

***

After escaping from Leonora’s study, Enoch quickly reached the duke’s office by walking on his
long legs.

“Dad.”

As soon as the door was thrown open, Lucas, who had been flipping through papers as if he
was very annoyed, raised his head.

“Why.”

‘Since when did you hate working like that?’

Enoch narrowed his brows at Lucas’ gaunt face, recalling the time when his father tried to
neglect his duties as head of the household.

‘In the old days, I felt a sense of distance because he was so perfect, but these days, I should
say that my dad is a little more friendly.’
Perhaps he had grown up and understood his father a little more, Enoch, making a rough
decision, shrugged and opened his mouth.

“Lini was crying because she missed her dad. Are you not playing because you are busy these
days?”

“… Okay?”

It was meant to be reprimanded, but Contrary to Enoch’s expectations, he raised his face in
admiration.

“Oh, Dad said he missed you.”

However, he soon lowers his head with a downcast face.

‘What. Why are you like that?’

Enoch approached his desk, frowning at the duke’s back and forth.

“Yes, what. It seems they decided to bring Heath to the princess’s birthday banquet, but Lini
likes her father.”

“What? Why are you taking that bastard to the banquet?”

“She is the prettiest in our house.”

Lucas, frowning at Enoch’s words, clicks his tongue in amazement.

“What on earth is that child pretty about?”

“I don’t know either…. Is it because your hair and eyes are pale? Rini says she likes that child’s
eyes like the sky full of clouds. I guess blurry is your preference.”

“If it’s color, it’s as dull as mine!”

Lucas raised his voice abruptly, and Enoch wrinkled his face as if asking what bullshit he was
talking about.

“Dad, don’t you look in the mirror? Dad’s hair is black.”

“….”

“Have you come to presbyopia?”

Despite Enoch’s rude remarks that Gaspar would have shouted with a hawk, Lucas just kept
his mouth shut.
Chapter 77

When I set foot on the ecliptic for the first time in my life, I took a panoramic view of the
capital’s mansion in Hachania, located in the middle of the downtown area, unlike the Duchy
Castle, which borders the edge of the cliff and surrounds the forest.

‘… They say it’s small, but it’s not small at all.’

Henry was worried that the townhouse would feel too cramped for me, who was born and
raised in a duchy, but the mansion he faced was so large that it was difficult to move around,
let alone small.

The mansion boasting a dark blue roof was a townhouse that looked expensive enough to feel
splendid even though it was built with dark grayish-red bricks.

“I see the shadow of Hon-am.”

Her sister, Odette, who looks just like Cosette, politely enters. The employees who had lined up
in front of the mansion following her saluted all at once.

“I see the shadow of Hon-am.”

I noticed that the shadow they were talking about meant Gaspard, the Shadow Knight, and
quickly stabbed Lucas in the side.

“… Okay. Long time no see.”

It’s been five years since Lucas completely took over Gaspard’s body.

He had avoided the emperor’s summons with various excuses for the past five years, so it
would be the first time he faced the employees of the capital’s mansion.

‘I have to be careful not to get caught.’

The employees in the dukedom did a great trick, but they didn’t know what other dangers
lurked in the imperial capital.

“Is this the youngest princess?”

“Ah, yes! hi.”

“Since I heard a lot from you, I really wanted to meet you. From what I’ve heard, you’re a really
lovely person.”

Odette pretends to know me and smiles while folding her friendly eyes resembling Cosette.

“I will guide the princess to the mansion. Although it’s been a while, His Excellency knows the
structure of the mansion well thanks to having visited often before.”

No, you wouldn’t know anything.

Even though I was worried, I followed Odette.

“This is the main drawing room. We take special care to welcome guests at any time, but if you
want to use the private reception room, you can use the living room attached to the bedroom.”

I nodded my head as if the pure white drawing room decorated with ivory and pearls was no
big deal.

“Yes. Okay.”

It’s been 8 years since I was born as an aristocratic lady, and I’ve already gotten used to ‘The
living room of my room’ for a long time.

‘Besides, I’m rich.’

I haven’t spent the money I’ve earned yet, but Zarpara’s report says I’ve been extremely
wealthy.

‘Let’s not be scared.’

Unlike the simple workmanship, I walked inside the mansion decorated with luxurious and
luxurious furniture, swallowing my saliva.

“Oh! He’s a really pretty kid. Hey, what’s your name?”

“Anna, come over here! A very pretty girl came up from the manor!”

It was around the time I entered the living room after following Cosette to the main drawing
room, dining room, and even the study.
I turned my head at the commotion coming from the hallway, and I could see some of the maids
cawing hiss.

“I thought it was a doll walking in at first.”

“So very cute-!”

Heath, who never grew up, was as pretty as a delicate porcelain doll, drawing attention
everywhere he went.

Besides, since he had just entered the Viscount Thierry family, Heath could not adapt to the
noble Youngsik’s clothes, so Heath always went around dressed as a servant.

‘I’m glad the kid is docile. Even if I had a slightly dirty temper, I would have always had trouble
with people.’

You and I both want to touch it because it is pretty, but how many children will respond in a
pleasant way?

‘I’ll have to tell Odette about tomorrow not to bully Heath.’

I shrugged my shoulders as I recalled the employees of the Duchy who were always careful
when dealing with Hiss.

Come to think of it, I never warned her otherwise, but in the Duchy, no one bothered to cling to
Hiss.

‘Is it because Cosette taught me well?’

Maybe it’s because it’s so bizarre that it doesn’t grow.

‘I’ve been evasive about it because of my illness, but I’m sure there are people who think it’s
strange.’

Suddenly, I wondered why the duchy’s employees had left Heath alone, but Odette asked me if
she wanted to see the rooftop garden, so I quickly forgot about Heath.

***

Growl
“….”

Growl

“Oh, um. I think he’s growling at us right now, am I the only one who feels that way, Ravi?”

“No, Rosé. I feel the same way.”

The head maids of the capital’s mansion, Rosé and Arrabiata, laughed awkwardly in front of the
boy who seemed to be growling in a strange way, although he was not smiling.

“Ooh, were we too rude?”

“I guess so. Sorry if you feel bad! I must have lost my temper because I was so pretty.”

Growl Krrrr.

Despite the maids’ apologies, the boy didn’t answer and just looked at them.

“… Trying to scare me, Ravi.”

“Me too. I guess he wasn’t just a servant. Do you feel alive?”

“Joe, was it a boil? But didn’t the White Rang knights unpack outside the mansion?”

Heath, who had been quietly listening to the stuttering maids’ conversation, clenched a fist with
one hand.

‘Shall I just kill him?’

His grey-blue eyes, oddly shaded like a dark clouded sky, were full of eerie murder.

Of course, Heath hadn’t committed a single murder since following Leonora into the Duchy.

Because the people of the Duchy never bothered him like the maids in front of him?

No, not at all.

Even when Heath was hired and waited on Leonora, quite a few people tried to touch him,
saying he was as pretty as a doll.

There was only one reason why the boy, who was raised as a weapon and felt no guilt about
murder, accepted his annoyance.

Because Leonora seemed to care quite a bit about the countless people who were infesting the
castle like ants.

‘How can I go against the master’s planting as a subordinate slave?’

Heath, who had endured the dukedom’s servants with such a heart - passed without killing them
- soon realized that Leonora and the housemaids were not particularly close.

‘Then I don’t have to end with a warning this time.’

It was the moment when the boy, judging briefly, raised his left hand.

“Heath.”

Leonora, who has come down the central staircase, runs up to the boy and slaps him on the
back.

“What are you doing here? Have you unpacked your things?”

“Go, princess!”

“If you treat this boy so carelessly-!”

Shocked by the immature youngest princess’ behavior, the maids stretched out their arms to
protect the innocent girl from the dangerous boy.

“It’s dangerous!!!”

“Huh? what?”

The princess, who put her arm on Heath’s shoulder, opens her eyes wide with a face that
doesn’t understand why the maids are so surprised.

“What is dangerous?”
“… Wee, I thought it would be dangerous, but it’s not.”

The maids looked down at the boy clinging to the princess as they wiped away the cold sweat.

The boy who had just been glaring at them tremblingly disappeared.

They swallowed a blank laugh in amazement at the sight of the boy blinking slowly, wide eyes
like a docile sheep.

“Are you saying hiss?”

Leonora was expressionless, but she shrugged her shoulders, glancing at Heath’s pretty face,
who seemed fierce and kind.

“Don’t look at me so badly for not having an expression. Heath is a good boy.”

“Oh, was this boy’s name Heath?”

“Huh. You’re Lady Thierry’s adopted son, so everyone should be careful about what you say
and do from now on.”

“Ah! You must have been Master Thierry, whom I had only heard about by word of mouth!”

“Hello, Bocchan! i look forward to. We are Rosé and Arrabiata, the chief maids of the capital’s
mansion in Hachania.”

Surprised by Leonora’s explanation, the maids bow their heads to Heath.

“Okay.”

“….”

“I also wish you well in the future.”

The boy’s insensitive gaze pierces the neatly tied brown tops of his head.

The maids held each other’s hands behind their backs with sharp gazes that seemed to split my
hair in half.
‘Oh, I’m scared….’

‘Aren’t you killing me for mistaking me for an employee’s child?’

‘It could be. Those eyes are the ones that will kill us!’

Having worked together for many years, they could read each other’s thoughts without
speaking. The maids’ legs tremble as they foresee death.

Leonora smiled broadly, oblivious to the vibration of their legs hidden under the width of their
skirts.

“Our Heath, please take care of us while we are here. He’s such a nice kid, so I’m worried
about him.”

“Ah, yes….”

“Don’t worry too much about the mistake you just made. He’s a kid who doesn’t know how to
get angry.”

“Ah, yes….”

Rosé and Ravi, who did not dare to rebel against the youngest princess’ words, only nodded
their heads in disbelief.

I don’t think they’re going to get angry and just kill us, Princess.

I can’t bear to say that

***

Finally, the day of Ines’s birthday party had dawned.

‘What is today’s Ines thinking?’

I smiled and opened the original work and distorted my eyes that were sparkling with
anticipation.

‘Is this crazy?’

Chapter 78

‘Finally, my manatong is coming.’

‘Finally, my manatong is coming.’

‘Finally, my manatong is coming.’

‘Finally, my manatong is coming.’

‘Finally, my manatong is coming.’

‘My mana bottle.’

‘My mana bottle.’

‘My mana bottle.’

‘My mana bottle.’

‘My mana bottle.’

I let out a silent scream as I was horrified at the thought of Ines that covered a whole page of
the book.

‘Is he still coveting my mana?’

Unlike the temple, which constantly tries to explore the north, Aines didn’t show much interest in
Hachania after sending Camellia, so she thought she had forgotten about me.

“… Can I go to the imperial palace?”

Thinking of Ines, who would be staring at me to take away my mana bowl, I brushed my
cheeky forearms down.

‘But I have to find Lucas’ body.’

It was risky, but I couldn’t help it. All you have to do is prepare thoroughly and go in.

“Celia, are you ready for the imperial banquet?”

Instead of Lulu and Lala, Celia was brought into the banquet.

“Yes!”

Celia responded bravely to my question and opened the hem of her skirt like a gate.

“Ah, well done.”

I shook my head at the feast of cutlery stuffed into the hem of her dress.

“You also took the invisibility artifact, right?”

In preparation for such a case, I did not release some of the most useful artifacts produced by
Gerald on the market.

‘The invisible cloth that deceives even the barrier was made with considerable effort, even for a
country with vast amounts of mana.’

Of course, it wasn’t as good as Gerald, who slept for an hour or two for a month and worked
on the blueprint.

“Of course. You shouldn’t get caught entering the imperial castle armed like this.”

At my question, Celia grins as she touches the hem of her dress made of transparent fabric, as
if she has grown accustomed to this sort of thing.

“It’s already been 5 years since I was entrusted with escorting the lady. Secretly hiding
weapons and going in and wiping them out has become my specialty.”

‘He’s just saying things that would be misunderstood.’

Just very occasionally, very very occasionally, by business necessity! I only accompanied them
when I needed force!

Of course, she was as strong as the White Rang knight, but her morality converged to 0, and
she was a talented person who helped me in many ways.

‘But just in case, I should bring my own weapon.’

I was able to breathe a sigh of relief only when I packed a bazooka and a carbine rifle into the
infinity rabbit bag, one of the artifacts Gerald had crafted with all his heart and soul.

‘Well, I’ll take him to Heath, so if it’s necessary, let’s blow up and run away.’

Heath was a calm and kind child, but he was once called the boy king, mankind’s strongest
weapon.

Even if I blew up the imperial palace, the imperial family had yet to catch the culprit who
destroyed the Brinen Relief Center, so it would be difficult to track me down again this time.

“My lady, it is time to start preparing for the banquet.”

“Hmm? I’m almost ready? I just need to change my dress.”

I opened my eyes wide at the sound of Rosé’s voice outside the door and took the lilac dress
hanging on the bookshelf in my arms.

‘Since I washed in the morning, I just need to change clothes.’

If I were an adult, I would go through a little more complicated process, but I was still a child.

“Oh, ho-ho-ho! Lady, you are now in the ecliptic.”

I didn’t immediately understand Rosé’s words, who burst into laughter at my words.

“Ahh! It hurts, Rosé! Kill me!”

“Oh my God, ho ho ho ho! In the imperial city, this is how they take care of their skin!”

After about three hours, I was able to understand even if I didn’t want to understand.
***

Having been grabbed by the maids of the capital’s mansion, stripped and polished, I went down
the stairs waving my hair in two pigtails.

A subtle scent emanated from the braids decorated with violets, as if woven into the ribbon of a
dress.

“Leonora.”

“Gongnyeo.”

Lucas and Heath, who were waiting at the foot of the stairs, look back at me at the same time.

“Today really-”

“Isn’t it pretty? I know. It must be pretty.”

It took three hours to grow, so it would be unfair if it wasn’t pretty.

“Yes. It is pretty.”

Unlike Lucas, who swallowed his words in amazement at my words, Heath, who had been
staring at me blankly, nodded slowly.

“Hot? Certainly the ecliptic is hotter than the north.”

I glanced at the boy’s slightly reddened ear lobe and crossed my arms around Lucas and Hiss
like flowers in both hands.

“The clothes the three of us are wearing today are all designed by Madame Agnes, so if you
can, stand in a place where you can see them. Be promoted.”

I didn’t choose the pretty Heath as my partner today for nothing.

“Under the chandelier, or to the right of the central pillar, ah! I would love to be here too.”

Holding in my hand the blueprints of the imperial castle that Zarpara had saved a lot of money
for, I pointed out the points and raised my gloomy eyes at Lucas, who seemed not to be
listening to me at all.
“Are you listening to me, Dad? Where did you memorize to stand?”

“Uh.”

“Really? Then tell me!”

“Isn’t that just sitting on the sofa in front of the balcony under the central railing and altar?”

‘Oh, yes. He was from the royal family.’

I blinked slowly and shrugged my shoulders at Lucas’ answer, who recited points that would be
noticeable to people even without looking at the blueprint.

“Yes. That’s right. If someone asks me where I bought the clothes, I always answer that they
are from Madame Agnes Salon.”

That’s why I asked the maids to make Lucas look the best among the fathers invited to the
royal banquet today.

“Yes! I will never disappoint you!”

As the answer was full of enthusiasm and sincerity, Rosé and Arrabiata caught Lucas, who was
walking around the capital city like an unemployed man wearing only a shirt and cotton pants,
and transformed him into a handsome prince.

‘Well, he’s a prince because he was originally a prince.’

I looked up and down at Lucas, whose fine black hair that barely reached his shoulders was
tied back, and let out a sly laugh.

“Dad, you look very handsome today.”

“… Thanks.”

Lucas nodded shyly at my praise.

“Heath is very pretty today too. You really look like the most beautiful woman in the empire.”
“Thank you.”

Heath, who bowed his head at my words, threw back his messy dark gray hair and looked like
a nobleman whose father was flowing all over the place today.

‘Hi-Hi. Both of them are very good at black.’

Since the color of the dress matched my eye color was light purple, the jet-black Lucas and
Heath’s clothes were emphasized even more.

‘But the thread that decorates the collar and sleeves is gold!’

Men’s clothing, which is simple but planned to be sold at a very high price, was the main
promotional item for today’s banquet.

‘To be able to promote the store without paying a model fee is really sweet.’

Since ancient times, isn’t the Ropan socialite a place for hidden sales promotion?

‘I should promote Gerald’s artifacts and Umberto Pharmaceuticals as well.’

It could be seen that the Zarpara Merchants were holding the northern part centered on
Hachania, but their reputation had not yet reached the capital.

‘I have to increase my size at this opportunity.’

It was Bahamus, the capital city where the Imperial Castle was always at the forefront of
fashion.

After putting my head down to make a list of products to be promoted today, I flicked my hands
and boarded the wagon without an escort.

“Come on, let’s go!”

At my courageous words, Lucas and Heath climb into the carriage one after another.

After confirming that Celia had boarded the carriage, I stamped my feet boldly and started the
carriage.

‘Come, Ines!’
After all, I’m going, but anyway!

‘I plan to sell my artifacts and dresses to you at a very high price, you heroine of the original
Psycho!’

***

However, when Hwangseong arrived, he was completely empty.

‘Eh? Where did the sales promotion that I dreamed of go?’

Where is the banquet hall full of people without even a chance to step foot!

Doesn’t it require someone to promote the dress or not?

I frowned at the music of the orchestra reverberating through the empty banquet hall.

“… Are these the only guests invited to the princess’s birthday banquet?”

At my perplexed question, the attendant who greeted us pointed to the table with name cards
lined up with a shy smile.

“No. The number of people invited is as many as the number of name cards, but….”

“But?”

“There are quite a few people who expressed their intention that they could not attend due to
busy construction.”

It was only then that I remembered the fact that the tyrant Gregor’s reputation was at rock
bottom at the beginning of the original work.

‘Gregor is a bullying in the capital of the capital on the theme of the emperor.’
Chapter 79

Tsk tsk.

I clicked my tongue so that the attendant couldn’t hear it, and I led Heath and Lucas to the
corner of the hall.

‘I brought it clean and polished to use as a promotional item, but it’s useless.’

Disappointed, I sat down on the sofa with a sullen face on my face, and a woman holding a
square artifact with a large crystal ball in the middle strode toward me.

“Ho, aren’t you the Duke and Princess of Hachania by any chance?”

“That’s right.”

“Kyaaaagh! oh my god!!”

Click-! click-!

Surprised by my answer, the woman exclaimed in admiration and began to press on the convex
pouch attached to the artifact.

Along with the loud shutter sound, my frowning face is transferred into the crystal ball.

‘Is there such a thing as right of portrait in this world?’

I studied the tax law quite carefully because I was doing business - to evade tax - but I didn’t
even look at the other law, so I don’t know.

“It is an honor to actually meet ‘That’ princess who is said to be unknown to anyone in the north!
I’m Summer Sorbet, a reporter for the ‘Daily Express’, the number one tabloid in the empire!”

Ah, that garbage gossip.

I sighed deeply and shook my head, avoiding the woman’s gaze.

‘Daily Express’ was the main tabloid of Ballantine’s, a fairly large newspaper that was
mentioned in <A.Hwang.Jang>.
I remember the scene where Ines, who wore Tristan, the master of Red Rang, and Zachary,
the master of Heilang, like flowers in both hands, rose to stardom and made the front page.

‘If I get entangled, I’ll get pretty tired.’

I rested my chin nonchalantly, recalling the original’s description of Ines becoming so famous
that he could no longer buy street food.

“What’s the business of a person who picks up gnats in the central aristocracy?”

I was going to kick him out with a cold reply, but it didn’t seem to have any effect.

The woman, who exclaimed just like before at my nonchalant words, stomped her feet and
said, ‘Even though you’re so young, you already have charisma!’

[Summer Sorbet / Director of Entertainment Department]

“What’s your business? I hate to say it twice.”

Holding the Ballantine’s branded business card between my fingers, I waited for the woman to
speak.

“Is it okay if I post the photo I just took on the ‘Daily Express’? Even though she hasn’t even
made her debut yet, there are so many people who are curious about Princess Gongnyeo.”

“A lot of people are curious about me? why?”

Could it be that rumors spread that I was the one who destroyed the Brinen Relief Center?

‘I should have clamped down more on Tristan’s mouth!’

“Oh, of course! She is the youngest princess of the ‘That’ Hachania duchy. A duke who is a
prestigious family with a long history, but walks in an unconventional way!”

I frowned because I was unfamiliar with the modifiers used to decorate the Hachania dukedom.

‘That’ is the Duke of Hachania?

“You are the daughter of Duke Gaspar, the Hand of God, who is said to make the hand-to-hand
business a success, and you are the younger sister of Prince Sylvester, who even the prince
uses like a foot wiper, and Prince Enoch, the genius Soul Knight who joined the Red Rang as
the youngest?! “

“Well, I’m Sylvie and Enoch’s younger sister….”

It is also true that she is the father’s daughter.

I nodded my head shakingly as the reporter’s words were completely unfamiliar.

Of course, there was nothing wrong with what the woman named Summer said.

Enoch, who grew up quickly under the rigorous special training and guidance of an unknown
knight, joined the Red Wolves before Tristan.

It was because the prince, fascinated by Sylvester’s outspoken skills, realizing that he no
longer needed to hide his abilities and powers, was on the verge of becoming Sylvie’s foot
wiper.

‘The business that Hachania is investing in is thriving. Well, it’s a joint venture between me and
Zarpara.’

Externally, the person who moved the duke’s capital was Gaspar - so Lucas - so the Duke of
Hachania’s vision must have looked very good.

‘But I didn’t know that being a daily newspaper reporter became famous enough to make your
eyes shine.’

What I wanted to promote in the capital was a product distributed by the Jarpara Merchant, not
the Duke of Hachania.

‘If I knew I would become famous, I would have changed my name right away!’

The woman who drools while looking at me clenching her fists in pity, slowly opens her mouth at
my questionable gaze.

“Ah, since you’re Madame Agnes’s only muse, I was really curious about how you came to be,
but I didn’t expect you to be like this!”

Summer, who was looking at me with enchanted eyes while holding her hands together as if my
face were a delicious strawberry cake, pressed the shutter again, saying she should take more
pictures.

“I can clearly see before my eyes the image of Princess Bellucci who will soon rise to stardom
with great actress Miss Bellucci. Haaang.”

No, because I don’t want to climb on something like that.

Frowning my face, I jumped up from my seat and snatched Summer’s artifact.

“I don’t think I ever gave permission to take pictures. It’s unpleasant.”

“But isn’t the outfit you’re wearing today, Madame Agnes’s dress?”

Ghostly aware of my flinch at her words, Summer looks back and forth at Heath and Lucas
standing behind me.

“The outfits the duke and the boy wore also look like Madame Agnes’s. We already know that
Hachania has invested a fortune in Madame Agnes’s newly opened salon.”

I was internally surprised by the extraordinary intelligence of a daily reporter, but I pretended to
be indifferent and opened my mouth.

“You speak as if I came to the banquet to promote Madame Agnes’s dress.”

“Wasn’t it? However, the protagonists of today’s banquet, Princess Ines and Princess Leonora,
must not be close at all.”

I didn’t have a close relationship, but my inner intimacy was so high that I was taking a max.

Summer, who would never have known that I was someone who could read Ines’ inner
thoughts, moved her thin lips as if whispering.

“The cost of publicity for our daily newspaper is quite expensive, but this time we will do it for
free. I will pick out the phrase very subtly so that it doesn’t look like an advertisement.”

‘This, is this a back advertisement?’

I gulped at Summer’s private voice and turned to Heath and Lucas.

‘Lucas warned me that if I kept revealing it for free, I would lose my hair….’
Even if I made a lot of money, I still couldn’t help it because it was human nature to be tempted
by free money.

“You’re not going to get paid at all? What is the price?”

“It’s an acquaintance with the princess. Well, it would be pretty useful to know. Since then, I
know a lot.”

As the saying goes, her intelligence seemed to have surpassed that of a daily newspaper
reporter.

“Okay? Then can I ask you something?”

“Yes! Anything!”

I slowly opened my mouth as I looked around the banquet hall, which was still deserted even
though time had passed for her words.

“No matter how young she is, it’s still a banquet to celebrate Her Highness’s birthday, how
come there are no people like this?”

“Oh! Since you’re from the north, you seem to be deaf to the circumstances of the capital’s
society.”

Summer Sorbet, I have the confidence to serve as the princess’s feet and ears.

The woman grinned while adding small words, and took a glance at the still empty table as she
packed up the camera artifacts.

“Right now, the aristocrats in the capital have a lot of antipathy towards His Majesty the
Emperor. Besides, the princess also lost a lot of public opinion. So, in the midst of this, only a
handful of nobles would like to wish the princess a happy birthday.”

I tilted my head as if I didn’t understand Summer’s words.

Even though it was in the early stages of the original story, Ines had already seduced Gregor
quite a bit.

‘Then isn’t it time to start acting as a proper emperor?’

What’s more, that Ines had lost public opinion.

She was clearly ‘The princess loved by everyone’ in the original work.

So, to everyone including the people of the Empire.

“Why did you lose public opinion?”

“Because Her Majesty completely demolished the private houses near the imperial castle to
make a playground for the princess.”

“… What?”

“There are more than tens of thousands of people who have suddenly lost their homes because
they moved all their residences out of Bahamus District 5.”

District 5 was the site of houses for commoners beyond the Royal Square where nobles lived.

I laughed out loud at Gregor’s tyranny.

‘No, no matter how stupid the tyrant is, the emperor made hundreds of people homeless?’

It was strange.

If it was the Ines of the original work, he would have stopped Gregor from such a senseless
act.

“His Highness? Didn’t Her Highness Princess Ines object?”

“What the opposite! I even took pictures of them walking around in an amusement park that
was built by pushing private houses.”

“….”

“The daily newspaper sold like hotcakes that day because it was filmed with people crying over
the fence who had lost their homes. Whoops.”

I bit my lip as I watched Summer shake her shoulders proudly.

‘Has Ines’ personality changed? why?’

The only thing that changed from the original story was that I wasn’t confined to the imperial
palace.

‘Couldn’t it be that he couldn’t use me as a manatong, so he became tyrannical?!’

The moment she twisted her face in astonishment, the central door finally opened for Ines, the
protagonist of the banquet, to enter.
Episode 80

A girl with sky blue brunette green eyes and a fragile appearance as if she would collapse if the
wind blows, appeared in Gregor’s arms.

I found Ines looking around, slowly blinking her benign eyes, and swallowed.

‘I’m finally meeting you.’

Ines, who met her eyes, seemed to be thinking the same thing.

When Ines discovered me, her deep blue green eyes widened.

‘Even if you haven’t read the original, you’ll understand. He must be shouting ‘Manatong!!!’

The disease that Ines and I were going to suffer from was obviously the same disease, but she
seemed constitutionally sick before it even started.

‘Did they say that it’s inconvenient to work because they don’t have enough mana?’

I don’t know why, but since the mana that ‘Fits’ the best with Ines’s body is mine, she still
covets my mana.

Even though I knew that mana extraction was harmful to the human body, I wondered if Inseong
calling me something like ‘Mana pain’ would be a disqualification for being the heroine of the
original work.

“Your Majesty the Emperor and Her Highness the Princess are here!”

Several aristocrats who were walking around the banquet hall fell to their knees at the call of
the chief chamberlain.

“Enjoy your heavenly blessing!”

“May you enjoy your full happiness!”

Instead of kneeling down, I poked Lucas in the side, who was glaring at Gregor with a bloody
face, and bent down.
“Okay. So many to celebrate the princess’s birthday….”

Gregor’s face stiffened as he looked down at the people.

“Why are there so few people? I would have told you to invite all the central and capital nobles,
including the 5 noble families.”

“Your Majesty, I have been told by the aristocratic court that it will be difficult to come up to the
ecliptic because the south is fighting pirates, the west is fighting a civil war, and the east is
fighting a local war with the allied powers.”

At the attendant’s answer, Gregor’s face twisted sternly.

“Are you saying that they couldn’t show their face on the only princess’s birthday because they
were protecting their confined territory?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Just because of the civil war? How funny you look at Jim!”

‘Only?’

I wanted to chuckle at Gregor’s choice of words, but I bit the inside of my cheek hard to avoid
showing it.

“Choose the names of the nobles who did not come despite being invited. I will rule with the
emperor myself.”

“Ha, ha, Your Majesty! Strictly speaking, not attending Her Highness’s birthday banquet is not
against imperial law.”

While trembling, I glanced at the face of the attendant who was giving advice to Gregor.

‘I won’t live long.’

I couldn’t see it, but I felt it.

“Are you daring to rebel against Jim’s words now! bouncer!”

As I expected, Gregor raised his voice at the attendant’s words and drew his sword.
Damn

Gregor swung his sword at the attendant with Ines in his arms.

“Huh.”

Drawing a dark red trail in the air, the attendant collapsed.

A bloody silence fell over the banquet hall, which had already been quiet.

‘… Isn’t that crazy?’

Isn’t it almost the level of a madman beyond a tyrant?

“Tsk. Ines, are you okay?”

Regardless of whether or not the attendant, who had lost his arm in an instant, collapsed with
foam on his face, Gregor soothed only Ines in his arms.

“There is blood.”

“It’s okay, Dad.”

After wiping her blood-splattered cheek with a calm face, Ines moved her pretty lips as she
pointed to the moaning attendant who was lying on the floor.

“That trash, what are you doing without cleaning it up?”

“Yes yes! Her Highness the Princess!”

The ladies-in-waiting, blinded by the child’s words, assist the attendant and leave the hall.

I trembled at the sight of the seascape unfolding in front of me.

‘Didn’t I come to Hwangseong for no reason?’

I’d rather hide myself as an artifact and sneak up.

‘I don’t think it was like this when I grasped the original story!’

I was horrified at the appearance of Gregor and Ines, who seemed to have awakened as
complete tyrants, and held my breath, but a large hand wrapped around my small fist.

“Okay. Because I am.”

It was Lucas.

He had been glaring at Gregor since earlier, but when did he move his gaze towards me, he
was looking down at me with dark red eyes.

It wasn’t a caring look like his father’s, but it was a sensitive look that somehow put my mind at
ease.

“There is no need to be afraid. Gregor is a sloppy guy who, despite being a swordsman, was
beaten by me, a wizard, even with his swordsmanship.”

“Yes.”

I let out a small sigh at Lucas’ words and nodded my head.

‘Okay. No matter how tyrannical a woman may be, she will not be able to act recklessly even
towards the head of the duke’s family and the princess belonging to the 5 nobles.’

Besides, the Duke of Hachania was no longer the Hachania of old.

‘We hold the center of the northern nobility, and the Zarpara Merchant also controls the
empire’s trade.’

The current situation was that it was impossible to trade with other countries without going
through Zarpara in Hachania.

‘So, are you going to attack Hachania now?’

But no way they catch people.

“Dad.”

Ines, who had only blinked in Gregor’s arms like a doll, raised her finger and pointed at me.
“I want him. Give it to me.”

“….”

Spotted by Ines, I rolled my eyes and hid behind Lucas.

“Hmm. You are referring to the princess of Hachania.”

Hiding behind Lucas’ back, Gregor dared to follow my protruding face and slap Lucas on the
shoulder with a big smile.

“Ball. My daughter wants this child, how about giving it?”

“I don’t like it.”

“Isn’t it your daughter anyway? According to the oracle, he was an illegitimate child, and that he
was the illegitimate child of an immoral woman. It would be good for the public to throw it away
early.”

At Gregor’s words, people all over the place took in a breath of surprise.

‘Isn’t this openly slandering that your wife gave birth to a child from an affair?’

Damn Lucas isn’t Gaspard, otherwise I’d be very angry-

“Who said that bullshit?”

Cringe

I widened my eyes at the sound of grinding teeth coming from directly above.

“Princess Leonora is my daughter.”

Lucas, who chewed and spit out word after word, uttered it with great effort, and then removed
Gregor’s hand from his shoulder with a thump.

“I have no intention of giving it as a toy for Her Highness, the Princess.”

“Her. So far, the ball’s disposition has become very sharp.”

At Lucas’ resolute refusal, Gregor laughs as if he is embarrassed.

‘He’s a tyrant who cuts off the arm of an attendant, but it seems like it’s hard to mess with a
duke.’

I glance at Gregor’s face, who is glaring at Lucas with a sense of murder while letting out a silly
laugh, but Ines, who was cradled in his arms, calmly opens his mouth.

“I didn’t mean to ask for a toy, Duke. I want to make a gongnyeo my daughter-in-law.”

“… Are you talking about playmates?”

“Yes. He must have been surprised when I asked for a princess as a joke. I’m sorry if I made
you feel bad.”

Ines closed her benign eyes and smiled broadly.

My eyes met hers for an instant, and I was startled and grabbed the hem of Lucas’s clothes.

‘Sylvester was also Franz’s partner, so it might not be a particularly unusual request….’

The problem was that the reason Ines wanted to make me his acting partner was too obvious.

‘But since I can go in and out of the imperial palace when I’m back, it’ll be a little easier to find
Lucas’s body.’

[Tell me to think about it.]

I convey my intentions to Lucas by resonance, but he raises his handsome eyebrows while
glaring at Gregor and Ines with a blank expression on his face.

“No,”

[No, I’m telling you to think about it!]

It was at this moment that I tugged at Lucas’ sleeve, startled by Lucas’ refusal.
“His Holiness the Pope eats it!”

At the chief chamberlain’s cry, the banquet hall’s huge door creaked and people’s heads began
to turn around.

“What did His Holiness do at Her Highness’s birthday banquet?”

“Isn’t the relationship between the imperial family and the Great Temple not good?”

The woman who appeared out of nowhere among the whispering people was Pope Valerian III,
a tall man.

Widely. Widely. Widely.

People’s attention was focused on her as she entered the banquet hall, striking the floor with
the Pope’s scepter.

‘Pope Valerie is the main villain of the original work, right?’

It was beneficial to his appearance not to be seen at all in the eyes of the tyrannical power.

‘I’ll only be interested in Ines anyway.’

Because she loved Ines so much that she turned into an obsessive stalker and set up a
confrontation with Gregor.

‘Heath, come here too. I’m scared!’

Heath quickly comes over to my side and grabs my hand.

Hiding behind Lucas’ broad back with a hiss, I closed my eyes tightly at the sound of the pope’s
heels echoing in the quiet banquet hall.

‘I’m afraid even the sound of footsteps might be someone who isn’t the villain.’

Again. Again. Percussion.

The sound of her footsteps, sharp enough to pierce her ears, finally died down.
‘It’s scary, but I can’t miss the scene where the heroine and the villain first meet.’

I peeked out of Lucas’s robe to watch her and Ines meet, but I had no choice but to cling to
Lucas’s back in fright.

‘Why, why are you looking at me!!!’

Chapter 81

“You are the youngest princess of the famous Hachania.”

He quickly disappeared, but to no avail.

I slowly escaped from Lucas’ shadow at the charismatic voice of the pope, who seemed to
grab me by the scruff of my neck and pull me out.

“… Yes, Your Holiness. Greetings, Leonora Estrella de Hachania, most benevolent daughter of
the goddess Ruella.”

As if she was satisfied with my polite greeting, Valerie’s red lips drew an arc.

“As rumor has it, you are a very cute girl. You helped the duke and helped the Zarpara
Merchant to grow in size.”

She was a pretty woman with alluring thick lips, but her charming smile made the maids blush
and let out a small exclamation.

“Oh, no. What help! I am still a child.”

“A normal child would insist that they are not a child, but a princess has a unique corner.”

The pope lifted my chin gently with his free hand.

I gulped at her bag, sharp enough to pierce my heart.

I get goosebumps at the feeling that my entire body has been peeled off and not a single piece
of flesh will remain.

“Ohh. Even when you look into the eyes of this body, you are not afraid.”

‘I’m so scared right now, what are you talking about?’

“There are very few people, even among saints, who do not avoid seeing the great Dharma
King’s Eye, which has been blessed by Ruella-sama.”

I licked my lips as if my reaction was interesting, and I raised the corner of my mouth, facing
her.

“Interesting. It’s been a while since I found a child I like.”

The pope, who was observing my face as if tearing it apart, grabbed my chin and did not let go
until Lucas grabbed my arm and removed it.

“I’m sorry, but my daughter seems to be uncomfortable with His Holiness.”

Lucas, who dared to touch the Pope with a face that was not sorry at all, opened his mouth
with one eyebrow raised.

“Please back off.”

At Lucas’ cheeky request, the pope burst into laughter.

“How dare a duke stop this body’s actions?”

“I just want to protect my little daughter. A benevolent goddess would understand.”

The pope tilted his head with a curious expression as Lucas brought up the goddess in front of
him.

“Protect, hmm….”

Tapping the sapphire that decorated the tip of the scepter with her fingertips, she opened her
mouth as if in agony.

“It looks like the princess just wanted to make the princess her daughter-in-law…. Did this body
hear right?”

“Yes, His Holiness.”

It may not be the emperor, but the princess, Ines, was definitely under the pope.

Ines was startled by Valerie’s sudden question and nodded.

“But since this body wants to use the gongnyeo as a boot, the princess should yield.”
At the appearance of the pope, Ines, who had been imitating a calm child,’s face contorts.

“Ha, but I’m the princess first!”

“Ugh! The benevolent sun that illuminates the empire, Luella’s first servant and most beloved
daughter, is trying to start the princess herself, but is the princess just trying to get in the
way?!”

The pope raised his sapphire scepter, the symbol of the Pope of Louellad, and began to raise
his voice.

“Is this what the imperial family wants to insult the goddess Ruella! Does the Willenin family
want to repeat the past Lily War!”

The Lily War meant a civil war between the Great War and the imperial family for decades.

At the pope’s stern voice, the imperial family and nobles standing behind Gregor came forward
in contemplation.

“I am absolutely not! His Holiness!”

“Your Highness, how dare you throw up at the words of the Pope!”

I looked at Ines, who had said that she had asked first, and at Valerie, who shrugged her
shoulders triumphantly.

‘No, someone said to help you?’

The princess’s delivery and the pope’s boots were absolute specifications as of now.

I wondered how I could refuse to pass this hurdle without being hated. I burst into tears and
hugged Lucas at the waist.

“Turn it off, suck!”

“Princess. Why are you suddenly crying?”

The startled Pope turns to me.

“I’m sorry, but turn it off! I don’t think I’ll be able to turn on Her Highness’s Highness or the
Pope’s start.”

I bowed my head as if I was really sorry, and I held onto Lucas’ hand, who was standing next
to me.

“Why?”

“I have to take care of my dad.”

Cool.

When I use the thunder attribute mana to stimulate the palm of my hand, Lucas clears his throat
in surprise.

“Has the duke been ill? If you tell me the name of the disease, this body can heal you with holy
power.”

“My dad….”

I shook my head at the Pope’s question and slowly parted my lips.

“You suffer from insomnia. It’s insomnia that doctors couldn’t find a reason for.”

“… What?”

“Do you have symptoms of insomnia that cannot be resolved with holy water or medicine.”

The pope’s face hardened at my words.

I gulped, waiting for her answer.

‘The Pope’s disease described in the original work was insomnia.’

It wasn’t that she became obsessed with Ines for nothing.

‘Because Valerie was a character who could only sleep soundly if Ines was by her side.’

If you say that you are suffering from the same disease as yourself, you might feel sorry for
them and just move on!
“My dad can only sleep when I am by his side. I know it’s a great honor to be His Holiness’s
servant, but I can’t move to the Vatican.”

At the lie added at the end of the quick calculation, Valerie sighed and let out a long saliva.

“That didn’t work. It’s insomnia…. It must be a really painful disease.”

Of course, it was a secret that should not be leaked that the pope was suffering from an
incurable disease that could not be cured even with holy power.

“I can’t help it. This benevolent body will give up the princess.”

So Valerie, who couldn’t reveal that she was suffering from insomnia, looked at Lucas with a
pitiful gaze before turning her back without regret.

“Bae, Bae-dong doesn’t have to live in Hwangseong, it’s okay!”

After confirming that the pope was leaving the banquet hall, Ines raised her voice.

“Sometimes, sometimes. I really need a princess.”

I shook my head at Ines, who was staring at me with greedy eyes shining brightly.

“Yes, Her Highness the Princess. I won’t be officially assigned, but I’ll stop by from time to
time.”

‘I have to find Lucas’ body anyway.’

As if I was satisfied with my answer, Ines smirked and clapped her hands.

“Then let’s enjoy the banquet. Thank you all for wishing me a happy birthday.”

For the first time since her appearance, she directed the orchestra to play with a gentle smile
befitting a female lead.

“I will send you the details of the playmate in a letter. See you later, princess.”

“Yes, Her Highness the Princess.”

As Ines, hugged by Gregor, moves away to the table of honor, Lucas, who had been staring at
them as if he had been stuck in place until now, turns to me and frowns fiercely.

“What are you doing dangerously? Why are you acting as the princess?”

I licked my lips, taken aback by his hoarse voice.

[But I needed an excuse to frequent the imperial castle anyway. You have to find Lucas’ body.]

When I tried to resonate because I couldn’t carelessly talk in a place with many listening ears,
he nervously shook my hand.

[His body, his body. You are trying really hard to get me out of your father’s body.]

No, even if you find my body, it’s a damn thing.

I frowned at Lucas’s nonchalant words, which I could feel as if he were tickling despite the
resonant sound of my heart.

Lucas, who was glaring at me with an attitude that he didn’t care if I was offended or not,
turned his back and left the banquet hall.

‘Why are you like this all of a sudden?’

I was stunned and dumbfounded, but I couldn’t help but go out with him after unfolding the
‘Daughter who cares very much for her father’.

However, with the body of a small 8-year-old girl, it was not easy to catch up with an adult
man, especially a tall man.

I finally managed to grab his wrist after running until I was out of breath.

“Why, heh, why are you suddenly angry?!”

“… Done. You know nothing.”

“There is not much time left! They said that the limit of time when the body and soul can be
separated is 10 years!”

A deserted garden at night.

I looked up at the face of ‘Dad’, who had grown as sharp as any other person over the past five
years, on a field where only the sound of bugs resounded.

The traces of Gaspard were gradually fading from his face.

“And what if Lucas disappears too!”

I didn’t want to lose anyone anymore.

Noel and Gaspard.

Because the adults who loved me eventually left me.

“… What?”

“I! oops! To Lucas….”

“….”

“I’m afraid it will disappear! How, heck, how terrifying! not even one! You don’t even know
anything!”

Lucas finally shed a few tears, looked at me as if he didn’t know what to do, then sloppily
stretched out his arms.
Chapter 82

‘Shit. You shouldn’t cry in front of Lucas.’

No matter how old emotions exploded, I should have just suppressed it and endured it.

With the eight-year-old me on my lap like a baby, I looked up at Lucas, who started questioning
each of his vassals, and wrapped my hands around his face.

“Viscount Rondo. Did you hear what the princess said to me last night?”

There was no way that Viscount Rondo, who had just ascended to the imperial capital, could
have overheard the conversation between Lucas and Lucas in the imperial garden.

“No, Your Excellency. I haven’t heard.”

When the viscount answered, Lucas smiled and opened his mouth as if he didn’t care whether
or not my earlobes turned red.

“They said they were afraid of when I would disappear.”

“… Yes?”

“He even burst into tears, saying that he wanted me to always be by his side and never leave
him.”

‘No, I’ve never said anything like that before?’

However, after crossing the irreversible river in a delusion, the quick-witted retainers begin to
argue one by one at Lucas’s words.

“The youngest princess seems to really love His Excellency. I’m really envious that you follow
your dad like this even though you’re eight years old now, Your Excellency.”

“At this rate, I will say that I will live with Your Excellency for the rest of my life without getting
married. My daughter is trying not to mix words with me, probably because she has entered
puberty.”

“Yeah, maybe not. It’s very difficult because you love me so much.”
“You are in trouble. I’ve never seen a daughter follow her father like the princess did. All things
well, Your Excellency.”

“By the way, Count Noebe, didn’t you say that the princess seems to follow me more than when
she was young?”

“Yes, yes! sure! It seems that the princess loves and cherishes Your Excellency even more now
than when she was young.”

“Then I seem to be getting better and better. I’m worried.”

My fists trembled in embarrassment at the attitude of Lucas who raised his lips as if he was
embarrassed.

“Princess, did you enjoy the imperial banquet?”

Sensing that I am uncomfortable with this position, Henry returns the subject with a gentle
smile.

“Huh. It was kind of fun.”

I nodded, thinking of Ines, Gregor, and Pope Valerie, whom I had met at the imperial castle.

‘I can roughly estimate where Lucas’s body is.’

That alone was a great harvest.

The number of people who attended Ines’ birthday banquet was smaller than expected, so I
was able to return without paying attention to people, scattering mana tracking artifacts around
the castle.

‘Because it’s an artifact with no offensive power, it won’t be affected by the protective barrier.’

I smiled heartily as I thought of the bug-shaped tracker that would still be moving my feet
silently looking for traces of Lucas.

‘It can be seen as Gerald’s masterpiece.’

It was developed solely to find Lucas’ body, so I haven’t released it on the market yet, but I
was thinking of selling the mana tracker to the Ecliptic Security Guard at a very high price.
‘It’s also the capital. Are there plenty of places to make money?’

Of course, we plan to supply it to the security forces of our Hachania Territory for free.

“Yeah, it looks like you had fun as you said.”

Um-hu-hu, with a vicious smile, I glanced at the paper Henry was handing me.

“What is this?”

“This is today’s daily special issued by Valentine’s Company.”

[Appearance of Princess Leonora, a comet-like newcomer, “Flowers of society, get out of the
way!”]

“… My, am I on the first side?”

“Yes. According to this reporter, the capital is boiling like lava from the heat of the light emitted
by the princess.”

“….”

[Who is the unknown flower boy who guards Princess Leonora’s side?!]

After reading the phrase with narrow eyes, I shook my head and put the newspaper away.

‘Well, fortunately, he mentioned that Heath and Lucas’ outfits were designed by Madame
Agnes.’

Since it was only a daily newspaper, I don’t know how effective it will be, but it’s better than not
promoting at all.

“Ah, after today’s meeting, I think we should talk about the princess’s birthday banquet.”

Henry, who was looking at me embarrassingly scratching his chin with a cute smile, opened his
mouth slowly.

“Huh? My birthday banquet?”

“Yes. It will be the first party the duke will hold at the capital’s mansion.”

I thought my birthday passed without a word because I was preparing to ascend to the ecliptic
in a hurry.

‘I thought everyone just forgot.’

I was a little sad, but I didn’t say it because I wasn’t in a situation where I was going to play
until my birthday.

“You don’t mean to hold a banquet, do you? An eighth-year-old birthday banquet must be quite
special among young female aristocrats.”

“Open, what. Because I have to get acquainted with the aristocrats of the capital.”

I nodded shyly at Henry’s question, then turned to Lucas.

“Are you okay? Can I invite anyone?”

In case he was close enough to find out his identity, he had to exclude from the list in advance.

Lucas, who understood my meaning, clenched his chin with a nonchalant face.

“Well. I didn’t know too many people.”

“….”

“I was playing alone, me.”

Gregor was also bullied, so why do the Willenin royals live being bullied because they are
members of the royal family?

***

Henry, who joined hands with Odette, saying that he could not be ignored by the aristocrats of
the capital, started preparing for my birthday party.

‘It doesn’t really matter since there’s so much money….’

I scratched my chin at the endless guest list.

‘Will people like this come to celebrate the birthday of a princess who is only 8 years old?’

On the list Henry had selected, there was also the name of Viscount Baltan, a 5th generation
nobleman who had no ties to Hachania.

“Henry, aren’t you preparing too many name cards? It’s embarrassing when people don’t
come.”

I frowned as I recalled Ines’ birthday banquet filled with name cards on the table.

“Don’t worry, princess. There were so many people who wanted to come that we even set up a
queue for guests who didn’t get an invitation.”

It’s not some kind of idol concert, what kind of queue?

‘No. Bellucci, who is soaring in popularity these days, is coming as a guest singer, so is it half a
concert?’

I tilted my head halfway in doubt, then shrugged my shoulders, thinking that Henry would take
care of it soon.

“I have guessed all the guests to be specially managed, but I am a little worried about this
mother and daughter. What should I do, young lady?”

I blinked as I glanced at the portrait Henry was tapping with his fingertip.

The main character of the portrait was a woman with long jet-black hair and a silver-blonde girl
with a slightly darker color than me, held in her arms.

“Who?”

“Princess Melissa and her daughter. He fled to the Empire ten years ago and reigns as the
flower of society in the capital.”

“If you’re a princess from a foreign country, there’s nothing to be particularly careful about.”

“Ah, there’s a scandal going around that this princess’s daughter is an illegitimate child of the
imperial family.”
I widened my eyes at Henry’s low voice, as if it were a secret.

“Bastard? Someone’s?”

“That’s because the disappeared Prince Lucas and Princess Melissa were lovers.”

‘Who was whose lover?’

I opened my eyes wide at the thought of Lucas’ always bloody face.

‘You mean I dated with that personality?’

“As the daughter grows up, her appearance resembles His Highness Prince Lucas, so some
people are beginning to suspect that the interpretation of the oracle that came down to the
temple when the princess was a baby was wrong.”

It’s an oracle that was rumored to be related to the princess, so I was careful that even the
princess would become a gossip.

I tilted my head at Henry’s thoughtful words.

‘It’s ambiguous. If they were ex-lovers, they might recognize Lucas.’

But Lucas said that he had very few aristocrats he was friendly with?

“Don’t invite me right away. He’s called the flower of society, and he probably wouldn’t want to
come to a child’s birthday party.”

***

Unfortunately, it seems that Princess Melissa really wanted to come to my birthday party.

“Didn’t I tell you not to invite me?”

“I didn’t. I didn’t expect you to come to the party as an invitee’s partner.”

I sighed as I glanced at Princess Melissa, who was immediately grabbing people’s attention,
befitting her reputation as the flower of the capital’s society.
‘There must be a purpose when a celebrity like that comes to a kid’s birthday party like me.’

Surely that goal isn’t Lucas?

‘But the temple also failed to track Lucas’s whereabouts, so there’s no way a princess can
succeed.’

I swallowed my saliva at the sight of Princess Melissa, who kept looking around everywhere as
if she was looking for someone among the people around her.

‘I’m sure he’s not looking for Lucas.’

Probably not. It shouldn’t have been.

“… Dismissal.”

I bit the inside of my cheek at the tears in Princess Melissa’s eyes when she found Lucas.

‘Everyone can see the face of a reunion with an ex-lover!’

Chapter 83

I wanted to quickly run to Lucas and the princess and eavesdrop on their conversation, but

“Princess, is the dress you are wearing today designed by Madame Agnes?”

“I heard that Madame Agnes doesn’t design children’s clothes! After all, you make things for the
princess, the granddaughter!”

“I really envy you. You are so very pretty, princess! The dress featured in the Daily Express
was also really beautiful!”

I was blocked by a group of young ladies running towards me, and I couldn’t take my steps.

“Yes. Thank you. The dress designed by Madame Agnes is correct.”

“Madame Agnes is ‘That’ Lady Thierry, famous in the zodiac, right? You’re the princess’s tutor.”

“I heard that Lady Thierry doesn’t teach anyone, but it’s Princess Leonora as expected!”

I shed an embarrassing laugh at the sight of the children shining in their eyes as if I had a
fantasy.

‘I don’t have to worry about promoting the children’s clothing line for the time being.’

The outfit she wore today was also the work of Thierry, and she made it with great effort.

Heart-cut rubies were embroidered with tiny melidia on the sleeves and neckline to show that
Hachania’s wealth was not insignificant.

As I expected, even the noble ladies couldn’t take their eyes off the red dress that contrasted
with my hair color.

“I heard that you are also directly involved in the artifact business in Hachania? Even though you
are younger than me, you are so amazing!”

“I saw it on the daily special that you are the only researcher in the Ice Mage Tower who says
that the standards are too high to hire practitioners!”
I only nodded my head hesitantly, curious that the children knew everything about me.

It seems that ‘Daily Express’ is much more popular than I thought.

‘I was worried that no one would come like Ines’ birthday party….’

I looked around the banquet room of the capital’s mansion, where people were bursting with
laughter because they couldn’t achieve the success of the gate.

‘Everyone who was invited attended, and most of them brought their partners.’

Perhaps because it was a birthday party for a child, there were many people who brought their
own children, so the prepared food was not enough, so I had to hire a caterer.

‘No, this is not the time! I need to hear what Princess Melissa and Lucas are talking about!’

“I’m sorry, but I have something to talk to you about.”

“Ah, Duke Hachania! My dad and Chunchu are the same, so how can he be so cool?”

The girl blocking my way clasps her hands and glances at Lucas, as if she is thrilled just by
looking at them.

‘It really looks like an idol fan signing event.’

“Smooth.”

Responding casually to her words, I turned around and slipped through the crowd and
approached Lucas.

“Your Excellency, I have heard your story well. How strong will it be….”

Melissa’s voice is very seductive as she holds a glass of blood-red wine.

“I took the risk of rudeness and came to visit you, thinking that Your Excellency would be able
to easily share the pain with me, who has the same scars.”

I tilted my head in puzzlement at Melissa’s words.

‘Didn’t he notice that it was Lucas’ soul inside Gaspard’s body and approached him?’

“You are lonely. The life of a person who has let go of a loved one first.”

Her eyes were moist, as if she would burst into tears at any moment.

“Princess Melissa, do you still miss the prince so much?”

“What a great love, Melissa. Poor princess!”

Hearing her mournful voice, some noble ladies took out handkerchiefs and wiped their eyes.

‘Did Lucas love you that passionately?’

It was unimaginable for the Lucas I knew, so I grabbed his hand from behind, whose face was
invisible because his back was turned.

“Dad.”

“….”

“Dad?”

Lucas’ face, as usual, was expressionless as he looked at Melissa, but I could feel the tension
in the back of his neck.

‘Why is this situation?’

If you look closely, the skin is also pale than usual.

“Are you okay?”

Huck at my question, Lucas, who took a deep breath, staggered back and put his hand on my
forehead.

“How could that woman….”

I left the banquet hall with Lucas, who seemed to be in a bad spirit.
“What’s the matter? Didn’t you know someone?”

“She is the woman who terribly followed me until the night before I fell under the curse, claiming
that I was her destiny.”

“People say that Princess Melissa was Prince Lucas’ lover?”

At my words, Lucas inevitably gritted his teeth and distorted his expression sternly.

“What a damn woman who used to collect my nails to win my love, what a lover! There are
countless times when he came to me naked in the middle of the night.”

Lucas adds nervously that the assassin couldn’t have broken through the prince’s bedchamber
so often, even if he had put his mind to it.

‘That means he was a stalker.’

“So you think you recognized Lucas?”

“At all. He spoke as if comforting the bereaved duke, bringing only tears.”

I widened my eyes at Lucas’ answer.

‘Then you didn’t recognize Lucas, so why did you come to my birthday party?’

“I’m going upstairs and resting. You look so bad right now.”

Perhaps it was because Princess Melissa’s stalking was terrifying, Lucas’ face had turned
white like he’d never seen before.

Supporting him as he stumbled, I took a deep breath and approached Melissa, who stood in
the center of the crowd.

“Hello, this is Leonora Estrella de Hachania.”

Even though I was still young, I was the main character of today’s banquet.

Upon my appearance, the noble ladies disperse all at once and open the way.
I thanked them with a short nod, then bowed toward Melissa.

“I want to say thank you for taking the precious step to celebrate my birthday. To everyone
who came here.”

There was no adult who hated a child who politely thanked them.

A lady with a hearty smile at my words takes off her lace gloves and shakes my hand.

“Anyway, it’s the birthday of Princess Hachania, who is one of the hot topics in social circles
these days. I just want to say thank you for inviting me.”

Among the aristocrats who stayed only in the capital city instead of the territory, she was the
countess of Kazania with a deep family history.

‘In preparation for the banquet, I memorized all the faces of the capital’s aristocrats.’

I blushed like an apple and held her hand.

“Lady Kazania, my grandmother often told me about Mrs. Kazania. She’s a very elegant and
beautiful lady, so there’s a lot to learn from her.”

Thierry was still a lady of great repute in the zodiac, and was the owner of Madame Agnes
Salon, whose stock price had risen sharply these days.

When I mention such Thierry and raise Mrs. Kazania to the fullest, she smiles as if I am
admirable.

“Ugh, how can a princess who is still young be so polite.”

At the words of Kazania, who is like a grown-up of a socialite, the noble ladies around her start
hurriedly arguing.

“Besides, she really is a prettier girl than rumors, no, even rumors, ho ho ho! Melissa, isn’t
being the flower of society really dangerous?”

“Isn’t that also the case with the Daily Express? Socialite flowers, get out of the way! Called.”

At the wives’ jokes, Princess Melissa said, ‘I really need to move my seat.’ and laughed along.
However, I, who had been watching her closely from a while ago, noticed the corner of her
mouth trembling.

“Ha. Looking at the lovely princess reminds me of my daughter who is still young.”

Melissa stretched her thin, white arms in the air, lamenting that her daughter, who was sitting
close to her, was not there.

“Ah, my dear prince! If the prince were alive, the duke would have loved her as much as he
cared for the princess.”

It was a desperate voice that made even the listeners cry.

“Am I worthy of being alive because I couldn’t follow the last name of the man I love….”

The eyes of the people who were focused on me at the princess’s words fall on Melissa again.

“Oh, princess! Don’t say such scary things. Not worth it?”

“How common is someone who can love pure love like the princess? He even rejected the
marriage proposal of the king of a foreign country because of the deceased prince!”

I was able to guess the general situation from the looks of Melissa, who performed
passionately as if they were on stage, and the crying ladies.

‘You were making up a lie about your love story with Lucas to win people’s favor.’

Socialites love heartbreaking love stories. Especially if the story is tragic.

“I think I can understand the Duke’s feelings…. There must have been countless nights when
my heart hurt so much that I couldn’t even close my eyes.”

“Ah, Princess Melissa. To give it to a duke who has only barely exchanged greetings.”

“As expected, she is a princess with a kind heart like an angel.”

‘Look at this?’

I laughed at the words of those who comforted Melissa.

Melissa seemed to be thinking of using the tragedy of the Duke of Hachania as a stage setting
for herself.

‘Her. Who knows how to be taken advantage of?’

I frowned slightly inconspicuously and clicked my tongue as I glanced at Melissa’s long, ankle-
length hair.

“… Eh?”

That!
Chapter 84

I narrowed my eyes when I noticed the extra mana tracker that had been sprinkled around the
mansion just in case, sniffing at Melissa’s hair.

‘Why does that work near Princess Melissa?’

It was an artifact set to track only the traces of Lucas, so none of the trackers scattered
throughout the imperial palace showed a response yet.

“Kyaaak! what’s this!!!”

I tilt my head curiously, but when Melissa discovers the tracker, she jumps up from her seat and
starts screaming.

“Bur, there are bugs in my hair!!!”

The mana tracker was deliberately made in the shape of Mr. Bar, so it looked like a bug to
anyone who saw it.

So that people wouldn’t dare to touch the tracker if they ever found it.

‘Whoops. That’s what I thought, but it was a pretty good idea.’

Instead of checking the tracker, I smiled at the sight of Melissa randomly shaking her hair and
throwing the artifact away.

At that moment, the face of the princess, who met my eyes, was distorted.

“… You!”

“Yes?”

Melissa, who approached me with a raised voice, quickly suppressed her voice as if people
noticed.

“Did you release the bug on purpose to spoil my dignity? Are you so coveted for the ‘Flower of
society’?”
I didn’t have the slightest bit of interest, let alone lust, but Melissa seemed to believe that I was
aiming for her position.

“No way. How did I get this position, but do you think it will be taken away by a cheeky girl like
you?!”

Her voice, whispering so low that only I could hear it, was full of malice.

***

I was not good enough to be kind to those who were mean to me.

‘Even though I’m suffering from Hachanian disease, my original goal is to become the world’s
strongest villain.’

Wouldn’t it be better to become the dark side that controls the world than to be forced to get
off the job by claiming to be a rogue villain?

“I-I can’t sleep in the mansion? There seems to be a mistake, princess.”

I moved my lips slowly as I looked up at Melissa, who looked back at me with a puzzled look.

“I’m sorry, but the duke’s capital’s mansion isn’t that big, princess.”

Of course, it was very, very large for a townhouse.

There are a total of eight guest rooms prepared for after-parties that only a few people are
invited to.

Among the invited guests, these were rooms prepared for those of great rank or high prestige.

‘The princess must have thought that she too would have been assigned a guest room.’

Because Princess Melissa was a woman who was called the flower of society, especially the
Bahamus society of the capital city.

Since there was no party Melissa was not invited to, she must have guessed that she too would
be invited to the after-party for my birthday banquet.

‘But I heard that I’m a cheeky girl?’

I grinned at Melissa, who alternately looked at me and the wide open front door, pale in
disbelief.

“Don’t be too sorry. It won’t be fun for the princess anyway. I invited the sage Eira-nim to the
after-party to promote the bright future of the empire.”

“Oh! The young princess is very thoughtful. Even the sage is invited.”

At my explanation, the faces of the noble ladies, who were confused by the fact that the
princess was not invited, bloomed.

No matter how much the princess went into exile, it was the job of the imperial aristocrats to
reveal the future of the royal family and the empire in other countries.

‘I thought the capital’s aristocrats would like Willenin and Bahamus because they’re a family
with great pride.’

“It’s not a place for the princess to sit.”

If you are a socialite, royalty from other countries can install and walk around, but you can’t join
until the imperial aristocrats gather their heads to discuss politics.

‘Besides Lucas Stoker? I’m having such a hard time with just a brief encounter, but I can’t sleep
in the mansion.’

“Under. All right. See you later, Princess.”

As if indignant at my words, Princess Melissa bites her lip and pats me on the shoulder as she
exits the mansion.

“Ugh, annoying.”

I was fed up watching her back as she walked away and found Rosé and Ravi hiding behind a
pillar.

“… Ah, lady.”

“I didn’t know you had this kind of side….”

I scratched my cheek awkwardly at the sound of their voices.

‘This. It must have seen me arguing with the princess.’

Rosé and Ravi were not the maids who had seen me since childhood like Lulu and Lala, so they
could be disappointed by saying that I was being mean to them as a child.

“Rosé, Ravi. Just now….”

“It was so cool!”

Ravi, who cut off my words as I opened my mouth to make an excuse, stomps his feet and
raises his voice.

“To think my lady had such charisma!”

“I thought you were just a cute, kind, affectionate and mature girl!”

“So cool! Exciting!”

I turned my back after watching with a soulless gaze at Rosé and Ravi, who were running in
place, waving their arms all over the place.

‘I’m used to them, now.’

***

Hard. Hard.

Royal Square, where only the highest-ranking aristocrats among the aristocrats of the capital
live.

Returning to the mansion given to her by Gregor, Melissa bit her fingernails until they bleed.

“People’s attention is drifting away from me, Lucarina.”

“No, Mother. People still love her.”

The child gave a tender hug to Melissa’s back as she nervously paced around the living room,
but she raised her voice sharply as she swung the girl clinging to me.

“Merely liking is not enough! Everyone’s attention should be on me!”

Nervously, Melissa brushed her long hair and picked up a newspaper strewn on the table.

Soon, the picture of the girl standing crookedly in her hand with one eyebrow twisting is
distorted.

“The front page of ‘Daily Express’ was always about me! I haven’t missed a single day in the
last 10 years!”

The flower of society, Princess Melissa, who is said to be the only person who can take the
place of the empress who has been vacant for a long time, has always attracted public
attention.

The clothes she wears are always fashionable, and every party she throws is a box office
success.

‘Men’s adoration and women’s envy always! always! It was mine!’

Decorating the front page of the daily special was like a means for Princess Melissa to prove
her popularity to people.

“But to have it taken away by a girl who is only eight years old.”

In a fit of rage, Melissa stamped her feet and tore the dress she had specially made for a large
sum of money - but it did not attract attention because of Leonora’s dress - and threw it on the
floor.

“I need to change salons! No, was the accessory the problem?”

Muttering nervously, Melissa even tore off the sapphire necklace hanging around her slender
neck.

“Okay! This outdated necklace made me look shabby today!”

“Oh, mother. But this is a gift from my father-”

The child was startled by Melissa’s sudden action and accepted the necklace.
“What? father?!”

“Ah! Sin, I’m sorry!”

At the child’s words, Melissa’s face, which had already been hardened, changed into that of a
yaksha.

“Your father is His Highness, Prince Lucas, Lukarina. Did His Highness, the disappeared prince,
give me this necklace as a gift?!”

The child couldn’t bear to answer Melissa’s ferocious question and hugged her trembling body.

“Answer me, Lucarina. Who is your father?”

“Lu, His Highness Prince Lucas.”

Melissa, who had been glaring fiercely at the frightened child, finally hugged the child and
rubbed his back.

“Yes, my only daughter. You are the fruit of the love shared between me and His Highness
Lucas.”

“Yes, yes….”

“As expected, my daughter is very, very kind.”

Melissa, who hugged the slowly nodding child, turned around.

“I won’t wake you up, so I’ll go in quietly, honey.”

Carefully opening the bedroom door, she whispered words to the man who was lying soundly
asleep on her bed.

Melissa pulls back the curtains to reveal a beautiful man with pale skin.

“Ah, my dear Lucas.”

The man was her own Lucas.

Melissa moaned in satisfaction as she shaved the unconscious man’s beard for ten years
already.

***

“Crazy….”

Sensing something suspicious, I attached a small detecting magic tool to Melissa’s long hair.

‘No, why are there so many crazy bitches in this novel?’

Isn’t it not a childcare product for all ages, but a 19-karat gold romance?
Chapter 85

“… Lucas.”

At my careful call, Lucas, who was flipping through the papers, raises his sharp chin.

“That, you know.”

“Say.”

“… No. I just called.”

“It’s bland.”

I couldn’t help but swallow the words ‘I found your body’ in his innocent face.

‘How terrifying it will be to find out that your body has been in the bed of a crazy stalker for 10
years.’

It would have been a thousand times better if, as we guessed, Gregor had kept it.

I didn’t know how to get the word out that Lucas’s body belonged to Princess Melissa, so I
sighed deeply and put my hands on my forehead.

“Are you sleepy?”

“Yes. I am a little tired.”

“Now go to bed.”

At my answer, Lucas lifts me up from sitting like a doll in the corner of the office.

“Shall we sleep together tonight?”

I naturally widened my eyes at Lucas’ steps toward my bedroom.

“It can’t be helped because you went around bragging about my insomnia.”

‘No, I don’t think the Pope will be watching me every day to see if I’m sleeping with Lucas….’
I was planning to sleep with him for a day or two because I was afraid rumors would spread
that he lied, but Lucas was a much more thorough person than I thought.

‘Well, it’s like sleeping with Gaspar, so I can sleep better, so it doesn’t matter.’

When I was younger than now, I often had nightmares, but Gaspard took me out of the cradle
and put me to sleep next to him.

Lucas’ embrace reminded me of the peace of mind at the time or the friendly touch of Gaspard.

“Your Excellency, is the lady feeding you today?”

Henry, who had been looking at us with envy as we left the office, pokes his head out of the pile
of documents.

“I envy you…. If I sleep while touching the lady’s soft cheek, I think the fatigue will go away.”

“I think my chronic illness will get better if I can just hold my fingers and sleep.”

“Eh, even my toes…!”

I slightly frowned at the words of the administrators, including Henry.

‘I think I’m going to be some kind of magical killer.’

“Huh. I’m so envious of you. If you have insomnia, I have…!”

I scratched my embarrassing cheek at Celia’s words as she wept as she bit into her
handkerchief.

‘In order to expand my position within the family, I’ve been flirting with people since I was
young, and unexpected side effects have occurred.’

Still, it was fortunate that Enoch and Sylvie did not follow him to the capital’s mansion.

‘If they had been there, they would have been fussing about wanting to sleep with me.’

The housekeeper’s bed was big enough for four adults to roll around in, but sleeping together
with children would be uncomfortable.
“Whoa. I’m glad, what.”

The moment I let out a sigh of relief and slam open the antique bedroom door,

“What are you happy about, Rini?”

A familiar figure pops out from inside.

“… Enoch?”

“I thought I was dying because I missed you.”

It’s been less than a week since we fell, you bastard!

I moved my eyebrows as I pushed away Enoch, who was crying as he hugged me.

“Did Sylvie come too?”

“Okay.”

“How did you come? Jeokrang and Baekrang were supposed to participate in the western
monster subjugation operation.”

I tilted my head curiously as I looked up at my brother, who was often put on a mission after
being formally knighted.

“I wanted to wish you a happy birthday, so I quickly got rid of it.”

“… How did you get rid of a group of orcs who were said to have destroyed three villages so
quickly?”

“Huh. Wasn’t there anything wrong?”

Enoch nodded calmly at my shocking question and put his hand on Sylvie’s shoulder with a grin.

“Hyung, don’t you think Lini ignores us too much sometimes?”

“Okay. Leonora, we are not as weak as you think.”

‘It’s not that I’m ignoring it, it’s that you’ve grown too strong on the topic of extra villain
brothers….’

I shook my head as I looked at them, who were showing off almost as much force as the male
lead, Tristan.

“Anyway, you worked hard. Dad and I are going to bed now.”

“Huh! now!”

Enoch answered my words with courage and lay down on the bed faster than me and Lucas.

“Do you want to sleep with Enoch?”

While laughing at Enoch, who occupied the middle of the bed, Sylvie quietly followed Enoch to
lie down.

“It will be uncomfortable because it is small, but wouldn’t it be better for you guys to sleep
separately?”

As I pointed to the half-remaining bed and limped at the end of my words, Enoch, who had
been looking at me with ruby-like pretty eyes, slowly opened his mouth.

“But you said you sleep with him because your dad suffers from insomnia?”

“Huh.”

“My brother and I have not been able to sleep well lately.”

“….”

“It must have been traumatic because subjugating monsters was so difficult and horrifying.
Have nightmares too Right, brother?”

“Enoch is right.”

‘I heard that monster subjugation was a piece of cake until recently?’

I was stunned, but I was forced to bury myself among the children at the brazen insistence of
my brother.
Then Lucas follows me to the bed and picks up Enoch’s nape lying next to me.

“Move.”

“Oh, why! Dad just needs to sleep next to Sylvester.”

“My insomnia is the worst.”

‘You’re fake insomnia~!’

I was stunned, but Lucas threw Enoch on the edge of the bed and put a pillow next to me
before closing his eyes.

“Ahhh, if it’s your dad, that’s all.”

After the sound of Enoch’s muttering, a dark but warm and friendly night arrived.

***

He didn’t even have to plan to approach Princess Melissa to find Lucas’ body, she visited the
mansion first.

“You look lovely today too, princess.”

When I heard that Melissa had come, I hurriedly went down to the drawing room. She smiled
brightly and brushed her ebony-like hair.

“Hello, Princess.”

“I came to see the Duke, but I heard that he was in a meeting. I want to spend time with the
princess while she waits. Is that okay?”

I nodded my head shyly at Melissa’s question.

I was not a citizen of the empire, but I couldn’t refuse the request of the princess, who was like
an honored guest.

“It is an honor to have me as your companion.”

“Whoops. The young princess is polite too.”

‘Why does a little girl act out loud, does it sound like she’s doing it?’

Melissa’s praise seemed to have hidden thorns, so I swallowed my saliva, sat across from her,
and took a sip of the milk tea Rose prepared.

“Well, but what happened to my father…?”

“Oh. There are secrets only for adults that cannot be told to a young princess.”

‘He’s laughing.’

I secretly frowned at Melissa’s laughing voice and thought of today’s ‘Daily Express’ headline.

[A lone black wolf from the North!

Who is the woman who will take the heart of the ice duke who loves the missing Noel
Iaron so much that he won’t give his side to anyone?!]

Now Lucas, the Duke of Hachania, was the man who attracted the most attention in the social
world.

‘A handsome man who lost his wife and lost his temper is enough for women to have a crush on
him.’

It was natural for Melissa, who wants to monopolize people’s attention, to target Lucas.

“It seems to have a great butler like a duke, but it’s a mansion that somehow feels lonely
because it’s not touched by the hostess.”

I hung my tongue at Melissa’s words as I looked around the lavishly decorated parlor.

Since the position of duchess was vacant, I had heard this comment countless times over the
past five years.

‘They often look at other people’s houses and say they’re empty and deserted?’

“Princess, you may still be unfamiliar with the imperial city, but if you ever need help, tell me
without hesitation. Because I really want to help.”
“… Yes. Thank you very much, Princess.”

As if she had forgotten about staring at me when she found a cockroach-shaped tracker at the
party, Melissa wiped her wet eyes and stroked the back of my hand.

“When I see Gongnyeo, I think of my daughter. My poor daughter who grew up without a
father…. How much will the princess miss her mother’s arms?”

‘It didn’t seem like he felt sorry for his daughter.’

I frown slightly as I recall the image of Melissa I peeped through the crystal ball, but the
princess, holding my hand tightly, weeps and continues.

“Gongnyeo, you can think of me as your mother.”

“… Yes?”

“Don’t be afraid to call me mother, Gongnyeo.”

I had no desire to regard the princess-like psycho as my mother, but Melissa forced me to call
her mother, and her eyes lit up.

“Can I call you mom?”

“Ah, yes….”

I nodded shyly and laid down on the sofa, gently spreading my legs apart.

“Mom.”

“Is it so! you’re good.”

“Mom, I am hungry.”

“… Huh?”

“Give me some food.”

Melissa’s face stiffened at my words as she scratched her stomach, but I didn’t care and
pointed at her handbag with my fingertips.

“Oh, and give me some pocket money because I want to buy a new toy!”
Chapter 86

“Mom! Can I go over to my mom’s house next time?”

“Yes?”

“I am my mother’s daughter. Can’t your daughter go to her mother’s house to play?”

“Ah, yes. Sure. Come anytime.”

Perhaps bewildered by the fact that I looked more like a ‘Daughter’ than my real daughter,
Melissa said that something urgent had happened and left before Lucas returned from the
meeting.

‘Who’s going to mess with that?’

I’m acting like a noble lady now - I’m really not sure if people will see me as docile - but I’m the
one who once made a name for myself as ‘Crazy Dog’~!

I must have received permission to visit her mansion where Lucas’s body was hidden, so I saw
off Melissa, who ran away recklessly.

Returning to the drawing room with a shrug, Odette hands me a letter from the imperial castle.

“It’s an invitation to a tea party from Her Highness, Princess Ines.”

‘I guess they’re calling me to the imperial castle.’

Since I had already found out that Lucas’s body was not in the imperial castle, it wasn’t a
particularly pleasant invitation, but since I couldn’t refuse the princess’s invitation without
justification, I nodded briefly.

‘It’s not bad to find out how the imperial family is going.’

“Get ready to go out, Odette.”

Just as Gregor had called Lucas, I calmly glared at the thought that I should go with him.

***
The ebony carriage of the duchy of Hachania was a six-headed carriage that was not at all
insignificant, not befitting the family name.

‘I added a gold ornament to show off my wealth, but it goes well with the black wood.’

Gerald hesitated to make it, saying that even the royal family would not ride such a fancy
carriage, but Zarpara even brought diamond-studded horseshoes, saying that a carriage for
‘The sun that shines Acrea’ should be this good.

Leaning back on the sofa of the coach that galloped along the well-paved roads of Royal
Square, I smiled heartily at the envious glances of people passing by outside the window.

‘Our Hachania is no longer insignificant, this is it.’

Had the conservative Gaspard, not Lucas, been the head of the household, it would have been
quite difficult for the family to develop so rapidly within a short period of five years.

‘I don’t think Lucas taking over his father’s body wasn’t all that bad.’

With the thought that the only thing left to do was to get back Lucas’ body and meet his father
again, I felt relaxed and tapped Lucas’s knee as he closed his eyes as if we were tired.

“Thank you, Lucas.”

“… What do you mean?”

“Just everything. Being my father is hard.”

Lucas’s eyelids, which had been tightly closed at my words, slowly rise.

As if trying to read my insides, the dark red eyes slightly squinted were not as caring as
Gaspara’s, but they contained a strange warmth.

“Not at all.”

“Huh?”

“It is not very difficult.”

I laughed at Lucas’ blunt answer and scratched the back of my head.

“Well, it’s good if it’s not hard.”

It was the first time I had ever said such a thing to him, so the moment I pressed the back of
my hand on my apple-red cheek, the carriage that finally arrived at the imperial castle
squeaked and stopped.

“Your Excellency, young lady. We have arrived at the imperial castle.”

Lucas, who got off the carriage first at the coachman’s words, reached out to me as if he was
used to it.

‘Originally, he didn’t know how to escort a child.’

I thought of Lucas in the past, who had always troubled me by leaving me alone in the carriage
and leaving me alone, and grabbed his big hand.

“Meet the Duke and Princess.”

Following the guidance of the attendant, we entered the reception room, and a man who
appeared to be the emperor’s secretary and a woman dressed as a high-ranking maid rushed
out to greet us.

“My name is Sauber, Her Majesty’s chief secretary. I will escort His Excellency to the audience
room.”

“Hello, Princess. My name is Hannah, the chief maid of honor of the princess. Princess, you just
have to follow me.”

It seemed that he was going to guide Lucas and me separately.

[Be careful, Lucas. You must not find out that you are Lucas.]

[Do you think I’m stupid? Be careful.]

I gave Lucas a strong warning with resonance and followed the maid who politely greeted me.

‘This is the princess’s palace.’

The princess’ palace where Ines lived was a beautiful ivory-colored palace bathed in warm
sunlight, just as described in the original work.

Another name for Willenin Palace, located in the center of Bahamus, the capital and the
imperial capital, was ‘A pure white castle that will not be polluted forever’, literally because it
was never soiled by the barriers of ancient wizards.

“Welcome, princess.”

Ines, who was sitting at the tea table prepared in the garden, jumped up and greeted me.

“I’ve been waiting for a princess for a really long time.”

“… Oh yeah Hello, Her Highness the Princess.”

I was just about to check the original work in the morning.

‘Finally, my manatong is coming to the imperial castle!’ Recalling the page filled with only my
thoughts, I frowned.

“How is life in the capital? Do you think it fits?”

“No. It doesn’t seem like a particularly good fit.”

I slowly moved my lips as I looked down at Ines, who clung to me with her twinkling eyes and
pretending to be friendly.

“I like the quiet estate of Hachania. It will probably go down soon.”

“What! already?!”

Ines was disgusted by my words and frowned.

I changed my attitude in an instant and nodded shyly at her staring at me with a pointed gaze.

“Yes, what. We are not a family that must stay in the capital.”

Although the Duke of Hachania was a prestigious family belonging to the 5th nobility, it was not
a family that was deeply involved in the politics of the empire.
“Yeah, but I wish the princess stayed a little longer in the ecliptic….”

Ines clenched my forearm tightly and pouted her lips while whining like a child.

‘Of course you are, you vampire-like heroine.’

Looking at Ines, who was still draining my mana, I held down a sigh and swallowed it.

‘I wondered how Leonora’s mana was stolen from the original story, but it must have been Ines’
ability.’

It seemed that Ines had the ability to absorb other people’s mana without a mana extractor.

If I hadn’t learned how to feel the presence of mana while learning magic from Lucas, mana
was leaking secretly to the extent that even I, the person involved, would not be able to feel it.

“I want to become friends with the princess. Being friendly with me won’t be bad for the
princess either.”

I tilted my head at the words of Ines, who slowly began to reveal his true colors.

“What are the advantages of being close to the princess?”

“It looks like the Duke made a pretty big mistake with Dad, but I might be able to tell him. As
long as the princess promises to be my friend.”

I frowned, avoiding Ines’ gaze, who was staring at me with mad eyes.

“A mistake? What mistake are you talking about?”

I was the one who actually ruled over the duchy, so any mistake Lucas made was my mistake.

“I heard that the duke posted an illegal building on the estate owned by the imperial family?
Daddy seemed pretty upset.”

I widened my eyes at Ines’ explanation.

‘You built a building on the estate owned by the imperial family? When will we?’
No way….

“The haunted house of the Marquis Brinen. Since the Marquis died without leaving any posterity,
all of his estates and properties were handed over to the imperial family, but I heard the duke
built a building inside it at will?”

Artifact Workshop.

The building Ines was talking about was the Gerald Artifact Studio I run.

‘Under. The whole mansion collapsed and I couldn’t grow crops, so I didn’t even look at it!’

The house of the Marquis Brinen had been left untouched by the imperial family because the
secret of the Relief Center had been revealed to the world, and they were afraid to buy it.

‘Besides, my workshop is underground, so if I hadn’t followed someone, it would have been

difficult to find out what was inside the haunted house?’

So, risking a fight and falling meant that Gregor had thoroughly investigated to keep Khachania
in check.

“In addition, it seems that the building even produced and sold goods. He said that it would be
appropriate to confiscate all of the income, since it is income obtained by illegally occupying
other people’s land.”

I laughed blankly at Ines’s additional words.

‘I just need to move the building, and I’m going to vomit all the money I’ve earned so far?’

“… Adults will take care of it.”

It was precisely a matter for me to deal with, but I smiled brightly, not revealing my complicated
feelings towards Ines.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t even understand what Your Highness is saying, Her Highness. It is such a
difficult topic of conversation.”

“Ah! me too! I’m a child, so I don’t know about that.”

‘Until now, he threatened me by writing words that were difficult for a child to understand, such
as illegal occupation?’

At Ines’ belated excuse, I clenched my fist hidden in the hem of my dress.

“Um, I think it’s full now. It will take a week.”

Ines’ muttering to herself, as if I could barely hear it, made my clenched fists feel even stronger.

‘That means I ate a week’s worth of my mana.’

For some reason, my eyelids were getting heavier and my shoulders were drooping.

“Today was fun, princess! Go away!”

As if she had finished her chores, Ines sucked up the mana and kicked me out of the princess’s
palace without hesitation.

Unlike me, who was bluish as if I hadn’t even eaten my skin, the princess’s face as she turned
around without hesitation was shining like a peeled egg.

‘Ah, this is a big deal.’

As Ines took more mana than expected, his mental strength was gradually collapsing.

“Huh….”

It’s sad.

How could they steal away the workshop they worked so hard for!

‘Even though the country did nothing for me! I even paid my taxes every now and then-!’

Filled with resentment, I burst into tears as soon as I saw Lucas coming out of the main palace.

“Lukatsuu….”

Of course, I did it without thinking that he would destroy the imperial castle building, a world
cultural heritage called the pure white castle that never gets dirty.
Chapter 87

So, the whole story was roughly like this.

Lucas was confused in front of me, who was shedding tears without a proper explanation, and
called Sylvie and Enoch, who had come to meet us near the imperial castle.

“The princess doesn’t stop crying.”

Enoch and Sylvie, surprised because I, who was a crazy dog in my past life and a popular
princess in my present life, rarely cried, even called out his hiss, saying, ‘Looking at pretty
things can make you feel better.’

Looking up at the four men lined up in front of me like that, I opened my arms while whining like
a real eight-year-old child.

“Put Lini on her back.”

It was because Ines had taken a lot of mana, and she was so exhausted that she had no
strength to walk.

“I get it.”

“Okay! Hurry up!”

“No, put me on your back.”

“Get up.”

The men who answered each one of them hurriedly turned their backs and quickly bowed their
backs.

I stared blankly at the four backs, seemingly arranged in order, then sniffed.

“… Hard to choose. I just want to be lifted up by the strongest person.”

Because if I chose, it was obvious that they would quarrel with each other again.

Just as I was suggesting that it would be better to stop fighting and at least arm wrestle, Enoch
thrust his fist into the innocent wall standing next to me.

Kwajik-!

Soon, with the sound of a push, a large hole was pierced in the wall made of sturdy red bricks.

“Kyaaaagh!”

A lady whose eyes met my eyes as I came out through the hole was startled and started
screaming.

“Is it just that much?”

Kwak Kwa Kwak!

Before I can express my regret to the surprised wife, Sylvie raises her mouth as if mocking
Enoch, and suddenly puts her fist next to the hole Enoch had drilled.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The wife, stunned by the brother’s continuous vandalism, eventually collapsed backwards with
bubbling foam on her face.

“Now, wait a minute.”

It was the moment I tried to explain that I didn’t mean to compete in this way.

“A wall can be broken with one finger.”

Quarrereuk-! Quadduk!

Heath shattered all the remaining walls with a small fist that looked like half of Sylvie’s.

‘Hey! These crazy bastards~!!!’

It was a wall surrounding a park near the imperial castle, so it must be a public facility, but what
if I destroy it!

The stunned me and Lucas’s eyes meet for an instant.

‘Of course he would punish the children, right?’

I only thought that the anticipation in Lucas’ dark red eyes was anger toward the children.

Since he was the only grown-up in this place, he was believed to have discernment.

“Your physical strength is ridiculous when you say you handle a sword.”

Contrary to my expectations, however, Lucas clicked his tongue briefly and stretched out his
hand toward the arched door of the imperial castle revealed through the collapsed wall.

“Oh no~!!!”

Bang! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwaa!!!

I woke up belatedly and screamed with my hands on my cheeks, but I couldn’t stop Lucas’s
outstretched fist from being driven into the elegant ivory arched door.

Parss.

I closed my eyes tightly against the ivory powder that was blurring my vision.

‘Watch me cry again in front of these madmen….’

The next day, with tears in my eyes, I attached a check to the notice regarding property
damage that came from the Capital Finance Office.

***

[Princess Leonora’s ‘Cuteness explosion’ that eventually destroyed even the building!]

“Cute horn! I’m just an insignificant child, but what the hell is so great about it, they keep putting
it on the front page!”

Melissa kicked the table nervously after crumpling Leonora’s photo, which was on the front
page of the daily special edition.

“Annoying girl. Do you dare to pamper me, a princess?”

She visited the capital’s mansion in Hachania several times to seduce the duke, but the duke
couldn’t even peek because she was helping Leonora with chores, calling herself mother and
running errands.

“A girl who pretends to be cute and polite, but has a hundred squirrels inside! Everyone is being
deceived!!”

Melissa, stomping her feet as if she didn’t know what to do with a fire boiling inside, began to
search for her daughter in a loud voice.

“Karina!!!”

“Yes!”

The child, who was quietly reading a book in the corner, was slapped on the cheek by a
newspaper thrown by Melissa as soon as he entered the living room.

“You Karina! You’re Leonora, what the hell are you doing when you’re five years older than that
girl and you don’t get attention from people like her?! Even though she is my daughter, why are
you so stupid and lacking!!!”

It was none other than Melissa that Karina, known as the daughter of the disappeared prince,
couldn’t stand even a little attention from people.

“I’m sorry!”

So even when she went to a party with Melissa, Karina always hid in a corner to avoid people’s
eyes, but she was afraid of her mother, so she couldn’t complain and only trembled.

“I’m sorry, mother. I will try harder.”

“It’s okay! I don’t expect any more from you.”

Melissa nervously clicked her tongue at Carina’s apology and pushed the child out the door.

“Go to your dad and get child support.”

“Lu, is your highness Prince Lucas?”

“What?! How would a bedridden Highness pay for your child support? You stupid bitch.”
Karina’s biological father was a jeweler who owned a fairly decent mine, though without a title.

‘I’m glad I’m married. If it wasn’t for that, I wouldn’t have been able to say that Karina is His
Highness Lucas’ daughter.’

Melissa let out a short sigh of relief and pointed at Karina, who was standing in the hallway, and
pointed at her throbbing temple.

“If it weren’t for child support from your father, I would have dumped things like you on the
street a long time ago. You’re like a useless worm with no help whatsoever.”

“I’m sorry, mother….”

“Huh, if it wasn’t for you, I could have married King Michele! You say you are a daughter, but
you always become an obstacle in my life as a mother.”

At Melissa’s scathing accusation, Karina lowered her head and tried to hide her tear-filled eyes.

It was obvious that if I was caught crying, I would get hit again for being annoyed.

“I’m sorry, mother. I’ll be back soon.”

Karina, usually referred to as ‘Lucarina’ after Lucas, was only allowed to use her real name
when receiving child support from her biological father.

***

‘They told me to treat her comfortably like a mother and never show her inside my bedroom.’

I had already visited Melissa’s mansion twice on the pretext of wanting to play, but the princess
never opened the second floor of the mansion where her bedroom was located.

‘I can’t go up the second floor on my own because I came as a guest….’

I tapped the table with my fingertips and lost myself in trouble. I raised my hand with a wide
smile at the girl entering my field of vision.

“Lucarina!”

“Go, princess.”
I invited Melissa’s daughter to my girls’ tea party.

“Welcome, Lucarina. I waited.”

Unlike Melissa, an attention seeker who likes to attract people’s attention but is obsessed with
it, Lucarina blushed brightly, as if the attention shed on me was burdensome.

“Ah, no, sorry for being late.”

“Hmm? It’s not really late.”

I tilted my head at the girl who stuttered and apologized to me.

‘The time written on the invitation was 3:00 PM, but now it’s 2:40, isn’t it rather early?’

“Lucarina, you’re here 15 minutes early.”

“Oh, sorry, sorry. I didn’t know the time well.”

I told her not to worry, but Lucarina was startled and apologized repeatedly.

I stared blankly at the crying girl as if I were going to eat her, then patted the seat next to me.

“I’m not angry, so don’t apologize and sit down. I’ll ask you to serve me some refreshments.”

After being seated on a soft velvet sofa and fed with sweet and warm milk tea, Lucarina finally
found peace.

“Ha. The tea is really good, Princess.”

“It’s Summer Garden’s black tea, which is popular in the capital these days, but I guess you
haven’t tried it.”

“Sorry, sorry…. It’s because I don’t usually go out often.”

There are so many things to apologize for.

From the moment I stepped into the glass greenhouse where the tea party was prepared, I
narrowed my brows as I saw Lucarina apologizing every time she opened her mouth.

A corner of my heart aches at the appearance of being more despondent than usual.

‘Have I been abused by Melissa today?’

I couldn’t peek inside her mansion anymore because Melissa couldn’t beat me and stepped on
the searcher while running around.

However, the fact that Lucarina was being abused was enough to guess from the few scenes
she had watched.

‘Still, since she’s her birth mother, she couldn’t have asked others to help her.’

“Hey, Lucarina….”

The moment I opened my mouth to find out more about Lucarina’s situation,

“Pu-huh! Lucarina, when you lift a teacup that high, you lift the saucer as well.”

An aristocratic lady, who had been anxious to hold her next to me from earlier, waves a hand
fan and bruises Lucarina.

“No matter how much Lucarina hasn’t learned proper etiquette, you still have to keep the
minimum manners in front of the Princess of the Empire.”

Oh my, I’m sitting trembling.

The girl with croissant-like hair on both sides was the second daughter of Count Kaizen, the
daughter of the highest-ranking family except for me.

“Ugh. Even though she is the daughter of that Princess Melissa, why is Lucarina so
unappealing?”

I glanced at the girl whispering nasty things to the young lady and young family around me, then
lifted the teapot in front of me.

Jump.

Beep beep beep beep.

The young lady and young children gasped at the sight of me blowing on the kettle as if
emptying draft beer in midsummer.

“Lady Kaizen, you know what?”

Widely.

I set the kettle down on the table and smiled at the croissant’s head.

“In a class society, the words and attitudes of superiors are the law and etiquette.”

Somewhere in front of the princess, the countess’s daughter messed around, messed around.
Chapter 88

The daughter of Count Kaizen, who froze at my words, couldn’t answer easily and just bit her
lip.

‘I must have thought of flaunting myself while pointing out Lucarina.’

Certainly, Lucarina drank tea in an attitude unbecoming of a noblewoman, and I, sitting right
next to her, did not point out her attitude.

Even if she had Lady Thierry as her tutor, she must have intended to treat me as a country
novice, saying that she would be no different from herself, who was born and raised in the
capital and has refined dignity.

“Correouk. Wow, drinking like this is definitely refreshing!”

“Yes! I can feel the flavor of tea leaves more!”

The Kaizen girl who caught my intentions was just twitching her lips, and some quick-witted
children followed me, picked up a teapot in front of me, and started drinking black tea.

“As expected, Princess Leonora knows something!”

As expected, it was a way of dealing with children who had been in and out of the capital’s
social circles since they were babies.

I followed me, the organizer of the tea party and the daughter of the duke, as if this method
had been popular before, I looked at the children grabbing the kettle and looked back at
Lucarina.

“Lucarina. Would you like to take a look at my study?”

“Yes, I like it!”

At my question, Lucarina, whose cheeks were blushed, nodded slowly.

‘I heard he’s the same age as Enoch, but he looks much younger.’

Lucarina, who got up from her seat, was noticeably smaller than the young ladies of her age
who were invited to the tea party.
‘… In my previous life, I was much smaller than my peers.’

I let out a small sigh at the sight of Lucarina, who was five years older than me and only slightly
taller.

‘Perhaps because Melissa didn’t take care of the meal properly.’

I couldn’t say that the time I watched Melissa and her daughter as a searcher was long, but I
never saw Melissa prepare Lucarina’s meals for more than two full days.

‘It always seemed to be busy dressing up and going to parties.’

I thought of Lucarina’s lonely face seeing off Melissa, who had grown splendidly from head to
toe, and grabbed the hand of the child standing next to me.

“I’ll go to the study and share my favorite snack! Let’s eat together!”

“Can I really do that?”

“Sure.”

Holding Lucarina’s hand, I arrived at the study and smiled kindly at her while lying on the purple
velvet sofa.

“It’s only for Lucarina, so this is our secret.”

As he pulls the string, Ravi comes in carrying a bowl full of butter pecan cookies coated with
powdered sugar.

“This is the first time I’ve ever tried a snack like this!”

Sugar was also quite expensive, but powdered sugar was more luxurious than sugar, so it was
rare for patissiers to use it as if smearing it on top of sweets.

‘But my family is very rich now.’

Besides, Romberdi, the duke’s chef, was very fond of me, who is obsessed with sweets.

‘In order to win my love, as a dessert craftsman, I have become one of the best in the empire.’
“Does it fit your mouth?”

“Yes, yes…. It is so delicious.”

As if she really liked Romberdi’s special cookies delivered from the duke’s castle, Lucarina
munched on the cookies with tears in her eyes.

‘Originally, people who put something sweet in their mouth have a crush on them.’

“I want to be friends with Lucarina.”

I slowly stroked the back of her hand with a smile that was sweeter than the sweet candy she
was swallowing.

“Why is someone like Princess Gongja like me and someone like me….”

Lucarina’s pupils trembled at my actions and shook slightly.

“Just. I like Lucarina.”

Lucarina, who gulped at my simple answer, opened her mouth hesitantly.

“I am really grateful, but Princess…. If you make friends with a boy like me, you won’t do
anything good for the princess.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Because if you stay close to me, luck will come.”

No matter who heard it, it was an answer that did not seem like a word that Lucarina came up
with on her own.

“I’m missing this promotion too! It’s been missing every time since I brought you!”

“Unlucky year. This is all because you bring bad luck!”

My adoptive father, who was a military scientist and quite trusting in the fortuneteller’s words,
often referred to the words of the grandmother next door who referred to me as ‘The girl who
would bring liquefaction into the house’.
‘Thanks to my election to the special forces secretly created by the state, I was promoted
several ranks at once, but I was the one who thought it was all my fault that I hadn’t been
promoted.’

The grown-ups, united by their sense of qualification, used to blame others for all the bad things
that happened to me.

I blamed the weakest person I could find around me.

I looked closely at Lucarina, who seemed to be the princess’s daughter, and soon found the
child’s mottled wrist.

‘… What a terrible person.’

I swallowed a sigh without Lucarina noticing, and continued to speak while trying to lift the
corners of my mouth that kept getting stiff.

“Still, I want to get close to Lucarina.”

At my words, Lucarina, who had been unable to make eye contact with me, slowly raised her
head.

“I’m pretty lucky, so I think I’ll be fine. Why don’t we try it?”

Lucarina, who was staring at the hand I extended with a grin, hesitantly moves her arm.

“Go, if you don’t mind, princess, please call me Karina…. That’s my nickname.”

“Yes, Karina! Karina can call me Lini.”

“… I’ve never seen a cool girl like you. So, in fact, I wanted to be close from the beginning.”

Lucarina’s shy confession made me feel ashamed as well, with her cheeks blushing like a blush.

“Ugh, thank you.”

“The princess is really nice. Stay confident and energetic wherever you are! You’re even kind!”

I quietly turned my words to Karina’s remarks, which were getting closer and closer to
Lululala’s outrageous remarks.
“Ah, did you know that the Duke of Hachania owns Umberto Pharmaceuticals?”

“Oh yes! You are really great. You run a gallery that sponsors artists in your trading business,
and you run a pharmaceutical company!”

Before I knew it, I clasped my cheek while avoiding Lucarina’s gaze, whose eyes were shining
like stars.

“It’s not something I run, what.”

It was true that I was halfway running the business, but I couldn’t make fun of it because if it
was discovered that an eight-year-old was running a pharmaceutical company, the reliability of
the product would go down.

“Anyway, these are new products from Umberto Pharmaceuticals. Would you like to try
Lucarina?”

After rummaging through the box near the table, I handed Lucarina a medicine box full of
bruise-removing ointment.

“… These are medicines that might be used for bruises.”

He was as short as an eight-year-old me, but Lucarina, who was about Enoch’s age, didn’t
seem to be blind.

“Thank you, princess. I will treasure it.”

“I can give it to you again when it runs out, so don’t just keep it, use it if you need it.”

At my words, Karina hurriedly hid her exposed wrist under her sleeve.

“I mean, if you need help, tell me.”

I opened my mouth to stare straight at her.

“Even if you want to be close, you won’t believe me yet, but I really want to help Karina.”

“… Lady Gong.”
Karina, whose face calmed down at my words, moved her lips slowly.

“Does the Princess love the Duke? Your Excellency is the princess’s only father.”

I didn’t immediately respond to her.

I certainly loved Gaspard, but not necessarily because he was my father.

“I love Princess Melissa too. Because the princess is my only mother.”

Karina’s words, which were clenched into fists with both hands on her lap, sounded desperate,
unlike her calm face.

Like, if you don’t love, something big will happen.

“She says she loves Princess Melissa because she is her only mother.”

Even though the princess neglects you as a child, abuses you often, and only uses you to get
people’s attention?

Karina closed her eyes tightly to avoid my gaze, which contained a silent question.

‘… Okay. Abandoning one’s parents is something that requires great courage and painful
determination.’

For a child, parents have no choice but to be everything in the world.

Even more so, even me in my previous life, who was close to being an adult, couldn’t give up on
my adoptive father.

“Karina, as you said, Princess Melissa must be Karina’s only mother.”

“….”

“But you are the only Karina in the world.”

God, Karina, who likes cookies covered with powdered sugar and is timid but quick-witted,
Karina was the only one in front of me.
“And you have an obligation to take care of such a Karina.”

You have a duty to save yourself from being abused and neglected.
Chapter 89

‘Huh. Today, the Duke and Confucius are all in the capital’s mansion.’

Embracing the invitation to the banquet from the Duke of Hachania, Melissa hummed, unable to
hide her excitement.

‘It’s troublesome and irritating to win the heart of a little girl, but winning the favor of men is a
piece of cake.’

Melissa Astalliu,

The 13th princess of the kingdom of Astaliu and considered one of the most beautiful, she was
the one who solidified her position as the flower of the capital’s social world with her
outstanding looks, speaking skills, and skills to seduce men.

‘Until now, when I visited the capital’s mansion, only that girl, Leonora, had always shown her
face, but today the Duke and Confucius will also show up.’

It was a banquet officially hosted by a duke who came to the capital after 5 years, so of course
the head of the family, the duke, would also show up.

“Whoa. Last time, I took the duke too lightly.”

Most of the men were caught off guard because they were eager to tear down the pillars in the
house when Melissa smiled.

‘The opponent is a duke. I should have put as much effort into seducing Gregor.’

Unbeknownst to the world, Melissa was the lover of Gregor, the Emperor of the Empire.

Melissa, who was confident that there was no reason she couldn’t seduce a duke after having
seduced the emperor, applied pearl powder on her face and stood up.

“Lucarina, is your dress ready?”

“Yes, mother.”

“Huh. Tidy up the bedroom while I get dressed.”

Carina nodded at Melissa’s words and left the toilet room.

Although it was named after the princess’s mansion, Melissa did not employ a maid.

‘Karina is quicker and more meticulous than most maids, so what are you doing while spending
money on someone?’

She was timid and didn’t resemble her own beauty, so she was useless in the social world, but
Karina was quite useful within the family.

“Because I have to pay for giving birth to that child.”

Melissa, muttering an absurd excuse to pamper her still-young daughter guilt-free, shrugged
and picked up her lipstick.

“I am a princess. How does the princess do housework?”

Although there was not a small amount of money coming in for Karina’s child support and
luxuries from Gregor, it cost a lot to maintain the dignity to lead the social world trend.

Melissa, who went into huge debt to pay for the new dresses and accessories that were
updated every week, treated Lucarina as a maid instead of hiring a maid.

“… I’ll have to ask the Duke of Hachania for the money to pay for Madame Resti Salon.”

Gradually, the money ran out to the point of danger, but it was a problem that could be solved if
only the Duke of Hachania, who was said to be the richest in the empire, was seduced.

“Today, if you witness my beauty, all dukes and Confucius would be ecstatic enough to be
dazzled.”

Embracing a black dress with a delicate neckline in her arms, Melissa let out a dreary smile.

***

It’s been almost a month since I came to the capital’s mansion.

The time has come to formally introduce the members of Hachania to members of the capital’s
society.
“Lini, you look really pretty today! Super cute!”

It was very annoying, but I couldn’t go to the duke’s first official banquet, so Enoch opened his
mouth wide at my polished appearance.

“You are very lovely today. I feel blind.”

Enoch trembled and even Sylvie calmly spoke while waving his arms, but I only listened to him
carefully.

‘It’s only once or twice that compliments feel good. I’m tired of hearing it every day.’

In addition, the praises of Enoch and Sylvie were always embarrassingly excessive, making it
difficult to listen.

“I’ll go to the banquet room first. Enoch and Sylvie come with Dad.”

“Huh!”

Despite my attitude of ignoring my brother’s words, they only smiled and nodded.

“Princess, the dress you wore today is just as beautiful as the one you wore last time!”

“Thank you, Lady Labina.”

“Isn’t it Madame Agnes’ latest work that hasn’t even been released on the market yet? I am so
envious!”

I nodded casually at the ladies making a fuss and rushed in, and confirmed the nobles entering
the banquet room.

‘Since most of the aristocrats in the capital seem to have come, now only Princess Melissa
needs to come.’

Melissa was always the last to show up at the party, perhaps because she wanted to take the
lead role.

‘Well, even if I come late, I just need to come.’

It was also a place to introduce Lucas and the members of Hachania to the capital’s society,
but today’s banquet was also a place to stimulate Princess Melissa.

‘That’s why I deliberately called in even the best artisans from the capital to decorate the
mansion in a flashy way.’

I sighed secretly as I glanced at the crystal chandelier made of rubies and sapphires swaying.

‘How much is that….’

It was a price that felt very wasteful for me, who was not particularly interested in mansion
decoration, but I couldn’t help it.

Because I had to stimulate the princess’s vanity today.

‘The princess never hosts a party at her house.’

It must be because the more people there are, the greater the risk of exposure to Lucas, who
has been hiding in his house.

So he had to make her throw a banquet at his mansion, even if it hurt her qualifications.

“Princess Melissa, you are finally here!”

I greeted Melissa as she entered the banquet room just in time and smiled broadly.

“… Yes, princess Thank you for inviting me.”

As expected, Melissa’s eyebrows crinkle slightly on my gorgeous dress, which sparkles like
stars, embroidered with the most expensive diamonds among jewels.

“Isn’t the dress decoration a bit excessive? I thought it was a human chandelier, Princess.”

“Oh, my father gave me a diamond mine for my birthday. Since I have small hands and feet, I
don’t have much time to use jewelry because I have leftovers.”

At my indifferent reply, the wrinkles between the princess’s eyebrows gradually deepened.

I smiled as if I hadn’t even guessed that she was offended.

“I also wanted to wear a simple dress like the princess, but I guess my grandmother’s love was
too much!”

Melissa’s black dress was never sober, studded with pearls.

“What are you saying right now about a subject who has no eyes to see!”

“Yes?”

“Hufu. That’s Okay.”

The princess’s face twisted at my words, and her mouth closed like a clam when she found
Lucas entering the banquet room.

“Your Excellency the Duke!”

Melissa, approaching Lucas before me, smiles softly and puts her hand on his shoulder.

“How have you been? Oh, the Confucius also came with you.”

Sylvie and Enoch standing behind Lucas stomped their feet and screamed shrilly.

“Is that Prince Sylvester? You are more handsome than rumors!”

“Ha, how. I heard that you are a snowflake-like beauty knight.”

“Princess Enoch is also here. I love Confucius’ mischievous smile! Summer Knights, the
youngest to join Jeokrang!”

I heard that the academy is driving followers around….

I tried to ignore the fuss of the young ladies coming from behind and approached Lucas and the
brothers.

“How are you so bright today? There is only one person who makes Melissa’s heart flutter
these days, Your Excellency.”

Melissa was ramming Lucas and the brothers whether I approached or not.
“Ah! Of course, the Confucius are also very nice, but… Aren’t you youngsters still too young?”

Enoch and Sylvie were in a state of being frozen in the blatant flirtation of a woman they had
never experienced before.

‘Hmm. Are you going to buy something like that?’

When I noticed Enoch’s fists twitching, I opened my mouth wide in embarrassment, but Melissa
just patted the stiff Sylvie and Enoch on their cheeks as if they were cute.

“Relax, Confucius. This Melissa, I have no intention of preying on the Confucius.”

Melissa’s comment, which even added a subtle wink, made me laugh out loud.

‘Whoops. All three of them are so crazy about me.’

Because she seemed to be in a very hard delusion.

“What is this lady talking about?”

Following Melissa’s teasing, Enoch is the first to push her away and raises his voice nervously.

“Excuse me for a moment. The smell of perfume made me sick.”

Even Sylvie, who stared at Melissa’s frozen face in bewilderment, politely bowed her head and
turned her back.

“Oh, they can do that because they’re young! Whoops.”

Effortlessly laughing off Enoch and Sylvie’s apathetic reaction, Melissa crossed her arms at
Lucas and smiled coyly.

“Duke, do you like my dress today?”

Melissa, wearing a black dress embroidered with pearls emitting soft light, was very
enchanting, revealing the woman’s curves.

Certainly, any man would have a crush on Melissa.

‘But the opponent is Lucas?’

“Leonora.”

Melissa, clinging to me, and Lucas, who looked at me alternately, open their mouths with a
white face.

“Come closer.”

“Huh?”

“I think I can barely hold back my nausea when I look at your face.”

It was whispered so low that no one else could hear it, but Melissa seemed to hear it.

“What, what?!”

Because her face couldn’t be distorted, it suddenly changed to look like a yaksha.

‘Hmm? But that Lucarina necklace…. It looks like an artifact from the original work?’

Moving closer to Lucas, I noticed Lucarina hiding behind Melissa’s back and opened my eyes
wide.

‘That rocket must be…!’

Chapter 90

The locket sticking out of Lucarina’s falling collar was in the shape of a snowflake with pointed
corners, and necklaces with a large lapis lazuli in the middle were never common.

‘I’m sure I remember it as an artifact….’

It was also an artifact of Karen, the blue-gold knight who was Ines’ closest assistant and
reliable supporter.

Karen was a swordsman strong enough to be compared to the male protagonist Tristan or the
sub male Zachary, and was the leader of Ines’ escort and her best friend.

‘Bellucci, who appeared as a villain, was expelled by Karen.’

I stared blankly at Karina, who was about the same height as me who was 5 years younger,
and who was very timid and bowed to her shoulders, then tilted her head.

‘Is Karina’s locket being delivered to Karen for some reason?’

If that’s not the case….

‘Ah, no.’

If she were Karen, the original book I always carry in the inside pocket of my dress would not
stand still.

‘Since Karen was one of the main characters, there will definitely be a side story included.’

Judging briefly, I turned my gaze to Melissa, who was trembling as if feeling humiliated by
Lucas’ ignorance.

“Princess, you don’t look well. Shall I take you to the small drawing room?”

“Where do you intend to stay, His Excellency? A small drawing room?”

Turning her head up as if she hadn’t heard my voice, Melissa puts her hand on Lucas’ hard
forearm, who is staring at me earnestly.
[Be patient with me. Sorry.]

I sent a pitiful glance at Lucas, who was white as if he would pass out at any second from
Melissa’s skinship, and then cut off Melissa’s arm as if clinging to him.

“Dad isn’t feeling well today either, so he’ll just say hello and come to the small parlor.”

“Aha! Then I’ll go first, Your Excellency!”

At my explanation, Melissa smiled and started to follow me.

“Whoops. I think His Excellency is very shy.”

“… Yes?”

“Isn’t it because you couldn’t say that you wanted to spend time alone with me, so you asked
the princess to say it instead? Usually, customers can’t even go in and out of the small parlor.”

I was speechless at Melissa’s words.

If it was misunderstood, it was close to a disease.

‘Well, I’m the one who’s been keeping a person lying down like a corpse in my bed for ten
years, but it’s true that he’s crazy.’

“Um, well, more than that, we, Hachania, put so much effort into the interior of the mansion that
we even opened the small drawing room to our guests.”

Unlike the banquet room or living room, the reception room was located in the center of the
second floor where the bedroom was located.

The princess’s jaw dropped wide at the sight of the small drawing room, which was decorated
as gorgeously as the banquet room, no, more than the banquet room to stimulate Melissa.

“… It’s beautiful. Did you call a craftsman to re-carve the pillars?”

“Yes. As I said earlier, there are a lot of gems left in the mine.”

I raised the bridge of my nose as if the ornate pillars wrapped in moonstones were nothing, and
shrugged my shoulders.
“Ah, to the princess, it might look a bit over-decorated. He is not interested in the interior and is
very frugal.”

“Frugal? Who is it? I’m frugal?!”

“Yes? But you always keep it simple. I hope the ring you brought today is also an insect-free
amber ring….”

I tilted my head in embarrassment as I showed off a large amber necklace containing floaters,
including aquatic creatures and insects, that cost ten times as much as Melissa’s ring.

“My grandmother, Lady Thierry, said that amber without insects is like stones rolling on the
floor. So I thought you weren’t interested in jewelry.”

“….”

“Ah, you couldn’t find a proper amber even though you were interested in jewelry…?”

I covered my gaping mouth with both hands and moistened the area around my eyes.

“My grandmother told me that it was a hard-to-find gem. I have a few more, would you like
some?”

Melissa’s face twisted at my question, and she raised her sharp voice.

“Gongnyeo, since there is no one else around, I personally give you advice, but you should be
more careful with your words. Since she grew up without a mother, it is likely that she will be
criticized for being rude.”

With an annoyed gesture, Melissa removes her long lace gloves and flings them at me.

“And it seems that she doesn’t know since she came up to the capital not long ago, but Her
Highness, Her Majesty Gregor’s younger sister, Princess Zennile, also asks this Melissa
Astelliu for her opinion on how to decorate the palace.”

‘Did that just throw the glove at me on purpose?’

I looked down at the glove that had fallen on the floor as I brushed my cheek, and raised the
corner of my mouth as if I didn’t know anything.
“Wow! You see. For some reason, whenever I visited Princess Melissa’s mansion, I always felt
that it was beautifully maintained.”

“Huh, yes. The princess also came to my mansion, so she will remember it. That the chandelier
in our living room is the work of an Esperanto craftsman made of diamonds from Bern.”

“Yes! It was a beautiful chandelier that was too beautiful for me to see.”

I smiled broadly as I recalled the splendid chandelier almost filling the living room of the
princess’ mansion, which was small compared to the duke’s capital residence.

“Then why aren’t you holding a banquet at the mansion? If I were the princess, I would invite a
lot of people and show off her senses.”

“That, that….”

Melissa’s face hardens visibly, bewildered at my question as she opens her eyes wide, feigning
innocence.

“Yes, Princess! Come to think of it, we’ve never been invited to the princess’s mansion, have
we?”

“I hear you’ve been to the princess a few times?”

Just in time for Melissa to find Melissa, several noble ladies entered the drawing room, holding
hands and shining their eyes.

“Can we invite you too?”

It seemed that he misunderstood my conversation with the princess as a secret invitation.

“I’m too busy with construction to suddenly prepare a banquet….”

At Melissa’s stuttering reply, Countess Kaizen, who hung croissants on both sides like her own
daughter, smiled and waved her fan.

“Ah, please throw a small party. Could there be a man hiding something?”

Melissa barely nodded, her frozen corners quivering as the ladies burst into laughter at her
reproachful joke.
“Joe, good. I will throw a banquet.”

“Kyaaak! exciting! Are you inviting me too?”

“Sure, it will be held around next week, so the princess is coming too.”

I smiled brightly like a child at Melissa’s words and narrowed my eyes.

‘That day is your memorial day, woman.’

***

The next night, after escaping from the capital’s mansion without Enoch and Sylvie’s knowledge,
Lucas and I tried to warp to Marquis Brinen’s house.

The collapsed Marquis Brinen looked like a haunted house on the outside, but the basement
storage was full of expensive artifacts.

‘I’m sure the Marquis knew that there was an artifact storage in the basement and asked for it.’

Although a proper official letter had not yet come down from the imperial family, I was able to
find out the imperial family’s request in advance by reading the conversation between Ines and
Gregor through the original book.

Gregor intended to ask Khachania to return the entire illegally occupied marquis’ residence in
lieu of a fine.

‘So it must mean that I should dedicate all the artifacts I’ve created so far!’

I narrowed my eyebrows as I recalled the imperial family, who had been arguing with taxes on
every case, rather than helping with the operation of the Artifact Workshop.

“Since the land of the Marquis belongs to the imperial family, do you mean that the items stored
in the cellar belong to the imperial family too, Bangu?!”

I looked up and took a closer look at the workshop I had put so much effort into.

Thanks to having moved the artifacts in advance, all the maroon shelves were empty.

‘It’s fortunate that Ines threatened me and informed me of Gregor’s plan in advance.’
Otherwise, all the expensive artifacts would have been taken away.

“Are you ready?”

“Uh.”

Caught in Lucas’s arms, I placed a milky-white bazooka on my left shoulder that roughly fit my
body.

“Now close the barrier.”

Lucas nodded at my words, and mana stretched out like a thin thread from his fingertips.

Confirming that he had sealed the Marquis’ residence with a barrier to prevent damage to the
private house, I pulled the trigger of the bazooka without hesitation.

Bang!!!

Kwam, bang!!!

Quarrr.

The red aura fired from the bazooka destroys the run-down Marquis House in two blows.

‘Joy. It’s better to blow it than to give it to others.’

Do you know where I can do good for Gregor or Ines?

“Let’s go, Lucas.”

After confirming the collapsed marquis’ residence, I turned my back without hesitation with the
bazooka on my shoulder.
Chapter 91

It was none other than Gaspar’s father-in-law, Marquis Iaron, who informed Gregor that the
Duke of Hachania had amassed enormous wealth since he started working on the production
and supply of artifacts.

‘Are you pretending not to know me, my father-in-law, while sweeping the empire’s money? It’s
disgusting.’

Recalling that Gaspard, one of the richest people in the empire, was not showing any sincerity
to me, Marquis Iaron looked up at Gregor, who was sitting in the seat of honor with his fists
clenched.

“Your Majesty, it seems that the building of the artifact workshop that Hachania was secretly
running collapsed without a trace.”

Gregor’s face contorted at Aaron’s words.

“What? What nonsense are you telling Jim right now? The Artifact Workshop, whose location
no one knows, is said to have been the haunted house of the Marquis Brinen!”

“Yes. It is said that the building of the Marquis flew away with an unknown roar.”

“Her. What a surprise. Did you find the cause?”

“I traced the traces of the explosion, but it was the magician’s mana not registered with the
Mage Tower and Imperial Intelligence.”

I searched through the Eastern Mage Tower, the Sage Tower, and the mana registered in the
Ministry of Magic managed by the imperial family, but I couldn’t find the owner of the red mana
that destroyed the marquis’ residence.

“It was a faint trace that I couldn’t even tell if it was mana or aura… I apologize, Your Majesty.”

“Oh, Goyan…! It must have been the Duke of Hachania. Wasn’t that petty bastard doing it out
of regret for the artifacts he should have given to Jim?”

In the past, Gregor quite liked Gaspar, who was always humble and never strayed from his
place, but these days, the duke was so intrusive that he even hated it.
“The Gerald Artifact Studio is nothing more than a play house run by my daughter with the
family blacksmith.”

“Could it be that the financial difficulties of the imperial family are such that children covet
money buried in their noses?”

The size of the Artifact Workshop in Hachania is growing considerably, so when Gregor asked
him to give the product to the imperial family free of charge, the Duke of Hachania furrowed his
eyebrows and gave such an answer.

‘That’s why I tried to confiscate the workshop itself by arguing that the estate of Marquis Brinen
belonged nominally to the imperial family…!’

Gregor bit his thin lips, feeling sorry for the airborne artifacts.

The Premier Plain, which had been ripped off by Hachania, was even more resentful because
there was a famine right after that, and only the money of the poor imperial family was
destroyed.

“The Marquis Brinen’s residence is owned by the imperial family both in name and reality, so I
should be punished for destroying the building without permission.”

“However, the duke would not have known that His Majesty found out that the Gerald
Workshop, run by Hachania, existed in the basement of the Marquis Brinen. Besides, the mana
I tracked down was not Duke Gaspar’s sword aura.”

‘Stupid bastard.’

Iaron almost let out a sigh at Gregor’s saengte, but he persuaded the emperor by acting like a
tongue in his mouth, hiding his true feelings.

“If you pursue the duke family without evidence, it will only damage the honor of the imperial
family, Your Majesty.”

“Damn it. If so, there is nothing you can do about this. But you should remember that Hachania
went against my heart.”

“Yes, Your Majesty! The attitude of the cheeky Duke of Hachania, Marquis Iaron, who prides
himself on being there only for Your Majesty, will surely remember.”

Iaron, who had been respectful, bowed his head servilely, as if he could never find a more loyal
subject.

“Okay. Jim always believes in the ball.”

At Gregor’s words, Aaron lowered his head and raised the corner of his mouth.

There was only one reason why he tried to push Lucas away and put Gregor on the throne.

‘Prince Lucas wasn’t easy to wield like this guy. It’s a relief that Gregor became emperor.’

After Gregor sat on the emperor’s throne, the wealth that Iaron had secretly embezzled from
the imperial family was comparable to that of the private property of the imperial family.

***

The party prepared by Princess Melissa was grand and luxurious.

Looking around the exterior of the mansion located in the center of Royal Square, I got off the
carriage and opened my mouth in genuine admiration.

‘I must have spent a lot of money?’

The walls of the pale pink mansion were adorned with glow-in-the-dark beads, so the
princess’s garden was as bright as noon even in the dusky evening.

“You are here.”

The princess, recognizing the carriage of Hachania, lifts up the crown decorated with rubies like
a queen’s tiara and ignores me.

“Hello, Princess.”

Unlike the princess, who was dressed up from head to toe as if no one could match her
splendor, today I was wearing a simple olive-colored velvet dress.

I had to sneak around the mansion to find Lucas’ body, but it wouldn’t do me any good to be
noticed.

“… Today, she came wearing modest clothes befitting her age.”

As if she liked my outfit, Melissa smiled and stroked my cloche-covered hair.

“Children the same age as the princess are gathered in the small drawing room on the second
floor, so go upstairs.”

At the last banquet held at the duke’s house, I decorated even the small drawing room.

‘The bedroom where Lucas was hidden was also on the second floor, right?’

I nodded with a smile at Melissa’s words that the second floor was eventually opened.

Of course, since they were planning to hold a banquet at the mansion, they had to keep in mind
the possibility that Lucas’ body was moved elsewhere, but I didn’t think Melissa would have
hidden Lucas’ body away.

‘He seemed to be very nervous about being physically separated from Lucas.’

According to Odette, Princess Melissa had never left the ecliptic since her debut in the capital’s
society.

‘People think it’s because she loves the ecliptic that much, but… Probably not.’

Because Lucas went missing shortly after she made her debut in the capital’s social scene.

‘I’m not leaving the ecliptic because I want to stick with Lucas.’

It was a tongue-in-cheek obsession.

“Karina! long time no see.”

Following the princess’s words, I arrived at the small parlor on the second floor and
approached Karina, who was huddled in the corner unable to mix with the girls of her age.

“Lee, Lini….”

Karina’s face brightened in an instant when she found me.

‘I wonder if there are any injuries anywhere.’

I slowly pecked at her round face and twisted my eyes.

“How have you been doing? All wounds are better….”

Having given the highest grade ointment from Umberto Pharmaceuticals to get rid of the
bruises, I found Carina’s still mottled wrist and clenched her teeth.

‘The color is darker than before. It’s new.’

Embarrassed by my stiff face, Karina smiles Betsy while hiding her thin wrist behind her back.

“I’ve been really good.”

“… If so, I’m glad I missed you, Karina.”

At my words, as if she had never heard such a word in her life, Karina’s light pink eyes, which
widened and widened, moistened with moisture.

“Me too…. Me too, I missed Rini so much!”

‘Ugh. Cute.’

Yes, there was no way that such a cute girl could be a blue-gold knight who cut off the limbs of
men who approached Ines like radishes.

Enoch was cute and Sylvie had her own cute side, but Karina’s appearance, like the standard
of a shy girl, was cute enough to knock my heart out.

“The cookie that Karina liked last time. I asked the chef of Duke Castle to prepare it, so come
visit us next time.”

Today, without fail, even the young ladies flocking to me fell in love with Karina and chatting.

Beep. Beep Big.

Just as the party came to a close, the locator that had been attached while greeting Melissa
earlier began to respond.

‘Cellar? The party is in full swing, why is the host heading to the basement?’
I tilted my chin, confirming that Melissa’s position was gradually moving away from the banquet
room.

‘Am I going to see Lucas?’

The party, which started early in the evening, was just about to peak, and now Melissa’s
mansion was full of people.

‘No matter how crazy a woman is, I’d like to go see Lucas right now….’

Unable to ignore her madness, I carefully lifted my butt off the sofa while looking at the young
ladies.

“Karina, I need to go to the bathroom.”

“Yes!”

Karina, who calmly answered my question, smiled like a doll and nodded.

“Ah, how cute!”

Karina’s appearance was so cute that I forgot that she was older than me and I touched her
cheek.

“Lee, Rini is much cuter. What are you talking about….”

“Hi-Hi. I’ll be back soon.”

I left the shy Karina behind and followed the tracker in my pocket that beeped beep beep beep.

The artifact paired with the tracker attached to Melissa guided me to the basement of the
mansion, as I expected.

‘Why do flowers smell like wine or meat storage cellars?’

The moment I looked inside, frowning at the scent of flowers vibrating through the cracks in the
open door, a thin moan leaked out.

“Ugh, Lucas. I missed you so much to be away from you for six hours that I couldn’t help but
visit you.”
“….”

Melissa wasn’t just a bitch in this district, she was just a bitch in this world.

‘Hey.’

I backed away in amazement when I found Melissa kissing Lucas on the cheek as he lay in a
coffin full of fresh flowers.

Crisp.

I didn’t even know that there was a black rose bud at my feet.
Chapter 92

“Who is this!”

I trembled at the princess’ shrill voice and hid myself in the closet right next to the cellar door.

Again. Again.

The sound of her high heels as she turns and approaches reverberates through the dead-quiet
basement.

I strained my body with both hands to cover my mouth in case my breath leaked out of the
closet.

“… What? Were you a rat?”

Melissa, who came close to the corner of the closet, lowered her head and murmured softly.

“It is strange. I think I left the closet door wide open earlier.”

I could feel Melissa slowly approaching, following the thin beam of light that seeped through the
crack in the closet door.

‘What do we do?’

It was the moment when I was about to cover the top of my foot with an aura, wondering if I
should kick it if the princess opened the door.

“Mother.”

Carina opens the basement door and carefully searches for Melissa.

“Countess Kaizen is looking for her mother. I heard that it is not polite for the host to be away
for so long.”

“Joy. The estate is insignificant, so the countess staying in the capital is extremely polite.”

Melissa, who was about to open the closet door, nervously turned her back and left the
basement.
“….”

I could hear Melissa exiting the basement, but I couldn’t hear Carina moving no matter how long
I waited.

I opened my mouth small to catch my breath, then opened my eyes wide as I saw the closet
door slowly creaking open.

“… Rini, what are you doing here?”

Karina’s pale silver hair was dyed in the yellow light of the lantern that suddenly filled her vision,
giving it a dark brown glow.

I opened my mouth slowly, thinking that the warm, old tree-like color would suit her more
affectionately.

“I was looking for someone special.”

“….”

“You are very important to me, Karina.”

Karina seemed to have noticed that the person I was talking about was Prince Lucas, who was
lying like a corpse.

She kept silent with her small lips moving, but she turned her body at an angle to make space
for me to get out of the closet.

Holding Karina’s hand as if hesitating about something, I approached the glass tube filled with
fresh flowers.

‘This is what Lucas looks like.’

To evaluate him excluding the bean pods, Lucas was the owner of a much more beautiful
appearance than Enoch, who boasts the most sparkling beauty among the Confucius.

‘At least I think Heath is pretty.’

Considering that Heath is sharp-edged and boyish even for a child, Lucas might be nicer.
Perhaps he hadn’t aged since he lost his body more than ten years ago, he looked a little
younger than Gaspard now, but he was so nice that if it wasn’t for Gaspar’s sturdy physique, it
would be mistaken for a woman.

Her long silver hair that hung down to the sky and her eyes closed peacefully made her look like
a princess in a sleeping forest.

‘I’ll bring you the camera artifact. I could have teased you for quite some time.’

I stuck out my tongue at Lucas surrounded by light blue, pink, white and black roses, then
turned to Carina, who was staring blankly at me.

“… Is Prince Lucas someone precious to Rini?”

“If so, can you help me?”

At my question, Karina’s lips, dyed in pale crimson, parted slightly.

I walked over to the troubled woman and grabbed the lapis lazuli sticking out of the collar in my
hand.

“If you help me, I will help Karina find her life.”

The moment I realized that dark brown hair suited her so well, it was clear to me that Karina
was Karen.

A free-spirited, wonderful person who loves the sword and spares no effort to protect the
people dear to him.

It’s just that people who don’t value themselves aren’t able to value anyone else.

Whoops.

The original work hidden in the inside pocket of the dress began to vibrate as if he had finally
noticed her existence.

“Karina, actually, you don’t want to live as ‘Lucarina’.”

I knew that Melissa would call Carina Lucarina in public.

To spread rumors that his daughter is Prince Lucas’ illegitimate child, even though he has
nothing to do with Lucas.

“Sociable people don’t care at all, and in fact, they want to hold a sword. I knew you were
always spying on the knights of Baekrang whenever you came to the mansion.”

“U-how did you know that?”

Karina’s eyes widened at my words, and she opened her mouth.

“Even my mother doesn’t know that I want to learn the sword.”

“Because I’m curious about what kind of person Karina is and what she wants to do.”

Melissa, obsessed only with her own Youngdal, no, Lucas, couldn’t have wondered what kind of
child Karina was.

“Karina, I told you the other day. Princess Melissa, your only mother, is important to you, but
there is someone more precious than that.”

“….”

“I want Karina to value Karina the most, and I want to help her with that.”

The soft blue light leaking from the lapis lazuli decorating the locket begins to be absorbed into
the original work.

Feeling that one corner of the pentagram had been filled, I opened my mouth resolutely, facing
Karina with a stiff face.

“So help me, Karina.”

“… Karen.”

If I could become a knight someday, I wanted to be called Sir Karen.

I smiled at Karina’s small addition.

***
“Is it really okay to do this?”

I just realized that I was the blue-gold knight ‘Karen’, but Karen, who was still timid, followed
me as I tried to escape the mansion garden carrying Lucas, who was twice as big as me, but
couldn’t keep her mouth shut in astonishment.

“What if I get caught? Your mother will make a fuss. Mother is someone who values the body
of His Highness Prince Lucas as if it were her life.”

“Don’t worry. There will be no witnesses.”

He strengthened his strength by wrapping his shoulders tightly with the Aura, but the Lucas he
was carrying was still too heavy and made him nervous.

I wiped the sweat from my forehead with my left hand and took out the revolver I had hidden in
my inside pocket.

“Karen, remember it’s the perfect crime if there are no witnesses.”

“Ah, ah, I didn’t mean to go undetected, you meant to get rid of witnesses?!”

Karen’s face contorts when she finds the small gun moving in my hand.

“Is that the original meaning of the perfect crime?”

Of course, it’s a joke, but I just shrugged my shoulders while talking nonsense to reassure the
trembling Karen.

“Now we just need to get over this wall.”

According to the blueprint of the mansion she bought from the information guild with a lot of
back money, the princess’s garden was adjacent to the Royal Square’s Red Square.

“Ha, but there are thorn bushes covering the wall? Besides, it’s so high that I wonder if Rini can
surpass it.”

“We don’t have to cross the fence. If you throw your body, I have someone waiting to catch it.”

A person who doesn’t wonder about my intentions, and will just obediently follow my will.
[heath.]

Sensing Heath’s presence over the wall, I pretended to clear my throat and tried to resonate
with him.

[Yes, princess.]

[I’ll throw it now, so take it well.]

“Come on, Karen. If you do one, two, three, you throw it.”

“Wa, Your Highness the Prince?”

Surprised by my words, Karen’s face goes white.

“Will you get hurt by tripping on a thornbush?”

“I’m not even conscious anyway, so what if it’s a little skinny?”

If I was pricked by the sharp thorns of a rose, it wouldn’t end like it would cut my skin, but right
now I couldn’t afford to treat Lucas well.

‘Because I’m a wizard, tell me to find my body and heal myself!’

Where are you looking for this?

I whimpered and lifted Lucas, who was twice as tall as me, and threw him off the wall.

[Take it well, Heath!]

However, due to overpowering, Lucas’ body twisted and changed direction.

Thud.

I scratched my embarrassed cheek at the sound of a blow reverberating through the quiet
garden.

[…] missed it I’m sorry, princess.]

[Yes. Are you okay.]

It’s not even my body, what?

I shrugged at Heath’s apology and turned my back.

“It’s a thief!!! There was a thief!!!”

At that moment, Princess Melissa’s desperate voice begins to resonate throughout the
mansion.

“My most precious treasure is gone!!!”

Her voice was so loud that you could hear her screams even in the garden.

Karen and I pretended to have gone to the bathroom and naturally joined the crowd.

“Eh, what on earth is missing, Princess?!”

Confused people approached the princess and asked, but Melissa could not easily answer
what she had lost.

“… You! Lucarina!”

Instead, the princess, biting her lip, violently grabbed the shoulder of her daughter, who was
contemplating next to me, with only her fingers twitching.

“Follow me right now!!!”

Chapter 93

In front of people, Melissa always played the role of a pitiful mother who cares for and raises
the daughter born to Prince Lucas who disappeared.

Then, as if possessed by an evil spirit, the ladies clenched their daughter’s forearms and went
upstairs to the second floor. The wide-eyed ladies started whispering.

“It seems that the princess is very angry with Miss Lucarina. It’s the first time I’ve seen
something like that.”

“You seem too excited, shouldn’t I stop you?”

“But Miss Lucarina is the daughter of Princess Melissa. It’s a bit like meddling in other people’s
household affairs….”

People nodded their heads as if they couldn’t help it.

“That is true. We don’t know what Mistress Lucarina did wrong.”

“Maybe you’re simply disciplining your daughter as a mother.”

When I noticed that Karen’s ankle, which had been held by Melissa, was rubbing against the
stair railing, I frowned at the words of the people who were whispering.

‘Do you think that such violence can be wrapped in the word discipline?’

Stunned, I laughed out loud and bang! I closed the bedroom door and hurriedly climbed the
stairs after Melissa and her daughter disappeared.

“Where did you go!!!”

Even through the tightly closed door, Melissa’s screaming voice leaks out like a tear.

“How the hell did His Highness Prince Lucas’s body disappear?! Karina, you came out of the
basement later than me!!!”

“I don’t know, Mother. I really don’t know.”

“If you don’t know, who knows! You hid this mother to trick her, you shameful girl!!!”

It seems that Melissa, who was pursuing Karen as if her daughter had committed a crime,
eventually raised her hand.

A heartbreaking noise leaked out of the bedroom door. Guessing the situation in the room, I bit
my lip and opened the bedroom door.

“What are you doing?”

“What are you doing, princess? This is my bedroom!”

Even though the party was in full swing, it was extremely rude to enter the bedroom, a private
space.

Melissa pointed that out and came closer to push me away, but I ducked under her arm and
entered the princess’s bedroom.

“I heard the princess beating Karen, no, Lucarina.”

“I am Lucarina’s mother.”

Melissa narrowed her eyes nervously at my words, and bang! close the bedroom door

“A mother is educating her daughter, but by what authority does the princess interfere with
me?”

Without answering Melissa’s question, I turned my head and looked at Karen’s flushed cheeks
and frowned.

“Violence can never be an education, princess.”

Karen sat on the floor, her hair already a mess.

I spread my arms wide, getting between the princess and the child, just in case Melissa would
run at Karen again.

“Abuse is a crime.”

“Assault? I, the mother, just scolded my daughter who didn’t listen. It’s not a matter of the
princess interfering! I mean family affairs!!”

I raised an eyebrow at Melissa’s words. It was an excuse I heard countless times from parents
who treated their children as their property.

The excuse that I don’t care what others do when I’m only dealing with my children and my own
‘Possessions’.

“It’s not just scolding you for not listening.”

I stared indifferently at Melissa’s red-hot face before speaking calmly.

“Lucas.”

“What?”

“You’re taking out your anger because Lucas’s body is gone, right?”

Embarrassed by my words, the princess’s face turned white.

She jumped up to me from the doorway and grabbed my tiny shoulder, which only reached
about half of my body.

“Yeah, how do you know that!”

“I saw His Highness Prince Lucas’s body decorated in a coffin in the basement.”

Because the body was not wrapped in an aura beforehand, a bright red handprint remains on
the shoulder the princess held.

I looked up at the princess with glistening eyes, without breaking her disheveled collar.

“It’s you? Did you take it?!”

Holding onto my shoulders, Melissa seemed to have lost half of her reason, no more than half.

“You stupid bitch!! Give me back my Lucas!!!”

Melissa screams desperately and pushes my small, light body against the wall.
“Oh no! mother! Please don’t hit Rini!”

Karen, who expected Melissa’s beating to be normal and expected the princess to beat me,
came forward in a fright.

Karen, who ran in panting, protected me as if she were hugging me as I slammed into the wall
and collapsed on the floor.

“Can’t you get away? Karina, how dare you stop me right now?!”

Melissa frowned as she pushed Karen away nervously.

“I am your mother! You must listen to me unconditionally!”

At Melissa’s words, Karen’s arms wrapped around me start to tremble.

“Because you are mine! I gave birth to a stomach ache!! Did you forget that fact, Karina?!”

Just because they are children doesn’t mean they become the property of their parents.

‘Karen is also a person with a will and ego.’

I looked back at the princess while holding onto the back of Karen’s hand, which was trembling
like an aspen tree.

The moment I open my mouth to protest her, Karen calmly responds to Melissa faster than I
do.

“No. I haven’t forgotten.”

The trembling of the back of the hand, which had been trembling, had subsided.

As if she is no longer afraid of Melissa, Karen makes eye contact with the princess and speaks
clearly while holding the locket hanging from her neck.

“I am my mother’s daughter.”

Karina, no, Karen’s rocket was an artifact that could change its appearance.
I stopped breathing as the mana of the artifacts surrounding the girl slowly melted away,
revealing her true form.

Dark brown hair like a thousand-year-old tree, and dark green eyes with the vitality of
vegetation.

The real Karen is much more beautiful and cool than ‘Lucarina’, which clumsily copied Lucas’
body.

“But before that, someone whose name was Karina Karen Alehan. It’s not something your
mother owns, it’s people.”

“Ungrateful bitch. You raised something to throw away, so are you saying such arrogant things
to me now?”

Melissa, with a laugh that borders on screaming as if Karen’s words are staggering, pushes us
against the wall and starts approaching.

Again. Again. Again.

The creepy sound of high heels hitting the floor echoes through the bedroom.

“After hanging out with this cheeky girl, you got stained too! As adults, I have no choice but to
discipline both of you!”

I raised my voice quickly, waiting for the moment when Melissa held her hand high to hit Karen
and me.

“Princess! It is a crime to keep the body of His Highness Prince Lucas, who is said to have
disappeared, in the basement like an ornament. It’s creepy!”

I said nothing because I was shouting for people to listen, but it was true that Lucas would be
terrified if he found out.

I raised my voice, thinking of Lucas’s body, which should have been safely transported to the
capital’s mansion by now.

“How much will the princess’s honor be damaged if this terrible crime is known?!”

At my words, Melissa’s red lips twisted in amazement.

“Do you think people will believe what a little girl says? I am Melissa Astelliu.”

Despite my words of threat, Melissa’s attitude was dignified like a princess of a country, and
she overflowed with composure.

“The flower of Bahamus society.”

As soon as she finished her words proudly, I pulled on the thin thread I had previously hung on
the bedroom doorknob.

Kiik-

“!!!”

When the double doors made of luxurious oak are opened and closed, people who have
forgotten their face and put their ears to the door pour out.

A few people fell due to that wind, but their eyes were fixed on Melissa’s pale face, not those
scattered on the floor.

“Oh my god! Gee, what the hell are we talking about right now? I need to wash my ears.”

“You said that Her Highness Prince Lucas’s body was being kept by the princess? Aren’t you
crazy?”

“You kept that as an ornament, didn’t you? Isn’t that enough of a mentally ill person to be sent
to Asylum?!”

Criticism from the astonished people began to pour down on the princess all at once.

“That, that’s not it- everyone, I think you’re misunderstanding!”

I smiled at Melissa, who was so embarrassed that she couldn’t even properly explain herself.

‘Then did you think I crawled into the bedroom unprepared?’

“Ahhhh, geup!”

I bit the inside of Melissa’s cheek, causing clear tears to fill her large eyes, before she dazzled
them with her clever three-inch tongue.
He could have wrapped himself in mana so he wouldn’t get hurt, but he showed off his red-hot
shoulders because he didn’t break and protect them.

“Oh my god! That crazy princess even beat the young princess!”

I burst into tears in the arms of Countess Kaizen, who hurriedly ran towards me.
Chapter 94

The bedroom of the princess, which had been in a lot of commotion from the crowds, entered a
lull only after Lucas, the Duke of Hachania, appeared.

“Melissa Astelliu.”

Pronouncing the princess’s name correctly, Lucas enters the bedroom and sits down on the
floor to hug me as I cry.

“Is it true that people say you dared hit my daughter?”

The polite look that seemed to respect the princess of a foreign country could no longer be
found.

People held their breath at the cold demeanor of Duke Hachania, who was known for his
courteous and respectful manners, but I was even more surprised by Lucas’ face not turning
white or disgusting even in front of Melissa.

‘He was a person who was terribly stalked by Melissa and would run away in awe just by
running into him.’

But Lucas didn’t avoid Melissa’s gaze any longer.

Startled by his unstoppable steps toward me, Melissa turns her head and points Karen with her
fingertips.

“Go, it’s only because the princess is fighting with my daughter!”

‘When did I quarrel with Karen?’

I was stunned, but Melissa opened her eyes and began threatening Karen with her eyes.

“There was a doll modeled after Prince Lucas in the basement. I miss my missing lover so
much… It was a doll made at the request of a ball-jointed doll maker.”

At the word ‘Disappeared lover’, Lucas’ handsome brow twists.

Melissa turned her gaze to the people, not minding his reaction.
“It is also a doll made for my daughter. Lucarina will miss her father too. It seems that the
princess played with such a precious doll without permission. So the two of them were fighting,
so I was scolding them to get along. Isn’t that right, Lucarina?”

The look in Melissa’s eyes made Karen look frightened, but she kept her mouth shut and didn’t
answer.

Even without Karen’s consent, the confident Melissa’s face clears up the expressions of those
who doubted her.

It was thanks to Melissa’s reign as the flower of society for so long.

“So it is. The princess couldn’t have committed such a terrible crime.”

“Because it’s common for children to fight over toys.”

I slowly looked around at the faces of the capital’s aristocrats, who quickly changed their
attitude to support Princess Melissa, and then stood up in Lucas’ arms.

“… I must have misunderstood. I thought the doll was the body of His Highness Prince Lucas,
who disappeared.”

When our eyes met, Melissa’s bright yellow eyes narrowed like an evil snake.

My shoulders trembled in fear at the momentary look in her eyes, but I swallowed and
continued, holding on to the solid forearm that wrapped around my small body.

‘Lucas overcame his stalker fear for me too, but I can’t be intimidated by that crazy woman.’

It’s a waste of a mad dog’s name.

“That’s why I got angry with the princess. I thought it would be too terrible to keep the
unconscious prince’s body in the basement.”

“Well, if you misunderstood like that, you deserve to be angry. I will understand Gongnyeo with
a broad mind.”

I opened my mouth, looking directly at Melissa, who raised her chin condescendingly.

“I heard that the prince was definitely a great wizard who was loved by the god Luella. Stealing
the body of such a person would be a crime worthy of blasphemy.”

At my calm words, Melissa bit her lip and couldn’t answer.

Willenin was a pious empire with a strict class society and a state religion called Luellad.

Crimes such as stalking were difficult to be properly punished, but blasphemy was regarded as
a crime of a different dimension.

‘I’ve been putting in a lot of effort to find Lucas’ missing mana from the temple, so if I find out
that Lucas’s body was kept by Melissa, I won’t just let it go.’

“Yeah, that’s right. I want to prove to the princess that what she saw in the basement was not
Prince Lucas’ body, but a doll, but unfortunately, the doll was stolen.”

Melissa’s face contorts as if sad and at a loss.

I reached out my hand to Karina while staring at the pitiful-hateful-girl face that looked like she
was about to burst into tears at any moment.

“You can find it. If you find the body of the prince and have it verified in the temple, he still
exists, ah, the princess said that it is a doll, right?”

I no longer looked at Melissa, and smiled at Carina as she approached me and held my hand.

“It should be easy to figure out who was keeping the doll. I heard that priests can trace traces
of mana.”

“….”

“And I want to invite Miss Lucarina to the duchy. As Princess Melissa said, we fought like
children, so I want to reconcile.”

As soon as people entered, Karina, who hid her true face as an artifact, looked like a delicate
girl, and we got along like sisters, with silver blonde hair of a similar color.

“The princess is very mature. You know how to ask your friends for reconciliation first.”

Karen holding her hands tightly, and a few ladies who are proud of me, raise their mouths
proudly as if they are proud.
With people’s eyes on us and suspicion that we may have been abusive, you can’t resist my
proposal.

“… Great. Lucarina, I’ll allow you to go to the duke’s capital’s mansion.”

As expected, Melissa gave a small nod and turned to Karen.

You’ll have to be very prepared for the day you return.

When the princess added something so small that only Karen and I could hear it, I tightened my
grip on Karen.

“Don’t worry, Karen.”

I whispered as if I was determined to find Karen’s deep-hidden dark green color again.

“Because I will never send you back to that hell.”

***

“Thank you, Lucas.”

In the carriage back to the capital’s mansion, I thanked him, scratching my chin awkwardly.

He secretly raises his gaze at my embarrassing voice and opens his mouth in a sullen manner
while resting his handsome chin.

“What.”

“You came all the way to the princess’s mansion to save me.”

The whistle I’ve been carrying since I was three years old was an artifact Gaspard made for
me for self-defense.

It was designed so Gaspard could know right away if I was in danger, but after Lucas took
over his body, it seemed to send an alarm to him.

“It would be terrible to see Melissa Astellio, but you came to rescue me.”
Lucas was the victim of Melissa’s vicious stalking.

I was so stressed out that I couldn’t breathe properly even if I ran into him briefly at a party, but
when I think of how hard it must have been to step into the princess’s mansion, a corner of my
heart tingles.

“Because I can’t put you in danger.”

I secretly raised the corner of my mouth at Lucas’ blunt, yet strangely friendly answer.

“I must protect the mana in your vessel.”

Then, his lips dry up at the blunt words he added.

‘Joy. That’s right.’

I never thought of him as the same person as Gaspard, but Lucas was someone who meant
something to me.

“I’m sorry. I care for Lucas regardless of mana.”

Lucas didn’t answer, as if my grumbling didn’t reach him.

I reached out and patted Lucas’ knee, who was silently staring out the window.

“Really. Even if Lucas had a different mana than me, he would have saved it? like family.”

“… It’s family Does that mean you care for me as much as your family?”

“Of course.”

I pouted, feeling sorry for Lucas, who did not readily believe my words.

“How hard did I work to find Lucas’ body?”

When I sneaked into the basement of Princess Melissa’s mansion, I was so scared that the
back of my neck stood on end with tension.

I shrugged and shuddered at the thought of her eerie cellar, and the coffin decorated with fresh
flowers that was even more bizarre than the cellar.

“I even made a thorough plan to move it safely!”

“… Okay?”

“Huh!”

“I meant to move it safely.”

I nodded my head loudly at Lucas’s words that continued slowly.

“Is that so? Why don’t you trust people?”

How hard did I try not to get caught?

I pursed my lips and grumbled, then looked out the window to follow Lucas and had no choice
but to keep my mouth shut.

“….”

Bang.

Cuckoo

Heath was walking along the wagon, kicking Lucas, who was roughly wrapped in swaddling
clothes.

Every time the boy raised his feet, the cloth rolled wildly down the alley.

“My body must be in perfect condition to carry it around like a valuable item like that.”

“That, that….”

“There is not a single place that is not healthy.”

I put both hands on my forehead at Lucas’s gruff voice.

‘I just asked for it to be moved secretly, really.’

Hiss had to put in the commands very precisely, like a robot that moves only as it is input.

Besides, I don’t know why, but I really hated pretty guys.

‘It’s clear he’s doing that to ruin his face!’

I let out a long sigh at Heath’s unreasonable hostility towards Lucas’s body.

‘How can no one in my family be this easy to handle?’

“But why doesn’t the carriage go to the mansion?”

I smiled at Lucas’ question.

“Because I’m not going home.”

“Where are you going?”

“You will find out when you arrive.”

I laughed secretly and didn’t answer Lucas’ question.

‘If I told you in advance, it would be obvious that he would run away.’
Chapter 95

The place we are heading to is the Holy See.

So, in the original work, all kinds of bad things were the den of a wicked group that did all the
bad things.

‘But now the original work itself that I remember is questionable.’

Because, in <The Rose-colored Life of Princess Sweetheart>, Ines was definitely an angelic
princess with a personality worthy of the main character.

He destroyed the Breenen Relief Center, which violated children’s human rights, saved Tristan,
who suffered from being separated from his mother when he was young, and reformed Gregor,
a tyrant whose personality was broken in many ways.

However, the Ines I experienced was far from an angelic psychopath with a very questionable
personality.

“What? Tristan’s mother sued the Duke for custody?”

Ines laughed in amazement at the report of another blue eagle, Amelia.

“How did that weak woman ever think of filing a lawsuit against Duke Soloa?”

The princess nervously knocked on the bedside table and tousled her fine hair.

“Somehow we have to separate the two. We have to isolate Tristan.”

Only then will you become a blind knight to yourself.

No matter how many lives Ines repeated, Tristan was always a knight who existed only for her.

Because the only person that was important to Tristan was Ines.

‘When I was struggling with loneliness and solitude, I should have met my biological mother so
that they would feel grateful and think of me as a benefactor!’
A child who has a mother who does not hesitate to sue her ex-husband, who is a duke, in order
to keep her child by her side, would not be particularly lonely.

“Come to think of it, what happened to the three children I sent to Soloa a long time ago? I told
you to take away all the related items, including the portrait of Tristan, and make me forget
about my son!”

Neither the imperial family nor the social circle went according to their will, so while he was
frantically focusing on the events taking place in the capital, he completely forgot about Tristan.

Amelia knelt down in front of Ines, who was frowning as if in a fit of anger, and bowed her head
in disapproval.

“… It is said that he escaped after being discovered by the three sons of Hachanaa and
breaking his arms and legs. It’s my fault that I didn’t check it because I didn’t anticipate the
failure because the other person was a weak woman, Princess. Please punish me.”

Unlike Camellia, Amelia was a clever and highly respected servant of the imperial family.

Looking down at her with annoyed eyes, Ines lifted the corners of her pretty lips and smiled
coldly.

“Of course it is your fault. Then, is it my fault as the princess?”

“I’m sorry, Princess.”

“Cut off one finger. I want to cut my wrist, but I’m afraid it will interfere with my work.”

Amelia raised her dagger without refusing to respond to Ines’ cruel order.

“Annoying Khachanians. I mean, everything is a hindrance.”

Ines, who was looking down indifferently at the dark red blood that spattered at her feet,
gritted her teeth and muttered the name of the duke in a bloody voice.

“Do trivial things dare to get in my way?”

Ines de Nea Willenin, the one and only princess of this empire, had to walk only on the flower
path.
“If there are weeds on the way, we have to pull them out.”

‘Oooh. Scared….’

My shoulders trembled as I gently covered the original, which was so frightening that it almost
gave me goosebumps.

The title was still <A.Hwang.Chang>, but I doubt that this world is really the world of
<A.Hwang.Chang> that I read about in my previous life.

‘Isn’t this enough to be almost a waste villain?’

Deliberately interrupting the meeting with his biological mother in order to monopolize the heart
of the male protagonist, Tristan.

‘If it turns out that it was I who not only caught the pickpocket, but also persuaded Tristan’s
mother to file a custody case, I might try to kill her.’

I swallowed, remembering Ines’ gentle green eyes, which seemed infinitely weaker.

‘It’s not just about Gregor. I also have to prepare to face Ines.’

To do that, he needed a strong ally.

‘The enemy of an enemy is a friend!’

The Pope was a character obsessed with Ines because of his characteristic insomnia, but the
Vatican and the Great War itself were groups that were at odds with the imperial family.

All over again.

After diligently running along the well-paved roads of the ecliptic and arriving at the Vatican, I
dragged the terrified Lucas by the scruff of his neck and got off the carriage.

“Why are you here?”

It even wraps around my body.

Lucas narrows his handsome eyebrows as Heath, who is as small as I am, glances at my body
that I have packed like a bag.

“Are you thinking of selling my body to the Pope?”

“I’m sorry, Lucas. Rini likes Lucas?”

Pretending to be cute and blinking his eyes slowly, he distorted his expression at the words he
said.

“Like I told the princess earlier, Lucas’s body will be tested. Please check where Lucas’s body
has been so far.”

“You don’t seem to know how much the Great Goddess covets my mana. After verification, I
will never try to return it.”

I sneered at Lucas’s words and tapped the blanket Heath was carrying a couple of times.

“Of course I know that the temple covets Lucas’ body. Could it be that I didn’t even prepare for
that much?”

All of Acrea’s relics excavated from the salvaged ship were artifacts worthy of the highest
quality label.

‘For the sake of the reputation of the Duke of Hachania, all the things donated to the museum
were relics with useless functions, and the net ones were left for my own use.’

I stuffed a bracelet made of tiny peridots on Lucas’s wrist sticking out of the wrapping cloth.

“It is a bracelet in which the 12 apostles of Acrea have engraved Lee Dong Jin. I’ll break
through the barriers of the temple without incident.”

Although the kingdom of sorcery Acrea was ruined, it was a country whose magic was so
developed that it could not be compared to the Willenin Empire.

“With this ring paired with the bracelet, I can summon Lucas’s body anytime, anywhere.”

I reassured Lucas by fluttering the peridot ring on my ring finger.

“So don’t be afraid and let’s go in, okay? will never be stolen Promise.”

As if to soothe a baby, he carefully persuaded him and even extended his little finger. His feet,
which had stood tall, barely began to move.

‘Whew. It’s really hard to deal with all the kids in my family.’

I secretly sighed and stepped into the White Marble Vatican.

***

“Aren’t you the youngest princess of Hachania?”

Entry into the Vatican was easier than expected, perhaps thanks to Pope Valerian III’s
declaration at Ines’ birthday banquet that he wanted to use me as a starting point.

“His Holiness wanted to see you, and you are welcome.”

The priests even smiled and greeted me.

‘Anyone can see that Heath and Lucas came to Lucas carrying a suspicious blanket, but he
acted as if he was the only one looking?’

Stepping on the red carpet on the central staircase leading from the entrance of the Holy See
to the temple, we were guided by a high priest wearing six laurel leaves and immediately
entered the audience room.

“If you wait, His Holiness will come down, the youngest princess of Hachania.”

‘… It’s award winning Why do you greet me like that?’

Although I received a private letter from the Pope asking me to visit the Vatican once, it would
be unusual for a high priest to welcome my visit as a princess.

“Princess! Baby Princess!”

As soon as the high priest leaves the audience room, Valerie opens the door herself and enters
the room.

I stood up from my seat, trembling in surprise at her shimmering bag.

“Meet the most benevolent sun of the Empire.”

“Goodbye! This body just sent me a letter this morning, and I’m proud that it has already
arrived!”

Valerie, who sent me a happy look at me as I bent down with the dress folded up, came over
and sat next to me.

‘Sent another letter?’

Of course, having been distracted all day today, I did not know what the Pope’s new letter to
me was.

“Geji heard the oracle and came to save this body from suffering. The heart of the baby
princess to help this great body is so kind and beautiful.”

I narrowed my eyebrows slightly at Valerie’s unexpected words.

‘Wait for a sec… If it was an oracle related to Valerie, would it have been about Ines?’

[A noble girl will restore a peaceful night to the sun.]

The oracle mentioned in the original story was that Ines would be able to cure Valerie’s
insomnia.

“His Holiness, there seems to be a misunderstanding….”

“Ohh. Baby princess, this body seems to be falling asleep already.”

Valerie cuts off my words and closes her eyes as she lies on my lap.

‘It would be useless even if I tried to sleep.’

Because I wasn’t Ines.

Gororong. Cologne.

Growl, gagging!
“….”

I was soon at a loss for words at the sound of the pope’s snoring echoing through the quiet
throne room.

‘It’s insomnia that no one can cure…?’

I heard that I can only fall asleep next to the original heroine!

Was it just a matter of being able to sleep with a child next to you?

“Hey there, His Holiness.”

I was stunned and shook the pope, but she did not budge as she slept soundly.

‘Let me sleep for a while.’

How painful must it have been for you to suffer from insomnia for a long time?

I shrugged my shoulders, not expecting even in my dreams that the pope would turn into an
obsessive maniac, no, an obsession maniac.
Chapter 96

Valerie slept six full hours on my lap.

The tall pope was fairly well proportioned, but still, supporting an adult’s head on the tiny knees
of an eight-year-old would be quite a challenge.

So, the priests went in and out of the throne room several times and asked if it would be all
right not to wake the Pope, but each time I begged, with my light purple eyes twinkling, not to
wake the Pope.

“I heard that His Holiness suffered from insomnia. You must have been having a hard time, but I
don’t want to wake you up because of my discomfort.”

“How can a person who is still young even younger than her age be so kind….”

Then, one of the priests who came to the audience room with refreshments looked at me with
tears in his eyes as if he was proud.

“As expected, the noble girl Luella sent for His Holiness! I will keep an eye on the Duke of
Hachania, His Holiness.”

Ten bay leaves.

So, a woman who looks like a high-ranking priest next to the cardinal whispers while looking
down at the soundly asleep Valerie.

‘Yes, this is the reaction!’

Hiding my dark heart that I would seek help from the priests as much as possible when I
became independent as a principality, I broke my knee, which wasn’t uncomfortable at all
thanks to Lucas’ mana, and pounded it hard.

“Are you okay. I, it’s not hard at all~!”

“Dear baby princess, you can clearly see that your knees are hurting. I will never forget the
kindness of Princess Diorinus, the fifth servant of the goddess Luella.”

‘Huh. I will never forget your name either!’

Engraving the name of the priest who seemed to have a crush on me deeply in my heart, I
waved my hand toward her as she exited the audience room.

‘Things will be easier than I thought?’

I was bored and opened the original work like a habit.

“Your Highness the Princess, a telegram has arrived for the Sejak planted in the Great
Temple.”

“What is it?”

“It is said that the youngest princess of Hachania cured Pope Valerie’s insomnia!”

“… What?”

Ines couldn’t believe Amelia’s words, and her face contorted.

‘Valerie’s insomnia must have been a curse that only I could cure?’

The Pope’s insomnia was a curse using black magic that could not be cured even with holy
power.

In the life of Ines, which has been repeated many times, there has never been a time when she
failed to help the pope with insomnia.

‘Except for one time when I deliberately left him to die without helping him….’

“Hachania’s hindering me may not be mere coincidence anymore, Amelia.”

With a sharp smile uncharacteristic of a child on her lips, Ines opened her mouth as she tore
the Sejak’s telegram in her hand.

‘In this life, I meant to help Pope Valerie.’

Because Ines’ plan needed the Pope’s power.

‘That’s why I knew who the cardinal was cursing the pope, but I kept my mouth shut…!’

“Leonora, was it? The name of the youngest princess.”

Ines bit her mouth and muttered the name of the youngest princess.

“Leonora, Leonora Hachaniara….”

Since when did the insignificant girl, who always supplied mana for herself and became a
scapegoat, become a stumbling block to me?

“I feel sorry for Mana, but I can’t help it. Amelia, Leonora.”

‘Leonora! What are you going to do with Leonora?!’

I held onto the book as if in a fit.

What on earth is this psychopathic princess trying to do?

I glared at the original, which was not cut off, and eventually I had no choice but to close the
book.

“Haha. It’s refreshing.”

Because Valerie just woke up and couldn’t look into the original work any more.

“Baby princess, I don’t know how many years since this body has been sleeping so deeply.”

“I’m glad, His Holiness.”

“I heard that the duke’s insomnia was cured thanks to you, so it seems that the princess has
mystical powers.”

Valerie’s white eyes were incomparably warmer and benevolent than at Ines’ birthday banquet.

‘Valerie is said to be Luella’s most benevolent servant, so maybe the reason why she has
shown a violent side so far is because she is sensitive to not being able to sleep.’

“With my current mindset, there is nothing this great body can’t do for a princess. Do you have
anything to ask of me?”

I blinked prettily at the pope, who smiled benignly, then kicked out the swaddling cloth stuck in
the corner of the sofa in the throne room and lifted it up.

“His Holiness, by any chance….”

“Baby. Could it be that you committed murder?”

As anyone can see, Valerie’s straight eyebrows narrow as she scans the swaddling cloth with a
human body.

“Whoa. I can’t help it. In principle, this body serving Luella cannot forgive the murderer’s sins,
but the princess will be given a special indulgence.”

“Oh, I didn’t kill you!”

You’re going to forgive me for murder just because you cured my insomnia?

I quickly raised my voice, dodging Valerie’s hand, who was trying to bless me without
hesitation.

“Stay alive, His Holiness. It is the body of Her Highness Prince Lucas that I found in Princess
Melissa’s basement.”

“… Is this Prince Lucas?”

At my words, Valerie used her holy power with her fingertips to remove the wrappings from
Lucas’ body.

Lucas’s silver hair floats in the air.

Melissa’s madness was incomprehensible. But seeing the original Lucas, I could at least
understand why she was so into it. He was such a beautiful person.

“His Holiness can trace the traces left on the body and find out why His Highness Prince Lucas
lost consciousness.”
I had to find out how far Melissa, who was keeping the body, was entangled in Lucas’ affairs,
and I had to find out why Gaspard’s consciousness disappeared.

I didn’t have to act pitiful in front of Valerie, but when I thought of Gaspar, a part of my heart
started to ache and my voice started to tremble.

“I want to help Prince Lucas, His Holiness.”

That way my dad will also find consciousness.

I bit my lip, thinking of Gaspard, who, according to Lucas, was always watching me from
“Across my consciousness.”

Thick teardrops fall on Batu’s clenched fist.

“Baby princess, the prince’s illegitimate child that the oracle said was really a princess. That’s
why I’m using my heart like this.”

Tsk tsk, Valerie, who clicked her tongue as if feeling sorry for me, lifts me up and sits me on
my lap.

“The reason I couldn’t protect the prince who was loved by Luella-sama was because of my
own negligence, who was a cardinal at the time. I apologize on behalf of my Great Temple and
the Holy See.”

Valerie, who carefully brushed my trembling back, seemed to have firmly mistaken that I was a
filial daughter who was making a difference for a father she had never seen before.

“How can there be a good child like a princess? Even if it’s Luella-sama’s incarnation, I’d
believe this body.”

“Ah, you’re exaggerating. His Holiness.”

Valerie’s white eyes, with barely visible pupils, sparkled, and I twisted my body in genuine
embarrassment.

Then the pope bursts into laughter as if I’m cute.

“It is true that Prince Lucas’ body was kept by Princess Melissa. There is a very deep lust
buried in it. Getting dirty….”
Valerie clicked her tongue and began to cleanse Lucas’s body.

I thought the pure white light covering Lucas’ body was radiating so much that I couldn’t open
my eyes. With the sound, Valerie’s holy power was broken.

“Her. The prince’s body itself is cursed.”

“Who cast it, that curse?”

At my question, Valerie’s mouth, which was closed like a clam, did not open.

“Aren’t you asking who put the curse on you?”

Then Lucas, who had only listened to the conversation between the Pope and me while leaning
against a pillar far away from the sofa, stepped out and pointed at himself.

“Answer me.”

Excited, he seemed to have forgotten that the woman scrutinizing him with a calm gaze was the
Pope.

“… I can’t guess exactly who it is, but it seems that the holy power is the source of the curse.”

Fortunately, Valerie opened her mouth with an insensitive face, probably guessing that Lucas’s
anger might be loyalty to the royal family.

“It’s cardinal-level holy power, so even this body can’t be completely tracked down.”

“Chu, the cardinal?”

I was taken aback by Valerie’s words and opened my mouth.

‘I knew that the relationship between the imperial family and the Great Temple was not good,
but it was to the point of directly cursing the prince?’

No, this is a cardinal-level priest who has joined hands with Gregor.

Valerie, who had a similar thought to mine, stiffened her face, stood up from her seat.
“There must be a traitor among the cardinals. My insomnia is also assumed to be a curse.”

It seemed that he knew that his insomnia was the aftermath of the curse.

Valerie continues with a calm face.

“It is embarrassing to confess to you, the duches and princesses of the empire, but the current
Vatican and the Great Shrine are experiencing great internal turmoil. The Great War, led by the
cardinals, doesn’t listen to my control, and I don’t know when some priest will strike the back of
the body of the Pope. Since this body has been greatly weakened by the curse, the strife has
intensified.”

“….”

“I’m sorry that I couldn’t give you all the full strength of this body because of such a situation.
The princess has been a great source of strength for me.”

I swallowed my saliva on Valerie’s apple and slowly opened my mouth while touching the
original work in my inside pocket.

“His Holiness, if someone finds out the cardinal who betrayed and cursed His Holiness, how will
you praise him?”

“Well. Wouldn’t it be possible to pass all of Luella-sama’s regalia?”

“Who are you talking about handing over the powers of vicar of the Pope to someone?!”

Suddenly, the door is thrown open, and someone enters the audience room and raises his
voice.
Chapter 97

I narrowed my eyes as I looked at the priests who opened the door and entered.

They were cardinals, judging by the bay leaves hanging from their shoulder blades.

‘Since Valerian has been chosen as the pope, the current cardinals must be Nerva, Caracalla
and Macrinus.’

Hachania did not have a close relationship with the temples, so I did not know the details of
their power structure. However, he knew at least that the head of the Vatican, the highest
institution of the Ruelladian religion, was the Pope, and that the head of the Great War, the
center of power that formed the two major mountain ranges with the Vatican, was the cardinal.

Cardinals consolidated their power by leading the Luelladian Council and the Council of State,
which consisted of four Cardinals.

‘One of them is a secret cardinal, so only the Pope knows who it is….’

“I will hand over the regalia of the goddess Luella! Doesn’t that mean you’re handing over the
vicarship of the pope to that little girl?!”

First of all, the brash woman who shouts at the pope and rushes at him is not a secret cardinal.

“Nerva. Don’t raise your voice because it hurts.”

“His Holiness!!!”

“When did this body say that it would hand over Regalia to the baby princess right away? To
those who seek out traitors within the temple! He said he would come down as a prize.”

At the Pope’s words, the cardinal’s complexion, called Nerva, instantly brightens.

“If you find the traitor, Ruella-sama’s regalia…? Then I will be one step closer to the position of
Pope!”

He was a very openly ambitious man.

‘Well, it’s not usually without ambition to reach the rank of cardinal.’
Unlike Nerva, I looked back at the woman with a docile face and lowered head, and the man
who looked up and down as if searching for me.

“I’m Leonora.”

When I greeted him like a child, a woman with a docile impression smiled kindly and bowed.

“This is Cardinal Caracalla. Please feel free to call me Kara, princess.”

“It’s Macrinus. Even if it’s inconvenient, call me Cardinal Macrinus.”

‘They all have different personalities.’

I looked at the timid Kara and the arrogant Mark-I’ll shorten it to whatever I want--and
shrugged.

“As His Holiness explained, he didn’t mean to give me regalia. However, as a believer, I can
only be indignant that there is a cardinal who dares to curse the Holy Father, the highest
authority in Rueladne (the region where the Holy See is located).”

I clenched my fists and bit my lip, as if I couldn’t hide my youthful anger.

He made a villain-like expression to warn the cardinals, but Mark, Kara, and Nerva’s
expressions were a little strange.

“Ha. The curse seems to go away as the baby princess thinks of this body like this.”

The pope jumps up from the sofa, hugs me tight like a doll, and rubs his prickly cheek against
my cheek.

“Gongnyeo, are you really going to refuse the boot seat of this body? It’s the surest spot to aim
for the next great cardinal.”

“….”

“If you’re worried about your father who can’t sleep like me, I can arrange a residence for the
duke in the Vatican.”

Ruelladne, where the papacy exists, was like another kingdom recognized for its independence
within the empire.
The cardinals were second only to the pope in power in Ruelladne, so it is certainly a tempting
proposition.

“No, His Holiness. I have no desire to be a cardinal or a pope.”

However, after slowly shaking my head at Valerie’s words, I smiled innocently as if I had no
greed.

“I just want His Holiness to be healthy. I’m really glad I was helpful.”

“Oh, what a wonderful thing. How can there be such a sweet and affectionate baby in the
world?”

Valerie, who fell in love with me because I made her sleep once, looked at me with a face that
was almost Lululala level.

‘Of course I’m interested in your power and power.’

If you become a cardinal or pope, shouldn’t you give up your ambition to make Hachania
independent as a principality?

“Your Holiness, if you need me again, please call me anytime. I can make you sleep every
day.”

“How can you take so much time from a busy princess? Just visit me once in two days.”

“… Ah. Yes.”

‘Once every two days?’

It was annoying, but there was nothing wrong with being able to look at the dynamics of
Ruelladne while at the same time earning the Pope’s favor.

I opened my mouth as I looked back at Lucas, who was glaring at my body floating in the air
with a sullen face.

“You will keep His Highness’s body safe, right?”

“Okay. I’ve broken the curse to some extent with my body’s holy power, but it will take time to
completely purify it.”
“Then please.”

I made my way out of the Vatican’s audience room after politely ebbing like the most polite and
kind child in the world.

***

“What the hell is your face like? Are you dissatisfied with leaving your body behind?”

In the carriage on the way back to the capital’s mansion, I opened my eyes wide, holding
Lucas’s knee, who was still expressionless.

“No.”

Lucas, taking a peek at the peridot ring adorning my ring finger, speaks slowly.

“Isn’t the artifact guarding it anyway? As the woman said, there is a curse entwined that I can’t
figure out, so I can’t get my body back right away.”

“Then why are you so angry?”

“Didn’t you promise to come to bed her once every two days?”

“Yes. It did.”

“Then shouldn’t I have to go to bed alone every other day?”

I laughed out loud at Lucas’s words, who were so grumpy and grumpy.

“… You’re not a kid, so why can’t you sleep alone?”

“I am an insomniac.”

“That’s a faking joke I made!”

“It looks real.”

No, I think these humans are really the bamboo wives I exist for a good night’s sleep.
Enoch, Sylvie, and recently even Heath crawled into bed on the pretext that Lucas and I were
sleeping together, so it looked like they could steam themselves to death.

‘Should I just ask for two beds to be attached….’

Today, while I was contemplating on what excuse to send my entangled family members to use
me as Mrs. Juk, the carriage dutifully drove and arrived at the capital’s mansion.

“Miss! dismissal!”

Entering the mansion, I am greeted at the entrance by Odette and other employees.

‘No, don’t they usually find the family head first?’

However, Lucas just went to his office as if he was not impressed by the indifference of the
employees.

“My lady, I heard you cured the Pope’s insomnia?!”

After politely addressing Lucas, Odette hurriedly turns around and embraces me, her eyes
twinkling.

“… No, not even treatment.”

What should I do to be able to call it treatment?

‘Ines doesn’t seem to think so, but….’

“How come my young lady is kind, kind, and talented, but even humble!”

However, it seemed that Ines was not the only one who believed that I had cured the Pope’s
insomnia by hiding some ability.

“You seem to have a healing-type superpower that even the lady doesn’t know about. The
number of employees complaining of pain has increased as the young lady is often away from
the mansion these days.”

I widened my eyes at the words of the maids making a fuss.

“Huh? Employees are sick?”

Unlike the dukedom, the capital’s mansion did not have a medical center.

‘There is only one resident doctor, so the employees shouldn’t get sick all at once.’

“Where does it hurt? Should I call Hilda too?”

“Yes! Even I alone haven’t seen the lady for 18 hours and 39 minutes from yesterday to today,
and I feel like my heart is breaking, and I have a slight fever, flushing, and loss of appetite!”

“Me too. Thoughts of the young lady filled my head, and I had no desire to work at all.”

“When my ex-lady isn’t at the mansion, tears flow all the time….”

“Hmm. I’m glad everyone is healthy.”

I slipped past the maids who were looking at me with sad eyes, holding my hands tightly, and
entered a small study prepared just for me.

‘It’s time for rumors that Melissa was keeping Lucas’ body.’

The pope wasn’t the only one who saw Lucas’ sleeping body with his own two eyes.

‘Cardinals and priests witnessed it, so rumors will soon spread to the imperial capital.’

How will Melissa come out?

I put my mouth together with an um-hu-huh, villain-like smile.

***

“Ah. You should be prepared to cut your tongue off if you reveal that it was I who ordered
Lucas to be concealed, Melissa.”

Melissa, who ran to the imperial castle to ask for help from her lover Gregor, laughed while
clutching at the silk blanket.

Since Gregor’s attitude toward him was not different from usual, he naturally knew that he
would solve his troubles related to Lucas.
“Ji, what now…. Are you saying you won’t help me?”

“What can Jim do to help? The body of the unconscious prince was still kept in the basement.
It’s a crime that makes your ears dirty just by listening to it.”

“Your majesty! You say you love me!”

It was like that until last night.

“No woman, no matter how beautiful, can get in my way.”

Gregor smiled crookedly and stroked his sharp chin. Princess Melissa was certainly beautiful,
but there were too many beauties in the empire.

“I’m thinking of making a law that requires even a married woman to enter the imperial castle if
Jim wants it. Jim will have plenty of women from now on, so he doesn’t need a princess
anymore.”

Melissa, whose face was distorted by Gregor’s words, gritted her teeth.

‘It’s all because of that damn girl.’

It was easier to hold a grudge against the young princess than it was to hold grudge against
the emperor in front of her.
Chapter 98

‘I can finally see Melissa’s face.’

I grinned as I held the invitation to the birthday banquet of Princess Zennile, which had flown in
from the imperial castle, between my fingers.

No formal punishment had yet been taken, as Gregor had been controlling the very mention of
Prince Lucas, but rumors had already spread covertly that Melissa had been keeping the
unconscious man in the cellar.

‘No, it’s not really hidden.’

It was featured on the front page of the daily special.

[Melissa Astelliu, who has degenerated from a shining socialite flower into a rare psycho
obsession, digs into her truth!]

I took a sip of sweet milk tea while skimming through the Melissa article that made headlines in
the Daily Express that I was hanging on to so much.

Although he complained about the downfall of Melissa, who reigned as the flower of society, he
was not very satisfied.

It wasn’t enough to simply embarrass the social world.

It was obvious that people would look at her badly, so for a while Melissa didn’t show up at any
parties in the capital’s society.

‘But I can’t refuse an invitation from the former princess without justification.’

I wanted to firmly break Melissa’s struggling ankle.

‘Even if Lucas’ body is recovered, Hachania will be able to take custody of Karen only when it is
made clear that Melissa is a criminal.’

I wanted to try to convince Karen’s father, Baron Alehan, but it was all the same that he was
also in the same class.

He refused to let Karen into his house, saying that he had supported Karen’s child support so
far because he wanted to do well with Melissa once again.

“You trash child….”

How did she know that I was grinding my teeth as I remembered my biological father? Karen
smiled with a puzzled face and affectionately caressed the back of my hand.

“I’m really fine, Rini. I knew from the beginning that my father was such a person.”

“… It’s because I’m upset.”

“I’m more concerned about Lini’s upset. So, don’t frown on your pretty face.”

The first thing Karen did after quitting shapeshifting with artifacts was to cut her hair short.

I smiled like a sigh as I stroked her neat dark brown hair, cut short enough to expose the back
of her neck.

“I can’t help but laugh when Karen says that.”

“Because Lini is the prettiest when she is smiling.”

As I struggle to raise the corners of my mouth, Karen smiles kindly and touches my cheek.

I like the feel of my rough hands, so I close my eyes and growl like a cat, but a piece of paper
flutters from somewhere and separates Karen and me.

I tilted my head, glancing at the paper Karen snatched.

‘… An imperial pageant poster?’

“What is this, Karen?”

“I don’t know either. Lately, a kid named Heath has been blowing this paper at me. It’s like a
challenge.”

“….”

“When I pass by, he always mumbles behind me that he thinks he is prettier. Of course, I also
think that boy is much more beautiful than I am, so I don’t know why he insists on saying that
every time.”

Ah, I haven’t played with Heath too much lately.

I scratched my cheek, determined to take Heath as my partner for the former princess’s
birthday banquet.

***

Gregor’s younger sister, Princess Zennile, was the only member of the royal family with a good
reputation in the current imperial family.

‘Maybe that’s why, unlike Ines, quite a few people came.’

Currently, Gregor’s reputation was running the worst of the worst without even needing to
compare it with the original work.

‘It’s crazy to enact a law that requires even a married woman to become a concubine if the
emperor wants it.’

As is often the case in rural estates untouched by the imperial security forces, Gregor was not
a country lord, but rather an emperor.

Enacting such an evil law was tantamount to dropping the level of the empire to the bottom of
the abyss, so the aristocracy couldn’t agree.

‘But all the nobles who oppose are threatening to cut their heads, so there must be many
nobles who try to persuade the emperor through their sister, Princess Zen Nile.’

I shrugged my shoulders as I looked around the banquet hall of the former princess’s palace,
which formed a sea of people.

“His courtesy of Cardinal Caracalla, his courtesy of Cardinal Nerva, his courtesy of Cardinal
Macrinus and Princess Melissa are eating them!”

My eyes widened at the sound of Ho Myung-gwan’s voice reverberating through the banquet
room.

‘Among the nobles, the reputation is at the bottom, so maybe it’s on the side of the temple?’
The culprit who cursed Lucas and the Pope was one of the cardinals.

Then the cardinal, who is close to Melissa, could be the culprit….

‘They all look like a close relationship.’

Entering the banquet hall with Nerva and Cara’s arms folded, Melissa was exchanging jokes
with Cardinal Mark, bursting into laughter as if she didn’t know about the scandal.

As if he was trying to show off his friendship with the cardinals, the center of power in Ruellad.

Melissa’s strategy worked, and some of the nobles who tried to ignore the princess’s
appearance eventually flinched and approached her.

“Princess, I heard that you have been ill, but have you recovered?”

“Yes, thanks.”

Melissa smiles brightly and answers people asking how she is doing, and looks around as if she
is looking for someone.

“Ah, my majesty! Didn’t you miss me!”

Gregor, who was having a conversation with Princess Zennile at the high table, raises his
eyebrows at the sound of Melissa’s voice calling him.

The fact that he and she were secretly dating was already known throughout the country
through the Daily Special’s ‘Princess Melissa Special’.

“… Long time no see, Princess.”

“I haven’t been able to visit Your Majesty because I haven’t been feeling well. I just apologize.”

Just hearing Melissa’s words made it seem that Gregor missed her dearly, but the Emperor’s
hard face did not look like he was dealing with a loving lover.

However, when Melissa whispers something to the sullen Gregor, the emperor quickly changes
his attitude and embraces her affectionately.

“It’s good that you stayed in the Great Temple and recovered your body, Melissa.”
I noticed Gregor’s smiling but quivering mouth and narrowed my eyes.

‘Well, he must have threatened Bonama or Lucas.’

Even though Melissa kept Lucas’ body, there was no way Gregor hadn’t intervened in Lucas’
curse.

‘They say they’re lovers, so they’re threatening each other.’

Watching Melissa and Gregor glaring at each other as if they were going to kill each other -
seemingly affectionately - from afar, I clicked my tongue briefly and put on the innocent face of
a child and approached the cardinals.

“Meet the world tree that supports Ruelladne.”

“Oh. The still young princess knows all those greetings.”

The first cardinal to look behind me was Kara.

“I saw it the other day, and I see it again, Princess.”

Kara, who always greets me with a kind face,

“Joy. He’s also a naughty kid. Do you know such a boring old greeting?”

Nerva, wary of me who is favored by the pope,

“….”

Then, I nodded my head while staring at Mark, who was completely ignoring my existence.

‘Who the hell is the traitor?’

Judging simply, it would be Nerva with a strong desire for power, but I felt uncomfortable as if
there was a missing piece of the puzzle to take her as the culprit.

‘I wish I had a hint….’

The original story hadn’t developed since Ines, who was furious, decided ‘What to do’ with me.

‘By the way, what is Ines’ plan?’

While searching the banquet hall for Ines, who is not showing up today, Ho Myung-gwan, who
was taking a break, suddenly stands up and raises his voice again.

“You are the daughter of Little Marquis Sylvain Iaron and Marquis Maude Iaron!”

Sylvain and Maud Aaron.

I’ve never seen their faces since I was born as ‘Leonora’, but I knew their names.

‘Noel’s younger brother and his daughter, so they’re my maternal uncle and cousin.’

Entering the banquet hall, Sylvain and Maud Iaron greeted Gregor and immediately approached
me.

“You are that ‘Leonora’.”

I blink slowly while looking up at my uncle and cousin, whom I have never seen before, and
Sylvain frowns and clicks his tongue.

“They say you’re an illegitimate child born of an affair, so you don’t even know how to say
hello.”

“…?”

“It must have been something the duke didn’t want to make someone like you the high-profile
daughter of the duke. So, I want to enroll my daughter, Maude, into the ducal family.”

“…??”

“Her Highness also asked for it, so the Marquis Iaron’s family will personally show you
goodwill.”

“Yes?”

What kind of bullshit is this again?

“Oops!”

Stunned, I pretended to be a mistake and pressed down on Sylvain’s foot.

“Oooh!”
Chapter 99

“Gee, you stepped on my foot on purpose!”

I glanced up at Sylvain, who was blushing and annoyed, and shrugged.

“I’m Leonora.”

Even though he had already pretended to know me, saying, “You’re that Leono,” introducing my
name again meant I didn’t know them.

‘In other words, he ignored the dog.’

Of course, no one thought that the innocent, wide-eyed eight-year-old disregarded them in the
manner of a sophisticated socialite.

“Poop. It seems that the Marquess of Iaron has really gone out of fashion.”

“They said they cut off contact with Hachania after Admiral Noel went missing, so it must be
true.”

At my innocent greeting, the noble ladies secretly hid the corners of their mouths behind their
folding fans, and the gentlemen showed openly mocking faces.

‘Now that I’m a marquis in name only, that’s understandable.’

Over the past five years, while Hachania’s position has expanded, Iaron’s prestige has been
dying.

“Gee, I’m stumped! This is your maternal uncle, Sylvain Hearon. No matter how young you are,
you can’t even recognize the faces of my family!”

“Oh~! That wretch!”

My big eyes widened slowly at Sylvain’s introduction, and I shouted out his famous nickname in
the social world, then pretended to be surprised and covered my mouth.

“City… It was Uncle Sylvain’s maternal uncle. I’m sorry I didn’t know.”
I belatedly apologized, but it was after the nobles around me all burst into laughter when they
witnessed me cheerfully calling him an idiot.

“Puhaha! Our youngest princess is also very special. Remember all the nicknames of your
maternal uncle.”

Viscount Londo, an elder of Haschania who showed up at the birthday banquet of the former
princess, seems to have business in the imperial city, praising me and thrusting his face at
Sylvain.

“Long time no see. What are you doing with our princess?”

“I just said hello to my family!”

When I was alone, I didn’t hesitate to say rude words, but when the elder of Hachania stood by
me, Sylvain looked visibly embarrassed.

“It’s nothing to do with you, who is only a vassal.”

“His Excellency ordered the princess to keep an eye out for flying flies instead of being able to
attend the banquet herself.”

“You mean, His Excellency the Duke?”

Surprised by Viscount Rondo’s words, Sylvain’s eyes widen.

“I told you to protect this bitch?”

‘How can I still think I’m being scolded for being an illegitimate child if I don’t have enough
information?’

Sylvain’s embarrassed face was no longer funny.

‘You can’t be so sluggish about news of a socialite while being a marquess, Young-sik….’

“You mean this bitch?”

“A bitch? How dare you refer to the youngest princess of Hachania so rudely?”

Seeing Sylvain’s rude remarks, Viscount Rondo’s mouth, which I always thought would widen
when I saw him, freezes coldly.

It was only then that I understood why Viscount Rondo’s yaksha-like face, which I had never
seen before, was listening to the duke’s dogfight.

‘He’s really ready to bite.’

Even the fangs were pointy, so it really looked like a dog.

“Yeah, but isn’t Leonora the child that should have been born from the Marquis Iaron?”

“Her! It’s no use coveting the princess now!”

Sylvain seemed to have said that I was an illegitimate child born of Noel’s affair, but Viscount
Rondo seemed to take it differently.

“I will never give up! Lady Leonora is definitely the youngest princess of Hachania! If you dare
to covet it, His Excellency will never sit idly by.”

Surprised, Viscount Rondo hugged me and raised his voice abruptly, hiding my face tightly in his
arms as if hiding treasure.

“If you’re a Marquis of Iaron, you’d better realize that there’s no more Excellency, who said that
good is good, Sylvain-nim!”

That’s because the current Gaspard was Lucas, not Gaspard.

I nodded my head as if agreeing with Rondo’s words, and let out a soft moan.

‘Maybe it would be easier for the weak-minded father to trample on the Marquis Aaron before
he regains his body.’

The fact that the Marquis of Iaron had kicked out Thierry, and the fact that the Marquis family
tried to interfere with the duke’s progress in every way was not an annoyance.

“Ooh, there’s no way my dad would want to bring Leonora over, Viscount Rondo!”

The girl who had been quietly listening to the conversation between Rondo and Sylvain, that is
to say, my cousin Maud, belatedly raises her voice.
Mode, with reddish brown hair and large green eyes, was a pretty girl that made me, even a
child, think she was cute.

“Dad already has a real daughter, that is, I am the daughter of mom and dad. Do not
misunderstand.”

Mode had a beautiful voice as well as a pretty face, but his words weren’t particularly nice.

‘It looks like they’re accusing me of being an illegitimate child.’

“… Her.”

There’s no way that the grown-up Viscount Rondo couldn’t have noticed what I understood, but
he couldn’t be angry with a ten-year-old girl.

I thought he would take me out to the balcony as he took a half step back with a tut tsk.

“You’re still young, but you don’t know too much, Lady Maud.”

However, Rondo was ruthless towards children.

“Even if Lady Maud is a daughter, Sylvain-nim could of course covet our princess. Because
there is no one in the world who is as cute, cute, kind, kind, and smart as our princess.”

“… What, what?”

“I, who have three wonderful sons, pray every night that I wish I had at least one daughter like
our Princess.

Viscount Rondo, frowning as if he didn’t want to see the dazed Maud for being stupid, turned
his back to Sylvain and Maud without saying goodbye.

“Covet who dares to covet without knowing the subject! Do you know how many vassals of the
ducal family want to adopt the princess right now?!”

There is a turn for everything!

I rubbed my cheek at Rondo’s small addition.

‘No, I don’t want to be adopted by another family….’

***

“The one who doesn’t have a crush is a girl who looks just like my mother.”

Sylvain, who glanced at Leonora walking away while being hugged by Rondo, looked back at
his daughter with a fierce frown.

“Our mode isn’t like that.”

“Yes, Dad! I didn’t turn around like a princess!”

Mode nodded his head broadly at Sylvain’s words and let out a laugh as if he was relieved.

“On the contrary, it’s fortunate that the princess is a rude child. How pretty would the Duke and
Princes look at me, who is kind and polite, unlike the princess!”

“Yes, Maud. It’s better for you to look good to the Duke of Hachania and the Confucius.”

Sylvain, who had lost the trust of the Marquis of Iaron because of his dissolute life since his
youth, began to fear that the Marquis might be handing over the title to someone other than
himself.

‘Hachania has grown so rapidly that it’s off-topic, so if I coax the duke into owning the guild or
pharmaceutical company he runs, my father will recognize me as his successor!’

“The duke and the princes would be surprised to see you, Maud, when they only deal with such
a tough princess.”

Unlike Sylvain, who had a hard time getting along with people because of her rough demeanor
and angular personality, her daughter Maud had the ability to easily win people’s favor with her
pretty appearance and soft voice.

“Mod, this father only believes in you.”

“Yes, Dad! I will definitely receive the love of the Duke and Confucius!”

Maud was confident.

Due to the lack of interaction between Iaron and Hachania in recent years, she had no chance
to socialize with Confucius, but her cousins, whom she met a few times when she was very
young, always treated her kindly.

“Your Excellency was originally fond of me.”

Recalling Gaspard’s hand that stroked his hair every time he visited the residence of Marquis
Iaron, Mode smiled and rolled his eyes like a half moon.

‘I’ll stroke you again after a long time!’

When it comes to hair, Sylvain, her father, often strokes her hair, but unlike Sylvain’s full-bodied
hands, Gaspard’s hands stretched out straight like a work of art were more cool, so I liked it.

“Your cousins will definitely like mods, Dad.”

“Well then, who would hate our mode! Our mode is ten times more lovely than that bastard
girl.”

At Sylvain’s reply, Maud glanced at Leonora as she stepped out onto the balcony and twitched
her nose.

‘That’s right. Who could hate me I’m so pretty.’

Maude had never met a boy who hated him in his life.

No matter how arrogant a noble family was, he was too busy blushing when Mode greeted him
with a kind smile.

‘Enoch oppa and Sylvester oppa are meeting after a very long time, so I’ll have to dress up a
little less so I won’t be surprised to see Mode getting too pretty.’

I think I’m too kind to even worry about the feelings of my older brothers!

Maude smiled brightly and started making plans to visit the duke’s capital city residence.
Chapter 100

“Who is the traitor?”

Anyone could have guessed, but the problem was that they weren’t sure.

‘I can’t even get a hint because the original work isn’t in progress.’

Entering the balcony, I began to observe the cardinals interacting with people with their heads
sticking out through the cracks in the door.

“Which of the three do you think will come down the drain, Heath? How would you find out?”

Although seemingly a young boy, Hiss was a man of power sitting on a throne.

When I asked for Heath’s opinion, just in case, he followed me like a puppy, slowly blinking his
strange grayish blue eyes.

“Do I really have to pick one out?”

“Huh? What did you do in Acrea?”

“Acrea is a place that values efficiency….”

Hiss, who paused at the end of his words, tilted his delicate face like a porcelain doll.

“Previous kings usually used the method of annihilating suspicious groups when it was difficult to
find traitors.”

“No, that’s a bit….”

How could he kill all three cardinals and not just one?

‘Then it would be destroyed like the original work before establishing a principality and
becoming independent.’

Heath, who was staring down at my embarrassing face, raises the corners of his mouth as if to
smile.
“But a princess wouldn’t be able to do that.”

“What? why?!”

Could it be that I’m pinching the fact that I still lack strength?

Although I had a lot of natural mana, and Lucas, the great wizard, taught me magic himself, I
wasn’t as strong as Heath, who was called Acrea’s ancient weapon, or the Soul Knights, Enoch
and Sylvie.

‘I want to improve the bazooka that is used by injecting mana….’

However, the bazooka, a relic of Acrea, was not something that even Gerald could easily
improve.

“Okay. As Heath said, it would be impossible for me to eliminate the three cardinals.”

I, a little sullen, pouted my lips in despair, and Heath stroked my hair with an insensitive face.

“Because you are a kind person.”

“… Huh?”

“I wouldn’t do anything to take the life of an innocent person.”

For you, I wouldn’t hesitate to destroy the world.

Embarrassed by Heath’s demeanor, I couldn’t hear what he muttered.

***

‘Oh. I finally get a signal!’

When I greeted the cardinals, I secretly attached cockroach artifacts to their castles. I followed
the beeping artifact’s signal and headed for the hallway.

‘I’ve set the signal to ring when I contact the princess.’

The development of the cockroach tracker was still in progress, so it was unknown which of the
cardinals had contact with the princess, but that was something I had to check with my own
eyes.

I hid across the hallway in the drawing room, where I could hear Melissa and the cardinal, and I
pressed myself against the wall and perked my ears up.

“… Is it really so? Are you sure His Majesty is not tired of me?”

“Yes, princess. His Majesty Emperor Gregor is the princess’ long-time lover, so he couldn’t
have changed his mind that easily.”

“You tried to pretend you didn’t know me earlier.”

“But I told you as I advised, and the princess immediately welcomed you.”

“… It was.”

I tilted my head at an angle, overhearing Melissa and the cardinal’s conversation as they
moaned in agony.

‘At first glance, it sounds like they’re giving advice on their worries, but it also seems like they’re
enticing Melissa to keep clinging to Gregor.’

Was my intuition correct?

I checked the face of the cardinal who was encouraging Melissa, and smiled in repentance.

***

The next day, I woke up from bed rubbing my sleepy eyes at the sound of noise coming from
the front door.

‘Why do I hear people talking in the morning?’

When I pull the seolleong line, Rose enters the room holding a basin filled with warm water.

“Rosé, why is it so noisy outside?”

“Guests have come since early in the morning.”

“Customer? who?”

“The little Marquis of Aaron and the young lady of the Marquis came to visit.”

I got up from my seat, frowning at Rosé’s words.

“What are they doing to our house?”

Rosé, who gently wiped my scruffy face with eye mucus, tilts her head curiously.

“Ugh. I heard the Marquis de Sylvain talking to the butler, and it seemed as if he was saying
that the lady had invited him.”

“I?”

He said he was an idiot who lost his senses because he fell in love with alcohol, so he
wondered if he was hearing auditory hallucinations.

The conversation I exchanged with Sylvain Aaron at the birthday banquet of Princess Zen Nile
was all about his one-sided insults, but what kind of invitation was it?

‘It was a great harvest to be able to confirm who the cardinal was instigating Melissa, but
meeting Sylvain Hearon didn’t seem so pleasant.’

I laughed out of embarrassment and hurriedly changed my clothes with the help of Rosé and
Ravi.

“Oh, how can my young lady be so cute and cute?”

I just changed from fluffy lace pajamas to a neat light sky dress, but my heart fills up in Rosé
and Ravi’s eyes.

“Can I braid your hair to match the dress?”

“No, I want to find out why Sylvain came to the mansion.”

I just got up, ran my fingers through my messy hair, and quickly left the bedroom.

“Brother Enoch, brother Sylvie! Long time no see!”

Sylvie and Enoch were awakened by the noise coming from the front door, and Sylvie and
Enoch were trudging down from the hallway across from them, who had not yet properly
dressed up.

“It’s me, Maud! I’m Maud Iaron, my brother’s cousin.”

At the same time, as I entered the central staircase, Mode greeted them with a wide smile as if
I couldn’t see them.

“Lini! did it just happen?”

“Did you have a good visit to the imperial palace?”

Mode’s lively voice was so loud that it rang through the front door, but Enoch and Sylvie ran to
me as if they hadn’t noticed her and hugged me from both sides.

“You look tired. Could it be that someone dared to bully Lini?”

“Even if he wants me to be his partner instead of Heath.”

I glanced under the porch while alternately looking at Enoch, who was caressing my dark eyes
from not sleeping well, and Sylvie, who was frowning neatly.

“Sylvie, Enoch. A guest has arrived, are you not going to say hello?”

“Uh? Who’s here?”

“I could hear it, but I couldn’t see anything the moment you came into sight.”

I clicked my tongue briefly as I looked up at the wide-eyed brother, seemingly ignoring the
presence of Mode, who was raising his voice at the bottom of the stairs.

“Huh. My cousin Maud and Uncle Sylvain.”

“Ah, that crazy little marquise?”

At my words, Enoch came down the stairs with his hand in one hand pocket and muttered as
he looked Sylvain up and down.

“What is your uncle doing at the capital’s mansion in Hachania?”

Although he was talking to himself, his voice was not low, so Sylvain seemed to have heard
Enoch referring to him.

“Huh, isn’t it not nice to see an uncle after a long time?”

“Yes. I’m not very happy.”

Sylvain frowned as if he didn’t like Enoch’s gruff voice, but he didn’t get angry like he did with
me.

“It’s your cousin Maud. I’m going to participate in the Petit Fleur contest that will soon be held in
the ecliptic.”

When Sylvain pointed to Mode next to him and introduced him, Mode smiled at Sylvie and
Enoch.

“Hello, older brothers. It’s a mod. Do you remember me?”

‘If it were Petite Fleur, it would be a contest for young girls who hadn’t made their debut.’

It was similar to various beauty contests in which Heath was eagerly collecting posters, but it
was also a contest to select a young lady who had both good looks and knowledge and
manners, that is, the next flower of society.

‘I’m leaving all the troublesome competitions.’

It was a competition that I didn’t even understand why I was participating in it because I was
not particularly interested in anything other than money and power.

“I want to stay for a while at the capital’s mansion in Hachania to prepare for the Petit Fleur
selection. Would that be okay?”

Although it was a questioning type, his expression was full of faith that Hachania would allow
him to stay.

“I’m so glad to see my older brothers’ faces after a long time, aren’t they?”

Mode, smiling brightly and approaching Enoch, looked as neat and pretty as a lily in my eyes.
‘It seems that the corners of the eyes that have fallen down somewhat resemble Noel’s.’

Maybe that’s why Enoch couldn’t take his eyes off Mode who was talking to me.

“Are you happy too?”

Mode grabbed Enoch’s hand as he was staring at him, and smiled brightly again.

“Ah! Why are you holding hands and making a fuss!”

Enoch frowned, jerking off Maud’s hand and stepping back.

“I just stroked Lini’s cheek!”

“….”

“So I wasn’t going to wash until I ate, but it got contaminated because of you!!”
Chapter 101

“I’m sorry.”

Enoch’s violent reaction shocked Mode, and he bit his lip.

‘Why do you think you don’t like me when I held your hand?’

Then, finding Enoch’s reddened cheeks with a fever, Mode let out a sigh of relief and smiled.

‘Iced coffee. You’re ashamed.’

According to Maude’s father, Sylvain, the Princes of Hachania were ‘Idiots who knew nothing
but swords’.

‘I should be generous enough to understand that you’re shy even with a light handshake.’

Mode, who judged quickly, smiled at Enoch, who was glaring at him nervously.

“Why are you laughing and fucking badly?”

“I’m sorry if I offended you.”

‘My mother said that boys sometimes get particularly naughty with pretty girls.’

Enoch glared at Mode savagely, but Enoch’s annoyance was not visible in the eyes of Mode,
who had already made up his own judgment.

“It’s been a while since Sylvester’s brother.”

“Okay.”

Unlike Enoch, Sylvester seemed to remember her cousin.

‘As expected, the decent older brother Sylvie greets me.’

He only accepted the greeting with a short nod, but Mode could feel the willingness hidden in
his nonchalant attitude.
‘They are very shy older brothers.’

Mode, though slightly offended by their sullen attitude, turned his gaze to In-young as she
slowly walked down the central stairway without revealing it.

‘… Uncle!’

Entering the foyer, Gaspard was much nicer than she remembered.

Unbelievably young and dazzling for a married man with four children, wide shoulders and chest
muscles developed enough to pull his shirt tight.

‘Undoubtedly, Uncle Dausher, who is evaluated as the greatest Shadow Knight of all time!’

Mode looked at Sylvain, who was trying hard to hide his bulging belly with a belt, and Gaspard,
who seemed to have cracked abs, and his nose twitched.

‘Ha. I wish I had such a wonderful uncle as my father.’

Maud’s eyes twinkled as she clasped her hands at the thought that her wish might come true
soon.

‘Aren’t you the daughter of your uncle named Leono anyway?’

Then, since Gaspar had only three black sons, he could have wanted a cute girl like himself as
his daughter.

‘Poor Uncle…. Every time I see Leonora, how bitter my heart must be.’

Maude glanced at the brazen Leonora, who was yawning in Sylvie’s arms before she knew it.

‘Because my uncle is kind and kind, he can’t even throw away an illegitimate child born of an
affair.’

Since Leonora was the same as Noel Iaron’s mistake, that is, the defect of the Marquess
Iaron’s family, it might be natural for the Marquis’s daughter to deal with it herself.

‘Good. For the sake of my uncle and brothers, I will expel Leonora from the duchy!’

Having made up his mind, Mode nodded toward Gaspard, who slowly approached him and
Sylvain.

“I see the shadows of the deepest darkness of the Empire.”

“It’s been a while, Gaspar.”

Mode, who pretends to know himself, and the duke, who glanced at Sylvain, slowly move their
hands.

“Are you from the Marquess of Iaron?”

Glancing at the pattern of the marquis family on Sylvain’s collar, he rummaged inside his jacket
and took out a small pocket.

“I guess he came here to beg again.”

The smooth sound of silver coins slithering reverberates through the front door, where silence
has momentarily fallen.

“Take this and leave. Because it’s annoying.”

Took.

Along with Gaspard’s celebratory order, a bag containing several silver coins fell at Sylvain’s
feet.

“What, what…! What do you see me as now!”

Regardless of whether Sylvain’s face was red or not, the duke, who stole Leonora from
Sylvester’s arms, buried his head in the girl’s shoulder and started lamenting.

“Why did you sleep alone yesterday?”

“I couldn’t help it because I came back so late from the banquet.”

“Are you going to kill me?”

“… I won’t die if I sleep alone for a day, Dad.”

As if the duke rubbing his face against me was annoying, Leonora pushed him away and
frowned slightly.

‘Did you just ignore my greetings?’

Mode bit his lip at Gaspard’s attitude, who seemed unaware of his existence.

‘Something’s wrong. Mods have to get it right!’

***

Getting rid of Sylvain, who was like the son of Marquis Iaron, was no big deal, but I persuaded
Lucas to let Maude stay at the capital’s mansion in Hachania.

“Mode will definitely be selected as Petit Fleur! The mode is also the start of Cardinal
Caracalla!”

Because I found out that Mode is Cardinal Cara’s boot.

‘It was definitely Kara who was encouraging Melissa.’

At first glance, it seemed like he was giving friendly advice, but objectively judged, it was
absolutely not helpful advice for Melissa.

‘There’s no way that she, as a cardinal, wouldn’t know the Emperor’s broken personality, but
it’s strange to ask her to beg for his mercy.’

If it were Gregor, he would have gotten rid of Melissa clinging to me and shaken it off, because
he was never a person worth helping.

Planning to approach Kara through mods, I sipped Earl Grey, which Zarpara brought directly
from another country for me, who likes black tea, and smiled at the child sitting across from
me.

“By the way, is it okay if I stay at my house? He said it was the start of the Cardinal’s vassal.”

Since Jang-do should always be by the priest’s side, wasn’t it supposed to be in front of Kara’s
place?

“Starting doesn’t mean you have to stay with Yeha 24 hours a day. It’s basic common sense,
but you don’t seem to understand it?”

I frowned at Maud’s words as she widened her eyes in amazement at my ignorance.

I wasn’t particularly offended by Mode’s sarcasm, but

‘The pope said that my boots should always be by my side day and night!’

Because I realized that Valerie lied to me.

‘What kind of cleric eats lies?’

“Anyway, if I am selected as Petit Fleur, it will help the duchy in many ways. It’s okay if you
don’t say thank you.”

“Huh! I didn’t mean to!”

“I knew it. Because you have no manners.”

“But Maud, you haven’t even been chosen as Petite Fleur yet. Lini is worried about Mode in
many ways.”

I copied Maud’s tone and placed my chin on the calyx with both hands.

“What if I don’t get selected? If you’re like Lini, you’ll be embarrassed and can’t even lift your
head.”

Mode frowned at my words for a moment, but soon made a pitiful expression as if he was
aware of Enoch and Sylvie doing push-ups near the tea table—part of my training for today.

“… Why is Leonora talking so badly to her cousin Maud? Whoops!”

Enoch and Sylvie, who were sweating profusely and concentrating on training because of
Mode’s exaggerated crying, focused on the tea table.

A brother who found me chewing on a savory butter cookie that goes well with Earl Grey jumps
up and approaches us.

“Huh, I think Leonora hated modes from the beginning. When they see me, they give me a bitter
look!”
Mode’s cries grew louder as Enoch and Sylvie came closer.

‘I used to have raised eyebrows.’

I could have made an excuse, but I didn’t care if the cousin I wasn’t very close with, and the
mode who kept using weird speeches I didn’t know where I learned from, cried or not.

I didn’t feel bad because it was so bad, but I wasn’t particularly likable.

‘By the way, I need to make Mode wear a wiretap artifact before meeting Kara, but what
should I do?’

Unlike the tracker, the wiretap artifact was so large that it was impossible to secretly attach it
to the child’s body.

‘I’m worried.’

“Okay.”

She groans softly, but Sylvie, who has come close to the tea table, raises her hand and slams
the table.

“What is going on?”

Sylvie’s cold voice sounded like she was interrogating someone.

“Poem, older brother Sylvie….”

Maude puts her hand on the back of his hand and bites her lip while crying.

“Mod is, uhhh, it’s okay! Please don’t be mad at Leonora for the mod!”

“….”

“Mod, it’s really okay…! Whoa!”

As if I couldn’t hear Mode’s crying voice loud enough to reverberate through the garden, Sylvie
carefully examined my face with the calyx on it and moved her lips slowly.
“Why did you crinkle your eyebrows by about 3mm, Leonora? I can’t concentrate on training
because I’m worried.”

“That’s right. Besides, since they even have calyxes, they are so cute that you keep looking at
them. I can’t concentrate, so stop being cute!”

Enoch, who suddenly showed his face from behind Sylvie, nodded as if in agreement and
raised his voice.

I looked at my brother, who was frowning, saying that I couldn’t concentrate on training
because I was cute and pretty, then slowly opened my eyes.

‘Look at these guys making excuses because they don’t want to train.’

I was dumbfounded, but thanks to that, I was able to think of how to equip her with the wiretap
artifact.

Mode’s face twisted at the brother’s words gave me a hint.

‘I guess I can use that method!’

Chapter 102

After the scene where Ines lay on the bed and muttered like a villain, “I’m going to xxx
Leonora!” I was able to find traces of ‘Mode Iaron’ while going through the original work that is
no longer updated.

‘Yeah, it must have been a name I’ve heard somewhere.’

Since he’s my cousin, I thought I only saw the portrait and name when memorizing the family
tree, but when I thought about it, Maude Iaron was a supporting character who briefly
appeared in <A.Hwang.Jang>.

‘I was an extra villain who became jealous of Ines.’

Of course, Mode who appeared in <A.Hwang.Jang> was an adult, but I thought her jealous
personality wasn’t formed after she became an adult.

‘Because you’re still staring at me like that….’

I tilted my head at a glance at Mode, who was trembling and unable to hide his boiling jealousy.

‘It’s convenient because I can know what he’s thinking.’

“Did you say you were going to Daejeon today?”

I spread my ringed hand out in front of Mode’s eyes and smiled brightly. In the ring, a magic
crystal engraved with a wiretapping function was embedded like a cut sapphire.

“It’s gonna be fun! I envy you.”

Mode, who widened his eyes at the words of envy of me, pointed at my hand and opened his
mouth calmly, pretending not to be interested.

“Huh. Because His Holiness found me. But what about that ring?”

“Dad bought it for me. Rini said she didn’t need something like this because it was inconvenient,
but Cha-am.”

Answering Mode’s question with a slight frown, I took out the ring and placed it proudly on the
nightstand next to the bed.
“Then have a good day, Maud! I will be playing with my brothers.”

I went out of the guest room with a light gait.

***

The behavior of the following mode was not at all different from what I expected.

‘He really jumped out with the ring.’

Of course, it wouldn’t have been completely impulsive.

‘Since the guest room is a place where many people come and go, he must have acted with the
calculation that he, being a child and a noble himself, would not be suspicious.’

I rested my chin, concentrating on the brisk footsteps coming from the crystal ball connected to
the wiretap artifact.

‘I hear the sound of the carriage stopping.

After confirming that Mode greeted Kara, I opened my notebook to write down their
conversation.

“It’s been a while, Maud. Aren’t you uncomfortable living in the duke’s house?”

“Don’t say anything, Yeha. How Leonora bothers me.”

“Oh. The Princess is harassing Mode? There is no corner to hate a lovely and pretty girl like
you…. Ah.”

“Why, Yeha?”

“It looks like the princess is jealous of you. I’m afraid Maude will steal the attention of the
Duke and Confucius.”

“Oh, right! Listening to your words, I really think so.”

“Oh, our good mode must have never wanted to do that, but he must have been hated for no
reason.”
“Yes! Perhaps because Leonora hates me, it was difficult to get close to the Duke.”

“… Okay? Was there anything that felt particularly special?”

“You were very handsome.”

“Such an idiot, ah, no, not just a simple feeling. For example, Maud is different from the Duke
you remember.”

I rubbed my chin at Kara’s slow words.

‘It must have been Kara who cursed Lucas and Valerie.’

Besides, it seemed that he even guessed that Lucas’ soul had entered Gaspard’s body.

‘How did you notice? Could it be because he was the one who cursed it?’

“It would be good to be a little more friendly to the Duke, Maud. How lonely you must be to
have such a mean princess as your daughter.”

“Is it really better to do that, Yeha?”

“Huh. If the lovely mode comforts you, the Duke will be grateful.”

I laughed blankly at Kara’s act of pretending to be praising and naive--even though it seems
stupid--instilling hope that the child will really be adopted into the duke’s family.

‘I heard that he recognized Melissa from the moment she tried to trick her.’

He wanted to break into the Great Hall right away and grab Kara by the collar, but if she was a
black magician who cursed Lucas, he couldn’t move.

‘It’s a curse so powerful that even the Pope or the Archmage Lucas couldn’t break it. Kara
herself would have to make herself give up the curse….’

As I tapped on the notebook I had written down the conversation between Kara and Mode with
my fingertips, I raised a corner of my mouth.

Because tying up an enemy’s paws and then making them spit out whatever they wanted was
my specialty as a ‘Mad dog’, you could say.
‘First of all, let’s start by removing the pieces that Kara can move one by one.’

You’re done, Kara!

‘I will definitely get my dad back even if I go through confession.’

Now that the culprit has been finally found, meeting Gaspard again is just around the corner.

“Um hoo hoo. Umhwahwahwa!”

I hugged my note and let out an evil laugh as I recalled my plan to corner Kara.

“Oh, my lady.”

In the meantime, Odette, who opened the bedroom door and entered, looked at me with her
eyes wide open.

‘Ah. You made me smile like a villain too much.’

The employees of the capital’s mansion may be surprised that they don’t know about my
sinister personality yet.

“Cosette said that a young lady is the most adorable when she smiles mischievously, so it’s
true.”

However, Odette, who opened her mouth wide, only had her eyes shining brightly while holding
her hands together.

“If there is a contest to choose the cutest bad boy in the empire, the young lady will win first
place! No, the whole continent! Even if it’s the world’s most bad boy competition!!”

“… Yes. Thank you.”

It seems that I was ignoring the thickness of the bean pods of the servants of the Duke of
Hachania.

I covered my notebook, scratching my cheek in embarrassment at Odette’s fuss.

***

“I’m going to the Petit Fleur Qualifier.”

The next day, I rushed to the Vatican to put Valerie to bed, and as soon as she woke up, I
immediately opened my mouth.

“Hmm? Socialites don’t seem interested at all?”

“There is a prize!”

She bursts out laughing as if I’m cute when I make a rough excuse for Valerie’s question.

“Yes, there are prizes. I understand that the amount is equivalent to a year’s worth of money
for an ordinary noblewoman.”

“But I heard that no one can go out. They say you need to get a recommendation from a high-
ranking lady or a priest with six or more bay leaves….”

At the end of my blurry words, Valerie tilted her head and opened her mouth slowly while
stroking my soft hair.

“If this body, the Pope, writes a letter of recommendation, it would certainly be advantageous. I
mean, it’s going to get attention. Shall I write it?”

“Can you really write a letter of recommendation for me?”

“What could this body not do for the baby princess? As Luella’s servant, this body has now
become a body that cannot live without the princess.”

‘If anyone hears it, they’ll think it’s a conversation between lovers….’

Valerie, who could sleep soundly if she hugged me tightly, opened her mouth with an ecstatic
expression on her face like a drug addict in front of her.

“Ah, I have a gift that I prepared for myself because the princess is coming today, and it might
be useful for the Petite Fleur selection.”

“Sir, a gift? If you give me that….”

As if embarrassed by Valerie’s words, I twisted my body and continued with a broad smile.

“Excellent! I really like that gift, His Holiness!”

His name is the Pope, so he won’t give you useless gifts.

‘I hope it’s an artifact containing holy power.’

My eyes twinkled as I looked at the box in the arms of the priest who ran to the pope’s call.

“I like this body because Gongnyeo is an honest child. Seeing them so happy makes it
worthwhile to search through the treasure house yourself.”

I glanced at Valerie, who smiled happily, and hugged the box wrapped in a red velvet ribbon.

“Can I open it now?”

It could have been a little rude to open it right in front of the person who gave the gift, but I
couldn’t contain my curiosity when I noticed the mana flowing in a small amount from inside the
box.

This is definitely an artifact.

Having reached the 5th year of running the Artifact Workshop, I can assure you, the items in the
box were by no means ordinary gifts.

“You seem very curious. Open it.”

With the Pope’s permission, I grabbed the red ribbon and hurriedly unwrapped it.

Click.

When you open the lid of the box that smells of fragrant wood, the Pope’s gift slowly reveals
itself.

‘… Huh?’

When I saw the artifact wrapped in the velvet, I was embarrassed and only pursed my lips.
‘It looks like I’ve seen this a lot somewhere.’

Why is this object from the Pope’s treasury?

Chapter 103

Returning home with the Pope’s gift in my arms, I looked for Heath as soon as I stepped on the
front door.

“Heath.”

I just muttered a small name, but a boy I don’t know where he came from pops up in front of
me.

“Yes.”

The scepter given as a gift by the pope looked very similar to the scepter of Acrea that I found
at the residence of Marquis Brinen, both from the front and from the back.

‘It doesn’t seem like the insidious curse I felt in that scepter….’

I slowly opened my eyes to see a brilliant fist-sized diamond embedded in the tip of a platinum
wand.

‘The jewels are different, but they look exactly the same.’

Bung bung.

I swung the scepter in the air and opened my mouth as I glanced at the diamond that emitted
light in all directions in the sunlight filtering through the large window.

“His, sit down.”

When I gave the order with the scepter, the boy who stumbled in front of me quickly knelt
down.

“Heath, wake up.”

I jumped up, stared into the eyes of the boy who was standing a little higher than my eye level,
and held out my hand.

“His, hand.”
Good.

Then, Heath’s hand comes up on top of my small palm.

“… I think this is the Scepter of Acrea. The one controlling Heath.”

I thought the scepter found on the ship was the last one, but how many artifacts did the Acrea
royal family create to suppress Hiss’ actions?

“Ugh. How many more sceptres do we have to destroy?”

While holding the scepter in his hand, a symbol of the history of Acrea, which was very
devastating to Heath, he shook his head, and the parlor door burst open, and Zarpara entered.

“My sun!”

It was yesterday that I received a report that there was an occasion to visit the ecliptic due to
the company’s business, but it seemed that the work was done as if a crab was hiding its eyes.

“I have missed you so much!”

She rushed at me with her bright red hair fluttering like the scorching sun, and she hugged me
tightly and began to grunt.

“I desperately felt the heart of a flower that was dying because it couldn’t see the light~!”

Zarpara was a descendant of one of the few Acreans who survived the sinking of Acrea into
the deep sea.

‘That’s why his loyalty to Heath, the last king, was extraordinary, but these days he seems to
be looking for me more.’

“Sue, I’m suffocating. Zarpa.”

“Oh. Sorry.”

Zarpara, who had hugged me tightly as if a lost treasure had been recovered, hears my appeal
and puts me down on the ground.

Only then did his eyes meet with Heath, who was glaring at her savagely, and she bowed her
back with a shy smile.

“The king was there too. Long time no see, my King.”

“If you said goodbye, leave. I have work to do with the princess.”

“But I just said hello to the baby who is my light and sun….”

Zarpara’s hesitant eyes, probably not wanting to follow Heath’s celebratory order, widened as
she checked the scepter in my hand.

“Isn’t it a relic of Acrea? It’s the first scepter I’ve ever seen.”

“Huh. I know too.”

“It has been almost 5 years since I helped Aggi-nim distribute artifacts and run the museum.”

Zarpara, blushing with joy at my praise, reaches out and examines the scepter closely.

“It’s definitely a relic of Acrea, but… It seems to be a different artifact from the scepter that the
sun possessed.”

“Hmm? But it seemed like I could control the hiss with this scepter.”

“Yes? how?”

I glanced at Zarpara, who narrowed her eyes in disbelief, then turned to Heath, who was
standing in front of me with an insensitive face.

“His, somersault.”

Whiik.

“Heath, backflip this time!”

Wheeik.

At my command, the boy rolled twice in the air like a circus animal.
“Sun, it seems the King is just following your orders.”

Zarpara, who had been watching Heath’s quiet appearance like a well-behaved puppy,
narrowed her eyes and added words.

“Let the king do what he hates.”

“What Heath doesn’t like?”

‘… What Heath didn’t like.’

Heath was really a lamb-like gentle and good-natured kid, with no noticeable dislike.

‘Should I eat carrots?’

“Ah!”

After thinking about it for a while, I faced Heath’s gray eyes while holding the scepter in one
hand.

“Hug me, Heath.”

Heath was particularly reluctant to contact people.

‘I always felt like I was walking one step away from another person for fear of passing my
body.’

It was clear that he was reluctant to contact me, considering how startled he was when I held
my hand or shoulder to move.

“Huh? Hug me like Zarpara hugged you just now.”

Did the scepter suddenly stop working?

I ordered again, but Heath’s frozen body did not move.

‘But why are your ears red? Is it a side effect?’

The movement of Hiss creaking towards me as I squinted my eyes in wonder was as stiff as a
piece of wood.

“Because I am right. Completely different from the scepter that the sun discovered before,
billion!”

Hiss approached me, observed the scepter, and swung Zarpara back, who was babbling.

Heath, who hadn’t even looked at her as she fell to the floor, stretched out her arm hesitantly at
me.

“Ugh. Heath, if it’s an order you don’t want to obey, you don’t have to.”

I stared at Heath’s sluggish arm, then lowered my head and tightened my grip on the scepter.

‘It’s taking a very long time to carry out your order. Is this a defective product?’

If it was an artifact that controlled Heath, it would have to be destroyed anyway, so even if it
was a defective item, there was nothing to regret.

“Cancel the order you just gave.”

The moment I opened my mouth as I slammed the scepter into my palm,

“… It’s late.”

Hiss, who came right up to my nose, hugged me tightly.

‘Hmm? Isn’t it a defective product?’

Heath, who I thought was about the same height as me, was taller than I thought.

‘Even though the day is warm, my body is cold.’

Feeling a bit cooler than the others, I opened my eyes wide, but the parlor door that Zarpara
had opened earlier slammed shut with a bang.

“… What are you doing?”

It was Lucas, who had been confined to his study for a while to find out how to get his body
back.

He quickly approaches and grabs Heath by the scruff of his neck and pulls him back.

“Away.”

However, because Hiss wouldn’t let go of the strength of his arms around me, I had no choice
but to follow him.

“Get away from the princess.”

Soon after, my body began to shake as Lucas shook Heath.

“I’m dizzy!”

I glared at Lucas with a frown on my face, and with the scepter in my hand, I pushed away
Hiss, who had stuck his nose in the crown of my head.

“Heath, you can stop hugging me now.”

“….”

“Heath, stop hugging me?”

I repeated the command, but Heath’s arm that held me tight didn’t budge.

“That scepter.”

I stared back and forth at myself and the scepter in amazement, and Hiss met eyes and slowly
opened her mouth.

“Looks like a defective product.”

Hiss murmured softly as if making excuses, and with his tiny body, he used his strength to
shake off Lucas who was holding him by the scruff of his neck.

“I feel like I have no choice but to stay like this for the time being.”

‘What are you talking about? Are you saying you want to hug me?’
“How do you eat, how do you go to the bathroom, and how do you sleep?!”

“I don’t have to eat, go to the bathroom, or sleep, Gongnyeo.”

It was a hiss-down answer that was more like a weapon than a human, but no matter how
much mana I possessed, I was a person with physical limitations.

“You can, but I don’t!”

As if he didn’t hear me screaming in disgust, Hiss tightens the arms that hold me.

“Let go!”

“I can’t let go. My body is not listening.”

“Why!”

“Because the scepter is defective.”

Stunned by Hiss’ words, I threw the scepter in my hand to the ground.

‘No, it worked fine until now, so why is it suddenly not listening?’

“Zarpara, fix this scepter. If you bring it to Gerald, there will be a way.”

“It’s not like a defective item, it doesn’t seem like an artifact that controls the king in the first
place, my sun!”

Picking up the fallen scepter, Zarfara contemplates the jewels that adorned it, then turns to me
and Heath with a puzzled look.

“I remember this artifact now! This is a scepter with the ability to combine two artifacts to
strengthen it!”

The sound of Hiss grinding his teeth came from behind Zarpara’s words.

“You don’t know how to keep your mouth shut.”

“Isn’t it Acrea who speaks right even if his mouth is torn, King! This scepter is definitely-! Wow!”
At that moment, no matter what Heath did, a gust of wind blew Zarpara’s body out of the open
window.
Chapter 104

“Is there a function that allows you to combine two artifacts to create a stronger artifact?”

“Yes, light. However, this scepter is probably a kind of artifact that will disappear once used.”

After picking up the Zarpara that had fallen in the garden and confirming the scepter’s function
once again, I let out a small moan.

‘I was going to hand it over to Gerald and use it for artifact production, but that won’t work.’

I rubbed my chin slowly, thinking that it would be most useful to select and strengthen the most
useful artifacts I have.

‘For offense, a bazooka that can use my vast amount of mana would be the best….’

I don’t know if it can be called an artifact, but it was the original book.

For some reason, I tapped the original book, which for some reason no longer informed me of
Ines’ situation, with my fingertips, then turned to Zarpara.

“Thank you for letting me know. Now go out, Zarpara.”

“Would you mind if I stood in the hallway right in front of the bedroom, my dear sun?”

“Huh? why?”

“I was afraid that the king would harm me….”

I burst out laughing at Zarpara’s muffled words.

“It was a mistake to blow it away with the wind. There’s no way Hiss would have attacked
Zarpara on purpose.”

Hiss was the most powerful mage in Acrea, the kingdom of magic, but he said that there were
times when he couldn’t control it properly because he had been using magic for too long.

“His is kind, as Zarpara, an Acrean, knows best.”

“… Ah yes. I see, light. But I like the hallway, so I’ll stand outside. If you hear anything, please
come out.”

I nodded at Zarpara’s earnest request, then glanced at the back of her hesitantly leaving the
room.

‘Even Zarpar is quite timid while listening to the sound of the colossus. Where else can you find
someone as gentle as Heath?’

After she completely left the room, I, who opened the original work,

“Leonora, Leonora Hachaniara….”

I will definitely xxx

Said, touching the scene where Ines was forced to grind his teeth with the scepter.

Then, among the vertices decorating the pentagram on the cover, the empty part glows in a
subtle purple color.

‘I didn’t expect much because I needed two artifacts to enhance!’

I floated up in the air and looked up at the pages of the original work that were being turned
over by myself, opening my mouth.

‘It’s similar to when Tristan or Bellucci’s abduction was created.’

What character’s side story is added to the strengthened original work?

With my eyes shining with curiosity, I quickly accepted the original work that fell out of thin air.

‘Let’s see.’

The name of the side story appendix dyed in light purple….

“Leonora?”

I frowned at the four-letter name that I had seen many times before and was unfamiliar with it.

Leonora Estrella de Hachania.

The girl’s nickname, as insignificant as her name, was Ines Manatong.

“Leonora, will you sleep with me today?”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

The girl innocently nodded, unaware that her mana would be absorbed by her while she was
with Ines.

“Leonora is my only friend. You must never betray me.”

“How could I betray Her Highness, the princess? You are the only person who came to me
confined to the villa.”

Leonora hesitantly opened her mouth at Ines’ command-like words.

Looking down at the girl who had been completely tamed by him, Ines smiled and stroked
Leonora’s fine hair.

“Yes, you only have me.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“You can never forget that fact, Leonora.”

Even in the next life.

And in the next life too.

Leonora did not understand what Ines muttered quietly.

‘It doesn’t seem like my current or future situation will develop like other anecdotes.’

After reading the anecdote of <Leonora Estrella de Hachania>, which is short enough to barely
fill a page, I closed the book with a frown.

‘This must be the past. It must be something like Leonora’s previous life.’

Since the main character, Ines, was a regressor, it was to some extent expected that
Leonora’s previous life without ‘My’ soul would exist.

“… I didn’t know it would be used this far.”

Learning of Leonora’s miserable past, I bit my lip and glared at the apex of the purple
pentagram.

‘Can I live this painful life just because I’m an extra?’

Isn’t the character Leonora treated like an accessory that exists for Ines’ flower path?

“This life will never make that happen.”

It was for my own comfort, but I didn’t want to be unfairly used by the main character anymore,
even for the sake of Leonora who existed before.
I bit my lip and ran my fingertips through the original cover filled with Tristan’s ruby, Bellucci’s
citrine, Karen’s peridot, and Leonora’s amethyst.

‘There’s only one left.’

As each vertex was filled in, the number of characters included in the side story was increasing.

‘I think I know roughly who the person who will fill the last vertex is, but….’

Shall we start strengthening before that?

‘Even if not as much as Heath, I want to obtain powerful power.’

I had prepared a certain amount of money, so all I needed to stand up to the main character
was military force.

The decision to transform from a powerless extra to the strongest villain in the original work
was already over a long time ago.

‘I will protect my father and older brothers.’

Hardening my face, I took out the bazooka I had hidden under the bed and put it down next to
the original.

It was said that it would disappear once used, but seeing that it did not disappear, it seemed
that opening Leonora’s abduction did not fully use the scepter’s function.

Holding firmly to the platinum scepter’s pillar, I poured mana into the artifact little by little, as
Lucas had taught me.

Whoa-!

Then, the scepter vibrates lightly and starts emitting dim light toward the bazooka and the
original on the table.

Soon, the light of the pentacle that adorns the cover of the original work permeated the mint-
colored bazooka.

‘Huh? Is this the end?’

I raised my voice in vain as I glared at the scepter that was scattering in the air as if I had
finished my task.

“It’s all about decorations!”

It was said that it would strengthen the artifact, and instead of combining the original and the
bazooka, the jewel that decorated the cover was split in half and attached to the muzzle of the
bazooka.

I looked at the bazooka’s slightly prettier appearance than before, and laughed in amazement.

“What are you doing because the weapon is pretty….”

Of course, Acrea’s bazooka was an artifact that could fire magic bullets with the user’s mana,
so it was originally a powerful weapon, but what I needed was a weapon powerful enough to
stand against the imperial princess, no, the regressor who seemed to be the strongest in the
world.

‘Still, I don’t know if the magic bullet itself has become stronger, so let’s try shooting it.’

Tilting my head, I warped into the forest near the ecliptic with the bazooka on my shoulder.

‘Seeing that the jewels glow when you touch them, it seems that the function has been added.’

As a test, I pressed down on Tristan’s red jewel, and the ruby on the snout started to glow
bright red.

I pulled the trigger while turning the muzzle of the bazooka, which was shining bright red,
toward the clearing.

Thud-!!!

The size of the magic bullet itself was small because a very small amount of mana was
injected, but the difference from before was clearly noticeable.

‘It must have been the summer nights’ aura that just flew away.’

The magic bullet I made with my mana belonged to a caster with no characteristics, and was
white, close to a transparent light.
“Could it be that I can use Tristan’s ability?”

‘But Bellucci and Karen weren’t Soul Knights?’

Then what kind of magic bullets do the other jewels create?

I pressed Bellucci’s yellow jewel, Citrine, and fired the magic bullet at the clearing again.

Push-

Unlike Tristan’s magic bullet, Bellucci’s magic bullet seemed to have no offensive power.

Instead, a fragrance that stimulates the tip of the nose rises from the entrance of the bazooka.

‘What scent…? It’s to be used as perfume, what is it?’

Along with the scent, bright yellow smoke soon spreads around me, and the animals in the
forest jump out all at once and start approaching me.

“Kik-ing, beng-beep.”

“Cheep, chirp!”

All the animals that approached, regardless of race, whether it was a deer or a sparrow, had
hearts in their eyes.

‘… Pheromone? Isn’t this a pheromone?!’

An eight-year-old mite doesn’t need these abilities!

Chapter 105

It is said to return and repeat the same life, but not all days of repetition could be the same.

‘But this is the first time things have gone so badly.’

Thinking that this time she would be able to complete her life’s goal, Ines frowned and bit her
fingertips nervously.

“Did you understand the situation, Kara?”

Kara flinched at the arrogant attitude of the princess, as if she had even put the cardinal under
her feet, but she cleared her throat without revealing it.

“Kuhmm, it seems Her Highness’s guess that the body with Lucas’s soul could be Duke Gaspar
is correct.”

After catching her breath for a moment, Kara looked at Ines and recalled Mode’s words.

“Maud says he behaves like a completely different person from the uncle I met before. The
report of the priests sent to the Hachania territory was similar.”

“I knew it. Hachania’s movements were unusual.”

Biting her teeth at Kara’s words, Ines slammed the table.

“It was Lucas that bastard who had been disturbing me all this time!”

“… I wonder if it was a mistake to throw it to Princess Melissa, who is obsessed with his face,
because it was a cursed body that I couldn’t destroy even with my own power.”

Kara glanced at Ines, who couldn’t hide her anger, and opened her mouth in embarrassment.

“If the pope ever succeeds in purifying the body, it will be a big deal.”

“No way. Before Dad ascended the throne, there were quite a few nobles who supported
Lucas. We have to get rid of it before it regains consciousness.”

It was a curse directly placed by Kara, who was proud to be the empire’s strongest black
magician, but Pope Valerie was the most powerful pope of all time.

‘I put a curse that prevents me from falling asleep easily in order to break down my mental
strength, but it seems that the power of the curse is getting weaker and weaker.’

Remembering Valerie’s face, which seems to be getting more and more lively these days, Kara
narrowed her brows.

“The key is to retrieve the body of Prince Lucas, which is kept by the pope. But what if Valerie
isn’t such a flimsy person.”

“… Wasn’t it the Pope’s job to toast the girl selected for Petite Fleur?”

Ines, who was staring at Kara who hesitated as if worried, lifted the corner of her mouth and
created an innocent smile.

“Make the mod somehow petit fleur. At the moment of the toast, I won’t be able to protect
myself with holy power, so Mode can attack the Pope at that time.”

If it can’t kill it, it can at least hurt it.

Imagining Valerie collapsing, bleeding profusely, Ines stomped her feet excitedly.

‘How dare you betray me and stick to Leonora? I don’t need a pope like you.’

I’ve let her die once before, but in this life, I’ve made up my mind to even cure insomnia!

Ines was very offended by Valerie in this life who did not look for her.

“But Maude is a timid kid, so no matter how much I persuade him, he won’t decide to attack the
Pope.”

“Whether it’s casting a curse or using an artifact, control it anyway. It’s not difficult for you as a
black magician.”

Ines, who casually said to curse a child her age, lifted her chin toward Kara with a frown on her
face.

“Are you refusing what I said?”

“Oh, no. Could that be the case, Her Highness the Princess?”

“Keep in mind that it’s in my hands other than you becoming the next pope. Do you think people
will treat you like a priest if it turns out that you, a cardinal, are a black magician?”

“As Her Highness wishes, I will try to manipulate the mode with black magic.”

It was a start that I didn’t like because it was stupid.

Kara nodded slowly, thinking of a mode that was useless except for a pretty face, and Ines
opened her mouth again.

“If Lucas’ body cannot be destroyed, throw it back to Princess Melissa. If you’re obsessed with
that much, you’ll never be taken away by someone again.”

This was the first time in Ines’ countless recurrences of life that the fact that Melissa was
keeping Lucas’s body was exposed.

Because it was such madness.

‘Since she’s madly mad at Prince Lucas, she’ll figure out a way anyway.’

Lucas’ body, which could neither lift the curse nor completely suffocate, gave Ines a headache
in many ways.

“Now that Princess Melissa is completely ruined, can we hide the body of Her Highness?”

Cardinal Kara persuaded Nerva and Mark to hang out with Princess Melissa at the Patina
Great War, but the princess’ reputation, once damaged, did not come back easily.

“Wouldn’t it be nice if you could help me take the place of the flower of society again?”

Frowning at Kara’s words, Ines rummaged through the drawer next to the table and took out a
pouch tied with a velvet cord.

Puck!

Gleaming gold coins flow out of the heavy bag that fell after striking the cardinal in the face.

“It’s just a matter of paying a lot of bribes to the president of Ballantine’s, which publishes the
daily express.”

It occurred to me that it was not a plan that would come from a seven-year-old’s head, but
Kara just picked up a gold coin that had fallen to the floor, stroking her reddened cheek.

“Ah, I guess we can throw Leonora as a prey that can change public opinion.”

Alec Valentine loved money and gossip, befitting the owner of a cheap tabloid newspaper.

“If we do well, we can make the rumor that the princess is an illegitimate child a fait accompli.”

“Besides, he is violent enough to throw food at people just because he is in a bad mood. There
will be a lot of gossip.”

Recalling the episode of Leonora slapping Camellia on the cheek with spaghetti, Ines grinned
and added:

“If you don’t have one, you can make it and spread notoriety.”

“Even though she’s still a little girl, she seems to be envied by the other ladies. Will that method
work?”

At Kara’s words, Ines clicked her tongue.

‘This is why it’s so annoying to pamper kids who don’t know social circles.’

“The difference between envy and jealousy is a piece of paper. If you have a lot of fans, you
have a lot of enemies.”

From Petite Fleur to the flower of society.

Ines, who had risen to the top of the fiercest society of the capital many times, knew very well
how fierce the envy of the people of society was.

“If you want to break Leonora out of society, you’ll have to destroy Madame Agnes’s salon
first.”

She didn’t like the Agnes Salon, which was as if she had preoccupied her own clothing
business.
Looking up at Ines, who even hums and claps her hands as if in a good mood, Kara tilts her
head in puzzlement.

“It’s the most sensational salon in the empire right now, how are you going to destroy it?”

“Agnes Thierry is an amateur designer who has not studied design properly. Couldn’t a person
like that have been able to design all the dresses by himself?”

At the academy and the academy, Lady Thierry majored in etiquette and history, never in
dress.

‘You must have plagiarized. Just like I had Coco steal designs from new designers in my
previous life.’

If all of Agnes Thierry’s designs were original, it was said that she was a genius, but Agnes
Thierry was nothing more than a genius who had never caught Ines’ eyes.

“Find the victims of Agnes Salon.”

“Yes. But what if there isn’t?”

“Then, wouldn’t it be okay to create a poor new designer whose design was copied?”

As if Kara’s question was useless, Ines smiled and took out a bag of gold coins from the
drawer that hadn’t been closed yet.

“I have a kid I can use. It’s Coco.”

Kara nodded as she accepted the bag of gold coins that Ines was handing over.

***

“Really sorry. I really wanted to stop the boss….”

I glanced at the newspaper headline held out by Summer Sorbet, a reporter for the Daily
Express, who bowed her head in disgrace.

[Leonora Estrella de Hachania, the truth of the girl who was a rising star in the social world?!]

Doo!
Laughter comes out in bold letters that seem like drumming.

Will Melissa be the next target for me?

‘But it’s strange. I’m too young to be the social gossip.’

Besides, since she had just ascended to the ecliptic and was not selected as a Petit Fleur, her
fame was not exceptional.

“I think someone bribed the boss and instigated him to attack the princess.”

“Why do you think so?”

I tilted my head at Summer’s confident eyes.

“I’ve only published articles praising Princess Gongnyeo, but if an attacking article suddenly
appears, there will be subscribers who will be suspicious of our ‘Daily Express’ no matter how
much gossip.”

I shrugged my shoulders at Summer’s explanation that newspapers basically have to build the
trust of their readers.

‘I haven’t looked into the original work yet, but it must be Ines.’

Now your move is obvious, my lady.

“I heard that you just made up your mind to participate in the Petit Fleur tryouts, and I am so
sorry that things turned out like this…. What should I do?”

I quietly opened my mouth to calm Summer, who was on the verge of bursting into tears.

“No, it was rather good.”

I even wanted to say thank you to Ines for making a special feature of my name in the gossip
magazine and spreading it far and wide.

‘Is this a level that is completely helping my plan?’

Chapter 106

Petit Fleur was not a contest that anyone could participate in even if they were imperial nobles.

From eight years of age or older, a noble girl under the age of 15 who takes the debutante, and
there are no specific age limits for participants. Only girls participated.

‘That’s why it’s a league of their own, usually involving only the children of the capital’s
aristocrats.’

It wasn’t like the 5 noble families that kept their power firmly despite the passage of time, but
the families that exerted influence in the capital were usually decided.

Petit Fleur was like a festival where the daughters of such aristocrats wore their crowns
hahahoho.

‘So it’s not unreasonable that he’s giving me such a hostile gaze.’

Hachania was a great aristocrat with a capital mansion in Royal Square, but it wasn’t a family
that was active in Bahamus.

‘They would think that the rolling stone was trying to get the stone stuck in it.’

When I tried to participate in Petit Fleur simply by believing in the Pope’s letter of
recommendation, not a few people were against it.

‘Of course there will be an influence from the daily special article.’

I coveted the dress from Madame Agnes Salon, so I glanced at the young ladies who had
rushed at me from a distance, waving only a hand fan, and shrugged my shoulders.

Of course, for me, whose only interests were money and power, a position as the next flower
of the social world could not have been important.

‘But it’s necessary to completely ban Maud and Princess Melissa from society.’

Cardinal Cara was a priest belonging to the central temple, and although he was respected by
social aristocrats, it was difficult to exercise great influence by going to parties and salons.

‘The Petite Fleur Qualifier is the perfect way to eliminate Melissa and Mode Iaron, who serve
as her hands and feet at the same time.’

“Young-ae, I heard you decided to participate in the Petit Fleur selection?”

I slightly nodded my head at the question of the second daughter of Count Damia who
approached me while watching people’s eyes.

“No matter what people say, I support Young Ae!”

I stared into her gentle, clear, round eyes and smiled brightly.

“Thank you.”

Miné Damia, who had just arrived in the capital, was an old friend of Laureline Ardel, whom I
had previously saved.

‘It seems I’ve become such a gossip that even southern aristocrats far from the capital have
heard rumors about me.’

I rubbed my chin in embarrassment at Mine’s worried gaze and looked back at the group of
hand fans that had been watching me from afar.

“If you have something to say, do it. Stop humming in annoyance.”

A girl about a hand taller than me suddenly jumps out in front of me, as if she was moved by my
words for treating them like insects.

The child, who boasted a similar exposure to Tristan, was Stella Soloa-Valen, a descendant of
the Soloa duchy, and was one of the candidates for Petite Fleur this time.

“You may not know since the young lady has just arrived in the capital, but it is customary for
only the capital’s nobles to participate in Petit Fleur.”

“It’s just a custom, there’s no rule saying you can’t participate, right?”

“There is no guarantee that an unqualified young lady will win just because the Pope
recommended it.”

“That’s a matter for the judges at Petit Fleur to evaluate, and I don’t think it’s for Lady Stella,
who is just another candidate, to decide.”
Stella, who was staring down at me, who didn’t back down from her words, bit her lip in a huff.

“Eh, you never lose with words!”

I tilted my head at an angle facing her smooth face, revealed by the folding of even the folding
fan.

“Then should I lose?”

“There is nothing wrong with the mod. Young lady, you secretly ignore people.”

I wondered if I’d be better off subtly ignoring her than Stella’s open ignoring, but I didn’t
respond to her words and fiddled with the original book I put in the inside pocket of my dress.

“Who was born negative… I guess not.”

Push type.

As soon as Bellucci’s citrine is pressed, the smoke that rises stimulates the tip of the nose.

But no one noticed the dust rising from my pocket.

It was because the people who were surprised by Stella’s inaudible murmured rude words
caught their breath and focused their eyes on her.

“Young lady! You talk too much!”

I just lowered my head to look at Bellucci’s magic bullet, but Mine, who thought I was hurt, was
startled and brushed my shoulder.

“That’s Okay. You don’t have to pay attention to what the rat who trembles with fear of losing
says.”

I patted Minedamia on the back of my hand and smiled softly.

“I beg your pardon? A rat, a rat?”

I slowly approached Stella, whose face was distorted at my words.

The smoke that spewed from Bellucci’s magic bullet was clenched tightly in his fist.

“Yes, mouse.”

I clung to Stella, who was trembling with anger, and sprinkled Bellucci’s magic bullet, or
pheromone perfume, only near her, which I had been blocking with my fist to prevent the scent
from spreading.

“Yes.”

For a moment, Stella’s expression becomes ambiguous.

‘Is it not effective for humans?’

If it didn’t work on people, Bellucci’s ability wouldn’t be of much use to me.

I had no intention of driving a forest animal around like a Disney Princess.

‘But in the original work, Bellucci was a villain who captivated people of all ages with her great
charm.’

To put it simply, she was a magician of seduction.

He was expelled by his mistress, Ines, because he acted as a swindler with that ability.

Of course, now he was a talented person who took full advantage of his ability and rose to the
position of an opera star.

“What, what is it? Why are you looking at me like that?!”

Stella grabs my shoulder and bites my lip, as if my stare staring at her made her feel
uncomfortable.

I let out a thin sigh in disappointment at Stella’s face, which hadn’t changed much from before
spraying the pheromones, no, frowning more violently.

‘Is it useless for a young woman? Or is it that people don’t eat it?’

“Do you think it’s sweet when it comes to being cute?! Do you think I will give up the glory of
Petite Fleur simply because you are cute, pretty, and lovely!”
I pushed me away, then turned around and watched Stella’s back as she quickly exited the
banquet hall, dumbfounded.

‘… It’s like I’ve seen it a lot.’

Tristan used to tickle me like that in the old days.

‘Even though I’m cute inside and cry that I’m going to die.’

It seemed that it was in the family to be rough with people who were bewitched.

Shortly after Stella Solois-Valen, a leading candidate for Petit Fleur, left the banquet hall of the
salon, the red door leading to the central staircase, which only the owner of the salon could
enter and exit from, began to move slowly.

People paid attention to the appearance of the owner of the Capucin Salon who invited him
today and the owner of a secret socialite club.

“Thank you for accepting my invitation, everyone.”

The woman who greeted people with a beautiful voice was wearing a half-mask shaped like a
butterfly, and from the half-exposed jawline and mouth, you could guess that she was a great
beauty.

Although she did not reveal her true identity, she could be said to be the pinnacle of black
society, running the secret socialite club of the Capucin Salon, to which only high-ranking
members of the political and business world were invited.

‘I know that the masked woman is Empress Yvonne.’

Empress Yvonne.

She was the hostess of the Willenin Empire without an empress, and was the two major
mountain range leading the imperial family along with the former princess, Zennile.

‘In the original story, she played the role of a stepmother who bullied Ines.’

If I had been a reader who simply enjoyed <A.Hwang.Jang>, I would have hated Empress
Yvonne, but now I couldn’t just hate her.
Since Ines wasn’t such a good heroine, she might not have been such an evil stepmother.

‘Besides, it’s a bad prejudice that all stepmothers will bully their children. Thierry… Thierry
really loved my mother.’

I knew that Thierry still carried Noel’s picture in his locket in his heart.

That there are nights when I thought I was asleep and when I was mistaken, I cried while
stroking my hair and wanting to see someone.

“There are rumors that Thierry Agnes stole all the designs from new designers. Have you heard
of them?”

“Yes! I heard I never thought that ‘That’ Lady Thierry would plagiarize. He was a sad person,
second only to being strict.”

“So I mean. They also copied a new designer’s dress design. Using my power It’s really mean.”

“What on earth is Lady Leonora thinking, to proudly wear a dress made by such a person and
say that she will participate in Petite Fleur?”

Knowing how much Thierry loves dresses and how much effort he put into each piece to make
a dress that suits me and is comfortable for me as a child to walk around in, I turned my gaze
to the whispering crowd as if to listen to me.

“What now-”

The moment I opened my mouth sharply, Empress Yvonne, who had been observing people
from a distance, came down from the podium and approached the crowd.
Chapter 107

“Where did everyone hide the tail that was wagging at the young lady to get Madame Agnes’s
dress?”

The sleazy mouth exposed under the purple half-mask draws a fascinating arc.

“Is it under the hem of your dress?”

“Mrs. Yvette! Your words are too much.”

“Is that what Mrs. Klaha will say after first arguing with the young lady with aggressive words?”

Empress Yvonne, no, Mrs. Yvette, who folded the fan so hard that it made a crackling sound,
continued her words while glaring at the woman who was nitpicking Thierry’s dress.

“Your wife does not need to attend the gatherings at my salon.”

“Gee, are you going to exclude me from your salon now?”

The mysterious woman called Yvette turned to me instead of answering Mrs. Claha’s sharp
question.

“Looks like downstairs has gotten a little boring. Would you like to go upstairs with me, Lady
Leonora?”

“It’s an honor, Lady Yvette.”

Going upstairs from the salon implied being among the few invited to the gathering that the host
judged important.

Looking down at Yvette’s hand, which was white and beautiful, as if she had never done
anything difficult before, I held onto it.

“Madam, why did you help me?”

“It’s okay if you don’t think I helped you.”

Yvette’s voice, which tilted her head in response to my question, radiated a sense of solemnity
unique to the royal family.

“Because Count Claha and his wife kept borrowing money from people who came and went to
the salon, so they needed an excuse to kick them out.”

“… Thank you though.”

Yvette bluntly refused the courtesy, even though she could have done enough to show
condescension to me.

‘Maybe he’s not suitable for the imperial family.’

I thought she must be a pretty lonely person.

***

On the second floor of the salon run by Yvette, it seemed that the people who were the center
of the social world had already been called.

Among the capital’s aristocrats, the central aristocracy boasting great power, the high priest,
and even the leader of the imperial knights, Lord Aquitaine.

‘They say it’s the most secret salon in the capital, so it’s really all kinds of people.’

I felt deep gratitude once again to Ines for even bribing the president of Ballantine’s and
publishing a special feature on The Truth of Princess Leonora in the daily special.

‘If it hadn’t been for that special feature, I wouldn’t have been noticed by Mrs. Yvette, and I
wouldn’t have gotten an invitation to the salon.’

The list of judges at Petit Fleur was kept secret under the strict management of the competition
management team, but it was a known fact that they were all high-ranking officials.

‘So the more I build friendships with the people who come and go to Yvette’s salon, the more I
can turn the situation to my advantage.’

Looking closely at the people on the floor, I noticed a familiar face and raised an eyebrow.

‘There was also Cardinal Nerva and Cara.’

Unlike at the imperial banquet, Nerva and Kara were hanging out with different groups of
people.

Since the sofa Madame Yvette had guided me to was near Nerva, I pricked up my ears and
focused on her voice.

“Nerva, I heard that preparations for Thanksgiving are almost over.”

“Who is it? There are a lot of things to do in the future.”

“Are you lying because you don’t want to give me time again?”

The man who raised his voice sharply at Nerva’s words was the Marquis of Lujian, who
occupied a place in the House of Nobility.

“There are degrees of refusal, Nerva. I’m starting to feel bad too.”

“Why should I care if you are offended or not?”

Nerva answered in a hoarse voice and with a face even more displeased than the Marquis of
Lujiang, shook off the man who was trying to grab her and left.

‘The Marquis of Lujian and Cardinal Nerva were classmates at the Academy if I remember
correctly.’

However, their conversation did not seem like a simple friendship.

As he tilts his head at the one-sided courtship that reminds him of Melissa and Lucas, someone
approaches the Marquis Lujian, who is huffing and puffing as if his pride has been hurt.

“What’s up, Alan? You don’t look good.”

Kara was the one who asked after the Marquis of Lujiang in a soft voice.

‘Oh, I majored in theology at Karado Imperial Academy.’

I glanced at Kara, who seemed intimate with the Marquis of Lujian, and ducked to hide me from
their side.

“Nerva turned down my date again.”

“You are ashamed. You know, Nerva looks blunt on the outside, but she’s no different from a
girl who’s soft on the inside.”

Kara laughed at the low voice of the Marquis of Lujiang and continued talking as if comforting
him.

“At times like this, you should act like a man and give it to me.”

“How?”

“A little more forcibly taking Nerva’s time. You know that Nerva is aiming for the position of
Pope, right? You can also pressure them through the House of Nobility.”

“Then what if I hurt Nerva’s feelings?”

“No matter how much Nerva has risen to the position of cardinal, women have no choice but to
be seduced by powerful men. On the contrary, you will feel strange feelings about your
different appearance.”

“As expected Kara. You always give for me.”

“We are friends, Alan.”

“Thank you.”

I jumped up from my seat and shook my head as I looked at the back of the Marquis of Lujiang,
who had already disappeared in search of Nerva.

Cardinal Cara was a really terrible person.

‘So that’s how he was stirring up the social world.’

The family of the Marquis of Lujian had a deep connection with the Church of Louellad, enough
to have the heir study theology, and was a prestigious family with great influence within the
aristocratic house.

‘If the head of such a prestigious family continues to pursue Cardinal Nerva, the outcome will be
obvious.’
The more misunderstandings between Nerva and the Marquis of Lujian piled up, the more the
reputation of the Marquis of Lujian would fade.

‘The more you know, the more you know, the more you have a personality that doesn’t make
any sense.’

I knew that the Lutheran Church was rotten to the bone, but I wondered if the cardinal could live
such an ugly life for the sake of his own greed.

I laughed in amazement at the way Kara secretly raised the corner of her mouth.

‘To stop him from doing that, I’ll have to get him out of the position of cardinal first.’

I tapped the sofa table with my thin fingers and let out a grim smile as I planned to weave
Nerva, the Marquis of Lujiang, and Princess Melissa.

‘You’re not the only one who can conspire, Kara.’

***

Admittedly, Lucas had no history of getting along with any priests, including the Pope.

‘It’s the first time I’ve met a priest so often.’

Because the imperial family of Willenin’s empire was always in conflict with the Great War and
the Vatican.

“Are you saying you can’t break the curse with your own strength?”

It was too rude to address the pope, but Valerie shrugged her shoulders as if she didn’t care
and opened her nonchalant mouth.

“Okay. There are so many complicated golden arts entangled in that body that even the person
who put the curse on it is not sure if it will be able to break it.”

“… Okay.”

Pope Valerie, who turned her gaze to Lucas, who was staring at his body floating in the air,
tilted his chin.
“Why are you trying so hard to break the curse on Prince Lucas?”

“… Because my daughter wants it That is the only reason.”

“Hmm. Are you saying that because your daughter’s love is extremely sincere, she will
intervene in the royal family’s battle for succession without even knowing the subject?”

Valerie did not believe Lucas’ excuses. Looking at his face with an insensitive gaze, she slowly
added words.

“Even I don’t want to disappoint the princess, but it would be very sad for the princess to
completely lift the curse on the prince.”

“What does that mean?”

“Judging from the state of mana, the prince’s soul must have already taken over another body.”

“Can’t we send that soul back to its original body?”

“Two souls are already entangled in one body. If that happens, the body possessed by the
prince’s soul will die without fulfilling its mission.”

Facing Lucas’s pale face, Valerie puts a bitter smile on her lips.

“I am not a dark sorcerer or a gold sorcerer with expertise in curses, but I am the pope of this
empire, Duke. No….”

She hesitated before opening her mouth again.

“Prince Lucas.”

“….”

“The moment you find my body, the original Duke Gaspar will die. Can you bear the
consequences?”
Chapter 108

“I don’t know what will happen if the princess finds out about this.”

The pope’s words sounded like a threat at first glance, but Lucas could sense that she was
simply worried about Leonora.

“… How long have you known?”

When he asks like a sigh, the pope smiles and touches my eyes.

“Have you forgotten that this body is the owner of the Paewang’s Eye?”

Pure white eyes that see through everything.

Everyone was reluctant to make eye contact with her because there was no distinction
between pupils and whites, but Leonora was the only one who did not hesitate to meet the
pope’s eyes.

‘I’m sure it’s just as scary as the others, but I’m afraid I’ll be offended.’

Every sleepless night Valerie thought of the little girl who worried about her loneliness.

She wiped her bitter mouth.

“The Gongnyeo is a good child. He is a sensitive and kind person.”

“I know.”

“Do you want a child who has already lost his mother to lose his father as well?”

Lucas did not open his mouth to the pope’s words easily, and Valerie did not urge the prince.

***

The day of the Petit Fleur selection qualifiers has arrived.

The banquet hall of the aristocracy located in the center of the imperial capital, the Rothsil
Banquet Hall, was crowded with young ladies and families participating in the Petit Fleur
selection.

“For those who have been waiting for this moment for a long time, we will announce the
contents of the preliminary round right now.”

The host Petit Fleur, wearing a white half-mask with spiky bunny ears, steps up to the podium
and draws the attention of the raucous crowd to me.

“Petit Fleur is a contest to select the flower of a little society.”

Hmm, he cleared his throat a little and continued in a polite voice.

“The committee decided that since the Petit Fleur was to select the next candidate to lead the
social scene, it would be appropriate to look at the ability of the candidates to host and lead the
party.”

After the man’s explanation, the young girls who decided to participate in Petit Fleur held hands
and gulped down their saliva.

No matter how much I searched the original book, I couldn’t find any information about this Petit
Fleur’s preliminary round, so I stretched out my hand nervously to Lucas.

“What if something like a topic I’m too sick with pops up?”

“I didn’t know there was something you couldn’t do.”

Lucas smirks as he sweeps the back of my hand with a hand so large that my hand is buried in
it.

“Don’t worry. There will be no other contestants who are as eager to prepare for the
competition as you are.”

I nodded at his words, but I wasn’t relieved.

‘I received special training from Thierry, and even received swordsmanship training from Karen
just in case, but preparing for the party… I’ve never really tried it.’

Shouldn’t you have just brought Cosette, who was hosting the party in the dukedom, to the
capital?
“The theme of this preliminaries is literally a party that candidates will prepare individually. Any
type of banquet will be left to the individual freedom of the ladies, but the budget is fixed.”

The money bag that the moderator put down on the table after a short explanation was of a
very simple size, unless it was filled with jewels such as diamonds.

“One hundred gold.”

“Pear, one hundred gold?”

“How do you throw a party for the Petit Fleur qualifiers with 100 gold? That’s too little!”

At the man’s words, disgruntled exclamations begin to erupt here and there.

“Please note that candidates who go beyond the budget prepared by the contest or who use
family property will be eliminated immediately.”

As if he couldn’t hear the people’s complaints, the commissioner finished what he had to say
and then came down from the podium and quietly disappeared.

“Have you ever prepared a party?”

Holding the brown money pouches given to each candidate in my arms, I looked back at Mode
approaching me with a triumphant face.

“No.”

“Oh. Really? Your name is a princess, but you’ve never prepared for a party?”

“Our castle butler is quite competent.”

I don’t know the ability of the butler to manage the annex of the Marquis Castle, where the
Marquis of Aaron, or the Marquis of Sylvain, lived, but Cosette was competent enough to fill the
Duchess’ vacancy by herself.

“No matter how competent a butler is, there must be a hostess to host a prestigious banquet.”

“Okay? I didn’t know.”

“Iced coffee. That’s why banquets don’t go well at the Duchy~”

The reason why the Duke of Hachania didn’t hold banquets often was simply because I was
annoyed at such occasions.

‘Even now, I’m so bothered by you.’

I stare up at Mode with a smile on his face, but he must have thought that I had died at his
words. After a laugh, Mode twisted my hair and opened his mouth.

“I have quite a bit of experience helping my mother prepare banquets for marquesses. But you
couldn’t have.”

You say that you don’t have a mother for a long time.

“Dad.”

Instead of responding to Maud’s words, I sprinted to Lucas, who hid behind a pillar to avoid
people’s eyes.

“Why.”

“Mode keeps making fun of me for not having a mother.”

“… What?”

I don’t know why, but Maud really wanted to look good for Lucas.

When I exposed my bad personality, Mode, who was startled, raised his voice in disgust.

“My, when did I do that! I said I would help you because you are not used to preparing
banquets!”

Embarrassed, Maude quickly walked up to Lucas and grabbed his sleeve.

“There was no way I would have said such mean things, Uncle. I am a child who is always
praised for resembling a kind aunt.”

“Who is your uncle?”

It was a natural question from Lucas’ point of view, but Mode seemed quite hurt.

“… I’m sorry, sir.”

Whether Maud lowered his head with a white face or not, Lucas looked back at me with his
temple pressed tight as if his bones were hurting.

“Go ahead. You must be tired because you didn’t sleep well last night.”

To others, it sounded like they were worried about me at first glance, but they complained
again that I hadn’t been with them as I was preparing for the Petit Fleur preliminaries.

“… Yes, Dad.”

I was taken aback by Lucas’ childishness, but I turned my head toward Maud without showing
it.

Nyah.

Mode, who noticed my protruding tongue, started shaking his shoulders.

Even if I didn’t have a mother, I had the coolest dad in the world, no, Lucas who looked like a
dad.

***

Sylvie and Enoch, who learned about the Petit Fleur preliminaries, frowned with more serious
faces than me.

“A hundred gold is all right, Rini? It must be a difficult amount to prepare for a tea time, let
alone a party.”

I’ve never seen her attend, let alone prepare for tea time, so how did Enoch know that?

I tilted my head and glanced at Enoch and Sylvie who were grunting.

“Shall I rob Dad’s slush fund? It’s hard to tell if you’re using slush funds or not.”

“It is likely to take. I’d rather recruit people who can help me prepare the banquet without
spending money.”
I smiled as I looked back at the splendid villain dream trees who were already thinking of
committing foul play.

“It’s okay. I think we can win even if we don’t do foul play.”

When the budget was set at only 100 gold, it was daunting, but the moment I saw the mod, I
had an idea.

‘This is also an idea given to me by the mode, and if you win, you should definitely say thank
you.’

Then how much more will your stomach hurt?

Maud had fun teasing the kid who would show off as soon as he put the medicine up.

Um-huhu, with an evil smile on my face, I entered the upper building of Zarpara, which occupied
an area belonging to one of the major commercial districts in the capital city.

“Light, have you come!”

Zarpara, who found me first than the general staff, bursts out of the upper house’s office with a
crackling sound.

“I spent every night in tears because I missed you!”

“… We saw it the day before yesterday, Zarpa.”

“48 hours seemed like 4,800 days~!”

I let out a low sigh at Zarpara’s unwavering attitude, and I dragged her into the office, running
wildly saying that it was nice to see me.

“Take the salvaged ship of Acrea to Bahamus Port. How much will it cost?”

“About 30 gold if we use the manpower of the upper ranks?”

Then there is only 70 gold left in the budget. I slowly shook my head at her words.
“We tend to pay our employees generously, so let’s leave the boat moving to an outsider.”

“Where would you like me to entrust the work, my light?”

“Aaron top would be good. It’s a top group that doesn’t even keep the minimum wage set by
the country.”

It would be a good idea to take this opportunity to contact the Iaron Merchant and take out
talented people if they are being wasted.

I smiled wickedly as I slowly checked the guild-related papers piled on Zarpara’s desk.

“If the Marquess Aaron’s family finds out that I’m trying to move the ship, they might interfere,
so proceed under a borrowed name.”

“Yes, I understand.”

“And there’s something I want Zarpara to find out.”

I put my chin on my chin, remembering the face of Empress Yvonne I met at the salon not long
ago.
Chapter 109

‘There is a reason why Empress Yvonne hides her true identity and runs the salon.’

It was to manage personal private property in addition to the personal money that was
monitored by the imperial family.

‘In the original work I remember, she pretends to be Mrs. Yvette because she is simply
greedy….’

The Empress Yvonne I met in real life was not that kind of person at all.

‘In the original work, the biggest reason Empress Yvonne ran the salon was because of the
information guild she owned.’

Yvette’s secret salon was like an upscale club run mostly by men.

The few nobles invited were all those who wielded great influence in the empire, and she
created an information guild based on word of mouth rumors from nobles who were drunk or
excited.

‘There must be a reason why a person the size of an empress established an information guild.’

Yvette’s information guild ‘Attention Tree’ was a small guild that no one would pay attention to,
but by the time Ines becomes an adult, it has grown into one of the leading guilds in the empire.

In <A.Hwang.Chapter>, Empress Yvonne uses a yew tree when bullying Ines, but in fact, it
didn’t make sense for a person the size of an empress to endure such trouble to bully a child.

“Come find out about Empress Yvonne and Lady Yvette. It’s even better if you can find a corner
that could be a weakness.”

Whoop whoop.
I try to use Empress Yvonne to give Ines a shot and let out an evil laugh, but Zarpara puts her
hand on my heart with a loud, painful sound.

“… What’s the matter? Are you sick?”

“Every time the sun smiles, the whole world seems to light up…! The Light brightly illuminates
the world even when it smiles so sinisterly and wickedly!”

“It’s noisy, Zarpa.”

“More! Please be kinder to me! Exciting!”

“….”

I shook my head at Zarpara’s disgusting words, not sure if she was praising or cursing, and
hurriedly left her office.

***

Zarpara, who transformed into a transforming artifact, showed off her skills and slashed the
labor cost of the Iaron Merchant to the point of eating raw, and moved Acrea’s ship to
Bahamus Port.

“It only cost ten gold to move a ship from the north to the ecliptic?”

“Instead, I loaded the items on the top of Iaron. It wouldn’t have been a bad deal either.”

I gave a thumbs up to Zarpara, who was wagging a tail that didn’t look like a puppy eager for
my compliments.

“Nice job, Zarpara!”

“Because my sun is so miserable. It’s a great way to save money.”

‘These days, he keeps saying things that I don’t know if it’s a compliment or a curse.’
“Ah! I also did some research on Mrs. Yvette and Empress Yvonne.”

Zarpara’s bright red eyes shine at me as I scratch my chin nervously.

“Mrs. Yvette’s age and face are unknown, so the information she could collect was a bit limited,
but Empress Yvonne still had quite a few things that Light didn’t know about.”

“For example?”

“It seems that the marriage to Emperor Gregor was not the first marriage. Rumors are
circulating that she is the woman who originally had a husband.”

“What?”

I widened my eyes at Zarpara’s words.

‘She’s the empress, but she remarried?’

There was no such information in the original version.

“It is said that she was the wife of a baron with a small estate called Letel. They even said they
got along very well.”

I bit my lip at Zarpara’s explanation.

“… Could it be that the baron who was the husband of Empress Yvonne is dead?”

“Yes. And right after her husband’s death, Yvonne Letel ascended to the throne and became
Emperor Gregor’s wife.”

Recalling the original Empress Yvonne who hated Gregor and Ines terribly, I let out a sigh
without being able to speak.

Even though he was a villain, he somehow hated the emperor who gave him power and wealth.

‘It looks like Gregor even killed her husband to bring Yvonne into the rain.’

Even if a woman still has a husband, if the emperor herself ‘Chosen’, the evil law has not been
enacted that she must become a widow unconditionally.
Gregor, the tyrant whose eyes wander when he sees only beautiful women, had a hobby of
collecting the best beauties in the country as if they were objects, so I shouldn’t have made a
hasty guess.

Ines’ mother, Empress Ines, probably didn’t want to break the love affair of the tyrant father, so
he didn’t have a woman he made empress, but he was six years old when he was officially
married.

“The baron and the empress also had a child, but the whereabouts are unknown because the
Baron Letel family was completely destroyed.”

I nodded slowly, then twisted my face in amazement at Zarpara’s words.

‘Did he even kill the child?’

“What is suspicious is that Mrs. Yvette is the same age as the child she is looking for. Do you
see a relationship between the two, O Light?”

‘Ah, I’m glad.’

Zarfa, who did not know that Lady Yvette was the same person as Empress Yvonne, made a
puzzled face, but I sighed in relief.

‘I founded an information guild to find my lost child.’

I rummaged through the inside pockets of my dress while flipping over on the sofa, untangling
my hair with both hands while digging through my vague memories of the original work.

“… Oh, Dad.”

“What is it, Ines? Why are your hands bleeding!”

“It’s nothing! Ines is fine.”

Ines waved a embarrassed ‘Chuck’ hand at Gregor’s hardened face.

“It’s okay, what’s okay! It bleeds like this!”

There were only drops of blood that could not be seen with the naked eye because the goose
had been torn off under his fingernails, but Gregor raised his voice nervously.

“Yvonne! Even though Jim warned me so much, it still bothers Ines!”

“Ines, it doesn’t hurt, Dad. It’s absolutely not the empress’s fault, so please don’t blame Her
Highness.”

Empress Yvonne looked alternately at the father and daughter who were getting hit so hard,
then smiled like a sigh.

“… Is it so. Her Highness, Her Majesty’s daughter, was injured because of me.”

“You look like a mean woman!”

At Yvonne’s reply, Gregor raised his hand and slapped her across the cheek.

“If you don’t want me bullying your daughter, get me out of the palace.”

Holding onto her swollen red cheek, Yvonne repeated what she had already said to Gregor
several times.

“Your Highness, the princess, hates me too.”

Then, startled by Yvonne’s words, Ines approached her who was sitting down and smiled and
shook her head.

“I don’t hate the empress. Ines is such a good kid that he never hated anyone.”

“….”

Yvonne didn’t have the energy to reply to Ines’ muttered words, so she just bit her lip.

“I can’t.”
Looking down at Yvonne, who forgets the face of the empress and doesn’t even want to get up
from the floor, Gregor clicks his tongue and opens his mouth.

“Because Jim never misses a jewel once he has it in his hands.”

“I am not a thing, Your Majesty.”

“Women are nothing but jewels and flowers. If you say that you want to leave the palace one
more time, your child’s life cannot be guaranteed.”

“… Your majesty!”

I closed the book so roughly that Zarpara surprised me, frowning at the thought of Yvonne
desperately searching for her child.

The original book was very useful, but I didn’t like the development to the point where I didn’t
even want to look at it anymore.

‘This Gregor took Yvonne’s child hostage.’

Thinking of a place where Gregor could hide the child, I turned to Zarpara while clapping my
hands.

“Zarpara, find out if any of the children brought from the relief center match the look of the child
Mrs. Yvette is looking for.”

“You mean a child?”

“Huh. As soon as possible.”

“I understand, dear sun.”

How many lives do these tyrannical women have to destroy to be satisfied?

‘Anyway, it’s the rotten imperial family.’

I will definitely break it down

Sweeping down the original book in my hand, I bit my lip and made a promise.

***

The parties of the candidates participating in the Petit Fleur qualifying round were held in turn at
intervals of one day.

I was the last in the randomly assigned order, but so far, the mode that rented the largest salon
in the ecliptic for 50 gold was the strongest candidate to advance to the finals.

‘It’s clear that Marquis Iaron put his breath into renting this expensive salon for only 50 gold, but
it’s hard to find evidence of that kind of help.’

I shrugged, remembering Maud’s snotty face, waiting to see how fancy my party would turn
out.

‘But he won’t be able to beat the banquet I prepared.’

I grinned at the people slowly approaching the old ship of Acrea.

Chapter 110

“Princess Leonora prepared a party on board.”

“If it’s a party on board, is it a banquet held on board? It’s unique.”

I pricked my ears to the whispers of people coming from afar.

There were a few nobles who owned ships, but the empire had yet to develop a yachting
culture that enjoyed sailing with private ships as a hobby.

‘Acrea’s ships are anchored in the harbor, so they won’t go out to sea.’

I laughed, interlacing my fingers, um-hu-hu, enjoying the gaze of the people who approached
the ship slowly, as if concerned.

“Oh! It’s so beautiful. It looks like a ship from the sea of fairies.”

Acrea’s ship, decorated with the finest luminous pearls made in the Artifact Workshop, had
some peeling off plating, but basically it was a work of art boasting very delicate craftsmanship.

The fresh flower decorations wrapped around the siren’s sculpted prow were emitting a subtle
scent under the pale moonlight.

“I have never seen such a beautiful ship. If it is an artifact of Acrea, it must be of great value.”

Among the noble ladies who were thrilled and boarded the boat, one of the figures protruded
and opened a dissatisfied mouth.

“It is said that it is a ship that sank in the sea, but I am worried that it will smell fishy. I have a
particularly weak stomach….”

At Mrs. Claha’s words, Princess Melissa and several noble ladies nodded in sympathy.

“Besides, why are you having a party at midnight? Are you thinking of creating a spooky
atmosphere?”

“I’m glad you don’t get seasick.”

Listening to the dissatisfaction coming out of the mouths of the noble ladies close to Melissa, I
clapped my hands and gave a signal to Rose and Ravi who were waiting.

Papabak-! Pot-!

The fireflies that the Jarsour mercenaries have eagerly caught fly up all at once and circle
around the luminous pearl to light up.

“Oh my god. Are you a firefly? It is so beautiful!”

Luminous wine was too expensive, so I didn’t prepare much, but the fireflies were free because
the mercenaries caught them.

It took 50 gold for the luminous pearl and 10 gold to move the ship, so there was only 40 gold
left.

“Thank you so much for coming to my party, everyone!”

Standing on top of a tall bridge in the middle of the hull, I lifted up the hem of the cute sailor
dress I had prepared for a ship party and smiled broadly like a child.

“I prepared a gift with a grateful heart!”

At my words, the servants of Hachania stepped forward in unison and began delivering small
boxes to the guests after a polite response.

‘I spent more than half the money I had left on preparing an artificial diamond necklace.’

Time was tighter than money, but Gerald gave his strength to present it as a gift to the people
coming to the banquet.

‘It’s a culture that doesn’t exist in the empire, but in Korea, people give gifts in return for a first
birthday party?’

Few people disliked freebies, and even more so there were no nobles who refused gifts.

‘It’s also a suitable stage to showcase the artificial diamonds developed by the studio.’

Since Petit Fleur was basically a festival enjoyed by the aristocrats of the capital, the guests
invited to the ship party were like the frontrunners in the social world.
‘I’m sure there will be people who lower the value because it’s not a natural diamond, but there
will definitely be more people who pay attention to the remarkably low price.’

Diamonds were one of the most expensive gems in the world.

There was no difference between such natural diamonds and artificial diamonds made by
compressing carbon to the extent that it was impossible to distinguish them with the naked eye.

‘Artificial diamonds have not yet appeared in this world, but compressing carbon itself was
possible with the power of alchemists and sorcerers.’

It was not developed because diamonds were made of carbon and did not think of making
jewelry with alchemy, but when an idea was thrown to the technicians in the workshop, artificial
diamond production was accomplished in an instant.

‘Whoops. It became possible to prepare a one-carat diamond necklace as a guest gift with a
small budget.’

Of course, it’s an artificial gem that Gerald and I developed after hard research, so it’s possible
to calculate it at cost.

Even if I lost to Mode in the preliminaries, just being able to promote artificial diamonds was an
advantage for me.

“Oh. Look at this glow!”

“The workmanship is more delicate than the diamond necklace I inherited from my mother. It is
so beautiful.”

The noble ladies stomped their feet with joy at the unexpected gift.

The red-hot swings smiled at their cute cheeks, but Mrs. Klaha, who had been starting the
engine vroom vroom to incite people earlier, raised her voice as she closed the jewelry box with
a clang.

“Wait for a sec! Is this a diamond necklace? The budget must have been 100 gold! Isn’t that a
foul?”

As if in sympathy with Claha’s voice, Mode nodded and raised the corners of his mouth.
“You’re over budget, so you’ll be automatically eliminated, Leonora.”

As the party was coming to an end, I was going to reveal the artificial diamond’s identity
anyway, so I ignored Mode’s words as if I hadn’t heard.

Then Kara, who was smiling gracefully next to Mode, stepped forward, probably thinking I was
avoiding an answer.

“It’s disappointing, Princess. Since you are a person who follows Luella’s will, I thought you
would be sincere in the preliminaries.”

She bit her lip hard as if she was really sorry.

“The desire to win gave up, and the young princess went blind.”

“I have good eyesight.”

I hated Melissa and the stupid Mode who bullied Lucas, but I was most afraid of Kara who
manipulated people from behind with an innocent face.

“The judges will judge whether I went over budget or not, so don’t worry too much, Yeha.”

I shrugged my shoulders as I turned away from her approaching me.

“Oh! Mrs. Yvette!”

According to the formula that the main character always appears last, Yvette, no, Empress
Yvonne always arrived late to the party.

“Ah!”

After throwing a shoulder bun at Kara, I ran to my wife and greeted her waving my arms.

“I wanted to see you again. Thank you so much for coming today.”

“It is a very beautiful necklace. Thank you.”

The necklace prepared for Empress Yvonne was so gorgeous that it was on a different level
from the gifts given to others.
‘The necklace chain is made of artificial diamonds, so of course.’

To make such a necklace with natural diamonds, the unit price would be over 3,000 gold.

‘Of course, even artificial diamonds are expensive, so I spent all my remaining budget on
preparing this necklace….’

Empress Yvonne was a person worth that much.

“The necklace you gave me looks much more expensive than the necklace you gave out to
others. Do you have anything to ask of me?”

“Yes, madam. In fact….”

Blurring my tail, I led her into the bridge (command room), covering her face with a butterfly-
shaped half-mask.

“I want my wife to introduce me to a saffron who will support my friend.”

“… Adoption, you mean?”

“Yes. You know a lot of aristocrats in the capital.”

I sat down on the shell-shaped chair facing her as she lowered her head as if she was puzzled
by my words.

“Did you know about the raid on the Brinen Relief Center a few years ago?”

“Is there any imperial citizen who does not know about the raid?”

“Some of the children who lost their homes in that very incident were being taken care of by the
Duke of Hachania as part of their welfare project.”

“Your Excellency is doing a good job.”

‘Even though it’s all my work.’

I nodded with a smile at Yvonne’s short admiration.

“Yes. But among those kids, there are some who were originally aristocrats, so I want to make
them debut in the social world as much as possible.”

The children from the relief center even provided support to the academy for those who wished.

‘There are numerous children who can debut in the social world as soon as they find a saffron.’

And in the list of children Zarpara confirmed, there was a child whose appearance almost
matched that of the child Yvette was desperately looking for.

Frederick Breenen.

He did not possess special aura or mana, so he was not used to extract magic stones, but he
was one of the children specially managed by the Marquis, perhaps because he thought he
could sell them at a high price because he came from a noble family.

‘This child must be the son of Empress Yvonne….’

As I flipped through the portrait of Frederic along with the other children’s papers, I glanced at
Yvonne’s expression half revealed under her mask.

‘Bingo.’

Although I was constantly trying not to show off, I checked her trembling lips and smiled
secretly.
Chapter 111

“… What are you?”

Yvonne, collapsed as if she was sitting on a round bar stool, looks up at me.

“Are you going to blackmail me with the child?”

Her voice was trembling, but Yvonne, holding Frederic’s portrait in her arms, quickly regained
her composure and looked back at me, befitting the head of the empire’s largest information
guild.

“Me, Lady Yvette? dare?”

I shook my head slowly, facing her bright green eyes that could be seen through the half-mask.

“I, a mere child, can dare to think of threatening Her Highness.”

“Looks like you know my true identity.”

Yvonne tossed the mask as if she was taken aback by my words.

The exposed face of the empress was as beautiful as it was rumored to be, but she couldn’t
find even the slightest bit of serenity in her eyes.

“I want to bring down Emperor Gregor.”

“You mean Your Majesty, the Sun of the Empire?”

“Emperor Gregor is a tyrant who will be recorded in history.”

I frowned as I thought of the emperor, who had both the destructive possessive desire to
acquire a beautiful woman regardless of the opponent’s will and the stupidity of not recognizing
that the other person was a human being like himself.

“Do you think that Her Highness the Empress is the only one who holds a grudge against such a
ruler?”

“As you said, you are just a child. It is up to the elders of the imperial family to lead Her
Majesty Gregor down the right path, not you.”

Gregor was impossible to rehabilitate.

Because Ines, who was able to reform Gregor, who was a tyrant in the original work, ate it.

“It was me who attacked the Brinen Relief Center, not a stranger from a foreign country or a
nobleman who held a grudge against the Marquis Brinen family. I did.”

Yvonne, who had been staring blankly at me as I confessed to a crime that had already been
years in the past, tilted her head.

“What was the reason?”

“Because I found out that the Marquis Brinen and the Duchess of Soloa, who belong to the
imperial family and the 5th generation of nobles, are making money by using children who have
lost their way to go.”

Even now, on nights when I can’t sleep easily, I would think of nightmares at the relief center.

“I don’t think Her Highness, who has taken the position of empress, doesn’t know that the
empire has rotted from the root.”

“Okay. As you guessed, I hate the emperor and the imperial family. If so, why do you hate the
imperial family?”

I moved my lips as if hesitating at Yvonne’s question.

‘But since he was the head of the Information Guild, he must have already figured out the
relationship between Ines and me.’

There was no way I wouldn’t know since Ines insisted on making me his partner at the birthday
banquet.

“… Just as the imperial family exploited the children at the relief center, Ines is trying to use
me.”

Yvonne’s face turns pale at my words.

‘Okay. Yvonne is probably one of the few people who knows Ines’ true identity.’
Although the original book did not describe it in detail, it seemed that Ines was steadily
harassing Yvonne within the imperial family.

“I can report your treachery to His Majesty and leave the imperial family as a reward.”

I swallowed, facing Yvonne’s expressionless face.

“If that’s what Her Highness wants, do it. Step,”

“As expected, you intend to blackmail me by taking my child hostage.”

I cut off my words and stared at Yvonne, who sharpened her blade.

“No.”

“… What?”

“Regardless of Your Highness’s cooperation, Frederick will return to Her Highness’ arms.”

It wasn’t my words of envy to buy Yvonne’s favor, it was my sincerity.

“A child deserves to be protected and loved in the arms of a guardian.”

It was like the only value Gaspar gave me in this life.

‘My mother is looking for herself so desperately, but I can’t separate the mother and daughter.’

It was like throwing away the only card I was holding, so I couldn’t help it if Yvonne didn’t help
me.

‘But he’ll definitely join hands with me.’

I trusted Yvonne.

To be precise, the grudge Yvonne must have harbored against Gregor and Ines.

“Good. What can I do for you, the benefactor who brought Frederic back, wild little girl?”

As I expected, Yvonne held out her hand to me with a slick smile.

“You must know that Hachania runs the Zarpara Merchant.”

“Okay.”

“I want to preoccupy the information that our guild collects from the information guild run by
Mrs. Yvette.”

“But as you found out, Mrs. Yvette’s information guild was in search of Frederick. The guild has
no meaning to me anymore.”

“But you will need it to stand against Gregor.”

I stared straight at Yvonne, who wiped her tired face down as if she wanted to rest, and
continued speaking clearly.

“Your Highness Empress, I intend to bring down Gregor from the throne and overthrow the
empire.”

***

After the conversation with Yvonne, I left the command room and witnessed how the ladies,
including Princess Melissa and Mrs. Claha, were leading the mood, saying that since I
exceeded the budget, of course I would be eliminated.

“There’s been a lot of gossip about Princess Leonora these days.”

“Come to think of it, Madame Agnes’s salon was also embroiled in a plagiarism controversy,
right? She was the princess’s maternal grandmother.”

“Your mother-in-law was divorced by the Marquis, right? Not a single drop of blood was
mixed.”

I let out a smile at Princess Melissa’s words.

According to the claim, I have nothing to do with Thierry, so I have nothing to do with her
controversy either?

‘Of course Thierry is my grandmother.’

Blood ties didn’t matter.

I know how much Thierry cares for me and how much he loves Noel.

“Princess, I don’t think you need to worry about me.”

“What?”

“Because I’ve never been over budget.”

“There are dozens of people who just witnessed the necklace the princess was giving to Lady
Yvette. This necklace alone must have been worth over 100 gold?”

I smiled broadly at Princess Melissa’s words and took away the gift box she was holding in her
hand.

“You mean this necklace made of one-carat diamonds? You are also a princess. You must be
well versed in jewelry.”

“Of course. I also have a gem appraiser license.”

In order to maintain the flower of the social world, you had to be a trendsetter.

“Awesome, princess! Then, how much is this necklace worth in the eyes of the princess, who
also has a connoisseur’s license?”

Emphasizing that Princess Melissa is a lover of jewelry, I stepped on board near her so guests
could see the necklace.

“The quality of the cut seems to be a bit low, but the natural brilliance of the original stone is
excellent, so I don’t think it can be valued at less than 700 gold.”

It was natural that the cut was not perfect because it was a necklace made in a workshop
rather than entrusted to a craftsman.

‘But they say they’ll pay 700 gold?’

I thought it was my intention to let people know how much I had broken the rules by extorting
the price of my return necklace.

I narrowed my eyes at Melissa’s obvious trick and shrugged.

“A natural diamond would cost about that much. But the necklace I gave you is an artificial
diamond!”

“… Artificial diamond? Did such a thing exist?”

“This is a new product developed by the Gerald Artifact Studio run by the Duke of Hachania!”

I grabbed people’s attention by swinging the necklace I had stolen from Princess Melissa with a
natural, broad smile like a child showing off a toy.

“It is a synthetic gemstone that has a similar brilliance, strength, and thermal conductivity to
natural diamonds.”

“Oh my god! I can’t believe this gem isn’t a diamond.”

At my explanation, the noble ladies who looked down at the necklaces in each hand burst into
admiration.

“Wait for a sec. Well, then you’re saying it’s fake after all, right? You said you were taught by
Lady Thierry, but you only learned bad things, Princess.”

Embarrassed by the people’s favorable reaction, Melissa steps forward with a frown.

“It is said that Madame Agnes stole designs from new designers and opened a salon, so it
seems that fakes have raised fakes!”

“Princess, do you know the name of that poor new designer?”

“It’s talked about every day on the daily express, but do you think there are people who don’t
know? It’s Coco Rivera!”

I smiled and turned around as if I was waiting for Melissa’s answer.

“Coco, do you want to come forward now?”

At my words, Coco Rivera, who was hiding behind the command room, appears in front of
people as a genius designer who ran a salon for Ines in A.Hwang.Chang.

With a dazzling dress embroidered with artificial diamonds, a collaboration between Thierry and
Coco, in her arms.
Chapter 112

Cheer up.

Coco, who received attention from people, proudly showed off the dress in her arms.

“Oh my god! I have never seen such a beautiful dress!”

“It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to call them angel wings.”

Expected reactions come one after another.

Thanks to the pannier, diamonds were embroidered on each strand of the lace of the skirt,
which spread wide to the left and right, so it emitted a colorful light like the clothes worn by a
fairy under the dim moonlight.

“New designer Coco Rivera, greetings ladies and gentlemen of the empire!”

Boldly bowing her head, Coco took a step back with her cheeks blushing as if she was
embarrassed to attract attention.

“I am an apprentice who taught me about clothing directly from Madame Agnes Thierry. It is an
honor to present the dress I participated in for the first time at the banquet hosted by the
princess today!”

Coco, with a lively smile, throws the dress onto the curtain of a pitch-black night embroidered
with stars.

Whiik-!

The noble ladies, who were surprised to think that Coco had thrown away the dress out of the
blue, murmured.

And in the meantime, the dress landed on Bellucci, who magically appeared.

‘Whoops. I paid a little attention to the stage setting.’

The dress wrapped around Bellucci flashed momentarily, and soon her modest dress was
changed into a dress designed by Coco.
“Oh my goodness! Isn’t that the diva Bellucci?”

“Diva Bellucci is now the most popular opera singer in the Empire, no, in the Western
Continent?!”

Bellucci, now a fully grown man, was as beautiful as a rose in full bloom.

Her blonde hair, as if made by melting pure gold, and her green eyes full of summer greenery
shone clearly even under the dark night sky.

‘The product stands out only when the model is good.’

In addition, Bellucci was a diva among divas whose stock price skyrocketed after she played
the villain of the hit opera <Levenia>.

“Thank you, Bellucci. Thank you for being the model for my dress.”

“Thank you so much for giving me the honor of trying on a dress decorated with coco diamonds
for the first time.”

At Coco’s words, Bellucci smiled gracefully and tapped her square neckline with a fan.

Even the neckline was studded with diamonds, so Bellucci was shining like the sun that had
fallen in the middle of the night.

Bellucci even had a heart-cut diamond attached to her charm point on the side of her nose.

“I personally like coco diamonds more than natural diamonds. I wonder if the brilliance is
different.”

People’s eyes widen at the conversation between Coco and Bellucci.

“Cocodia?”

“The name of the jewel developed by the Gerald Artifact Workshop is Coco Diamond.”

To the curious lady’s question, Bellucci answered calmly as she touched the sophisticated
feathers on her hat with her hands.

“Cocodia… It’s named after designer Coco Rivera.”

“Yes! Although it is a jewel developed by the duke’s family, Coco is a talented person who will
be in charge of running Salon Thierry Coco together with Thierry-sama.”

I opened my mouth with a wide smile, not missing the words of the lady who was muttering to
herself quietly in front of me.

“It’s kind of a gift for joining the company, Coco.”

The name ‘Coco Diamond’ was a means to make Coco Rivera my own person, but at the same
time, it was also a name given for the branding of artificial diamonds developed by the studio.

‘If the perception that it is a fake diamond arises, people’s desire to buy it will decrease.’

Even in modern times, manufacturers did not give artificial diamonds new names such as
moissanite or lab-grown for nothing.

‘Even brown diamonds, which were dismissed as having flaws, began to sell like hot cakes
after being given names such as champagne diamonds and cognac diamonds.’

Cocodia.

Satisfied with the cute sound of the name I made myself, I grabbed the back of Coco’s hand as
she was crying and approached me.

“Thank you very much, Princess. Giving me this kind of opportunity, even though I have no
knowledge of clothing, and putting my trivial name on a jewel that the princess worked hard to
develop….”

“It was Thierry-sama who asked to collect Coco. So you don’t have to thank me, Coco.”

Of course, I was the one who carried out the behind-the-scenes plot to drop the talented Coco
in front of Thierry before Ines took over.

“Mrs. Thierry and the princess are benefactors who gave me grace that I would never be able
to repay in my lifetime. How the hell am I going to pay off this debt….”

At Coco’s weeping words, several noble ladies who were watching her and Bellucci glance at
each other and begin to open their mouths.
“So it was all bullshit that Agnes Thierry plagiarized Coco Rivera’s designs?”

“If you’ve been plagiarized, you can’t think of Lady Thierry as your benefactor.”

“Anyway, I’m afraid it’s not garbage gossip, the daily express was nothing but lies!”

“Mr. Valentine says money like that. They say they will publish any article if you pay a bribe.”

Tsk tsk, Melissa poked her head in among the clucking ladies and opened her mouth with a
frown.

“The Daily Express is a tabloid with the longest history in the empire. Aren’t we just trusting
Madame Agnes and that designer too much?”

“But the princess also said that the articles about the princess in the daily special were all
rumors, right?”

“That, that…!”

Now, it would be impossible to admit that all of my stalking in the Daily Express was true.

“That’s Okay. Everyone is speechless!!!”

Melissa couldn’t respond to the lady’s objection and turned her back with her lips clenched.

***

“You said Leonora wouldn’t even make it through the qualifiers!”

Kara, who glanced at the mode that raised her voice, frowned nervously instead of responding
to the child’s words.

‘They gave gifts to guests using artificial jewelry developed in the workshop, and then used an
actress who was the guest guest to advertise?’

It was a skill that could not be matched even by the head of a large company.
‘I’m not a girl to be taken lightly.’

Kara sat down on the sofa, biting the tip of her index finger.

“Yeah, you decided to help me!”

“Noisy! Mode also passed the preliminaries, so that’s it!”

Mode flinched in surprise at the sharp look of Kara he was seeing for the first time, but soon
came back to his senses and frowned.

“What if Leonora passed the preliminaries in first place, but what if she came in first in the finals
as well? Then I will not be able to fulfill Your Excellency’s request.”

Mode was a more vicious and outspoken child than Kara expected.

When he receives the Pope’s blessing, he can’t accept her offer to take the place of Petite
Fleur if she promises to stab Valerie, so much so that he threatens Cara in return.

“If I, a helpless child, want to hurt His Excellency Valerie, then I have no choice but to aim for an
opportunity when His Holiness is concentrating on blessing me, the Petite Fleur, right?”

“I’ll make you Petite Fleur, Maud!”

The moment Kara furiously frowns at Mode’s reproachful words, the door to the cardinal’s
throne room is thrown open, and In-young, just as excited as Mode, walks in.

“Kara!”

“What is it, Princess?”

“I heard that His Majesty would accept me back!”

Embarrassed at Leonora’s boat party, Melissa tried to scold the lady, Countess Serendi,
through Gregor, who questioned her about whether the special feature covered in the daily
special was a lie.

‘But you didn’t listen to me! Even if I visit at night!’

Gregor pretended that his relationship with Melissa was over.

“I don’t like Jim any more for the princess who doesn’t smile sweetly. Just go out and see.”

“Your Majesty, don’t forget that I know your secret!”

“Her. Are you telling me a secret about Lucas? There are no people in the empire who don’t
know that the princess committed a crime by obsessing over the unfortunate prince who lost
consciousness, so people can’t believe what you say.”

Melissa shuddered, remembering Gregor’s face, who smiled as if he wished for her own
destruction.

“Kara, you are completely wrong!”

“Calm down, princess. I will offer my prayers to Luella so that Her Majesty can regain his
affection for the princess.”

“Shut up! As the princess of Astelliu, why should I rely on Luella, the goddess who protects the
empire?!”

Melissa reacted nervously to Kara’s words and quickly turned her back.

“I will find Lucas on my own too! Kara, I can’t trust you anymore.”

Melissa was calmly holding herself back, believing Kara’s words that if she waited a little
longer, she would be able to get Lucas’ body back.

‘I can’t trust Gregor or the cardinal.’

Even at this moment, Lucas’s body in the Pope’s hands could have been in the process of being
damaged.

“Lu, are you saying you want Prince Lucas back?”

“Okay! Whether I pray to the Pope or the power of the kingdom, I will do as I please!”

Kara pressed her throbbing temples in front of Melissa, who was frolicking.

No matter how much she was a daughter, there was no way King Astelliou could help her, who
fell in love with a foreign prince and went into exile.

It would have only stimulated Valerie and made it more difficult to pull him out.

“Don’t stop! Even now, I feel like my heart is going to burn because I miss Lucas!!!”

“Princess! Me too, I want help from the kingdom! I definitely want to defeat Leonora and
become Petite Fleur!”

‘These crazy bitches are really….’

Kara gritted her teeth, tormented by the urge to slap Melissa and Maud on the cheek.
Chapter 113

The Pope said he would give Lucas ‘Time to think’. With the words that I will respect his choice.

In the words of that choice, someone had to die.

“… If I kill you, I will be able to buy all the princess’s resentment.”

Leonora will no longer smile at Lucas like she does now.

He wouldn’t play pranks on him or treat him like a real ‘Family’.

And above all else, Lucas never wanted to see Leonora cry again.

“My dad, turn around!!!”

I really didn’t want to see that stupid face again, even though I raised my voice as if I was
resentful of myself and then immediately felt sorry for myself and didn’t know what to do.

“I can’t help it either.”

Sitting in the corner of the VIP room where the Pope keeps Lucas’s body, staring at him
unconsciously, he soon found a rat stealthily approaching his body.

“Whoops, Your Highness…. It’s me, Melissa. Did you miss me?”

Even though the princess was thrown into the barrier while trying to be hugged by the
unconscious Lucas, she got up again and kissed the prince’s foot.
Lucas laughed at the reluctant and grotesque appearance.

It reminded me of what Leonora would have muttered if she had witnessed this scene now.

“A mature year.”

He must have said that.

“Princess, may I ask what you are doing right now?”

Melissa, stunned by Lucas’ behavior behind her back, hurriedly gets up from her seat and falls
over on her back.

“Go, Your Excellency!”

“There’s no way you wouldn’t know that it’s the Pope’s job to lift the curse of Prince Lucas.”

Of course, Lucas himself knew that the Pope would never break his curse.

The princess, who was blinded by Lucas’ explanation, trembled and opened her mouth as if to
excuse herself.

“… Gah, I had no intention of daring to touch the prince who is protected by His Holiness.
Just… It’s just that I really miss Her Highness.”

Lucas lifted one corner of his mouth in amazement at Melissa’s wet eyes.

How the smile was interpreted, Melissa quickly adds.

“I came because I desperately wanted to see the prince, Your Excellency. So please do not
inform the Holy Father.”

“I didn’t know you had such a close relationship with Prince Lucas.”

Lucas looked down at the princess who was sitting on the floor with her head tilted.
Melissa Astellio.

Even when Lucas was a prince, there was no one who didn’t know her, who was the flower of
society.

She relentlessly longed for Lucas’ affection, but he never gave her a kind look.

“Because His Highness Lucas was a loner. It’s only natural that His Excellency doesn’t know the
relationship between me and His Highness.”

However, Melissa shamelessly continued as if she were really Lucas’s lover, without changing
her complexion once.

“He had no friends he could trust, no one he could even call family. I was the only person
standing by the prince’s side.”

At first glance, it sounded like a very detailed story.

In front of Lucas, who is at a loss for words, Melissa, alone and full of emotion, raises her
hands high into the sky.

“Only me! Only Melissa Astelliu did everything in her power to protect the body of Her Highness
the Prince. The world is just mistaking me for a stalker!”

Huh, Lucas let out a short, absurd laugh, and Melissa jumped up from her seat as if to refute
his ridicule, straightening her shoulders proudly.

“His Highness Lucas was always lonely even when he was conscious. I just didn’t want to be
left alone even when I was unconscious.”

As if he knew Lucas well, he stared at Melissa, who added an oblique gesture, and lowered his
head obliquely.

“Well. I don’t think I’ve ever felt particularly lonely.”

It was natural that there was no

He was so used to not having anyone by his side.

‘A vacant place can only be felt when it exists and then disappears.’
Lucas suddenly wondered if Leonora would find him if he disappeared.

‘I want you to be a little sad.’

Not as much as when the duke was gone, but a little bit.

“When Her Highness disappeared, no one tried to find her, and you can tell how lonely he was.”

Melissa was not wrong.

When Lucas disappeared, no group went out to find the missing prince, earning the glare of
Gregor, who had ascended the throne.

“He was a completely different person from His Excellency.”

Melissa, oblivious to Lucas’ burning feelings, continued her words clearly, as if to remind Lucas
and Gaspard to be different people.

“If His Excellency suddenly disappears like His Highness the Crown Prince, there will be an
uproar.”

“Why do you think so?”

“First of all, His Excellency’s family, that is to say, his children seemed to follow him very much.”

Lucas thought of Sylvester, who seemed embarrassed by Melissa’s words but followed him,
Enoch, who grumbled and hovered around him, and Leonora.

“So, Your Excellency will not understand the relationship between His Highness the Prince and
me.”

“Is it.”

Melissa was right.

Because now he couldn’t understand Melissa’s one-sided affection. The ‘Love’ he realized was
not like that.

“More than anything else, if His Excellency disappears, won’t the Princess cry and scream? He
is an unusual child.”
“If the duke disappears.”

Lucas muttered so softly that Melissa couldn’t hear him, and looked down at his palm.

My past, when I couldn’t keep myself close to anyone, and my own present, where Leonora
was infused with light, alternately come to mind.

“That child makes me feel okay to make sacrifices for the sake of others, even for a human like
me.”

The thought that it would be okay if Leonora could laugh because she lost her confidence, if she
could get her father back, suddenly invaded her mind.

I did not know how to dare to define this heart.

***

“The princess said she would personally escort me on my business trip?”

Cardinal Nerva opens her eyes wide at my words that suddenly came to my office.

“Yes. They are the best tier 1 knights in the special mercenary corps, the Jarsour Mercenary
Corps. They are perfect for escorting His Majesty.”

“It’s useless if you’re trying to impress me because of Petite Fleur. I am not a secret judge.”

I shook my head and looked at Nerva who spoke like a sigh, then shrugged.

“It’s not like that. I’m just a little worried about His Majesty Cardinal Nerva.”
“… The princess is my concern, why?”

“I had a strange dream in which Yeha and the Marquis of Lujiang appeared. It’s such a dream
that makes me feel very bad after waking up.”

“Are you saying you have the ability to have precognitive dreams? I don’t feel the holy power
from the princess.”

Nerva laughed as if my remarks were ridiculous, but soon stiffened her chin, probably
remembering how the Pope, Valerie, insisted on using me as a boot.

“Well, the knights of the Jarsour Mercenary Corps are reliable, so you can trust them. I will be
grateful for the favor of the princess.”

“Yes, yes. Please take care of yourself.”

“But if you’re worried about Alain Lujiang, you don’t have to. He’s an old friend of mine, and he’s
timid and doesn’t have the guts to harm me.”

It might be so if no one encourages the Marquis of Lujiang, but….

After exiting Nerva’s throne room and opening the original work, I shook my head and sighed.

“Hey, a plundering soul?”

Alain Lujiang was basically a timid man. He got up from the sofa, startled by the radical words
that were not like Kara’s usual.

“You want me to raise a plundering soul with Nerva?”

It had been 10 years since Alain Lujian had unrequited love for Cardinal Nerva, so everyone
knew that he was in love with her, but Kara was the first person to instigate a predatory
marriage.
However, Kara calmly put the teacup down on the saucer as if her proposal was not strange at
all.

“Basically priests cannot marry, Alang. You know that fact well, so you can’t easily convey your
feelings to Nerva.”

“But the plundering soul means that you should see me as a coward to Nerva!”

Kara shook her head as if he was pathetic at Alan’s cry, which was terrified.

“Nerva also really wants you from the bottom of her heart. Don’t you see that priests are only
keeping away from you because of the unwritten rule that you cannot marry?”

“Me, really?”

“Okay. But plundering souls are different. On the surface, it would appear that Nerva’s will
hadn’t intervened at all. Nerva will be happy too.”

You’re talking crazy

No matter how you think about it, <A.Hwang.Jang> should be labeled as 19 gold.
Chapter 114

“Of course, if you marry the cardinal Nerva, your honor as a marquis will be tarnished very
briefly.”

Cara moved her serpentine tongue and provoked Alain Lujian, who was timidly flinching.

“But are you going to give up on Nerva even though you know what Nerva really is pushing you
away?”

“….”

“Can you still call me a man, Alan?”

“Do you really think Nerva loves me?”

“Huh. It’s because I’m the same woman, so there’s something I feel. Trust me.”

“Joe, okay. Kara! I will trust you.”

Alan Lujian nodded while holding in his arms the map of the business trip to Nerva that Kara
secretly held out.

“Thanks, Kara!”

As soon as he leaves Kara’s office, Ines, who has been hiding behind the curtains, appears.

“Whoa. You finally succeeded in convincing the idiot. Good work, Kara.”
“Yes, Her Highness the Princess.”

“If Nerva gets a predatory spirit and is removed from the position of cardinal, Mark will be the
only one standing in your way.”

Ines patted the cardinal on the head as he was politely addressing me with a round smile as if
Kara were admirable.

“How will you get rid of the mark, Her Highness?”

Kara was good at manipulating people, but she thought that no one could match Ines when it
comes to making malicious plans.

“Everything I have in mind.”

Fisik, the little princess opens her mouth with a fishy laugh.

‘Do you think you’re the only one with the plan in mind?’

Hiding among the mercenaries while wearing the Jarsour mercenary hood, I let out a more evil
laugh than Ines.

‘On top of the running heroine, there is a villain-even though I am a ruffian-, this is it.’

Having roughly grasped Lujiang and Kara’s plans through the original work, I set up detection
artifacts in places where Lujiang might attack Nerva in advance.

‘Because in order to trap Nerva, a powerful user of divine power, I will have to use a golden
ball.’

Lujiang was going to take advantage of Nerva’s close friendship and use it to punish her for
being caught off guard.
The Marquis’ foolish plan was so obvious that I was able to catch him by the collar in the stable
where the detection artifact was first installed.

“Stop!”

After knocking out all the Lujiang knights guarding the stable, I slammed open the stable door
and raised a revolver that was dainty enough to fit in my small hand.

“You, what are you all!!!”

Alain Lujiang, who was laying the unconscious Nerva on a pile of straw, looks back in
amazement.

“Don’t move. If you move, I will shoot.”

Firearms were not yet familiar to the people of the empire, but thanks to his unique timidity,
Lujian instinctively realized that I was aiming for his own throat, and bit his lip and raised his
hands high.

Bang-! bang-!

“Aagh!!!”

I aimed the revolver so that the magic bullet grazed his fingers, then pulled the trigger.

“Oh, you didn’t move!!!”

With both of his fingers cut off, Lujiang screams and falls forward.

“Ah, just shoot me even if you don’t like me.”

He was a man I didn’t like from head to toe.

“Take Nerva Empress in a carriage.”

“Honorable name!”

When I point the tip of my chin at Nerva, who doesn’t feel any divine power, as if I’ve been hit
by some kind of forbidden magic, the mercenaries of Jarsour who were standing behind me
politely bow and leave the stable with her.
“What are you! Who are you to interfere with us! Nerva actually wanted me too!”

Perhaps the bulky mercenaries disappeared and I was the only one who regained courage as a
man.

‘What are you saying, this madman?’

“If you thought that Nerva really wanted you, why did you go so far as to distract her and
distract her?”

Not only did she not feel the divine power in Nerva’s body, but she was also in a state of
unconsciousness.

Lu Jiang, who was hesitant as he looked up at me laughing in disbelief, hesitantly opened his
mouth.

“… Well, that’s because Nerva is a cardinal. If I don’t force it, you’ll never admit my feelings!”

“Even if Nerva really likes you even a little bit, if you chose the position of cardinal rather than a
man, you should have respected that choice.”

Priesthood was a profession in which qualifications were disqualified upon marriage.

‘Besides, Nerva is a cardinal, not an ordinary priest, so she wouldn’t want to give up for
marriage.’

To plan a predatory marriage against such a person?

“You’re just a sex offender, trash.”

“No, that’s harsh. Who the hell hired you to follow me? Yo, you look like a mercenary. I’ll give
you twice as much money as you received, so give me back Nerva.”

I looked down at Lujiang, who was still distraught and talking nonsense, and frowned.

“Well. My ransom is very, very high, so can you really hire me?”

Took, I threw off the mercenary hood that was covering my face.
“Re… Leonora Hachania? Aren’t you the princess of Hachania?”

I was ridiculously tall thanks to the height-elevating shoes I was hiding under my hood, but he
recognized my youthful face right away.

“Okay. How much can you pay to hire an imperial princess as a mercenary? Are you prepared
for 1 billion gold?”

Besides, the Duke of Hachania was incredibly wealthy.

Click.

Lu Jiang glanced at the spinning revolver between my fingers and frowned as if realizing that
money would never seduce me.

“Damn it! I’ll do whatever you want So save your life-!”

“It will save your life. Confess your sins instead.”

I took a video sphere out of my pocket and put it down in front of Lujiang like throwing an
artifact.

“Because I’m thinking of sending it to the security guard right away.”

“But if that happens, the honor of the marquis will fall to the ground! It’s like social suicide!”

“Then you really need to die, Marquis.”

I smiled as I pointed the gun at his head.

“Okay, okay, put that weapon down, please! Whoops! Even now, it hurts as if my fingers would
be torn!”

Liu Jiang, who had tasted the magic burnt with only the tips of his fingers, crouched down to
pick up the video orb with tears in his eyes.

“I, ah, Alain Lujian, the head of the Marquis of Lujian, dared to rape the Imperial Cardinal,
Prince Nerva.”

The artifact that detected Lujiang’s voice starts spinning and recording his appearance.
“But this is all a mistake made on the advice of me and Nerva’s old friend Cardinal Cara!”

I swallowed an absurd sigh at Lujiang’s nonsense.

How can sex offenders all have similar excuses?

Because of drinking, in a fit of anger, or because someone provoked oneself.

‘Am I going to an academy to learn how to blame others?’

“It’s all because of Kara! Kara saw me and said that Nerva loves me too, so she would love it if
I forced her to get drunk!”

I shrugged at the sound of Lujiang’s growing voice and approached him.

‘I think this is enough for a confession.’

Even Kara took care of it, so I think things will be easier.

“Turn off the video equipment.”

Lujiang, nodding like a dog that obeys my commands, dares to look up at me with hopeful
eyes.

“I did everything you asked. Will you let me go now?”

Bang!

I didn’t want to hear his voice anymore, so I pulled the trigger quickly.

“Huh!”

Bang!!!

“Quaaaaagh!!!”

Lujiang, who had a magic bullet stuck in her pants dance, gasps and collapses to the side.
“Mo, life… You said you’d save me, didn’t you?”

I slowly nodded my head at the dying Lujiang’s question.

“Huh. You didn’t kill him.”

Tristan’s magic bullet only broke the romance.

‘Emperor Gregor is the same as a sex offender, so Imperial law has no choice but to be lenient
on sex crimes.’

It wasn’t rape, it was just an attempt, so there was no way he would receive a proper
sentence.

“But if you destroy your genitals with magic bullets, won’t you die in the end?”

I glanced at the unconscious Lujiang and turned to Zarpara, who was guarding the stable door.

“It’s a vital point, so there’s a high chance of dying, but if you’re lucky, you might be able to live,
Taeyang.”

“Is it?”

“Yes. I think that the Light has just shown mercy.”

Well, die or not.

Villains usually don’t keep their promises.

Chapter 115

He carefully returns to the mansion with the video clip containing Alain Lujiang’s confession in his
arms, but the entrance is noisy.

“Where’s Lenny?”

“I can’t see Leonora, Father.”

It seemed that Enoch and Sylvester, who had been away from the capital’s mansion for a while
for training, had just returned.

‘Eak. If they find out that I’ve been out at night, they’ll make a fuss again.’

Even though Sylvie and Enoch knew that I was no ordinary child, they were reluctant to expose
me to dangerous situations because they treated me like a flying dandelion spore.

“Enoch, Sylvie. Did your training go well?”

I approached my older brothers who were worried about me with a nonchalant face pretending
to have gone for a light walk.

“Lini!”

As I abruptly poked my head in between them, Enoch quickly hugged me.

“I thought I was dying to see you!”

Enoch’s face was almost on the verge of crying. I touched the tip of his red-stained nose and
smiled.

“I missed you too, Enoch.”

Sylvester, who pushed Enoch away with a smile at my words, stared blankly at me.

“Why, Sylvie?

“….”
“Huh?”

I shook my head and opened my mouth at Sylvie’s behavior, which was just staring at me
without blinking.

“I really missed Sylvie too.”

“More than Enoch.”

I never said anything like that.

Sylvie, misunderstood by herself, raised one corner of her mouth as if satisfied.

“Did you go for a walk tonight?”

“Huh. It’s a bit cramped.”

I slowly nodded my head at Sylvie’s question, but he strode forward and took out the hand I
had hidden behind my back and spread it out in front of my nose.

“It smells like grass.”

“Uh? uh uh Can’t… I went to the stable.”

“Why?”

“Yo, I’ve been interested in horseback riding lately.”

I couldn’t say that I had half killed the Marquis of Lujiang in a stable located on the outskirts of
the capital.

“But the owner of the stable, the Marquis Lujiang, didn’t open the door, so I just returned.”

“You dared to shut my brother at the door.”

I scratched the back of my neck in embarrassment at Sylvie’s bloody voice.

“Yes. So I had no choice but to come back soon!”

Although Zarfara was left behind, it would be a big deal if Sylvie tried to dig into the case
involving Alain Lujiang and Cardinal Nerva.

‘Since Sylvie is quick-witted, it’s difficult for her to find out that I’m involved in something
dangerous.’

“It’s Lujiang… Aesop Lujiang, a knight who has just joined the White Rang, is the nephew of the
Marquis Lujiang.”

I widened my eyes at Sylvie’s unexpected words.

“So?”

“I can step on you if you want.”

It was unbelievable that it came out of the mouth of Sylvie, who resembled Gaspard and could
only say words like a moral textbook.

‘Besides, why did your voice improve so much?’

Sylvie’s voice, which has just passed through the transformation period, is low but not heavy,
completing a fascinating mid-bass.

“… What are you talking about, Sylvie. Don’t even think about bullying his nephew for not letting
him into the stable.”

Sylvie frowned as if she was sorry for my answer, shaking her head and opening her mouth.

“But it’s not a private space, and if you just block the entrance to the stable, it’s the same as
ignoring Hachania in the Marquis House, Rini.”

As if Enoch was not happy with Lujiang’s actions, the third added a sigh.

“Sometimes you are so nice that it gets in trouble.”

“… Am I nice?”

“Okay. Did you drop your wings somewhere?”

I opened my mouth in amazement at Enoch’s question.

Enoch was now an official knight who had joined Jeokrang, and he even had a swordsmanship
teacher.

Thanks to that, I took my hands off training, and I seem to have forgotten the days when I was
riding on the wheels of a wagon.

“It’s a relief if you don’t get scammed anywhere, Rini.”

“Okay. We will protect you.”

I looked up at the brothers who were very firmly used even when the pods were used, and
turned my back without replying.

“I’m tired, so I want to go to bed.”

Widely.

After closing the door and entering the bedroom, I cleared my throat and took out the
communication tool.

-Yes, light.

Zarpara’s loyal voice leaks out of the softly glowing communication sphere.

“Have you dealt with Lujiang?”

-yes. Roughly, it ended with him being hit by the heel of a startled horse while trying to rape a
woman in a stable.

“The identity of the victim, Nerva, must be thoroughly concealed.”

-Okay, my sun.

“And cut off all dealings with the Marquis of Lujiang until the succession is decided.”

A guy like Alain Lujian could rule the marquis family again, so it would be better to drive him to
the brink of extinction.
‘Fortunately, Lujiang is a territory that cannot be self-sufficient, so the guild level dependence is
quite high.’

However, the mine owned was quite good, so it was not a bad family to rob and steal.

Whoop whoop.

Zarpara’s communication tool, which had been quietly listening to my evil laughter leaking out of
my mouth, crackled and emitted light.

-As expected, my compassionate sun….

“Huh?”

-Cardinal Nerva will have to hide the fact of his damage, so you’re taking revenge on the
Marquis on her behalf!”

“….”

“How can my sun be so gentle and kind, and his heart for others is as deep as the sea…!

Pop.

I quickly cut off the communication channel at Zarpara’s unbelievable words.

‘Even if I break the romance of an extramarital man, even if I make up my mind to destroy an
intact family, they still see me as kind.’

It wasn’t me who was really worried about being scammed, but Zarpara and my brothers.

***

“What, what?! Capture the flag?”

Even more alarmed than I was by the subject of Petit Fleur’s finals was Tristan’s cousin, Stella
Soloa-Valen.

“Petit Fleur is a contest to select the next flower of the social world! In a tournament like that,
why is hand-to-hand combat the subject of the finals?!”
The ones who passed the qualifiers for Petit Fleur were Maud Iaron, Stella Soloa-Valen, and
myself.

‘Looking at Mode’s expression, it looks like Kara or Ines used a hand.’

I shrugged my shoulders after looking at Mode, who was raising the corner of his mouth in my
direction with a triumphant face.

‘Well, even Ines and Kara will only know me as a magician who uses magical powers.’

Magicians, including wizards, exerted their strength using wizards or magic tools, and there
were many academic types, so their physical strength was relatively weaker than ordinary
people.

Stella, a descendant of the Duke of Soloa, was also born with this ability, but was not a Soul
Knight, but an alchemist.

“The capture of the flag prepared by Petit Fleur is not a simple hand-to-hand combat. The
judges want to check the wits of the young ladies through this challenge.”

Even when Stella ran wild in Amman, the steering committee did not lose their composure.

“However, considering that the contestants are young ladies who are not accustomed to using
their bodies, we added a rule that allows you to participate in the finals with one Chevalier who
will protect the lady.”

I laughed out loud at the explanation of the man in the rabbit-shaped half mask.

‘I wondered why Mode Iaron chose capture the flag as the subject if it was a hand-to-hand
combat. .’

The ‘Chevalier’ we are talking about now, that is, the selection of knights, seemed to be the
key.

I stare at the rabbit half-mask with narrow eyes, but Maud Iaron, who had been sitting quietly
next to me with bright eyes, raises his hand and opens his mouth cheerfully.

“I have a driver to participate with. Can I tell you now?”

It seemed that he was impatient to boast about his knight.

“It’s been announced just now that the capture of the flag is the finals, so I guess I heard
somewhere in advance?”

Before the steering committee can answer Maud Iaron’s question, Stella nervously glances at
her and bites her lip.

“It’s mean.”

Stella boasted bright red eyes, befitting a girl whose blood flows from the male protagonist,
Tristan. At Stella’s sharp enemy, where the vicious killing spree flowed, Mode scornfully turned
his head away and avoided her gaze.

“Hey, can I tell you now?”

“Yes, Lady Maud Iaron. If you have a Chevalier in mind, you can tell me.”

“Viscount Lars Baltan will be in charge of my Chevalier!”

Maud smiled broadly, revealing her gums in full bloom, as if to show off her personal
connections.

“Ra, Lars Baltan?”

“Isn’t Viscount Baltan one of the swords of the four seasons?”

As Mode had expected, her remarks made the presentation hall agitated.

‘… It’s Lars Baltan.’

I tilted my head at the thought of Lars Baltan, a great knight called the Empire’s No.

“Lady Leonora, do you also have a Chevalier in mind?”

I licked my lips while facing the rabbit half mask that turned my gaze to me.

“… I am,”
Chapter 116

“You’re not going to take Chevalier?”

Sylvie and Enoch, like the aristocrats in the presentation hall, were surprised by my remarks
and opened their mouths.

“Huh.”

I nodded my head politely and picked up a handful of cookies Ravi had given me.

“Why? Even though it’s an official tournament that people watch, you could be in danger as long
as there’s an article about it.”

Concerned that my throat might get choked, Enoch, who hurriedly poured the milk tea, frowned
and pursed his lips.

“What does Petite Fleur mean that you are willing to take a risk?”

“I will participate as a Chevalier.”

Sylvie, who had been silently keeping her seat next to Enoch full of complaints, opens her blunt
mouth.

“What about White Rang training? He said he was chosen as the temporary commander for this
training battle.”

“You just have to seize the next opportunity.”

I shook my head in amazement at Sylvie’s attitude of refusing even the opportunity to help her
become a candidate for the position of knight commander.

“A knight from the same family cannot be selected as a Chevalier anyway, Sylvie.”

“If I can’t compete with my face, I can even use a camouflage artifact….”

“That’s right, if hyung can’t do it, me too!”

“I don’t want to commit such a foul.”

The look of despair on Sylvie’s and Enoch’s faces at my resolute refusal. I scratched my cheek,
reacting more violently than when I had taken Heath instead of my brothers as my prom
partner.

“I can participate.”

Hiss, who pops out from behind the grouchy Enoch and Sylvie, quickly opens his mouth as if it
were an opportunity.

“I am not a member of the Duke of Hachania.”

“But you’re not a knight, Heath.”

Chevalier was the role of a knight. Of course, since he was a boy who was the king of a
country, he could handle swords to some extent, but Hiss was always a wizard.

‘Because I’m not trustworthy?’

I opened my mouth like a sigh as I looked back at the three men who couldn’t accept my
rejection with my eyebrows narrowed.

“It’s because I have thoughts. Everyone, don’t worry, it’s okay.”

A stinging gaze pierced the back of the head at the same time as he left the room with a smile.

***

I left the room and turned to Lucas’s office.

Smart.

“….”

Smart smart

“….”

Lucas, immersed in deep thought, didn’t even notice that I had entered the office, just staring at
the window.
“Lucas.”

“Ah.”

Lucas, who finally came to his senses at my call, turns to me. I stared at his black curls blowing
in the wind, then hesitantly opened my mouth.

“What’s wrong, Lucas?”

Lucas has been weird lately.

Even though he was not interested in the housekeeper’s work, he had never lost his mind to the
point of hindering him, but these days he used to act like a robot with a screw missing
somewhere.

“Are you sick anywhere?”

I slowly approached him, glancing at the pile of papers piled up in the corner of the desk.

“No.”

He shook his head slowly at my question, but I didn’t believe his answer and sat on his lap.

“Are you really okay?”

When I touched Lucas’s forehead to see if the fever was gone, he flinched for a moment so as
not to show it, then slowly closed his eyes.

“Okay. It really doesn’t hurt.”

“Then I’m glad.”

I touched the cheek of Lucas, who was closing his eyes tightly as he glanced at the stack of
documents.

“If you ever get sick, don’t worry about work. You can just call Henry.”

Henry’s shocked face passed in front of my eyes for a moment, but I shrugged and held onto
the paper that was fluttering in the wind.
“… Princess.”

Lucas, who had been staring at me like when he opened his eyes again, slowly moved his lips.

‘Long time no see. Lucas calling me a princess.’

Now that we’ve become quite close, we used to call each other by our first names.

I tilted my head with my eyes wide open at Lucas’s title, which felt a little distant.

“Huh. Why?”

“Are you worried about me now?”

“Ask the obvious, yes. It’s a big deal if the family head gets sick.”

I smiled playfully at Lucas’ question and patted him on the shoulder.

“I’m not even the real head of household.”

At my words, Lucas opens his mouth.

‘No way. Didn’t he really die because he wasn’t the head of the household?’

Since he was a person who was aiming for the emperor’s throne, he must have been hurt at
the thought of temporarily taking on the duke’s throne.

“You weren’t the head of the household originally, Lucas.”

I stammered open my mouth to comfort him in my own way.

“So, until my dad comes back, you have to keep your place.”

“….”

“You promised you would. I am also working hard to keep my promise to Lucas, so Lucas too-”

As I moved my lips to cheer him up, I shut my mouth tight when I saw his distorted face.
“… Lucas, what’s wrong with your face?”

I am so upset that even my voice trembles.

Because Lucas looked like he was about to cry.

“Ooh, are you crying?”

I’d seen Gaspard cry once, but I’d never seen Lucas cry.

He was far more callous and insensitive than the brusque Gaspar.

I hurriedly reached out to wipe Lucas’ eyes, but he quickly pulled back and avoided my hand.

“No. It can’t be.”

As Lucas slowly denied my doubts, his face was calm as always.

The distorted face quickly disappears beneath the surface as if it were all my illusion.

‘Did I see it wrong?’

I tilted my head, but I couldn’t shake off the uneasy feeling easily.

***

Rumors that the Marquis of Lujian had been seduced by Cardinal Kara and tried to rape women
quickly spread throughout Bahamus.

‘Of course. Because it was featured in the daily special.’

The president of Ballantine’s, which publishes the daily express, was obviously trash, but he
was a fair trash who didn’t hesitate to betray his supporter - Ines - for the sake of the gossip
magazine.

I stared at the daily express lying on the floor of the cardinal’s office, then turned to Nerva, who
had called me to the temple.

“Yes, if there is a reason why you called me, would you please tell me?”
You are quite busy preparing for the Petit Fleur finals, this is it.

At my urging, Nerva, who had only twitched her lips and sighed, slowly approached me. As tall
as Valerie, she drew closer and a long shadow covered me.

“… Why didn’t you give my information to Ballantine’s?”

It was an expected question, so I shrugged my shoulders and opened my mouth as if I didn’t

care about Nerva’s question.

“You are the victim. And the world of the clergy is a place where it is difficult to avoid sexual
scandals even if you are a victim.”

It was a world where there was still such a thing as ‘Predatory souls’.

Even in modern times, there were people who thought that victims of sexual violence deserved
to feel shame.

“Certainly. Even if I didn’t do anything wrong, the magnates would say that what Alain Lujiang
did was my weakness.”

“Yes. So I wanted to protect Yeha.”

Nerva nodded slowly at my explanation, let out a deep sigh, and collapsed into a huge
armchair.

“Alan and that bastard dared to target me. If it wasn’t for the princess’s precognitive dream, I
would have been completely defeated.”

I never lied about having divine power, but Nerva seemed to have come to believe that I had a
supernatural ability related to foresight.

“Thank you so much for sending the mercenary on time. It wasn’t that His Holiness the Pope
wanted to use a princess as a boot for nothing.”

Nerva, who glanced at me with eyes full of interest, favor, and greed, just as Valerie did when
she saw me, began tapping the armrests of the sofa with her careless hands.

“I’ve heard the majesty of the Jarsour mercenary corps, but I never thought there would be a
mercenary who could do the job without a trace….”
I nodded my head at Nerva’s words that convinced me that I had saved her by using a
mercenary.

“Yeah, that’s right. It was the special mercenaries of the Jarsour Mercenary Corps that
destroyed the Marquis of Lujiang.”

I’m an 8-year-old female rapist.

“Yes, princess. If there is anything you want from me as a reward, tell me.”

Nerva didn’t have a crush on me like a blunt cardinal, but I could sense that she was deeply
grateful to me now.

‘If you ask me to take out even the holy relics stored in the temple right now, I’ll take them
out….’

That was cutting open the belly of the duck that lays the golden eggs.

“Again, I hate being bothered, so I didn’t serve as a judge for Petite Fleur, but if the princess
wants, I can use my strength.”

“Yeah, actually, I’m not interested in things like Petite Fleur.”

It was natural.

The flower of the next socialite? What would he do by taking away the position that Melissa
was occupying?

“My eyes are looking a little higher.”

“Are you aiming for the position of Pope?”

“The younger you are, the bigger your dreams. I apologize to His Holiness Valerie, but the
Pope’s throne is a bit of an insignificant place to me.”
Chapter 117

Finally, the day of the Petit Fleur finals has dawned.

‘He’s a cheeky kid.’

I shrugged my shoulders, remembering Nerva, who smiled as she stared at me, who dared to
reveal her greed to swallow the empire.

‘The temple is originally a place that doesn’t have a particular bond with the imperial family.
From her point of view, there’s no need to interfere with me trying to bring down Gregor from
the throne.’

No, Nerva will definitely help me.

It would soon be revealed to the world that Kara was holding hands with Ines.

“Are you really okay?”

“It’s not too late, Rini.”

I let out a light sigh as I looked back at Enoch and Sylvie, who dared to follow me all the way to
the main competition site of Petit Fleur and tried to stop me.

“Because I’m really fine.”

‘I thought he’d pack his lunch and try to stop me.’

I found the lunch box they were carrying in their arms and shook my head, then glanced at Sir
Roderick, the leader of the Knights of the White Rang, who was lying on the floor like a towel.

“… But why is Lord Roderick lying on the floor?”

“Ugh! Go, Princess…!”

Roderick stretched out his hand toward me with tears in his eyes as if he was moved by me,
who was the only one who obscured his suffering.

“Oh, the boy brought by the princess suddenly attacked me!”

“Huh? Could it be Hiss?”

As I looked around at Roderick’s words, Hiss caught my eye, holding a wooden sword and
swinging it like he said.

“I only used my sword, princess.”

The aura around Heath’s wooden sword was neither white like Sylvester’s aura, nor red like
Enoch’s.

Heath, who used a transparent aura that was about to explode, looked like a Soul Knight to
anyone.

‘I’m going to make it look like an aura by concentrating mana like I did when I was a baby,
but….’

The mana flow of Hiss was vast enough to be incomparable to that of mine, which Ines was
aiming for.

‘If I show this much strength, people might misunderstand me as a legendary Soul Knight.’

Fearing that Heath might attract attention from those who came to the finals, I hurriedly ran to
him and snatched the wooden sword.

“Heath, it’s not that you don’t know that you’re strong, so you don’t have to prove it to me.”

“Then why don’t you make me a chevalier?”

I looked up at Heath, who had not grown at all since the moment we first met at the relief
center, and opened my mouth like a sigh.

“You always said that. I don’t want to ‘Use’ you.”

Of course, if he participates in the finals with him as a chevalier, the championship will be a sure
thing.

Even Viscount Baltan, who is called the Sword of the Four Seasons, wouldn’t have the skills to
defeat the ancient weapon Heath, the boy king of Acrea.

‘But that would expose Heath to the public.’

Unlike the ball that Heath attended, this Petit Fleur finals was so large-scale that it was relayed
to all continents through demon scenes.

‘If Hiss shows off his powerful power and attracts people’s attention, there will be people
watching him, and if that happens, there will definitely be people who have doubts about him
who never grows up.’

“I gave you freedom. Freedom to live the way you want.”

In fact, I still wished that hiss would leave Khachania, no, Willenin’s Empire, and scatter freely
like wild flowers.

“Chevalier is not as simple as a banquet partner.”

“Yes. The princess gave me freedom.”

Hiss, who carefully took the wooden sword I had taken away even though the blade was blunt
and there was no risk of injury, opened his mouth in a soft voice.

“And I made a choice.”

Heath’s blue-gray eyes staring down at me took on a subtle light like a sky full of dark clouds.

As I quickly lowered my eyes at the strange light that seemed to be sucked in if I kept looking
at it, Hiss gently grabbed my chin.

“The choice to live for the princess.”

“… Uh?”

“That is the life I have chosen.”

His whispering voice was so enticing that it was hard to believe it was a boy’s.

At his confession, Enoch and Sylvie approached me quickly before I even had time to blush,
grabbing both of his arms and pulling them away from me.

“Whose face did you dare to touch?”

“Wash your hands, wash your hands now!”

At Enoch’s desperate cry, Heath shook them off, hiding his arm under his side as if he would
never wash his hands for the rest of his life.

“Uh, no Chevalier anyway. Then you won’t be different from the other contestants.”

I glanced at Heath and my older brothers, who had distanced themselves from me, and
explained why I hadn’t selected Chevalier.

“I heard that this tournament is being brokered across the country through the Demonic World.
It’s a chance to let people know about my name and my family.”

Until now, I had to hide my power because I was tracking Lucas’s mana in the temple.

‘But Lucas’s body was also found, and I don’t have to hide my power anymore.’

The reason why Gregor was able to firmly defend the imperial power while acting as a rare
tyrant by committing nonsensical acts was because there was no ‘Alternative system’.

‘We need to show the whole world that the Hachania duchy is a prestigious family belonging to
the 5 nobles, and a family that boasts enough power to stand in conflict with the imperial
family.’

In particular, if Mode Iaron’s naive side could be seen in the process, it killed two birds with one
stone.

I approached Lars Baltan, the Chevalier brought by Maud Iaron, who boasts of polite chivalry
enough to be called the Sword of the Four Seasons and the Knight of Spring, and bowed my
head.

“Hello, Lord Lars. It is an honor to meet the knight I have always admired.”

Maud and Lars, who were sitting on the awning and waiting for the maids who were fanning
them, looked back at me at the same time.

“… Could it be that the target I have to fight is the young lady.”

Unlike Mode, who nervously crumpled his forehead, Lars bit his lip and pressed his forehead as
if he was worried about me.

“As a knight, there could be no greater disgrace than this.”

I knew why he, who belonged to the Sword of the Seasons and was respected by all the
knights of the Empire, had chosen himself as Maud Iaron’s Chevalier.

“What? Did Tristan refuse to take over as Maud Iaron’s chevalier?”

At Amelia’s report, Ines bit her lip in amazement and threw the papers piled up on her desk.

“Why! It was my request, so why did you refuse it?!”

Ines was dumbfounded and trembled in anger.

‘He was a kid who would pick up a poisoned apple if I told him to eat it. Always, always!’

It was the same in the previous life and in the life before that.

“Well, I don’t know, Tristan-nim said he had someone else to serve as ‘Lady’ and refused.”

“Lady? Tristan isn’t even a saint yet, so who the hell is Tristan’s lady?”
A boy knight does not serve a lady. It was usually after reaching adulthood that knights decided
on a lady to serve.

“Find out who that ‘Lady’ is.”

“What are you going to do?”

“You have to kill it. Because I dared to covet mine.”

Ines clicked her tongue nervously and grabbed the innocent Amelia’s hair.

“Ah! I’m so annoyed I’m dying! In this life, nothing goes my way!”

Although she couldn’t understand what Ines was saying, Amelia shook her head, fearing that
her lord might order a potion against her once again.

“Well, then how do we select the Chevalier of Mode Iaron?”

“Send a message to Lars Baltan. If you help me this time, I will give you an elixir to cure your
sister’s illness.”

Of course, saying that he would give Lars the elixir that Ines needed was a blatant lie.

“Even if it’s a crappy potion, I’ll take it in a hurry. It must have been worn out because of the
younger sister who is doing today and tomorrow.”

Amelia clicked her tongue inwardly at Ines’ vicious words.

‘That lady, you probably don’t mean me.’

I shrugged my shoulders as I returned to the Duchy of Soloa and thought of Tristan’s face I
hadn’t seen in quite some time.
‘At that time, insisting on serving me as a lady was like child’s play.’

“Why didn’t you select Chevalier? What if I get hurt?”

I smiled at Lars, who had no interest in participating in the Petit Fleur for my sick sister.

“Thank you for your concern. Please be careful with the Lord.”

Lars smiles as if he thinks I’m cute, as if he thinks he won’t get hurt by an eight-year-old girl.

“Thank you.”

Lars whispered in a friendly voice, and his light pink hair fluttered in the wind. Indeed, her
beauty deserves to be called the Knight of Spring.

“It’s been a while, Princess Hachania.”

I frowned at the figure protruding from the back of Lars who was purifying his eyes.

‘Was that person Stella’s Chevalier?’

Chapter 118

“Yes, it’s been a while.”

I glanced at Baristan’s bald head, probably because of the passage of time, and shrugged.

“Sir Baristan.”

“I can’t believe the day will finally come when we will fight the princess…!”

Barristan glared at me, who was only eight years old, as if he were going to eat me, and let out
a mean grin.

“I’ve been waiting for this day.”

The person who stopped Barristan, who flinched as if he was about to reach out to me at any
moment, was neither Petit Fleur’s executive committee member nor Hachania’s knight, but Lars
Baltan.

“Sir Baristan. A Chevalier must not injure a participant in Petite Fleur.”

“It’s none of your business, Lars.”

Baristan, who had a relationship with me because of Lars, frowned fiercely and glared at him.

“There are remnants between me and the princess that have not been resolved for a long
time.”

“What the hell are you talking about with an eight-year-old? Ugly, Lord Baristan.”

“What, what? Ugly?!”

While Baristan raised his voice, irritated by Lars’ words, I glanced at a small-looking flag over
the ridge in the distance.

Soon, the voice of the steering committee announcing the start of the final match was heard.

There were only two rules for capturing the flag, the subject of the Petit Fleur finals.
1. The Chevalier cannot directly hold the flag.

2. A Chevalier must not injure a Petit Fleur participant.

Since I was both a participant and a chevalier, I was more unrestricted than Lars or Baristan.

‘Huh. While the two of them are fighting, let’s stealthily approach the flag.’

While Lars and Baltan are busy trying to keep each other in check, Mode suddenly finds me
approaching the flag-mounted hill and screams in shock.

“Sir Baltan! What are you doing! Leonora is getting close to the flag!”

She glared at Lars, who was blocking Baristan, and started running towards me.

Percussion, Mode holding my wrist raises his voice as he turns to Baristan.

“I caught the princess! Hurry up and get it done!”

Barristan, who reacted to Mode’s voice before Lars did, grabbed my body roughly as if it were
an opportunity.

Lars opened his mouth again, frowning as if he couldn’t stand Baristan treating me carelessly.

“Lady, this is just a simple capture of the flag. You don’t have to hurt your opponent-”

“If I don’t deal with Leonora now, I’ll tell Her Highness the Princess that she didn’t listen to me!”

As Mode, dedicated to evil, raises his voice, Lars sighs helplessly.

“I’m sorry.”

Lars, who drove off Baristan with a few swings of his wooden sword, pointed the tip of his
sword at me and repeatedly apologized.

“Young lady, I don’t want to hurt you, so please step back.”

Wearing riding clothes that are easy to move around, I fiddled with the inside pocket of my
jacket and took out a bazooka that was reduced to the size of my palm.
“That is what I want to say.”

When I press down on the peridot that glistens dazzlingly in the sunlight, the magic power from
the bazooka creates a whirlwind and embraces my body.

“Because I don’t want to make you feel sorry for Kyung, who has to participate in an unwanted
competition because of cowardly threats.”

I pointed the bazooka, which soon turned into a white rapier, at the tip of Lars’s neck and
added nonchalantly.

“… Did you know about my situation?”

Lars’ pretty face stiffens when he mentions how he came to compete as a chevalier in the Petit
Fleur finals.

“Then please step back before I hurt the young lady. Please.”

My heart ached as the faces of Enoch and Sylvie overlapped on Lars’ earnest face.

His sister suffered from a disease for which there was no cure, like the Lueric disease that Ines
and I would suffer from.

‘The panacea that can cure any disease is the only elixir in this world, and Ines cannot give that
elixir to Lars’ younger brother.’

I may not have completely trusted Ines, but I looked at Lars, who was still holding on to the
slightest bit of hope, and opened my mouth like a sigh.

“… Kyung. You’d better not put too much trust in Her Highness, Princess Ines.”

Lars’s mouth, which had been hardened at my words, collapsed.

“I have no choice, young lady.”

“If there is a way to treat the disease that Sir Lars’ sister suffers from, I think I would know.”

‘… I couldn’t be sure yet, but if it’s a disease that I inferred from the conversation between Ines
and Amelia, it might be possible.’
At my words, Lars’ face, which seemed to be forced to move by a leash, became alive for the
first time.

“Is that really true?”

“Yes. I’m not sure, but if it’s the reputation of Umberto Pharmaceuticals, I think you’ve heard
about it.”

Thanks to Hachania’s support, Hilda grew into the empire’s best medicine doctor and
pharmacist, and was still growing.

I looked back at Lars, who pursed his lips as if in agony, thinking of proud Hilda, who was
called a rare genius.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t completely trust the young lady’s words right now. So I cannot abstain.”

Participating in the Petit Fleur as Maude Iaron’s chevalier would have been Ines’ condition, so
there was nothing that I couldn’t understand him.

“Even if you don’t abstain, I will tell you the cure.”

I moved my lips softly as if to comfort Lars, who seemed a little downcast.

“Why?”

“Because I don’t like it when my child is sick.”

I had been paid for treating Loreline, but it never occurred to me that if the Count hadn’t paid
anything, I would have turned her away from her sickness.

“Besides, I have the confidence to win even if Gyeonggi doesn’t give up.”

Whirik.

Drawing a rapier as thin and sharp as a thread, I scattered the silver blonde hair blowing in the
wind between my fingers.

“I told you, I don’t want to hurt you.”

Karen was a swordsman among swordsmen who would later claim the title of the Empire’s first
sword, surpassing the sword of the four seasons.

‘And I was able to demonstrate Karen’s ability that permeated the original work through the
bazooka.’

From the moment the light from Karen’s peridot swept over me, I could feel the energy surging
from my toes.

‘I can see all the loopholes.’

At this moment, it was clear to the eye as if someone was shooting a laser point at which
direction and towards which direction the sword would be able to destroy Lars.

‘But the enemy I will destroy is not Lars.’

I pushed the frightened Lars back, jumped through the air, and turned to Barristan, who was
running towards the flag.

***

The Demon Lord who relayed the final round of Petit Fleur only transmitted videos, so I couldn’t
hear what the participants were talking about.

So, to those who watched the capture of the flag, only Leonora, a slender girl who was beaten
by two adult men, especially knighted men, came in as if being stepped on.

“… Isn’t this Petit Fleur final, too unfavorable only for Princess Hachania?”

Viscountess Civet, who had no crush on Leonora because of her friendship with Princess
Melissa, points to the Devil’s View and frowns.

“Without a Chevalier to protect you, you let that child participate in a hand-to-hand combat.”

Her eyes seemed so young that she remembered her daughter, who was about the same age
as Leonora.

Like Viscountess Civet, the noble ladies who had little contact with Leonora nodded their heads
wide and narrowed their brows.

“It is strange. Have you ever chosen a subject to use your body in this way in Petite Fleur?”
“It was a contest to select the next socialite flower, but it was a bit strange to catch the flag.”

Starting with Mrs. Civette’s words, the wives who regarded the annual Petite Fleur as a great
game all express their dissatisfaction.

“Who the hell decided the theme for the finals… As soon as the contest is over and the judges
are revealed, I will have to protest.”

“Sure. Petit Fleur is a tradition of Bahamus.”

Kara, who was quietly listening to the wives’ conversation, bit her lip and clenched her fist.

‘The tournament isn’t going as I expected!’

The capture of the flag, which was expected to end in an instant, was being relayed for quite
some time as Mode’s Chevalier Lars only kept Barristan in check, not Leonora.

‘If this happens, people will feel sorry for Leonora!’

As if she had expected that, Leonora flinched excessively whenever Baristan grabbed her body
and turned to the demon scene.

‘That girl is obviously taking advantage of the current situation!’

Kara pulled out her hair as she turned to the crowd who were groaning at Leonora’s pitiful
appearance, even shedding tears.

‘It’s okay. It’s enough to win.’

He had already hypnotized Maud to kill Pope Valerie, not simply attack him.

‘If Mode wins this tournament, I can become the Pope…’ !’

Chapter 119

Barristan’s face twisted in astonishment, as if he couldn’t believe that he was being pushed
back by my sword, which he had never formally learned swordsmanship from.

“Eh, what the hell did you do!”

Instead of answering Barristan’s question, I moved my body as light as the wind and struck him
on the back of the neck with the back of my sword.

‘Because there was no rule that a participant in Petit Fleur must not injure the Chevalier.’

“Ahh!”

As he falls down, the sound of applause is heard from all the people gathered in the dome-
shaped Petit Fleur finals competition.

“Lady Leonora, do your best!”

“Win Leonora!”

Loreline, who has climbed to Bahamus to cheer me on, shouts loudly, and the people huddled
around her start shouting my name, waving flags with the black wolf, the symbol of Hachania.

“Uh! U! Light! Color! Ball! Woman! Nim!”

“Sa!rang!do!yo!ball!woman!nim!”

For some reason, I raised my head at the familiar voice and frowned at the appearance of the
employees who seemed to have come from Hachania, which is quite far from Bahamus, the
capital.

‘It seems that there are surplus workers in the mainland. To come up to the capital just to cheer
for me.’

I shrugged my shoulders, determined to recruit useful talent from among the mansion’s
employees and move them to the top of Zarpara.

He was blushing at the voices of the mob, waving his thumbs at him and at the floor.
“The Chevalier tries to openly attack the contestants, so they are angry.”

Did he forget that he was an adult man and that I was just an eight-year-old girl?

I continued with a chin on Stella, who was stomping her feet from afar at Baristan’s sudden
action.

“It’s your job to help Stella capture the flag, but you’re completely ignoring her orders right
now.”

Stella, who had been tossing and turning on the floor with her feet tied to Mode, had been
asking Barristan to stop Mode from earlier.

“There is no need for me, who leads the knights of Soloa, to listen to the orders of a collateral
girl who is not a direct descendant of the Duchess of Soloa.”

Tweet.

Baristan spat thick saliva on the floor, floated up in the air, glanced at the Demon King who was
relaying the situation, and began to put a dark red aura on his wooden sword.

“There’s a rule that you shouldn’t hurt the contestants.”

Hehe, snoring, he smirked meanly.

“It will be easily solved if no one knows that I hurt the participant.”

After muttering a short curse word, he swung his wooden sword and instead of attacking me,
he struck the floor, causing a cloud of dust.

“Fortunately, there is a blind spot of the Devil’s Vision inside this dome.”

Quickly leaping off the floor, he snatched my tiny body, barely touching my waist, and entered
under the stands, into the passageway used by the Petit Fleur contestants and Chevalier to
enter.

‘It wouldn’t be okay to hurt me just because this scene isn’t relayed to the Devil’s Realm.’

I opened my mouth in amazement at Barristan’s giggling face, intoxicated with a sense of

victory, as if he had captured the flag.
‘Are you stupid? I’m not the only one who saw that Baristan was targeting me….’

If you attack me now, even Stella will think that Baristan has hurt me.

“Aren’t you afraid of the future? You’re trying to harm me, a direct descendant of the duke’s
family, in front of so many people.”

“I have no future whatsoever.”

Barristan slowly approached me, pressed close to the wall of the aisle, and took out a blade
that glittered in the light.

‘Chevalier should have only used wooden swords as a rule, but he secretly brought a dagger as
well.’

Barristan’s extreme behavior seemed determined to harm me this time.

“It’s because of you, you wild bitch!”

Baristan had abandoned the engineering department and was openly hostile toward me.

“What do you mean the future is gone because of me?”

‘I expected that his position in the family would diminish because I revealed the fact that he had
abused Tristan, but to the point where he harbors such animosity toward me?’

Duke Soloa was a human being who had condoned and sympathized with Barristan’s abuse,
going beyond being uninterested in whether his sole heir was abused or not.

“Because of the four girls, Tristan, who was growing up as an heir under the thorough discipline
of me and the Duke, is starting to fall apart! In the end, they teamed up with the Knights of the
Red Wolves to go after the Duke!”

‘Mmm. Tristan, fortunately you’ve grown well out of sight.’

It seemed that he was talking about the fact that he was in danger of being kicked out of the
family after abusing Tristan, the male protagonist.

I just shrugged my shoulders, thinking that the downfall of the ugly Baristan was pretty.
“I should have been nice to you earlier.”

Tristan was the male protagonist of the original story, that is, a staple.

“If it weren’t for you…! Everything would have gone as it should if you hadn’t provoked Tristan!”

Baristan, who resents only me endlessly, raises his sharpened dagger high.

It was smooth and fast, as befits a person who rose to the rank of captain of the Knights of the
Red Wolves, but it only looks slow like slow motion to me, who has Karen’s supernatural ability.

Whiik.

After dodging his attack with ease, I aimed at his head with the weapon transformed from a
rapier back into a bazooka on my shoulder.

Bang, bang-!

Baristan, who was glaring at the entrance of the bazooka where the bright red light ignited,
lifted the corner of his mouth.

“I’m indebted to be kicked out of my family, but if you, a promising princess, kill me, it won’t end
with a simple accident, right?”

“If Sir’s corpse is found wrapped in the aura of the summer nights, who can doubt me?”

Baristan, whose hobby is slave trade and whose specialty is child abuse, was, by my
standards, a person of no use to the world.

When Tristan’s ruby adorned the bazooka was pressed down and the magic bullet started,
Baristan’s face only then turned pale white.

“Su, Princess Stella is approaching the flag-!!!”

At that moment, the voice of the steering committee relaying the finals resonates in the air.
Startled, I quickly look around, and I see Stella, who has shaken off the mode, crossing the
ridge and approaching the flag.

‘Oh, I wasted too much time with Baristan.’

I tilted my head, looking down at Baristan, who was sitting on the floor in surprise at how I, who
believed that I had no superpowers, was able to handle Summer Nights’ red aura freely.

“I’d love to kill you right now, but I don’t think it’s my job to dispose of you.”

As Barristan said, if Tristan is gradually expanding his position within the Duchy of Soloa and
putting pressure on him, there must be a reason why he didn’t deal with it right away.

“Ah, Lady Maud Iaron is stopping Princess Stella! In the midst of this, why can’t Princess
Leonora be seen?!”

I passed Barristan, who was trembling at the resounding voice of the relayer, and came out of
the dark passage.

As I step into the light and reveal myself, a cheer that is different from when Mode and Stella
are reflected in the Demonic View resonates.

“Le, the appearance of Princess Leonora is finally starting to appear!”

“It’s quite a distance to the hill where the flag is planted. Can she really turn things around?!”

After pitifully getting beaten up by the grown-ups Barristan and Lars, I had a crowd cheering
me on, so it was time to show my strength.

I swiftly flung my body to the center, where the Demon King could best reflect my image, and
threw the bazooka into the air, performing a trick I used to show off to the crew when I was a
‘Crazy Dog’ as a pastime.

“Princess Leonora, a Chevalier who protects herself and seeks the glory of Petite Fleur, has
taken out her weapon!”

Chagrak.

I mounted the magic bullet while holding down the amethyst, one of the jewels that decorate the
bazooka, that is, the jewel that can unleash the full power of ‘Leonora’.

A pure white light that feels more powerful than Tristan’s red aura, one of the strongest Soul
Knights in the world, begins to gather at the muzzle of the bazooka.

‘I have to let them know that I’m no longer an insignificant extra.’

To people.

And to Ines, who wants to wield this world as she pleases just because she is the main
character of <A.Hwang.Jang>.

‘Very smart.’

Cuckoo coo-!

The magic bullet made of pure white aura, which is not unusual from the sound, leaves the
bazooka and starts flying toward the hill.

Boom, Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam-!!!

After blowing up the hill with the flag on it with a single shot of my bazooka, I turned my gaze to
the demonic realm where Ines was watching and smiled brightly.
Chapter 120

The Demonic View of Petit Fleur alternately illuminated Mode and Stella, who were stunned by
the whole hill being blown away in front of their eyes, and Leonora, who was smiling
triumphantly with a bazooka on her shoulder.

“… Oh my god!”

The orb, made of magical power with explosive power, looked similar to an aura orb, but even
the best soul knights in the empire, the Red Rang or White Rang knights, would not be able to
create an aura orb with such destructive power.

People’s astonished exclamations come out here and there.

“What the hell is that? Is it a giant gun?”

“It doesn’t look like a mage’s artifact….”

The magic bullet’s power was so great that the vibrations of magical energy touched the
cheeks of people huddled in the capital square, which was quite far from the dome where the
main battle of Petit Fleur was taking place.

“What the hell is the magical power that the princess just showed me!”

Jean-Pierre Ronet, the leader of the 1st Knights under the direct control of the Imperial Palace,
stood up excitedly from his seat, who dismissed Petite Fleur as just an entertainment for noble
ladies of society and watched the demon scene with an uninspiring gaze.

“Are you going to become a Soul Master?”

He pushed Henry Massad, the only one of the people gathered in the plaza, belonging to the
Duke of Hachania.

“That, well. It might be like that when I was younger than now, although there were moments
when I wanted to….”

Henry scratched his cheek, remembering the abilities Leonora had shown at a regular meeting
at the age of three.

‘But after that, he couldn’t manifest any supernatural powers, as if his magic power was lost.’
“Are you saying that I don’t know whether or not a Soul Master has been produced in my
family, Henry Massad!”

Jean-Pierre’s face with thick lines contorts, as if Henry’s answer was not very satisfactory.

“There will never be a genius in history who can create an aura like me at that age! And yet I
didn’t recognize it, does that make sense!”

“Since our princess is so busy with construction work and she is an outstanding gifted child in
many ways, even I, who attends her, could not grasp all of her abilities.”

At Henry’s belated excuse, Jean-Pierre opened his chin wide as if he were going to drop it to
the floor, shocked.

“You mean, the magical power that can create an aura of that power isn’t all of a princess’s
ability?”

“Yes…. Because our princess is so outstanding, there are times when we, the assistants, feel
ashamed like now.”

“What other abilities do you have?”

“Well, for example, the weapon you’re holding in your hand is also made by yourself.”

Of course, Henry knew that the bazooka that Leonora was carrying on her shoulder was a
weapon modified using the scepter, an artifact of Acrea.

‘But if it is known that our lady is using the holy relics of Acrea, an enemy nation, the swindlers
won’t stay still.’

Knowing that Leonora was the hidden number one in command of the Gerald Artifact
workshop, Henry roughly covered the bazooka that people were humming and observing with
curious eyes as her genius.

“Oh my God, aren’t you only eight years old?”

“At this level, you are not just a gifted child!”

‘Shit!’
Kara stomped her feet and bit her lip amidst the frightened crowd.

‘My blueprints are all messed up! Because of that damn girl!’

Kara recognized right away that Leonora was a naughty child.

‘I fell for that little girl’s trap.’

Leonora drew people’s attention with a pitiful appearance by directing a confrontation with adult
men, and the moment attention was focused, she showed off her hidden strength.

As if it had been planned in advance.

Kara, her mouth clenched to the point where the grinding of her teeth echoed, tried to
communicate with Mode, who was still unconscious and sat at the base of the collapsed hill.

[Wake up, Maud Aron!]

[…] ….]

[What are you doing right now sitting still! Even if I end up rolling around in a pile of dirt, I’ll get
the flag…!]

I raised my voice loudly while hiding in the alley, but the communication seat connected to the
mode was silent.

‘You stupid bitch!’

Seeing the devastated appearance of the mode illuminated by the demonic world, Kara let out
a scream like aghak, defeat as she tore her hair.

“Yes, where are you sick?”

A few noble ladies, looking for Kara who suddenly disappeared, find Kara kicking the wall and
approach with their eyes wide open.

“Are you okay?”

They were all people who respected and had a crush on her as a cardinal.
“… Yes. Say it’s okay.”

Kara smiled and stretched out her hands toward the noble ladies who happened to witness her
disheveled appearance.

“But you should forget what you just saw.”

“Yes? Aww!”

On the foreheads of the bewildered ladies, Kara drew a seal of memory manipulation that had
been taboo for a very long time.

‘It’s a forbidden technique because it can cause memory loss or speech impediment as a side
effect, but that’s none of my business, right?’

So, who asked me to come find me as I slipped out of the plaza without notice?

“Besides, did you dare to question me, the secret judge, after the tournament was over?”

The noble ladies lost their focus and leaned against the wall blankly like dolls. Kara held on to
one of the women as if she would break her neck.

“Are you going to protest against me, a cardinal, at least as the mistress of a Korean-American
viscount?”

“Crime… Sorry, ugh!”

Viscountess Civet was a long-time friend of Princess Melissa, but Kara, who was on the verge
of the papal throne, did not need to notice the princess anymore.

“Forget everything that happened in this alley. Don’t even dare to question the selection criteria
for Petite Fleur.”

Kara, who had brainwashed Viscount Civette and the crowd with a verbal command using holy
power, leisurely left the alley wearing the mask of a secret judge at Petit Fleur.

***

“… It seems that the flags and flags have all melted into the princess’ aura!”
The steering committee member, who dug up the collapsed hill and grasped the situation,
raised his trembling voice enough to feel that he was greatly embarrassed even on the other
hand.

“All participants, please wait in the waiting room until the steering committee makes a decision!”

His Petit Fleur finals went into a lull for a while.

‘I’ve heard that Petit Fleur is a traditional event where the management committee rarely
changes except for the judges, but even the most seasoned committee members must be
experiencing this situation for the first time.’

I sat quietly in the waiting room and smiled at the bewildered appearance of the steering
committee members reflected in the Demonic Scenery. I tilted my head and let out a sigh.

‘Because the topic of the finals didn’t make sense in the first place.’

Due to Ines and Kara’s stubbornness, only the steering committee members who would love
Petit Fleur were in trouble.

Of course, I was the one who was hurting them the most, but I watched the operation
committee members with a demonic view, clenching my tongue as if all of this had nothing to do
with me.

“You, you, you-!”

Mode, who entered the waiting room as if being dragged by the steering committee members,
raises his voice while pointing his finger.

“Huh?”

When he answers her call with a smile, the white-washed mode freezes and presses his body
against the wall.

‘It looks like I’m scared now.’

I shrugged my shoulders as I smiled at Mode, who had bitten his lip as if he was about to burst
into tears.

“Speak when called, Maud.”

“What is your identity? Are you going to become a demon?”

“A devil, you talk too harshly to your cousin.”

As if she had been hurt by her harsh words, while squeezing out a sad voice, the sight of me
staring down at my nails with a nonchalant gaze seemed to have increased the drug, and Mode
heated up and clenched his fists.

“I haven’t seen the Marquis’s direct knights make such an aura!”

“The Marquis of Iaron’s situation is also very pitiful.”

“What? What does that mean?”

‘The power of the magic bullet created by my magical power and bazooka is amazing, but….’

Heath, Sylvester, and Tristan wouldn’t be able to make it.

“You’re saying that knights’ skills aren’t that bad.”

I shook my head and glanced at the mod on the wall as if I was pathetic.

“Is that why Maud is scared like a mouse meeting a cat? I’ve never seen anyone as talented as
me.”

“Oh, who’s scared! I thought the weapon you used could be an artifact, but that’s against the
rules!”

“The Chevalier had a rule that only wooden swords were to be used, but I wasn’t a contestant.”

It was Stella, not me, who calmly refuted Maud’s loud, squealing words. Returning to the
waiting room with Maude, the girl looks back at me with bright red eyes resembling Tristan.

“Lady Leonora was both a Chevalier and a participant, so it can be considered acceptable to
use weapons.”

“No! It can’t be! There will never be a judgment like that!”

‘Yeah, it looks like that.’

I was secretly eavesdropping on the sound of the steering committee using an artifact, and I
dug my ears to the words of one person who was raising his voice like a duck-like mod.

“Not being able to find a knight in the first place is a disqualification for Petite Fleur, Princess
Leonora! Does it make sense to be a flower of a socialite who doesn’t even have a knight to
protect?!”

It seemed like it was time for me to pull out another hand.

Chapter 121

“Participation itself must be excluded! It’s as if a princess doesn’t deserve the title of Petite
Fleur at all!”

The management committee members, who had been arguing for a long time on the topic of
‘Whether it was a foul play that Leonora, a contestant and Chevalier, used a weapon to prevent
other contestants from seizing the flag’, glanced at the judges who insisted that the princess’s
behavior was unreasonable.

“Aren’t you coming out too biased?”

Rodendron, who is in charge of the management of Petit Fleur, a tradition of the capital for the
third generation, frowned at Kara, who wore a black butterfly brooch, the mark of the secret
judges, on her shoulder.

“The judging of Petit Fleur should be done fairly, Mr. Judge.”

‘A boring voice and a boring way of speaking, it’s a rodendron.’

After grasping the identity of Rodendron, a priest under Nerva, Kara moved closer to him and
slightly raised her mask upwards, twisting her mouth.

“You, are you a priest with how many laurel leaves do you have?”

Rodendron, who did not expect that the secret judges had figured out that he was a priest,
shook his shoulders in amazement.

“I am the one who forms the root of the Great War. You better think about the future.”

Kara seized the moment and threatened him in a voice so low that only Rodendron could hear
it.

“Huh, have you forgotten that the secret judges at Petit Fleur have to keep their identities
hidden until the end of the competition?”

As if stopping Kara, another judge steps forward and laughs.

“It looks like he broke his mask right now.”

“But is there anyone here who doesn’t know that His Excellency Archduke Samuel is a secret
judge for this Petit Fleur?”

Kara refuted Archduke Samuel’s words and openly revealed her voice.

“Why is it okay for the Grand Duke to reveal his true identity, but not for me? Is it a matter of
affiliation?”

Archduke Samuel, the younger brother of the emperor, belonged to the imperial family and to
the great temple called Cardinal Kara.

“This is clear discrimination!”

Kara raised her voice as if protesting, pointing out the fact that the shrine and the imperial
family are fighting each other.

“However, the Grand Duke did not reveal his true identity, but he is a person who can be seen
even when he covers his face with a mask….”

As if to protect Archduke Samuel, who remains silent at Kara’s aggressive words and actions,
several members of the steering committee step forward to defend him instead.

“Yes. He has a great personality, and he has charisma that cannot be covered even with a
mask.”

As the steering committee said, Archduke Samuel was a tall man with a head one head taller
than the most gigantic knights from the north in the empire, and he had rare silver hair.

Even from a distance, you could recognize him as Archduke Samuel from a distance, so the
judge’s mask was of little use in hiding his identity.

“Her. Your behavior is so amazing that I want to know your true identity.”

After Gregor ascended the throne, Samuel had been living in a seclusion in the back room of
the imperial family, but he had only participated in the evaluation this year because his long-time
friend Seryl, who was the head of the Petit Fleur operation, begged and begged again and
again to take over as a judge.

“If you really want to reveal your identity, take off your mask.”
The Grand Duke looked down at Kara, who had his neck stiffened, and tilted his head.

“I don’t like it. Let’s just say that it is the root of the laurel tree that leads the Great War.”

It meant cardinal.

Surprised by Kara’s bombshell declaration, the steering committee members begin to gather
around her, stomping to their feet.

“Huh! Chu, did His Majesty the Cardinal personally take charge of the examination? This year’s
Petite Fleur is truly special!”

Kara changed her complexion at once and slowly looked around at the members of the steering
committee who were kind to her and raised her lips with a smile.

“I am also a priest from the capital, and I love Petit Fleur, a traditional competition and festival.
That’s why I participated.”

“It is said that His Majesty the Cardinal himself acted as a judge, and if this fact is known,
Petite Fleur will be able to grow into a competition that attracts more and more attention in the
future!”

Kara, who nodded at the words of the executive committee member who was very excited,
moved her lips and answered cautiously.

“It could be. As long as it can retain the essence of Petite Fleur.”

“Essence?”

“Yes. Petit Fleur is a place to select talented people who will lead the next social world.”

Kara continued to speak triumphantly as people nodded stupidly at her words.

“Isn’t it natural that a young lady whose specialty is creating harmony among people and
building relationships is selected as Petite Fleur?”

“… That, that’s right, Yeha.”

“Is Princess Leonora, who couldn’t even bring a Chevalier to protect her, really qualified as
Petite Fleur?”
Unlike before revealing their identities, the steering committee members were greatly shaken
by Kara’s words.

‘I think it came over to me except for the Grand Duke.’

Of the secret judges, there were only two people whom the governing committee had to pay
special attention to: Carra, Cardinal, and Samuel, Archduke.

“Then let’s do this.”

Kara tried to avoid the sharp gaze of Archduke Samuel and opened her mouth as she turned
her head toward the steering committee members.

“The victory or defeat in capture the flag will be nullified, and let’s hold the finals again with a
really Petit Fleur-like theme.”

“What topic are you thinking about?”

“Because there was nothing as unsightly as Petite Fleur contestants fighting directly. It would
be better to select Petite Fleur as an honor duel over Chevalier.”

Every time they insisted that capturing the flag should be the theme of the finals, Kara would
open her mouth with a clenched tongue, saying that capturing the flag was a degrading topic.

“Because knights who exist to protect the honor of the original lady are Chevalier law.”

“But doesn’t Princess Leonora not have a Chevalier?”

When one of the members of the steering committee raised a questioning voice, Kara let out a
sigh of regret.

“Then the gongnyeo will automatically be eliminated.”

Kara, who covered her mouth with the tip of her sleeve, smiled brightly while letting out a sigh
mixed with regret.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t help it.”

“… Can I still participate in Petit Fleur if I only get Chevalier?”

I was immediately distorted by the voice that followed.

“Princess!”

Kara chewed her lips as if in a fit at Leonora’s voice.

“Lady Leonora, participants must wait in the waiting room!”

“But I feel like the steering committee meeting is getting too long. Both Stellar and Mode
couldn’t stand it because they were curious about how the tournament would turn out.”

Leonora blinked her large purple eyes slowly and answered like a child.

“Yes. It is only natural that the contestant, the princess, would be curious about the outcome of
the contest.”

“Yes. I’m sorry if I disturbed you.”

The management committee member scratched the back of his head as if he could no longer
scold Leonora, who smiled and apologized cutely, and withdrew.

“It’s okay. Right now, the capture of the flag is invalid, and there is talk of holding the finals with
an honor duel.”

“If it’s an honor duel… Do you really need a Chevalier? Well, in fact, there is a knight I thought
of as a chevalier.”

At Leonora’s words, Kara, who had been using her tongue three times to convince the steering
committee members, opened her mouth with a frown.

“I may have forgotten, but you cannot select a knight from your own family as a Chevalier.”

“Yes. It’s not our family knight. I won’t take a knight from a collateral family as a chevalier on
the pretext of not being from the ‘Same’ family as Lady Stella.”

The Steering Committee member from Soloa clears his throat, perhaps stung by Leonora’s
words. Suug, the child who noticed him without noticing often ran forward and raised his arms
high.

“It’s a bit late, but let me introduce you to my Chevalier!”

As if her words were a signal, a small commotion began to arise from the crowd. Soon, the
three In-yeongs land in the air and appear in front of the steering committee members.

“I am the Chevalier of Leonora.”

“No, it’s me! It’s me!”

“It is me.”

The two boys wearing masks were, by all accounts, Princess Leonora’s older brothers,
Sylvester Hachania and Enoch Hachania.

“Princess, as I said before, a knight belonging to the family cannot be selected as a

Chevalier….”

“I do not belong to the duchy.”

The boy, who stepped out as if to cut off the words of the steering committee member, was the
owner of such a dazzling appearance that one could stare at it in a moment of enchantment.

Beneath the gray hair that was brittle in the sunlight, the eyes of the gray blue sky that
contained the subtle light of the gray sky met the eyes of the steering committee member, who
stammered involuntarily and nodded his head.

“Ah, then, in that case, this is the princess’s chevalier…!”

“No!”

Startled by the executive committee member’s words, Leonora leaped forward, grabbed the
boy’s forearm, and pushed him back.

“I told you not to come out! Brothers too!!”

“….”

“Why don’t you listen to me, really! How many times have you all told me that you are not my
Chevalier!!!”
Chapter 122

“Then who else could be your chevalier besides us?”

Enoch, his handsome eyebrows furrowed so that they snapped, pouted his lips as if he were
displeased with my words.

“The rule was that you couldn’t use a knight from the same family as a chevalier anyway.”

I didn’t think Enoch, who was overly excited, would listen to me at all, so I turned to Sylvie
instead.

‘At least Sylvie is the type to communicate.’

Let’s look up at the second child in our house, who is growing up well as a well-groomed
handsome man with a unique coolness flowing with hope.

“If sex is an issue, change it.”

Sylvie replied calmly without disturbing her expression once.

“… Why change a castle that is fine!”

What does Petite Fleur mean for the second son of a duke to change his last name?

Stunned by Sylvie’s words, I laughed and approached the steering committee member, who
was confused as to who the hell was my chevalier.

“Sorry. Wasn’t it too late to introduce Chevalier?”

As we clapped our hands loudly, a long figure began to walk out leisurely from Chevalier’s
waiting room, where Baristan and Lars had walked out earlier.

Although relaxed, perhaps because of her lacquer, In-yeong passed through the center of the
dome and arrived in front of me.

“It’s been a while, Leonora.”

A moderately low voice that is pleasant to hear resonates in my ears.

As he said, it’s been a really long time.

I smiled brightly as I faced the male lead who seemed to be taller than most adult men.

“Long time no see.”

Tristan nodded slightly at my answer, then leaned down and kissed the back of my hand.

“… Cow, Soloah Duke!”

People who learn his identity become agitated at the startled cry of the steering committee
member.

“Princess Leonora’s Chevalier has appeared! I’m Prince Tristan Soloa…!!!”

The relay committee started to explain the situation again, along with the demons who did not
know when it was turned on again.

‘People are surprised.’

After meeting his mother, Tristan had been kept in the dark for years, rumors of his illness
circulating.

The sound of people taking a breath in hastily echoes throughout the dome at the shining
beauty of the male lead, who has appeared for the first time in a long time.

“As a Chevalier, I will protect the honor of Princess Leonora.”

As if recognizing that people’s eyes were on me, Tristan tilted his head and made a short
declaration with an arrogant smile on his lips.

“Isn’t the little duke of Soloa a knight rumored to have mastered the summer nights’ aura?”

“I heard that you are already at the level of being able to crush Baristan, the leader of the
knights, under your feet!”

Perhaps because the situation was relayed in detail to people through the demon scene, the
crowd started to become more and more noisy.

“But even so, wouldn’t it be comparable to Lord Lars, who belongs to the sword of the four
seasons?”

Unlike Capture the Flag, which didn’t attract much attention because the result was obvious,
people’s interest in Chevalier’s Honor Battle seemed to be growing.

‘Whoops. I thought it would have this kind of effect if Tristan appeared late.’

Once with superpowers that people didn’t expect, and twice with unexpected connections.

Since I firmly imprinted it, all the nobles watching over Petit Fleur will not forget my name from
today onwards.

‘Thank you for growing up well, Namjoo.’

I smiled heartily at Tristan, who was staring indifferently at Barristan, who was crouching
without even making eye contact with me.

At that moment, Hiss, who was looking at me with a clear face next to Enoch, who had lost his
temper, moved his lips slowly.

“Is it because my family is Korean-American?”

I frowned at Heath’s floating words.

“What do you mean?”

Heath’s family was the Viscount Thierry, and I was the one who had him enrolled in Thierry.

“If I had thought that Agnes’ family was Korean and American, I wouldn’t have asked her to
adopt Heath in the first place.”

“But the princess is not so blind that she cannot tell the difference between the strength of the
author and mine.”

I shut my mouth tight like a chick that ate honey at His calm words.

‘Of course I don’t know that Hiss is stronger, but….’

The more he stands out here, the more likely he is to be exposed to danger.
The strongest person in the world who does not age, isn’t it a title that will be followed by
people who will covet his power, who has already been used as a human weapon?

I stared at Heath, let out a deep sigh, and shook my head.

“I told you not to come out today. It would be best not to come out of the mansion at all for the
time being.”

Perhaps he is dissatisfied with me for not answering my questions, but he slowly nods his
pretty face uncharacteristically at my words.

“If that’s the punishment for breaking the princess’s order, I’ll gladly accept it.”

“It’s not like a punishment. I’m worried about you-”

“The fact that he didn’t choose me even though he knew that he didn’t have enough magical
power or lack of swordsmanship skills….”

Heath’s voice slowly fades as he moves closer to me.

I bit my lip in bewilderment at the boy’s eyes as powerless as the breath of a dead plant.

“Is it because I’m not human?”

“… What?”

“That’s probably why they’re trying to hide me. I am like a monster.”

I opened my mouth like a sigh while holding my small forehead at Hiss’ words, which seemed to
be misunderstanding something.

“You know very well that I don’t see you that way.”

“Then is it a family name? That boy is a duke from a family similar to the princess’s family,
Hachania, and I’m just a young child of a viscount.”

I frowned in nervousness at Heath’s words, which seemed to have driven an excavator because
he couldn’t dig a tunnel.

‘No, you were the king!’

In addition, the sorcery kingdom, Acrea, was so powerful that it was even ahead of its title as
an empire.

‘There were only two empires in this world, Willenin and Kapsar!’

I opened my jaw in amazement at Heath, who seemed to have forgotten where he came from.

Heath, who took turns looking at me and Tristan, interpreted my expression.

“Fortunately, I heard that there are various ways to obtain a title in this empire.”

“… What?”

Who the hell had told Heath that?

Neither Thierry nor anyone in my family ever wanted Heath to rise, so it would never have been
said.

“Who said that?”

I raised my voice sharply to find out who contacted Heath, but the boy didn’t answer me and
turned his back.

“His, wait!”

It was the moment I was about to grab onto Heath’s wrist, which was quickly moving away.

“Feel dissapointed.”

Tristan, who got in between me and Heath, as if showing off his greatly enlarged body, sighed
with moderately thick lips.

“I haven’t seen you in such a long time, and I can’t even say that I’m glad to see you.”

“Nice to meet you, of course I am!”

I responded with admiration for Tristan’s words, full of regret.

“You didn’t even pretend to know me when you said you needed me, so I ran to Jeok Rang’s
special training schedule in one month.”

‘Did this bastard only grow his body?’

Tristan’s murmuring made me laugh out of embarrassment.

‘I managed to stop Sylvie from changing the special training schedule, but Tristan postponed
the training without telling me at all.’

I wonder if the next knight commanders can do this.

“It’s not that Tristan isn’t happy, it’s because I have something to say to Heath!”

Today’s Heath was nothing like the calm and innocent Heath I knew.

‘Sometimes, when it comes to things related to me, there are times when I’m strangely
stubborn… Something’s wrong.’

Unable to shake off the uneasy feeling, Tristan grabs my shoulder as he glances in the direction
where the hiss has disappeared, and abruptly bends down to meet my eyes.

“Looks like the kid you brought from the relief center.”

“Yes that’s right.”

“Looks like you’re growing slowly.”

I nodded my head as if I agreed with Tristan’s judgment alone after seeing Heath’s unchanging
appearance.

“Did you still have that boy by your side? It’s your decision, but….”

Tristan’s clear golden eyes staring into my face sparkle like pure gold in the sunlight.

‘One of the appearances is recognition of the male protagonist’s sympathy.’

I blinked slowly as I looked up at Tristan, who hadn’t even become an adult yet, but already had
a perfect beauty.
“You are still kind enough to worry about me.”

“… Yes?”

Tristan’s shadowy eyes made me speechless and tilted my head weakly.

“Because you are so kind that even though you lock yourself in the manor and focus only on
aiming at your father’s neck, you can’t help but worry whenever you have a chance.”

“….”

“Okay. If the wingless angel is my lady, it would be my duty as a Chevalier to not hesitate to
point a sword at my master’s neck.”

‘Tristan… Wasn’t it the typical, dishonest male lead?’

I can’t be honest with this, so my shriveled fist can’t open.

Chapter 123

“That bird, no, who is that?”

Rosé, who holds the position of honorary president of the Bahamus (capital) branch of the
<Milky Leonora Lady Fan Club>, bit her handkerchief and shuddered at the appearance of
Tristan.

“A small duke? Why are you kissing our princess on the back of her precious hand out of
nowhere?!”

After checking Tristan’s face reflected in the Magic View, Finn shrugged his shoulders at Rose’s
question and opened his mouth.

“Princess Tristan Soloa originally had a special relationship with our princess. We’ve been
seeing each other since we were young.”

Rosé’s face distorted in disbelief at the explanation of Finn, one of the employees who had just
been assigned to the capital’s mansion from the dukedom.

“But what I don’t know is that there hasn’t been any exchange recently!”

“Well, it is. The Duchess of Soloa has been boasting of a vicious atmosphere recently, to the
extent that rumors of a civil war broke out over succession issues.”

“I will never be able to see my young lady getting married in such a rugged place.”

At Finn’s explanation, Rosé threw the handkerchief on the floor, frowning as if it was the worst,
and gasped for breath.

“Today, I need to send an urgent message to Lululala (Chairman of Leonora’s Fan Club Duke
Castle Branch)!”

“… Rosé, my lady is still eight years old.”

Finn, who was well aware of how terrifying yaksha Lululala, who were usually cheerful and kind
girls, could turn into a terrifying beast if it was Leonora’s case, raised her eyebrows in fear at
Rosé’s words.

“Is there any need to contact Lululala?”

“But my lady is so cute and pretty that I can’t wait for her future and make my heart flutter!”

Rosé, who had worked at the capital’s mansion for a long time, knew better than anyone else
that many families had their eyes on Leonora, who had made her debut in the capital’s society
at the age of eight.

‘Recently, the Marquis of Lujiang tried to commit a terrible thing like a plundered marriage,
right?’

I can’t let my lady go through such a terrible thing!

She clenched her fists and opened her mouth at the thought that the security of the Capital
Mansion should be strengthened more thoroughly.

“That boy, don’t you think that just because you are a Chevalier who was temporarily selected
to participate in this Petit Fleur, you really do not mistake yourself for something like a future
husband?”

I didn’t know his temper well, but the little prince’s eyebrows were raised fiercely, which
seemed to be his personality.

‘My young lady should meet a docile and modest man.’

“Besides, when the young lady gets married, she will soon leave home… Then we won’t be
able to see her, right?”

At Rosé’s murmuring, the maids of the capital’s mansion behind her shouted in unison.

“The opposite. I’m against a love affair with a former lady.”

“Me too! It would be good to share this crisis situation with the employees of the nature, Rosé.”

‘No, so my girl is only eight years old….’

Finn let out a deep sigh and shook his head in the midst of the maids who ran amok all the way.

‘I thought it would be different once I went up to the capital’s mansion, but like the Duke’s
castle, everything revolves around the ladies.’

***
Maud Iaron, who had left the waiting room following Leonora, glanced at the noisy crowd at the
sudden appearance of Leonora’s Chevalier.

“Why is Chevalier making such a fuss?”

Mode’s Chevalier was ‘That’ Lars Baltan, whom few people could catch up with in terms of
swordsmanship, but since he was a knight saved by Kara, Mode was unaware of Chevalier’s
importance.

“The meaning of the Chevalier temporarily selected for Petite Fleur may be a bit diluted, but the
Bondi Chevalier is a knight that exists only for one lady, my lady.”

The nanny who had been by Maud’s side bent over and explained common sense about
Chevalier as if whispering in her ear.

“In my generation, there were many chevaliers who took only the ladies designated as their
brides as their ladies.”

‘Then did I become the wife of Lord Lars?’

Maud glanced at Lars, who was leaning against the wall, as if he wasn’t too surprised by
Tristan’s appearance.

‘Well, not bad. It’s a bit disconcerting to be a viscount, but Baltanga is a prestigious family with
a long history enough to belong to the 5 nobles.’

I also really liked her pretty face, which suited her pink hair.

‘Sure, my uncle seems to be more handsome, but….’

Maude twitched his nose, thinking of Gaspard’s well-groomed face, which he rarely sees these
days.

“Tristan? Princess Leonora’s Chevalier is Tristan’s older brother?”

Stella, who was standing behind Mode’s back with a sullen face, raises her voice in a fit of
annoyance.

“Her! my brother is funny too When I said I was going to participate in Petit Fleur, they treated
it like a kid’s joke and didn’t even listen.”
There weren’t many peers in the collateral, so Stella was quite close to Tristan-though Stella
alone thought so-but she was on the side.

Her father, Werner, was also one of the few vassals who raised Tristan’s hand in the
succession battle between dukes and dukes.

“I heard you were close when you were young, but it seems like it’s true.”

Startled by Stella’s gruff voice, Maud looked back at her with eyes wide open.

“… Was Leonora close with Prince Soloa?”

Iaron’s father, Sylvain, always dismissed the Duke of Hachania in front of her as a disconnected
kite, isolated in the north, living like an isolated island.

‘By the way, how did you become close with the Duke of Soloa?’

Stella, who smiled at Maud in surprise, shrugged her shoulders and replied.

“I heard that we interacted often when we were young, didn’t you know? Lady Maude, I heard
you’re Princess Leonora’s cousin?”

At Stella’s questionable question, Mode shuddered and pouted.

“Leonora is a sullen child who never divulges her affairs even to her relatives. There is a sneaky
and cunning corner that is not like a child.”

“… I don’t know if it’s particularly dismal.”

Recalling the image of Leonora blowing up a hill with a bazooka, Stella tilted her head, not
agreeing with Mode’s words.

“Princess Stella doesn’t know Leonora well! Can’t you see his personality just by looking at how
darkly he’s been hiding his weapon and Chevalier?!”

Stella frowned as she pressed her face closer to me and took a half-step away from Mode,
who raised her voice.

“Why are you heating up and making a fuss?”

“Because I’ve been hurt by Leonora…!”

“I know, so look away. Because I want to hear what the steering committee members have to
say.”

Stella slowly made her way towards the center of the dome, where Barristan, Lars, and
Tristan, who had been chosen as Chevaliers, stood facing each other.

All along the way, the only words heard from the crowd were words of praise or demeaning of
Leonora.

“The princess of Hachania made the duke of Soloa her knight.”

“Aren’t you a talented person who has already surpassed Petite Fleur?”

“There are rumors that he is the illegitimate son who inherited the mana of Prince Lucas, but
then it takes a little while to come from.”

“Hey, don’t even say that! It has been a long time since it was revealed that it was a sin and a
lie.”

‘Princess Leonora has completely become the center of attention.’

If this happened, the victory or defeat of Petit Fleur would have already been decided.

It was unfortunate, but because the opponent’s potential was so great, I didn’t have any regrets
left.

Stella clicked her tongue while glancing at my Chevalier, Sir Barristan, who was hunched over
and shivering without even making eye contact with Tristan.

‘Lord Lars seems to have almost given up on the match.’

I don’t know why, but Lars, who seemed to be having a brief conversation with Leonora during
the capture of the flag, put down his sword as if he had given up on the game.

“Now then, let’s begin the battle of honor to select Petit Fleur!”

The three knights spoke at the same time, starting with the words of the steering committee
that ended the meeting, but as Stella expected, the battle for honor in Chevalier ended in the
blink of an eye.

“Looks like the winner of this year’s Petite Fleur has been chosen!”

Before even clashing swords with Tristan, the steering committee looked at Baristan and Lars,
who were on their knees, and raised a red flag to signify that the selection was over.

“Then I will call the winner right now!”

It was already after all discussions on how to finish the finals.

However, as if to refute the words of the operating committee member, one of the secret
judges hurriedly came out to the center of the dome.

“For a moment! The judges haven’t scored everything yet!”

“But didn’t Duke Soloa win the victory in the Battle of Honor, which is an extension of capturing
the flag?”

It was as if Leonora’s victory had been decided, but the steering committee member frowned
when faced with a secret judge - even though it was already known that he was a cardinal - as
if asking why.

“I still think that Princess Leonora cheated. So I’ll give it a zero.”

Since there are only three secret judges at Petit Fleur, each score was very important.

The moment the operation chairperson, shocked by Kara’s unfair judgment, was about to step
forward, the secret judge, who was unable to hide his identity due to his enormous size, took a
step ahead of him.

“You look pretty ugly when you can’t even fully reveal your identity and can’t acknowledge your
opponent’s victory.”

“What, what?”

“If you’re going to give a contestant zero points for no good reason, wouldn’t it be right to at
least reveal your name?”

The corners of his mouth raised crookedly, mocking Kara, who mentioned his identity earlier
and pressured the steering committee members.

“That goes against the rules of Petit Fleur-!”

The moment Kara opened her mouth as if to make an excuse, the wind that blew from
somewhere took off her mask.

“Omg!”

Kara hurriedly raised her arms to cover her exposed face, but it was already after the demon
mirror had reflected her face.

“Umhwahwa.”

It seemed as if the evil laughter of a child could be heard from somewhere.

Chapter 124

‘I knew you’d be in a hurry.’

I expected that if cornered, Kara would risk being discovered and put pressure on the steering
committee members, and she acted like a puppet to my expectations.

‘Since the Marquis of Lujian is being investigated by the police, the papacy must have become
even more urgent.’

Unlike the cardinals, the pope had the privilege of pardoning any sin once and for all, in the
name of the benevolent goddess Luella.

“He seems to have made a plan to become Pope quickly and not to pay for his sins even if it is
revealed that he is behind the move of the Marquis of Lujiang….”

What should I do, I know all about Ines and your plans?

I smiled brightly as I glanced at the demonic mirror that reflected Kara’s face stained with
embarrassment and shame.

“You look in a good mood.”

“Hello, Your Highness the Grand Duke. This is Leonora.”

I bowed my head toward Archduke Samuel, who suddenly started talking to me when he
approached me.

“… I mean you’re Leonora. Rumor has it that she is Lucas’s daughter.”

I widened my eyes at the sound of ‘Illegitimate child’ I hadn’t heard in a long time. I wondered if
he had an intention to attack me, but I didn’t see any malice on Samuel’s face, which
overflowed with handsomeness despite his old age.

“Looking at it this way, it seems that they look alike.”

“You say I look like His Highness, Prince Lucas?”

“Okay. It’s similar in that they always beat and end up eating the opponent, even if they play
tricks behind the scenes.”
At first glance, the Grand Duke’s voice contained longing in his short answer to my question.

‘If it’s Archduke Samuel, the younger brother of the emperor… So it must be Lucas and
Gregor’s uncle.’

Did Lucas, who was considered an outcast in the imperial family, have relatives who cared for
him?

I looked around for the elusive figure of Lucas, then turned my gaze back to the Archduke
staring down at me.

“Uh… Umm…. Thank you for letting me know that I resemble His Highness, Prince Lucas?”

“Her. You do a good job of greeting me with a face that doesn’t show any gratitude.”

I looked up at the grand duke, who laughed at my words, and scratched the back of his head
awkwardly.

‘What. Why is this old man suddenly coming and arguing with me?’

“Yes. Then, if you have nothing more to say, I’ll go get the award.”

“… Okay.”

I turned my back at my fierce farewell, not even guessing what faces the aides behind him
were making.

***

‘I can’t believe the Grand Duke talked to a child first!’

The Archduke’s chief aide, Bernard, who had been aiding Samuel since the days of the prince,
opened his chin at the Archduke’s face, who did not show any signs of being offended by
Leonora’s slightly rude attitude.

‘From when I was young until now, I dared to ignore this terrible man with a bad temper, but he
didn’t frown once?!’

There was only one reason why Samuel, who was a very talented prince, could not ascend to
the throne.
Because his personality is so open-minded.

‘I’ve heard rumors that she’s a charming girl, but I never thought she’d fall in love with Archduke
Samuel….’

Bernard laughed at Samuel’s attitude, which seemed to be proud of Leonora.

‘Well, the sight of a Petit Fleur contestant carrying a huge gun and blowing up a hill with a flag
on it was chilling even to me, who wasn’t interested in the competition.’

Petit Fleur is a competition to select the next flower of society.

In the first place, it didn’t make sense that a topic like ‘Capturing the flag’ was selected.

There were many people who were displeased with the idea that ignoring tradition was not
enough, and that it violated fairness, but seeing Leonora sharpen a bazooka was refreshing
enough to blow away their dissatisfaction in one shot.

“I think it’s true that Princess Leonora is a great child. Duke Gaspard’s son farming was really
good.”

“… Rather than Duke Gaspar, Lucas comes to mind.”

Remembering that when he was young, the grand duke cared for Prince Lucas, who, like
himself, was called the wretch of the imperial family, Bernard nodded as if in agreement with
his words and opened his mouth.

“I heard that the Pope found His Highness’s body. I’m really glad I just thought he died….”

However, at Bernard’s words, Samuel shook his head and let out a sigh.

“I only found the body. Well, how can you, a mere ordinary person, understand the pain of the
archmages….”

‘Is this bastard ignoring me again?’

Although he had served the arrogant Grand Duke’s throne for 50 years, Bernard was still
offended by the Grand Duke’s words that clicked his tongue when he saw me.

“Yes, yes…. There must be pain that only the Archmage Prince Lucas and the Grand Duke
know. It’s okay.”

“… The human body is just a vessel made of clay. The true essence is contained in the soul.
It’s not all about finding the body.”

Although he did not fully understand Samuel’s explanation, Bernard nodded slowly.

Quite a bit of time had passed since the Pope set out to lift the curse on Prince Lucas, but he
still couldn’t open his eyes.

***

Soldiers from the Metropolitan Police Force suddenly stormed into the temple where Kara, who
was suspected of being behind the Marquis of Lujiang’s plundering marriage, was staying.

“My, you know who I am, and you dare to put your hands on me!”

“The confession of the Marquis of Lujiang, His Excellency Cardinal Caracalla, has revealed the
cause and effect that you instigated him.”

Jansen, the chief of the peace, shakes his head and adds a comment, glancing at Kara, who is
struggling to hold on to the white pillars of the temple, as if she will never be dragged away.

“Well, it’s not as important as the Marquis Lujian case, but the Petit Fleur management
committee also sued His Excellency for obstruction of business by acting against the standards
of secret judges.”

As Petit Fleur is the pride and tradition of the capital, there were also members of the steering
committee who depended on the annual competition to make a living.

There were not a few people who harbored a grudge against Kara for trying to wield such Petit
Fleur as she pleased with her power.

“What? Who are they to sue me! Name it! Please tell me your name…!”

“Under. Are you still unable to grasp the situation? Even when your sins have been revealed in
detail.”

The police chief sighed heavily at the sight of Kara raising his voice, and instead of answering
her question, he gave her a chin.
“Bring out Yeha.”

“Yes, Captain!”

At the order of the chief of security, Kara frightened and shook off the hands of the soldiers
approaching her.

“Hey, let go of this! Do you know who’s behind me? whopping… , omg-!”

I didn’t even bother to report it, but the moment the police officer quickly turned his head to
Kara’s words to reveal my back, blood started to flow from her mouth like a fountain.

“Heeuk, heeuk!!!”

The chief of police looked around in confusion at the sight of Kara stumbling over the floor,
spattering dark red blood.

“What, what! Chi, bring the healer priest!”

A priest hurriedly approaches Kara, who is turning dark at the cry of the chief of police, and
kneels.

“Uh, come on, help me…!”

Kara, who was struggling with the pain of the curse that could not be healed even with her own
divine power, grabbed the collar of the priest who came close to her.

“You don’t need a hound that can’t bring you prey.”

“…!”

The priest who whispered softly while looking into Kara’s eyes was the first face she had ever
seen in her life as the head of the Great War.

‘He’s the one Ines sent to kill me.’

Intuitively recognizing that the priest was Ines’ murderer, Kara begged as she trembled even
the hand holding his collar.

“Sah, save me. Please help me, Her Highness the Princess…!”
I’ll do my best, I can do better in the future!

I prayed while shedding tears, but Salsu’s indifferent face did not change at all.

“I hope it will be a little more useful in the next life.”

After reciting Ines’ words, the assassin placed his hand on the dying Kara’s neck as if to heal
her.

***

‘In the end, even Kara was removed.’

I thought that if Kara was taken into custody by the security forces, we could weave Ines
through her….

I put the original work down on the floor and stretched out my weak limbs on the bed.

‘Ines doesn’t even hesitate to kill his side anymore.’

I ran my hands down my forearm, which gave me goosebumps at the portrayal of Ines, who
seemed to go beyond villain and become a monster.

Kara, who was like Ines’ right-hand man, had disappeared, but her influence on the world was
still enormous.

‘Instead, it’s enough to plant watering can before….’

I frown when I think of the original page that describes Kara’s death as it is, when someone
knocks on my door.

“My lady, the Holy Father has come to visit you.”

“Huh? I will leave now.”

As soon as I got up with a puzzled face at Rosé’s words, the bedroom door burst open.

“You don’t have to come out. This body came directly to the bedroom.”
“Oh, hello. His Holiness.”

“I have come to bring good news to the princess. I can now break the curse of Prince Lucas.”

“Really?!”

“Okay. It’s not long.”

But Valerie’s face, who gave me the good news I’d been waiting for, wasn’t bright at all.
Chapter 125

“… Do you want the princess to lie about you?”

“Yes.”

Valerie’s brow furrowed at Lucas’ firm reply.

Although her personality was a bit eccentric, she was definitely a priest.

“Do you dare to ask this body, the first servant of Goddess Luella, to tell lies?”

“Yes. You make me say it twice, man annoying.”

At Lucas’s dry voice, Valerie raised one corner of her mouth in amazement.

“I don’t know if being cocky is a characteristic of members of the imperial family or what it is.”

His attitude seemed to overlap with that of Archduke Samuel, who studied at the academy
around the same time as her.

‘Now that I think about it, it’s similar to having outstanding abilities.’

If there was one difference between the fates of Archduke Samuel and Prince Lucas, it was
that the Archduke immediately gave up the throne and Lucas did not.

‘Besides, I even put the throne right in front of me.’

Valerie stared blankly at Lucas, who would lose his throne, body, and now even his soul, before
swallowing a sigh.

“Why does this body have to listen to your request, no, a request that can’t even be asked?”
“I thought that hurting the princess’s heart for no reason would not be what His Holiness wants.”

Lucas’ calm reply made Valerie think of Leonora’s face after she had died.

“… That’s right.”

Leonora, who seems to emit a brilliant light like the midday sun, but has a thoughtful heart. The
girl was her own fairy who healed Valerie, who suffered from insomnia as a result of the conflict
between the Great Temple and the Holy See.

Seeing Princess Leonora crying was never pleasant to Valerie either.

“Then should I say that when Duke Gaspar’s soul awakens, your soul will return to its original
place?”

Caracalla, the sorcerer who cursed Prince Lucas, is dead.

That meant that even before the curse was completely destroyed, the magic power supply that
maintained the curse disappeared.

‘The curse will soon be shattered.’

Gaspar, whom Leonora missed so much, will return.

‘If that happens, the prince will disappear….’

Valerie looked back at him with a puzzled look, as if she couldn’t believe Lucas’ decision to die
in Gaspar’s place.

“I warn you once again, but if you find my body and leave it, Duke Gaspar will die.”

“I will not leave.”

“But if it continued to remain in that body, it would perish.”

“So, please tell me that Prince Lucas just suddenly disappeared.”

An insensitive face that doesn’t feel any inspiration.

However, Valerie chewed her lips and nodded slowly at the love that was embedded in her
obsidian-like eyes.

“… If you disappear without a word, the princess will be very sad.”

At Valerie’s words, Lucas laughed without answering.

***

Life as Duke Gaspar was like a second life given to Lucas.

“Because His Highness Lucas was a loner. It’s only natural that His Excellency doesn’t know the
relationship between me and His Highness.”

“He had no friends he could trust, no one he could even call family. I was the only person
standing by the prince’s side.”

Now, the words of Melissa Astelliu come to mind because her words weren’t all nonsense.

As Melissa said, Lucas, who was the prince, had no friends, lovers, or anyone he could call
family.

There was only the former emperor and his rival Gregor, who put the successors in competition
to strengthen the imperial power.

Living as Gaspard, he felt things he never knew when living as Lucas Willenin.

‘… I never thought that the day would come when I would feel at ease.’

It was because Leonora hid a handful of such warm sunlight in her small but strong fist and
gave it to him.
“Avanni! Anazo!” (Father! Hug me!)

“Lukatsu, do your job straight!” (Lucas, do it right!)

Recalling Leonora as a three-year-old baby who was just barely walking, Lucas laughed softly,
making the sound of wind blowing.

Lucas, who had imitated a negligent prince even in the imperial family, had no choice but to
diligently take care of the duchy, following Leonora’s instructions.

‘Looks like he worked harder than when he was aiming for the throne.’

Even so, it was a peaceful day.

After living in solitude for a lifetime, even his body was stolen by his half-brother’s murderer. To
him, the gentle daily life at the duke’s house was like a dream.

However, Lucas’s dream, which he managed to get his hands on, eventually belongs to
someone else.

‘So it would be right for me to step down this time.’

Unlike himself, who was a wizard, Lucas looked down at Gaspard’s palm, which had calluses
everywhere from holding the sword for a long time.

‘This is the first time I’ve ever been so envious of someone.’

Not because he wanted to live, but because he was the object of Leonora’s complete affection.

“… Lucas?”

Lucas, who had been hesitant to enter the garden, trembled at the sound of a small voice
behind him.

“Are you here now? The party is over.”

The main character of the raspy voice was Leonora.

“Am I late?”

Lucas pretended to be casual and turned around.

“Huh! late!”

Leonora nodded at Lucas’ question and often approached him with a wrinkle between her
pretty eyebrows.

Crania Hall, which boasts the most splendid interior in the capital, was famous for its golden
decorations, and the girl was shining brightly even between the pillars of the Crania Hall
covered in gold leaf.

“Looks like the party isn’t over yet.”

“If there’s nothing to eat, it’s over!”

Leonora was managing a fairly large amount of money by rolling the Zarpara Merchant, but she
had a strangely miserable side.

“You should have come a little earlier.”

The child patted his tummy and started bragging, not bragging, that I skipped luncheon to eat a
lot at the party.

“It was a party hosted by the Steering Committee to honor the winner of Petite Fleur, so there
were a lot of delicious things! Especially the creme brulee for dessert was so delicious.”

Following Leonora’s gesture, the child’s gorgeous platinum hair, tied in two pigtails, flutters in
the wind. Lucas looked at the child’s hair blowing in the wind and raised the corners of his
mouth.

“… Was it I’m glad you ate too much.”

“You haven’t seen a peep in the mansion these days, so what did you come to the party for?”

Lucas bent down and opened his mouth slowly, touching Leonora’s protruding lips with his
fingertips.
“I’m sorry if you were offended.”

“What, what! Where are you apologizing!”

Leonora frowned and grabbed Lucas by the collar.

“Lucas, where are you sick?!”

***

‘What? Why are you apologizing so easily today?’

Lucas was the brazen man who didn’t apologize even when he accidentally spilled a drink on an
important document handled by the housekeeper and made Henry and I stay up all night.

I couldn’t help but be astonished at the apology that jumped out of such a person’s mouth.

“Are you open?”

“….”

“I heard that there is a plague in the ecliptic these days, isn’t that right? Gorona?!”

Lucas frowns his handsome brow, probably slightly offended by my growing voice.

“No, I’m fine, so there’s no need to worry.”

“… Then let’s go in.”

I reached out my hand to Lucas, who had grown fat again, and smiled awkwardly.

“People think that His Excellency, the Duke of Hachania, has been out of the door lately.”

“Duke Gaspar will wake up soon, so it will be fine.”

I widened my eyes at Lucas’ indifferent reply.

‘Valerie has already told Lucas.’

When you come home, as soon as I met you, I was stomping my feet to tell you this good
news.

“It looks like Lucas has also met His Holiness.”

At my words, Lucas’s face moves slowly up and down. I tilted my head thinking of Valerie, who
looked depressed at his strangely subdued atmosphere.

‘Valerie and Lucas, why don’t they seem happy when the curse is lifted?’

The moment I opened my mouth to ask Lucas,

“… ♪♫.”

A waltz begins to flow through the wide open window, as if the orchestra waiting in the hall has
started playing again.

It was the music commissioned by the Petit Fleur’s Steering Committee for the participants
from Ruske Ruske, one of Bahamus’ most famous musicians.

“They say this is music that a father and daughter made to dance together. Doesn’t it go well
with Petit Fleur?”

It was a waltz that had flowed throughout the party, but it was a waltz that I couldn’t dance
because Lucas was out of sight.

‘Of course Lucas doesn’t think I’m his daughter….’

Feeling a strange sense of alienation watching the girls dancing holding their father’s hand, I
unknowingly glance at Lucas, and he extends his hand to me without answering.
Chapter 126

“… Huh? You want to dance?”

I stared at Lucas’ outstretched hand and tilted my head.

“Lucas, do you know how to dance?”

“Of course.”

He spits out a soft smile at my suspicious gaze and sweeps his index finger up the line of his
sharp jaw.

“You often seem to forget that I was a prince.”

‘Ah, that’s right.’

I opened my mouth at Lucas’s addition and placed my hand on his large hand.

‘I’ll soon see the real Lucas, not Lucas with Gaspar’s face.’

“I don’t know what’s so surprising that I’m dazed.”

Lucas tapped my stupidly wide mouth as if it were funny and bowed politely as if he had really
entered a ball.

When I met his lowered eyes, perhaps because of his temper, the corners of his eyes, which
had risen a little fiercer than when he was the real Gaspar, were half-folded and bent.

“Then would you like to sing a song?”

Lucas, Gaspar, and Gregor were the same age, so his actual age was enough to say that he
had a grown child.

Still, I nodded, feeling that I could understand why Melissa was so obsessed with Lucas from
the low-pitched voice and the seductive feeling of the slightly raised corners of her mouth.

“Good.”
After answering Lucas’s question in a calm manner, I calmly climbed on his outstretched foot.

Tap, tap, tap.

As if it wasn’t an exaggeration to say that he knew how to dance with confidence, he moves his
body smoothly, stepping on graceful steps even with me on his feet.

Crania Hall was a party venue famous for its beautiful garden with a huge fountain made of
ivory.

In the warm sunlight, transparent water droplets are scattered in the swaying wind, creating a
small rainbow.

The trees that cast gentle shadows over us danced gently in line with Lucas’ friendly steps.

All of them come together to complete the leisurely happiness of midday.

”… Lucas.”

I hushed up my voice, thinking that if he returned to the prince, no, he would no longer be able
to hang out with me leisurely like this when he returned to the throne as ‘Lucas’.

“Even if Daddy comes back, you should still be friends with me.”

“… Friend.”

Lucas wasn’t old enough to be friends with me, but I just pouted and added.
“Friends or close family. When did you say that the mana in my soul belonged to Lucas and that
I was your daughter?”

It wasn’t him, to be precise, but the captain of the temple, but I grabbed his unanswered sleeve
and shook it, quoting an oracle I had never heard of.

“You have to come see me often. Understand?”

“….”

“Because I’m a little aware of frequent visits to the imperial castle.”

Ines was also scary.

Instead of replying, I looked up at Lucas, who was still looking at me with eyes so deep that I
couldn’t read his emotions.

“Why don’t you answer?”

“Why should I?”

“I think I might miss Lucas.”

“….”

I spit it out impulsively, and the tip of my nose tickles in embarrassment.

“Ah, whatever! Also, don’t be fooled by Gregor!”

Embarrassed, I raised my voice and clenched my fists.

“As soon as we get back, let’s find a way to hit Gregor.”

I wonder if I was embarrassed by my words, so Lucas, who lowered his head at an angle,
hugged me.

I sniffed at the closer recording and stroked the crown of Lucas’s head, now clearly visible to
me.
“I found myself before I could even defeat Gregor, but shouldn’t we forget our allies?”

Get rid of Ines, get rid of Gregor!

‘Since Lucas had a common enemy with me in the first place, even if he gets his body back, he
won’t lose sight of him at all.’

Phew.

The corner of Lucas’s mouth goes up as he stares at me, who is slightly relieved.

“… Okay. It’s the first and last alliance in my life, so I won’t be able to forget it even if I want
to.”

“Huh? Was I Lucas’ first ally?”

‘There was no one who formed an alliance with someone saying he was the prince.’

At this point, it’s surprising that he had come to the brink of seizing the throne.

“Okay! That’s why I can’t just say I found the body!”

At my courageous reply, Lucas tousles my hair with one hand and puts me back on the floor.

“I get it. Go in now.”

“Already? Lucas said he wouldn’t go in with him.”

“It’s a way to frown when the party host is away for a long time.”

The host of the party was the Petit Fleur Steering Committee, but the winner of the day was
me.

“Huh, I get it. See you later.”

I waved my small hand and urged Lucas, who stood tall.

“Why don’t you answer? I’ll see you later at home.”

“… Okay.”

Lucas nodded slowly at my words and waved at me.

“Go ahead.”

With a strange sense of déjà vu, I stared blankly at him greeting me, then barely turned my
back.

But at the moment when it felt as if the long twilight was catching me, I shouldn’t have stepped
out.

***

“… Are you the son of Viscount Thierry?”

“Yes.”

‘Where’s this face… What?’

In the process of investigating Leonora’s surroundings and finding people who could be used,
Ines summoned Hiss, who caught her eye, to the imperial castle.

‘Did you see it in the first life? Or a second life?’

If it was a common impression, she would have passed it off as just one of the many people
she passed by, but the boy who stepped on the threshold of the imperial castle after receiving
her call was by no means the owner of a common appearance.

‘Well, the feeling of magic isn’t great.’

Glancing at the boy who had just turned 10, Ines shrugged and let out a sigh.

“Agnes Thierry’s adopted son… I heard you were from the Brinen Relief Center, right?”

“Yes.”

Ines was offended by Heath’s somewhat blunt answer, but clicked her tongue briefly, saying
that she must have learned nothing because she was an orphan.
‘Well, I didn’t call to say hello.’

“If you are from Brinen Relief Center, you must be loyal to the imperial family. My dad, that is to
say His Majesty, was the biggest benefactor of the Brinen Relief Center.”

At Ines’ words, Heath’s opaque grayish blue eyes turned to the princess’s face only then.

“And I am also your personal supporter. The letter you received before the Petit Fleur finals, I
sent it.”

If you want to help Princess Leonora, open it.

The letter contained in the envelope was engraved with a suspicious letter like Ines, and was
cursed with the last magical energy of Kara, who was the most powerful among the black
magicians who moved according to Ines’ will.

‘The most useful of Kara’s abilities was to stimulate people’s dark minds and control them like
puppets.’

It was a shame to kill her because it was a very useful ability, but I couldn’t let Kara speak
about Ines at will.

‘Besides, fortunately, I was able to extract some of that powerful magic before killing it.’

The sound of the black pebbles moving in Ines’s hand tucked into the hem of her dress echoed.

“There wasn’t anything specifically written that would be helpful to the princess.”

“Didn’t I tell you in advance that a system called Chevalier will appear in the finals? What a
hint.”

‘What? I’m still inducing a mental response, but it doesn’t budge. Is it ineffective because Kara
died?’

Despite Ines’ explanation, Heath’s apathetic face did not change, but she remembered the
behavior Heath had shown in Petite Fleur, in response to Kara’s feeble curse.

‘But he was obviously jealous of Tristan.’

I heard that Viscount Thierry Young-sik asked Leonora why he hadn’t been chosen as a
chevalier, citing status and power.

It was common for boys his age to show jealousy or feel inferior.

‘So, if you stimulate the desire you have a little more… What will become of this boy?’

Ines lifted the corner of her mouth and smiled brightly.

Just by looking at Princess Melissa, he could understand how ugly humans can become due to
jealousy or desire.

‘If I can’t respond to the mind, I’ll have to stimulate my mind and emotions that have subsided in
a dark way.’

Kara’s dark magical power began to flow minutely from Ines’s fingertips, which she judged
briefly.

“Well, okay. You don’t seem to have the will to thank me, so it’s okay to go back now.”

After confirming that all of Kara’s magic had permeated into Heath’s shadow, Ines coldly issued
a congratulatory order and turned her back.

***

‘Ines, you’re even touching Hiss?!’

The children at the relief center thought they had all been well hidden, but it seemed that Heath
had been exposed to her.

‘But the darkest desire that humans have… Wasn’t it the black magic that stimulated my heart?’

I narrowed my eyebrows at the object that Heath brought back from the imperial castle.
Chapter 127

“This… Isn’t that a leash?”

I stared at the item Heath, who had been summoned to the imperial palace, returned with a
confused face.

Silver chain embellished with black leather strap.

It was typical enough to know that it was a leash just by looking at it while rolling forward.

‘No, it could just be a necklace.’

Even in modern times, there was a time when a choke decoration trend similar to a leash hit the
country.

“The leash fits.”

But Heath resolutely opens his mouth as if to trample on my hopes when I raise my head
secretly.

“Why are you carrying a leash?”

In response to my question, a boy with a pretty face and no idea what he’s thinking, pretends
to be the most meek child in the world and politely holds out a leash to me.

“Please fill in.”

“…?”

Why the hell do you want me to fasten the leash?

‘Couldn’t Heath’s hidden desire be to become a leader in fashion?’

It seems very unlikely, but I hope so.

“… Does this leash look pretty in Heath’s eyes? If so, I’ll tell Agnes or Coco so they can be
used as decorations.”
“I didn’t bring it because it was pretty.”

I sighed softly as I looked up at the heartless boy who had been mercilessly cutting off my
hopes from earlier.

‘What can I do? Have I lost my taste because I spent too long as a non-human weapon?’

“But Heath, this is not something to fill a person with.”

“If you don’t like it, please leave me a mark of being a princess.”

I laughed out loud at Heath’s absurd request.

“Do you want to be owned by me?”

The boy, whose well-groomed lips moved at my question, spoke slowly.

“If that doesn’t work,”

“Huh?”

I opened my eyes wide at Heath’s words that could not continue, but Heath only shook his head
excitedly.

“… No.”

‘Well, I think I’ve read somewhere that a slave who lost his shackles longs for another shackle.’

I heard Stockholm Syndrome is a similar psychology.

Humans tend to prefer familiar environments.

‘I’ve lived as someone’s property for such a long time, so it might be uncomfortable living a free
life like now.’

I tried to understand Heath’s unique needs, calmly adjusting my voice.

“Okay. Neck if you want so… Line, I will fill it.”

I steadied my breath as I gripped the leather leash, which was quite uncomfortable to hold with
my tiny hands.

As if he had waited for my words, Heath bowed his head in front of me, showing off the white
back of his neck.

Click.

“Now, is that okay?”

It was around the time that I, who had been contemplating glancing at his long, slender white
neck like a deer, finally put the leash around Heath’s neck.

“Girl, it’s snack time!”

“….”

Rosé and Ravi’s faces turn white when they cheerfully open the door to my study and enter.

“Oh, you must!”

I could see Rosé and Ravi’s endless imagination, so I hurriedly got up from my seat.

“What you just saw, everything must be wrong!”

“… I, I understand you, lady!”

“I will support you no matter what you are! With the honor of being the president of the Leonora
fan club’s capital city branch!”

‘What. What kind of strange clubs are there?!’

Besides, it’s the capital city branch. Probably not all over the area.

I frown at the words of Ravi, who hurriedly opens his mouth as if to make an excuse, but only
then does In-yeong, who was hidden in their shadows, come into my eyes.

“Poem, Sylvie.”
‘Ah, our second is still too young to see something like this (?)!’

Facing Sylvie’s clear red eyes looking at me with her head tilted, I stuttered my mouth open.

“What is it? Isn’t that a dog leash?”

A figure slightly smaller than Sylvie pops out from behind him as he asks in a puzzled way.

“What. What is it?”

‘Since when did Enoch stand there again!’

Confused by Enoch and Sylvie’s question, I quickly shook my head.

“It’s not like that…!”

“This is a sign that I belong to a princess.”

However, Heath, who quickly intercepted my answer, proudly thrusts his neck at his brothers
and opens his mouth.

“Look.”

“What? Why are you making a fuss with your face! go away!”

Appalled by the boy’s actions, Enoch frowns fiercely and pushes him away.

“It’s nothing. It’s just a leash, right?”

While pushing Heath’s head, Enoch, who checked the ornament hanging around his neck,
grunted and pursed his lips.

“Right. It’s a leash.”

Sylvie nodded slowly at Enoch’s words and left the room without listening to my excuses.

“….”

Then, he brings a leash he doesn’t know where he picked it up from and pulls it towards me.
“No, Sylvie.”

“Why.”

“Just no! Weird!”

Heath and the second and third of our house aren’t doggies, so why are they on leashes?

Sylvie never had a troubled temper, and Enoch tended to listen to me, and Heath was so calm
that I sometimes wondered if he was alive or not.

‘I don’t know if it’s the first one called a war demon.’

Sylvie, who frowned at my refusal, tightens her handsome eyebrows as she grabs the leash
that I don’t accept.

“Why is that guy full and I can’t?”

“That’s right! Fill us up too!”

“… I absolutely hate you, you idiots!”

Ha.

I screamed at my brothers’ unreasonable stubbornness and even slammed the door so they
couldn’t enter the study.

“Heath, why are you looking at me like that? Is the leash uncomfortable?”

Shall I release it again now? As he asked and his eyes twinkled, Hiss slowly shook his head.

‘… If you don’t own it, you’re likely to want to own it.’

I couldn’t even guess what Heath had swallowed at that moment.

***

“My lady, this bakery is said to have been opened by the genius patissier Lachere, who was
rumored to be in the manor!”
I took a vacation and came down to the capital mansion - I don’t know why she wants to take
care of me after taking a vacation - I smiled and nodded my head at Lululala’s sparkling eyes.

“Huh! As expected, Lululala, you know my taste best!”

“Right. Isn’t it much more comfortable for us to serve you than Rose or Ravi?”

Yup, yup.

To reassure Lululala, who had her pupils dilated as if she was worried about losing her position
as the maid closest to me, I nodded my head and sipped on the special strawberry juice from
the Lachere Bakery.

‘Petit Fleur has come to an end and the socialite season is slowly coming to an end, so we
should return to the territory….’

A week has already passed since Valerie, who declared that she had found a way to
completely break the curse, took Lucas to the temple.

‘Should I go to the temple? I can’t go back to the territory without the family head.’

Anxiety crept in, fearing that something might have gone wrong.

“Lulu, could you contact me from the temple or the Holy See-”

It was the moment when he was about to ask Lulu if she hadn’t heard from Valerie. The tray full
of Lululala’s sweet macaroons, dacquoise, and eclairs starts to shake.

Kugu Palace-!

“What does this sound like?”

Coo kung! bang!

Behind Lulu’s face, where a question mark popped up, the security guard opened the bakery
door and raised an urgent voice.

“The imperial castle is under attack…! Evacuate everyone!”

I frowned at the words of the security guard soldier.

‘The imperial castle is under attack?’

Willenin’s palace is a ‘Pure white castle that never gets dirty’. It was literally a special building
that maintained its elegant appearance at the time of construction no matter how many years
passed.

‘It’s like a gigantic artifact created through the collaboration between Acrinus I, the first pope,
and the founding emperor, who boasted of mighty magical power.’

“Attacking the imperial castle? Isn’t that suicidal?”

At the soldier’s words, one of the customers at the bakery frowned as if in doubt.

‘Okay. It’s definitely weird. The palace itself is also an artifact protected by enormous magical
power, and the layers of barriers are terrifying. What kind of idiot attacks the imperial castle
directly?’

Moreover, it was an event that was not even described in the original story.

‘… I don’t think Ines did anything.’

I hurriedly flipped through the original book, just in case, and shrugged my shoulders when I
saw a page with no changes.

“My lady, I think we should evacuate before the situation becomes dangerous.”

If it hadn’t appeared in the original story, it wouldn’t have been a dangerous terrorism to be
particularly careful about.

‘But Lululala can be scary, so we should go home.’

I left the bakery in Lulu’s arms, who quickly embraced me. Then, in the distance, black smoke
rises from the imperial castle overlooking the capital.

‘Wait for a sec…. That flag, where do you think I saw it?’

I frowned at the sight of the jet-black flag fluttering near the imperial castle.

‘That flag is the mark of the Heilang Knights!’

“The monster who attacked the imperial castle turned out to be Zakari Hachania, the leader of
the Heilang Knights!”

I bit my lip at the words of a reporter from Valentine’s Company, who was vividly relaying the
attack on the imperial castle through the Devil’s Eye, howling loudly.

No, why did the first brother of the war demon, who did not think of coming back even after
waiting forever, appeared as the leader of the rebels?
Chapter 128

Embarrassed by the reporter’s words, I hurriedly moved toward the outer wall of the imperial
castle while holding Lulu’s hand.

‘Couldn’t be….’

However, as I approached the outer wall, what caught my eye were soldiers wearing black
helmets striking the white wall with demonic swords, and they were no doubt black and white
knights.

‘It looks like I’ll be accused of being a rebel so I can’t even take it off.’

I was stunned to see the knights silently pounding the walls of the imperial castle with robes
studded with black wolves slung behind their shoulders.

‘I thought it would be a godsend for Lucas to let go of Heilang’s business after taking over
Gaspard’s body.’

Lucas was a very good wizard, but of course he couldn’t fully manifest the Shadow Knights’
aura.

So, afraid that the fact that he was not Gaspar, the Shadow Knight, would be exposed, he
pretended to withdraw from the front lines and delegated full authority over Heilang to Zachary.

‘That’s why most of the knights are made up of magic swordsmen from the north (Hachania),
but after Zachary became the leader of the knights, it was almost as if their ties with Hachania
were cut off.’

Baekrang, whose second son, Sylvester, was building a foundation step by step, was serving
as Hachania’s hidden strength.

Because Zakari, the eldest son, had a face-to-face relationship with my family, the Duke of
Hachania.

‘In the past, I thought it was because Zachary simply fell in love with the heroine, Ines, but even
now, when I haven’t had any contact with Ines, I acted as if I had cut myself off from the family.’

So I had the intention of arresting the first child as soon as he returned to the family home and
inquiring into the situation.
‘When will you come back? I sent a letter to the battlefield every year on Zachary’s birthday,
but I never got a reply….’

I shook my head as I looked at the knights who were silently striking down the wall even though
I was so stunned that I couldn’t draw a single line of gold on the wall of the imperial castle.

‘Yeah, it’s okay to read my letter.’

Since he was a younger brother who had never seen his face before, it was natural that he
would not feel like family.

‘But suddenly becomes the head of the rebels on the subject of sub male lead? Does this make
sense?’

No matter how much the original work doesn’t go according to my expectations - I think it goes
against Ines’ expectations - it seems that this is not too probable apart from that.

Zachari had nothing to gain by rebelling against the imperial family at this point.

‘To find out what’s going on, I’ll have to stop this stupid thing first.’

I moved my arms with a sigh as I glanced at the pure white outer wall of the imperial castle,
which was being hacked at random by the knights of Heilang, but still did not budge.

‘My magical power is not divine, so it won’t be of much use for shielding, but at least I have to
pretend to block Zachary.’

Fortunately, after Petit Fleur, the Magician that Ballantine’s bought was vividly relaying the
current situation.

“Cousteau-Dire.”

Shoot ah-

The pure white light that spreads from my hand gently flows along the outer wall like waves
hugging the white sandy beach.

“Oh no-! Could this ridiculously sudden attack on the Imperial Castle be a family quarrel?
Princess Leonora is blocking Zachari Hachania from attacking the imperial castle…!”
The reporter who caught my actions at the perfect timing turns the demonic spectacle floating
in the air towards me.

Like a lofty hero, I calmly captured my expression and condensed the magical power inherited
from Lucas into my hands.

‘To block Heilang’s attack, this amount of magic would be useless. What was the most powerful
protection magic Lucas told me about….’

At the moment of contemplation, the attacks of the Heilang knights stopped all at once.

“…?”

While everyone was bewildered, I hurriedly ran towards the man who looked like the leader.

“Zachary!”

At my call, a man mounted on an ink-colored stallion so large that it was confusing whether it
was a monster or an animal tilted his head.

“Brother Zachary!”

I raised my face high to examine his expression, but all I could see out of the pitch-black helm
were his shiny black eyes.

“I am Leonora.”

“… Who?”

I tried to swallow my laughter at Zachary’s esthetic reply, as if he didn’t understand my

introduction at all.

‘Isn’t this bastard not even opening the letters I sent her on her birthday?’

There have been many times when I sent pocket money or a gift enclosed!

“Alas, what a pity! Hachania’s eldest son, Zachari Hachania, doesn’t recognize my younger
sister, Princess Leonora!”

While I wheeze in anger, the reporter who grasped the situation raises his voice again.
“Leonora Estrella Hachania. I am the youngest brother of Zachary’s brother.”

I lowered my voice to prevent our conversation from reaching the reporter’s ears, and grabbed
his ankle.

“Brother, why is the imperial castle attacking you right now?”

“….”

“You have a reason?”

“….”

Despite my eager face, Zachary’s heavy mouth seemed unwilling to move.

‘This baby, who’s sewing with a needle?’

The moment I jump up in annoyance to take off his helmet,

“All forces, cease attack.”

Zachary raised his right hand and gave a short command to the knights.

“Honorable name!”

He got off his horse only after the Heilang knights completely stopped attacking the imperial
castle.

Then, he turned his back without giving me a glance.

‘Look at this bastard.’

I am dumbfounded and watch him with my mouth wide open, but Zakari, who is trying to
approach the place where the knights of Heilang are gathered, is blocked by the imperial army
and the security forces.

“Zachary Karsten Hachania! I will arrest you for attacking the imperial castle!”
Lord Brows, the head of the imperial security, raised his voice with all his might and pointed out
Zachary.

It would be frightening if armed soldiers surrounded him, but Zachary didn’t even take off his
helmet and just shook his head excitedly.

“I have never been attacked.”

“Now, the third barrier of the outer wall was destroyed by the sword blades of the Heilang
knights. Are you saying that is an excuse!”

“It’s not an attack….”

Zachary’s lips parted slowly at the security chief’s urging.

“Yes?”

The marshal gulped as if waiting for his next words, but Zachary fell silent again.

“….”

“Hey, keep talking! If not an attack, what was it?”

“Done…. Annoying….”

I touched my forehead in dismay at the small muttering that came out of Zachary’s mouth as he
obediently entrusted himself to the security forces.

‘Bothered? Are you saying you’re going to get arrested without making an excuse right now
because you’re bothered?’

“Huh, true! This is the first time I’ve seen such a traitor.”

Security chief Bryus also frowned as if he was astonished at Zachary’s gesture of holding out
his wrist like a gentle sheep whenever he suddenly stormed in and attacked the walls of the
imperial castle.

“Come on, Zachary…! wait for a sec! Wait!”

I spread my arms to stop Blouse from dragging Zachary, who had even filled the restraints.
“Princess. You are Princess Leonora, right?”

“… Yes that’s right.”

As if he had learned my face through Petit Fleur, the police chief, Brouss, closed his eyes as if
he felt pity for me.

“If you don’t want even the princess to be dragged away for obstruction of business, please get
out of the way. Lord Carsten is a red-handed criminal.”

Lord Karsten, not Prince Khachania.

Brows clicked his tongue, treating Zachary as if he wasn’t a member of the Duke of Hachania
at all.

“Now I understand why His Excellency Duke pushed his eldest son into battle at a young age. I
would never have thought he was a man who ran wild without being able to distinguish himself
like this….”

Why did my father send Zachari, who was only a boy, to Saarbruecken, where local warfare
continued even before I was born?

‘I’m sure he wasn’t sent to die because of Gaspar’s temper….’

When I thought of the look in his eyes that grew sad every time he mentioned Zachary, I
couldn’t believe the rumor that Gaspar had ‘Abandoned’ Zachary.

‘Anyway, it’s first in our house. You can’t turn them into criminals without understanding the
situation.’

I chinned Zachary, who was standing quietly as if obeying Brousse’s words, and opened my
mouth to the chief of security.

“But Zachary hasn’t come of age yet. I know that it is imperial law that a minor who commits a
transgression is governed by the owner of the territory to which he belongs.”

“Ka, Sir Karsten is not yet of age?”

As if he couldn’t believe what I was saying, Brouss looked back at Zachary in amazement.
“You look like a grown-up young man? Besides, wasn’t it already five years ago that you made
your name known as a knight in the Saarbruecken skirmish?!”

As Brows said, Zachary was a knight among knights who made outstanding achievements at a
young age.

‘He’s almost as big as Gaspard.’

I shrugged my shoulders, glancing at Zachary, who was one head taller than the fairly built
Blouse and was strong enough to feel even wearing armor.

“… I haven’t even passed my eighteenth birthday yet. Zachary, you are underage.”

As I move closer to him to defend Zachary, he rises from half-leaning on the soldiers and opens
his mouth slowly.

“I need to hear this kid….”

“Yes? I beg your pardon? I can’t hear you!”

“….”

‘Why doesn’t he keep talking?!’

Chapter 129

“After. Take off your helmet! Can’t hear what you’re saying, Won.”

Brows frowned as if Zachary was frustrated, and issued an order.

“Yes, boss!”

Zachary’s immaculate face, whose helmet had been ripped off by the soldiers, was finally
exposed under the clear sunlight.

“… Everyone! Breaking news!”

A reporter from Ballantine’s, who was only relaying the situation from a distance, was startled
and moved the Devil’s Eye closer to it.

“The leader of the rebels, Zachary Karsten Hachania, is very handsome…!!!”

‘Is that really breaking news…?’

I narrowed my eyes at the selfish reporter’s relay, and glanced at Zachary, who had taken off
his helmet.

‘He looks a lot like Gaspard.’

Zachary was the owner of a beauty that resembled Gaspard, who was neater than Sylvester
or Enoch.

‘Except for the fact that Dad’s dark eyes are a bit reddish, but he’s completely black.’

Neat black hair cut short enough to reach the top of his neck and slightly drooping eyes
reminded him of the real Gaspar, not the ‘Gaspar occupied by Lucas’.
‘He seems to be taller than Gaspard.’

Zachary, who was about to turn 18 soon, was still a fluffy boy, but his broad shoulders and
sturdy build seemed to surpass that of an adult knight.

“… Were you really a kid?”

But no matter how big he was, he was still a kid. Blouse touched his forehead as if he was
shocked by Zachary’s exposed face.

“But even Lord Karsten, no, even the young prince of Hachania, attacking the imperial castle
constitutes treason. Punishment cannot be handed over to Hachania like a mere misdemeanor.”

“Then please don’t just detain me.”

I added my words while standing in front of Zachary, who seemed to be staring at nothing with
insensitive eyes as if he had no interest even though he was in danger of being detained right
away.

“I’ll pay bail, and I’ll diligently participate in the investigation.”

Seeing my earnest face, the chief of police opened his mouth with a bitter touch on his chin.

“… Princess. All knights know that Lord Carsten has cut ties with my family.”

I widened my eyes in amazement at the peace chief’s words.

‘What. Wasn’t it just me?’

Gaspar disappeared before I even inquired about the whereabouts of Zachary, who only
appeared in the original story but never appeared in my life, so even I didn’t know why he was
drafted to the battlefield so early.

‘I didn’t pay attention to the idea that I was a child who would betray my family and stick to Ines
because he was a sub male lead, but….’

But Zachari didn’t have a good relationship with the family enough to spread rumors throughout
the empire?

I looked back at Zakari with a small brow narrowed at the sense of betrayal that abruptly
raised my head.

‘Did you gossip about your family behind your back, first?’

“Greatness. Hmmmm.”

As if I was about to get into an argument with Zachary, the peace officer, Brouss, who took my
surroundings by clearing his throat, spoke again.

“Anyway, if the Duke of Hachania throws away now just to protect Lord Carsten, the family
could be entangled in Lord Carsten’s treason, Princess.”

I looked back and forth at Zachary, who looked languid, and at the head of the peace officer,
who was trying to put pressure on me with a stern face.

“Can you take care of that?”

“….”

Brouss raised one hand and gave a brief command, as if he understood that I had given up on
Zachary because of my attitude of not being able to answer my question right away.

“Take it.”

“Yes, boss!”

‘… What do we do.’

No matter how close we are, we can’t send our family’s child who hasn’t reached adulthood yet
- definitely my brother, but he’s a child anyway - isn’t it?

“I will!”

No matter what, you can do it!

Didn’t you think you would commit treason soon anyway? What I needed was money, time, and
connections, not the will to rebel.

‘It wouldn’t be a bad idea to take this opportunity to respond in advance to how the imperial
family reacts to the move of treason.’
Zachary’s movements were too sloppy to assume that he was a rebel in the first place.

‘There was no specific contact with Ines, and it’s suspicious that the power of the Heilang
knights who are rebelling is only this much.’

Besides, if Zachary did indeed cause treason, there was no reason not to mention it in the
original story.

“Because my older brother is not a rebel!”

After coming up with various hypotheses, I raised my voice with confidence and looked back at
the demonic scene that had been taken from a distance so close that only Zachari’s face could
be seen.

“My family and brother will diligently participate in the investigation of the imperial army and the
security forces, but I will dig out the truth separately! The truth is always one!”

I should ask Thierry to make me feel better and go into making a detective suit.

As I touched the bridge of my nose as if I was lifting up glasses I hadn’t worn, Brousse
shrugged as if he couldn’t help it.

“It was admirable that the princess just stepped out to protect the imperial castle despite her
young body, so I had no intention of even investigating the duke’s family, but I can’t help it.”

Lie, I was thinking of investigating anyway.

I narrowed my eyes at the chief’s words and glared at him. Even if he had no idea, the imperial
family would surely bite Hachania with the Zachari gun and fall.

‘There’s no way Ines would just pass over this good excuse.’

So, even if Zachary was sent away, it would be the same for the ducal family to be questioned
by the imperial family.

“I understand for now. Lord Karsten will wait for His Majesty’s judgment at the capital’s
mansion in Hachania.”

“Yes! Thank you, Lord Brouse.”

I bowed respectfully at Brousse’s decision and was polite to the Marshal.

“Well, you have nothing to thank me for.”

As if he thought that I, a member of the duke’s family, would not easily bow my head to me, the
startled Brousse brushed my cheek shyly and turned around.

“Zachary.”

I sighed and looked back at Zachary only after Brouss had led the soldiers out of the alleyway.

“… Her.”

When I find Zachary leaning against the wall with her eyes closed, a terrifying laugh escapes
from my mouth.

“Hey.”

“….”

“Zachary?”

I called twice, but there was no answer. Moving closer to him, I checked his handsome nose
and bit his small lips hard as I checked his breath.

‘You bastard, are you sleeping in this situation?!’

“You won’t wake up!”

Poo-!

“Calm down, Zachary Hachania!!”

“Ugh.”

I was the second and third son, and it was me who made it a habit through rigorous training
regardless of order.

I prevented him from going to prison, so I gave the eldest son who was sleeping on the street a
strong uppercut on the stomach, and then punched the palm of one hand.

***

Through the confession (?), I tried to ask Zakari what the hell he was thinking of attacking the
imperial wall, but Zakari, who dragged him by the collar to the capital’s mansion, was not an
opponent at all.

“… You.”

“Yes, it is me. It’s Leonora! Brother Zachary’s youngest brother!”

“Side….”

‘Pyeon, what! What do you say next, you bastard!!!’

I felt like I would faint from frustration if I kept talking to Zachary.

‘The sub male lead was this kind of character? Isn’t this the one from Zoo x Pia? A sloth?’

Shouldn’t a fox, not a sloth, be featured as the male lead?

I raised my head in a flash of thought while Zakari was so frustrated that I slammed my small
head into a round cushion.

‘There was an original!’

Zachary was one of the main characters in <A.Hwang.Jang>, so there must have been an
extraversion.

Only then did I hurriedly take out the aiden, and sure enough, the last apex of the empty
pentagram was shimmering in a deep blue light like a thick wave.

‘Wouldn’t this allow me to know what Zachary wants to say, just like I read Tristan’s true heart?’
I gladly clapped my hands and performed Zakari’s extravaganza with a mischievous smile.

‘Re… Oh… Paddle… La… Go….’

Zachary thought, barely overcoming the rush of stress.

‘Who… Nine… More… La….’

‘This bastard is real!’

I raised my voice in tears as I grabbed Zachary by the collar, who was dozing off the sofa.

“I told you several times that I was your youngest brother~!!”

“….”

“I must have told you 30 more times when we met! Hey, are you sleeping again? Are you
sleeping now?!”

‘Don’t sleep, you sloth eldest son~!!!’

Maybe he was kicked out because he was too lazy.

“Wake up!”

Barely holding back the urge to cry, I shook Zachary’s half-closed body.

At that moment, In-young’s shrill voice cut through the air as she opened the parlor door.
Chapter 130

“Don’t touch the captain’s body carelessly!”

The boy who entered the drawing room yelling at me was not a familiar face.

The neat hair unique to a knight that rises from the back of his neck was brown hair, a common
feature of the ‘Extras’ in this world, but his brilliant green eyes, as if in the summer sun, stood
out.

“Dangerous!”

“Danger… Do you?”

I looked at Zachary, who didn’t even recognize me, and at the boy who hurriedly approached
him and embraced him, then tilted my head.

“Captain, are you okay?”

“….”

Despite the urgent boy’s question, Zachary, who had fallen asleep soundly, remained silent.

“You are fine. Fortunately, the.”

‘What on earth are you saying is okay?’

Zachary didn’t smile once, but the boy who looked at his complexion looked at me with a
relieved sigh.

“Sorry for yelling at you earlier.”

The boy opened his mouth awkwardly, scratching his chivalrous cheek.

“Because ordinary people can become dangerous if they come into contact with the leader.”

“What danger are you talking about?”

“The shadow aura of the Shadow Knights may encroach on your body.”
I narrowed my eyes at the boy’s explanation.

‘Because of the Shadow Aura, it could be dangerous to contact them?’

The characteristic of the Soul Knights who deal with Auras was that I studied the original work
as well as the duke’s library to train Enoch.

“Zakari is a knight with excellent martial arts to the point of leading Heilang, but are you saying
he can’t even control my aura?”

Of course, an aura that could not be controlled was dangerous to anyone, but since they could
control such an aura, Soul Knights were recognized enough to receive titles even if they were
commoners.

“You are such a powerful shadow that it leaks out no matter how much the captain suppresses
it. It’s not the captain’s lack of ability.”

In response to my puzzled face, the boy stammered as if making an excuse on behalf of

Zachary, and then lowered his head.

“You are the princess of Hachania. My introduction is late. I am Heilang’s vice-captain, Ursi
Suleman.”

“You must have been from Viscount Schlemann.”

Suleman was one of the vassal families of Hachania.

“Do you remember? I heard that your youngest son joined Heilang. Ursi Allen Schlemann.”

“… Yes. How can the princess even remember my middle name?”

Boy, Urshi was a little surprised that I remembered my name correctly.

“Memorizing the names of the heads of vassal families and their direct descendants who are
dedicated to Hachania is something that should be done as a princess.”

Contrary to his question, I raised my nose proudly and shrugged my shoulders.

‘Bring in the Duchess, kick me out as an illegitimate child. In order to put an end to the chaotic
vassals, I had to look good to the heads of powerful vassal families, well.’
“Wow! You are amazing. It took the leader more than three years just to memorize my name.”

“… Is it so?”

“Yes. You probably still don’t know the last name.”

Hiding my true feelings, I scratched my chin as I felt a little salty at Ursi’s words of genuine
admiration.

“Zachary, are you okay? Is there anything wrong with your health?”

A human named the captain couldn’t even remember the last name of his right-hand man, the
vice-captain, but no one raised an objection.

I chinned Zachary, who was sleeping peacefully, and frowned as if the sofa in the drawing room
was a bed in the barracks.

“In fact, there is no way to confirm the actual status of the knights of Heilang in the past
because there is no knight with a shadow as deep as the leader. Since the captain says it’s
okay, I can only understand that you’re okay.”

Among the Soul Knights, the Shadow Knights were so few that they had to move as a small
elite.

‘Then, that means that Gaspar is the only one who can confirm Zachary’s condition.’

I got up from my seat thinking that I should send a message to the temple once more, glanced
at Zakari, who would never wake up even if Urshi lifted me up, and opened my mouth.

“Is it okay if I ask why the knights of Heilang attacked the pure white castle?”

When I ask if Zachari really had the will to rebel, Urshi answered without hesitation.

“We couldn’t help it because the monsters that had been chasing us from the west of the
Heilang continent hid inside the castle walls.”

Heilang, made up of Shadow Knights who deal with darkness, was usually hired for the mission
of defending monsters from crossing the border, so Urshi’s words were credible.

“What kind of monster is it?”

“Gorona is a monster that moves in the shadows, and it’s like a catastrophe that drives
plagues.”

‘It looks like a monster that didn’t appear in the original work.’

I tilted my head at Ursi’s answer and opened my mouth in a puzzled way.

“However, the pure white castle is protected by the strong barriers of priests, shamans, and
wizards, so how did the monster sneak into the castle walls?”

“I doubt that too. It was as natural as going home.”

‘I thought it was like going back to my house?’

I twitched my nose at Ursi’s explanation, as if I could sense someone’s plan.

‘The original Ines was also a tamer who could tame monsters.’

Gorona wasn’t the monster she was mentioned to have tamed in the original story, but she
couldn’t help but have doubts.

‘… No way. Still, she’s a princess, so she summoned a monster that would bring a plague to
the imperial capital.’

“In order for Hachania not to be accused of treason, we need to learn more about Gorona’s
true identity.”

Shaking my head at the ominous thought, I started talking to Urushi, who was about to leave
the drawing room, and as if he had forgotten, he slapped his forehead and took out a bundle of
papers from my arms.

“Ah yes! These are the reports we posted to the imperial family, can they be used as a
reference for the princess?”

“Of course. By the way, did you already report to the imperial family about Gorona?”

Brius, the chief of security who works directly under the imperial army, didn’t seem to know why
Heilang came up to the ecliptic.

In response to my questionable question, Urushi nodded widely and opened her mouth.
“Yes. Perhaps Lord Harry Cleven, the Margrave of the Western Empire, will explain to the
Imperial Court why the Heilangs attacked the Wall. Because Sir’s troops drove Gorona into a
corner with us.”

“Sir Cleven is an honorable marquess called the Lion of the West, right?”

I was relieved by Urshi’s words and smiled brightly.

“Fortunately, things will be easy!”

‘If someone like Cleven vouches for it, Heilang’s claim that he had no choice but to attack the
city wall to protect the capital from monsters would be credible.’

“Thank you for organizing the paperwork so meticulously, Lord Schlemann. I think it will go a
long way in explaining Zachary’s behavior.”

Ursi, who was about to leave the room at my words, stopped in place and looked back at me.

“… Why are you crying?”

I stuttered open my mouth, embarrassed by his sad green eyes.

“What did I miss?”

“Absolutely not. It’s just that it’s the first time someone has thanked me for completing a
mission….”

Whoops, whimpers.

Ursi, who was said to be big but looks young, shook her shoulders, covering her reddened eyes
with her arm that didn’t hold Zakhari.

‘… Zachary, how the hell are you dealing with the knights under me?’

I sighed and shook my head and saw the crying Ursi off, and immediately went up to the office
to find Henry (Gaspar’s adjutant).

‘It’s fortunate that Henry is at the capital’s mansion.’

Henry was a talented person among talented people who showed exceptional talent in various
administrative fields, but he was also a master at writing reports.

“Collect the documents related to the monster called Gorona and report it to the imperial family
along with the certificate of guarantee from the Marquis of Cleven.”

As I handed over the related papers to Henry, I held his hand with a deliberately stiff face.

“Henry Massad, the future of the duke’s eldest son is in Henry’s hands.”

“You say things that are very burdensome to hear, young lady.”

Even though he said that, the corners of Henry’s mouth went up as if he was happy that I had
acknowledged him.

“Ah, it would be good to include a warning in the report that if Gorona is not stopped, the
imperial people living in the capital may be in great danger.”

According to the documents Urushi arranged, the monster named Gorona was not a monster
that directly harms people like normal monsters.

‘Instead, I’m going to spread the plague and cause great damage to the entire ecliptic.’

Even though Gregor is a tyrant, he won’t be stupid enough to break the plague and leave it
unattended.

‘There will be a guarantee from the Marquis. Of course, the answer will come back asking that
Heilang not be guilty and help the imperial army and the security forces in eradicating Goro.’

Oh, what a naive thought this was.

“What should I do, Princess?”

“Is this really the reply sent by Brius, the chief of the imperial peace? This ignorant letter
insisting that we cannot trust the report we sent, or even the Marquis’ assurances?”

“Yes….”

I snatched the letter from Henry’s hand and tore it up.

‘I can’t help it if I come out like this in the imperial family.’

Chapter 131

‘The proof that Gorona hid in the imperial castle is what you mean, is this a fart?’

I shook my head while pressing down on my frowning temple at Brousse’s reply.

The monster broke through the barrier of the imperial castle and hid.

There was no way that the mage tower of the imperial castle, which would always be watching
over the barrier, could not track the traces of the monster.

‘That’s why, insisting on bringing us proof of a problem that could be easily solved by asking the
mages belonging to the imperial family….’

Conversely, it is as if the imperial family is coming forward to cover up this incident.

“Of course, at a time like this, His Excellency, without saying a word, went to the temple to
offer prayers….”

Henry asked, staring at me as I sighed softly.

“What should I do, my lady?”

The bright green eyes of the boy I just met contained an honest belief that I would be able to
solve this problem.

“The imperial family is saying that they willfully distrust Hachania, but there aren’t many
methods that can be used in a situation like this.”

“But the young lady will think of a solution.”

“… Why are you so sure?”

“That’s because the principal Taeyang is beautiful, cute, kind, and even wise.”

After opening the door to the office and entering, Zarpara answered on behalf of Henry and
then looked back at him with an air of pride.

“Aren’t I wrong, Henry Massard?”

“My young lady is the princess of the ducal family I serve!”

“He is the light and sun of me.”

“Isn’t that just an alias? In that way, you are also my light and sun! No, please give me my
lady!”

Umm….

I watched the two engage in a strange fight, then sneaked out of the office.

‘If I keep watching, even Henry might call me the sun or the light.’

I really didn’t want to go beyond space.

Returning to the bedroom shaking my head, I opened the original book, which was filled with all
the vertices of the pentagram and glowed brilliantly.

‘Anyway, is the development really different from the original story?’

In the original work that I remember, the female protagonist, Ines, had the role of resolving the
plague, not the role of bringing the plague to the ecliptic.

“I knew it would be like this.”

“Your Highness, the tamed monster has been safely returned to the ecliptic from the west.”

Ines, who nodded roughly at Amelia’s report, smiled broadly for the first time in a very long time
and stroked the gray slime calmly perched on the velvet cushion.

“Gulp Gulp. Our pretty Gorona, it was hard to come a long way, right?”

Amelia had never praised Amelia for her hard work in bringing the monsters to the ecliptic while
avoiding people’s eyes, but she reached out with a face that said she would die because she
was proud of the monsters.

Sensing the tamer’s touch, Gorona grunted and rubbed her damp hair on Ines’ small palm.

“I am affectionate. It looks like Gorona is hungry.”

“… Ah yes. Just then, Romelia went down to the kitchen.”

Amelia’s answer made Ines a puzzled frown.

“What are you going to do in the kitchen?”

“Isn’t the monster’s staple food meat?”

Of course, he preferred to catch and eat living humans or animals, but it was not easy to find
living animals as monster prey in the imperial castle.

So Amelia was about to send her sister, another blue eagle (Ines’s secret weapon group),
down into the kitchen to feed her at least some raw meat.

“Huh. If it’s food, it’s here.”

As if Amelia was pathetic, Ines shook her head and opened the beautiful cage door sent by
Princess Zen Nile as her birthday present.

Messed up squeamish.

Perhaps sensing a threat to life, the small white dove in Ines’ hand struggles with a weak cry.

“Isn’t that bird the messenger bird of Her Highness the Princess?”

“That’s right. He came back with the letter soaked in the rain, as if he had encountered a
typhoon this time.”

Pigeons were smart and often used as messenger birds, but they were not birds of prey, so it
was a great thing just to come back through the typhoon.

However, Ines dabbed the spot where the sun-dried letter was mottled with his fingertips and
made an impression.
“I don’t need Ines for a messenger bird that can’t carry out its duties perfectly.”

Messed up squeamish.

Wow.

Talent… Look.

Amelia gulped down her saliva as she watched Ines’ atrocities as he broke the pigeon’s leg and
threw it to Gorona without hesitation.

The princess’ actions were like a kind of warning.

A warning that if Ines doesn’t thoroughly carry out what she wants, she won’t be safe either.

“… Your Highness, how do you intend to use Gorona?”

Amelia, engulfed in fear, asked, struggling to raise her low voice.

“From what I’ve confirmed, Gorona is a weak monster that can be cut even with weak sword
skills.”

“Gorona itself is not a monster with great power. But you’re driving a plague, aren’t you?”

When Amelia frowned, not understanding what Ines was saying, the princess stabbed her
forehead in frustration.

“The aftermath of the plague is the true power of Gorona, Amelia. Especially in a closed area
like the ecliptic, the power to exert is enormous.”

If Gorona’s existence remains undetected, the empire’s citizens will soon suffer from an
epidemic of unknown cause.

Like a prophecy left by the founding emperor along with an unstained white castle.

“When you are not loyal to the imperial family, disaster will inevitably come upon you.”

Ines was thinking of bringing back the forgotten prophecy that had been forgotten for so long.
“Wouldn’t it be better to be a monarch who instills fear than to be a monarch who is not loved?”

The princess laughed at the embarrassed Amelia and added her words.

“These days, I’m learning monarchy, and my teacher said that. What is not dangerous can
never be great.”

“Teacher, may I ask what your name is? .”

“What do you know about that? Anyway, the loyalty of the imperial people towards the imperial
family is falling day by day due to my father’s minor mistakes. I have to make it right.”

Closing the book with a snap, I laughed out loud at Ines’ absurd remark.

‘What? A minor mistake?’

Gregor’s ‘Mistake’ was not trivial at all.

It was the first mistake to incur the resentment of the imperial people when he proposed to the
viscountess, who already had a husband, and was rejected.

The second mistake that strengthened the image of Gregor as a woman-mad tyrant among the
people of the Empire was that he took Julia Kalishman, the princess of the Kalishman Empire,
another powerful force in the Central Continent who was no different from an enemy of the
Empire, as his wife. Was

‘I was expecting Julia because she also appears in the original work, but I was a little surprised
by her unconventional move, despite the tremendous opposition from the central aristocrats.’

Yulia was remembered as one of Ines’ reliable supporters.

She was the most cherished daughter of Mannfred, the current emperor of Kalisman, so she
would wield great power in Willenin with her parents on her back.

It was because the central nobles were friendly to the imperial family and nobles of other
countries to the extent that they accepted Melissa, the princess of Astelliu, who had far less
national power than Willenin, into the social world right away.

‘It means that I’m not loyal to the imperial family, but anyway, Ines will make Julia push Yvonne
out and act as the imperial mistress.’

Up to this point, the flow of Ines’ sword was similar to that of the original, except for the inner
thoughts.

‘If there is one thing that has changed….’

It must be that the resistance of the imperial people against the emperor had not been so
severe before.

“Henry, you said that the newspaper people in the capital most trust is the Veritas Newspaper,
right?”

Henry, who seems to have escaped Zarpara and escaped to my bedroom at my question, nods
while wiping the sweat on his forehead.

“Yes. However, it is more like an academic journal that only a few intellectuals read because it
deals with topics that are not interesting and difficult to understand. Because of that, we are in
financial trouble right now.”

I clapped my hands as if I was happy with Henry’s words and let out a um-hu-hu-huh, villain-like
laugh.

“A financial crisis? So right now, the president of Veritas must be very thirsty for something that
will interest people.”

“I am a person who raises his voice that he will persevere in pursuing the truth no matter how
difficult it is. Is that really the case?”

“If it is a scoop that is stimulating enough to solve the financial difficulties Veritas is experiencing
in one shot while bringing the public interest so that he can not give up his pride, surely he will
not come over?”

“What kind of scheme are you plotting again?!”

At my words, Henry’s face brightens, and at the same time, a nervous voice bursts out through
the open door without permission.
“Who are you to say that you know about such an article? A low-key illegitimate child who is
cowardly and manipulative!”
Chapter 132

“Dad, Maud is so upset! I am so upset that I am going crazy!”

Sylvain chewed his lips as he looked at his daughter, who was indignant at not being selected
as a Petit Fleur and was randomly striking at her small breasts.

“Why was that girl, Leonora, chosen? Lineage, beauty, and culture are all better than mods!”

“It’s clear that Gaspard was playing tricks. He was originally a child who could not hide his
lowliness.”

Sylvain hugged Mode, who was crying and frowning, and continued talking.

“Noel, Gaspar, and even straw sandals are the same Huanmuchi!”

Sylvain gritted his teeth as he remembered his arrogant younger sister, Noel, who had dared to
intervene in the management of the Marquess of Iaron.

“The admiral pretended to be boasting that it was a big deal…. If she hadn’t drowned in the
sea, I would have gotten out and killed her. For the honor of Aaron.”

Sylvain, who had never shown disapproval in front of Noel when he reigned as Admiral,
continued with an air of pride as if he had taken control of his sister.

“Leonora, that girl looks exactly like her mother and is very rude.”

“Right, Dad! Maud, I hate Leonora so much! I hate it! Whoa!”

“Stop it, Maud. This father has all his thoughts.”

It was regrettable that Cardinal Cara, who cared for Mode, died in a scandal, but Marquis
Iaron, who was a strong supporter to Sylvain and Mode, stood by.

“You know very well how much your grandfather, the Marquis, cares for you, his one and only
grandson. Hearing that you are greatly heartbroken, he will come up to the imperial capital.”

“I, really? Then, would you please scold Leonora?”

“No way.”

Sylvain nodded slowly, stroking Maud’s twinkling eyes.

“Isn’t the Marquis a person who risked his life for a noble lineage? In the eyes of such a
marquise, how unsightly that illegitimate daughter must be.”

“Leonora just looks ugly! It’s weird that he has messy hair, and he’s confused whether his eyes
are blue or purple!”

Leonora resembled Noel, the first female admiral of the Empire and one of the most beautiful
ladies in the South, and was already a beauty with perfect features even at the age of eight,
but Mode pouted her lips as she described her as a monster.

“Joy. When Grandpa ascends to the ecliptic, that ugly nose will be very flattened. Flirt!”

In fact, Mode was not very close to his grandfather, Marquis Iaron, but she believed only her
father’s words and left the room triumphantly.

***

“… Long time no see, Maud.”

I huffed and looked back at Mode, who had entered my bedroom without permission, with an
insensitive face.

Mode did not attend the party held by the Steering Committee to celebrate winning the Petit
Fleur, so I haven’t seen him for the first time since the finals.

‘I’m not particularly happy to see you after a long time.’

“What’s the matter?”

Mode abruptly changed his attitude and innocently blinked at my question, which I spat out
while giving Henry a congratulatory order.

“I heard that you, my cousin, were in trouble, and Maud is a kind sister, so she came because
she was worried about you.”

I opened my eyes wide as if I had never heard of Mode’s words.

“… Okay? What trouble am I in?”

“I heard that Zachari Hachania has returned to the ecliptic.”

Ah, I’m thinking of tripping Zachary.

I shrugged my shoulders as I thought of my eldest son who was still sleeping while being
carried away by Heilang’s vice-captain.

“Huh. However?”

“I heard you were singled out as a traitor who dared to set up a plot? The social world is
rocking. Maud is worried about you.”

He said he was worried with his mouth, but Mode’s eyes were shining brightly as if he were
going to die of joy.

The child, who raised the corners of his mouth, clicked his tongue briefly and continued.

“Dad said, in the first place, Hachania was such an ugly family that it was a shame that the
duke’s name was a waste, so it’s a relief that there’s no such thing as a loss of honor.”

I shrugged my shoulders at Maud’s mention, recalling Sylvain Hearon’s raccoon-like face after a
long time.

“Ugh. Okay? I see.”

Mode raised his voice with his face blushing, as if I was getting a lot of drugs, who didn’t
respond to my words.

“Okay! The only princess is a humble illegitimate child, and the eldest son is a traitor who
stupidly dreams of treason!”

“… By the way, Maud, didn’t you say you wanted to join the duchy?”

“My, when will I?!”

Maud jumped up in denial, but I remembered the look in her eyes as she faced Gaspard, no,
Lucas.
Recalling the greedy eyes of a young child, I leaned back on the purple velvet sofa that Gaspar
ordered as soon as I was born and opened my mouth leisurely.

“Your maternal uncle must have said that at Her Highness’s birthday banquet, right? Maud will
give you special permission to enter the House of Hachania.”

No one asked for it, but he showed all kinds of condescension.

“But now, our Hachania is unattractive…. I don’t know why I wanted to be adopted by such a
poor family.”

I wasn’t the only one who heard what Sylvain and Maud said, so there were many witnesses.

Only then did Mode’s face heat up as he recalled his words, “I will become a princess in place
of me,” as if he were proud of himself in the imperial castle.

“What is so much said about the subject of damaging the honor of the 5 nobles who represent
the nobles who should be loyal to the imperial family?!”

I opened my mouth like a sigh while indifferently facing Mode’s face, who raised his voice in a
fit of heat.

“Yes, yes. As you said, let’s assume that Zachary’s brother prepared a treason.”

I nodded as if I agreed with Maud’s words, although I was quite sure that our eldest son, who
was almost a half-sloth, would not plot a troublesome act of treason.

“By the way, your father said he dared to decorate that birthmark?”

Despite Sylvain’s advanced age, he has not yet been appointed the official successor to the
Marquis family.

‘Even Marquis Iaron doesn’t believe in my son’s abilities.’

I clicked my tongue as I thought of Sylvain, who, even at that age, lived with the nickname of a
socialite nerd.

“No, can you dream? Your father is an unemployed man without a title, army, or wealth.”

Different from my dad.

Mode, who managed to understand what I was trying to swallow, trembled and clenched his
fists.

“You, you-! Now, Marquis Iaron said he was coming up to the ecliptic! Then you won’t be able
to mess around like now?!”

“Even if I bring about a hundred people like Marquis Iaron, I won’t be scared at all, Maud.”

I wonder if there were 100 psychopath heroine Ines.

I shuddered at the thought of Ines breaking the neck of a living pigeon inadvertently, then turned
my head to Mode.

“Oh, you know what? That Agnes Thierry has more private property than Pierre Hearon.”

“What?! It can’t be! How do you know the scale of the marquis’s fortune!”

“You mean the officially announced property size? I know that’s only about half of the
Hachanian dukedom.”

Of course, if you add up the slush funds I’ve hidden, you won’t be able to catch up even half of
the time.

I smiled at Mode, who was unable to refute my words and was just trembling.

“Mad, treason is not for everyone. Financial power has to follow.”

So you and your dad can’t do it even if you want to.

“Ah, you’re welcome! Petite Fleur’s tiara has just arrived. Would you like to take a look at it?”

The winner of the Petit Fleur, which was officially appointed as the next flower of society, was
given a platinum tiara made by an artisan belonging to the imperial family.

‘It’s a pity that it’s not an artifact, but it’s gorgeous with diamonds and pink sapphire.’

It wasn’t my taste, but it was a design that made me want to have it if it was a mod.

“If you get down on your knees and pray, I’ll let you try it out. How is it?”
Maude’s face, which had gone red with a smile at my question, turned pale.

“Oops, that’s it!!!”

Bang!

I slammed the door closed and watched the back of Mode as he left, then tilted my head.

‘Anyway, Marquis Iaron is coming up to the ecliptic.’

That pig-like old man who abandoned Thierry, who raised Sylvain and Noel, who were
bloodless because of an adulterous woman, as if they were his own children, and sat Gregor
on the throne, squeezing out the blood of the people to make his stomach full.

“Good.”

I covered my mouth with my fist and laughed.

It was because another person who would stand on the stage I had prepared was walking into
the ecliptic on her own feet.
Chapter 133

“Why did the princess find me?”

As if I had no idea why I had visited the imperial castle, I smiled and lowered my head facing
Ines, who was wide-eyed.

“Meet the little sun that lights up the empire.”

“It’s okay to say hello. I wish I could tell you something simple.”

Ines took a sip of the black tea served by the maid and kept her posture calmly.

Ines de Nea Willenin.

She was a beautiful girl with light brown hair that reached her shoulders and green eyes like the
green of spring.

‘If you look at her appearance, she really has a face that suits a celestial heroine.’

Unlike my sharply raised eyebrows, the gentle drooping eyes completed the girl’s good
impression.

‘To make a plan to kill one-third of the people living in the ecliptic with that face….’

A demon with the face of an angel sat before my eyes.

“Huh? Why did you find me?”

While searching for traces of Gorona in the princess’ parlor, I blinked like an innocent child at
her urging.

“It’s not a big deal, maybe it’s simply my concern, but… I visited the temple a while ago to pray
to God Luella, and I had a strange dream that night, Your Highness.”

I pretended to be a devout believer and held hands vaguely.

“What dream was it?”

“A dream in which black shadows cover the ecliptic. People wearing birdbeak masks were
fighting the shadows.”

In dream interpretation, black shadows usually signify sickness and misfortune, and people
wearing bird’s beak masks mean doctors.

Valerie, the Pope, wanted to use me as a starting point, so if Ines was a princess who really
cared about her people, she wouldn’t be able to just ignore my dream.

My dream could be considered a precognitive dream.

“I would have ignored it normally, but since it was a dream I had on the day I prayed for the
safety of the empire, I wanted to let Her Highness know.”

It was a kind of warning that I told Ines, even making up a dream he hadn’t had.

A warning not to cross the line any more.

“It’s a dog dream.”

However, Ines just snorted at my words and put the cup of black tea roughly down on the
saucer.

“If it’s not a dog dream, wouldn’t the shadow in your dream mean your brother rather than
something like a contagious disease?”

Glancing at the table where the tea spilled, she leaned back and spoke slowly.

“Your brother, Zachari Hachania, is a Shadow Knight. I understand that he is suspected of

daring to plot a rebellion and is being investigated by the imperial army.”

I narrowed my eyes at Ines’ words as she stumbled over Zakari.

“Our duchy has always been a reliable ally of the imperial family. It will soon be clear that
everything was a misunderstanding, Your Highness.”

It was Ines, not Zachary, who summoned the monster Gorona, who drove the plague, to the
ecliptic.

‘Zakari only came up to the ecliptic in pursuit of monsters in order to be faithful to the role of
Heilang.’

Even knowing that fact, I bit my lip at Ines’ attitude of brazenly driving Zakari as a traitor.

Ines, who was staring at me like that, reached out to me with a seductive smile unlike a child.

“… Leonora, if you’ll be my person even now, I can convince His Majesty the Emperor to put an
end to this situation.”

‘That means I just want you to be my mana pipe!’

“How is it?”

I barely swallowed my overflowing words at Ines’ proposal, and answered while wearing a kind
mask like hers.

“Your Highness, I am a noble from Willenin. Even if Her Highness doesn’t ask for it, she’s a
servant who serves the imperial family.”

“No, I want you to be my baby boy by my side.”

“As I said before, the relationship between me and my father is very strong, so I think it will be
difficult.”

Living a life of being captivated by Ines and taking advantage of only mana was an absolute no-
no.

‘Did you think I would give you mana like Leonora in the original work?’

As I learned from Lucas, Ines scanned my body well enough to keep the amount of mana
hidden from being discovered with a sharp gaze, coldly shining her eyes and opening her
mouth.

“… One day, the princess will regret rejecting my offer of help.”

‘No, you’re the one who regrets it.’

Ines, who tries to make innocent people sick to satisfy her own personal greed, will surely pay
for her crime.
‘I’ll make it that way.’

***

As soon as Leonora returned, Ines called Yulia.

“Yulia, I have a feeling that Princess Leonora will disturb me again.”

“Don’t worry, Your Highness.”

After patting the girl’s shoulder with a frown, Yulia stroked her long brunette hair that went
down to her waist and raised the corner of her mouth.

“Everything will be done according to His will. Have faith, Her Highness the Princess.”

“Whoa. You have no idea how reassuring I am that Yulia came to Willenin.”

Ines sighed softly while being held in Yulia’s arms.

“I was the only disciple of ‘His’ in the Willenin Empire, so it’s been really hard. Whether Amelia
or Romelia, all of the blue eagles I command now are incompetent.”

Not even mentioning the stupid Camellia, who couldn’t properly carry out even an easy order to
seduce Gaspar Hachania.

“Because they are not real blue eagles from ancient times, but fakes made with alchemy.”

Yulia calmly continued while stroking the back of Ines, who was stamping her feet nervously.

“Soon, if ‘Him’ succeeds in the experiment, you will be able to meet real blue eagles who will
assist Her Highness.”

“You mean those slaves whose hearts would explode on their own if they failed to do my
bidding? Ah, just thinking about it makes me happy.”

Ines was delighted like a child at Yulia’s words and smiled.

Amelia and Romelia were like slaves who had to obey her orders unconditionally, but they were
not cursed with death even if they failed to obey the given orders.
‘That’s why I’m thinking of coming back to me, the owner, on the subject of daring to fail!’

If you fail in your mission, shouldn’t you commit suicide or not?

Ines was at a loss for what to do with her blue eagles.

“A real blue eagle would be different. I’m so looking forward to it!”

“I’m happy that Her Highness likes it. By the way, speaking of Princess Leonora… If it bothers
you, how about a house arrest order?”

Julia had only recently moved to Willenin, but Amelia’s report made it clear how much of a
hindrance Leonora was to ‘His’ plans.

“House arrest? However, there is no evidence that the princess was involved in Zachari
Hachania’s conspiracy.”

“Oh, our Highness is also naive.”

Yulia looked down at Ines, her eyes wide open, and stroked her hair as if she was cute.

“For those in power, evidence is not to be found, but to be made.”

“Make proof?”

“Yes. My father, Emperor Manfred, strangled the nobles and strengthened the imperial
authority.”

“Huh. I mean….”

Leonora was the only human that could be used as a cure for her ‘Incurable disease’.

So, Ines could not carelessly deal with Leonora.

‘But it’s okay to lock them in the mansion.’

“Okay, then I’ll leave the evidence fabrication to Yulia.”

“Yes. Your Highness will start spreading the plague as planned.”

“Huh. Because I hear you very well.”

At Yulia’s words, Ines smiled and opened the window and gestured toward the plaza
overlooking the imperial castle.

“Gorona, spread the plague on the well near the plaza.”

“Currule?”

Ines looked down at the gray slime, who looked back and tilted her head, and touched her chin.

“Um…. Yes, smallpox would be appropriate.”

The rash of smallpox patients aroused disgust among people.

Wouldn’t it be a disease worthy of a curse that ‘Wretched people who were not loyal to the
imperial family’ would suffer from?

“Yulia, bribe the president of Ballantine’s again to write an article about the epidemic.”

“That’s a good idea, Her Highness the Princess.”

“Huh. The title of the article would be <an ancient curse reappeared by Hachania>. By
spreading the old myth that those who oppose Willenin’s family are cursed.”

My father, Gregor, was the emperor of an empire.

Wouldn’t it be natural for those infamous people who rebelled against such a powerful man to
take a woman at will, suffering from a terrible disease?

“Joy! I have to let the vulgar things pay the penalty for daring to disrespect the imperial family.”

“That’s right, Her Highness the Princess. Because the ecliptic is overflowing with people.”

***

The next day, on the front page of Ballantine’s, it wasn’t just an article about the epidemic.

“My lady, don’t read this! You know very well that it’s nothing but trash gossip.”
I burst into laughter as I glanced at the article Rose had stolen in fright.

‘You were thinking of blaming the plague on Hachania?’

Chapter 134

Sooner or later, the epidemic that began to circulate around the slums on the outskirts of the
imperial capital was none other than smallpox.

‘It’s a disease widely known to people in this world, but there’s no such thing as a perfect cure.’

Although the mortality rate was not high compared to the plague that hit medieval Europe like
the Black Death, smallpox was a disease that doctors around the world were reluctant to treat
because it could cause pneumonia as a complication and was considered a curse because it
caused a rash.

‘Besides, it’s close to impossible for the poor to call priests or healers to treat their illnesses.’

“Zarpara, did you transfer the medicine developed by Hilda properly?”

“The 1st warehouse near the port is not enough, so I prepared enough to fill the 2nd warehouse
at the top, my light.”

At my question, Zarpara kisses the back of my hand with her eyes twinkling.

“Is my sun also a visionary? How did you anticipate a smallpox epidemic in the ecliptic?”

“… There is a way, Zarpara.”

I couldn’t bear to tell you that there was an original book that recited Ines’s schemes in detail,
so I turned my head away, blurting out the end of my words.

‘Hilda’s Umberto Pharmaceuticals has a successful track record of developing a smallpox

treatment, so the effect must be certain.’

Coincidentally, I found Hilda first and helped her establish Umberto Pharmaceuticals, but
Umberto Pharmaceuticals was one of the businesses sponsored by Ines, the main character.

In the original work, smallpox was simply described as a catastrophe that was prevalent in the
zodiac, and it came out that Ines was just in time to invest in Hilda’s Umberto Pharmaceuticals
to help the people of the empire.

‘To think that episode was the main character’s own play to gain the loyalty of the people of the
empire….’
I don’t remember exactly, but in the original work, the number of imperial citizens who lost their
lives to smallpox was by no means small.

If smallpox had ended with a mild epidemic, Ines, who was criticized as the daughter of a
tyrant, would not have emerged as the princess loved by the entire empire in a short period of
time.

“Good. For those who show symptoms, distribute medicines for free, regardless of status.”

“How can my sun be so kind-hearted….”

I scratched the back of my head awkwardly at Zarpara’s reaction, who blushed and sniffled
with emotion.

‘I’m giving out the medicine for free because I have a plan, but there’s no need to explain it to
Zarpara.’

“Wasn’t the slum that Gregor blocked off in the Sorbet district?”

“That’s right, dear sun.”

“Then I will distribute the sorbet myself.”

“It must be dangerous. I heard that most of the Sorbet people have smallpox, and the imperial
family has sealed off the entire village without supplying a cure, so it has become very violent.”

“Then I will go. The employees of Umberto Pharmaceuticals are all ordinary people.”

I rummaged through my desk drawer and pulled out a small revolver. After confirming that the
magic bullets were well installed, I inserted the gun into the thigh decoration.

“Shall I attach a Jarsour mercenary as an escort?”

“No, if you wear a lot of escorts, it will only attract attention. It’s more comfortable for me to
move alone.”

I shook my head excitedly at Zarpara’s suggestion, then walked quickly through the courtyard
to get out of the mansion.

Just as I was humming along to the clear sound of the smallpox medicine in my yellow
backpack shaking, someone blocked my way as I had just set foot on the front door.

“?”

I turned my head, frowning at the long arm of the knight in front of me.

“What’s going on with the royal guards at the duke’s mansion?”

The Imperial Guardsman, whose eyes met mine, opened his mouth with a stern face.

“His Majesty has issued a house arrest order for all members of the Hachanian dukedom. The
princess cannot leave the mansion until Zachary Hachania’s investigation is over.”

“Is it so? I didn’t know because I didn’t receive any word from you.”

“Yes, so go back to the mansion… Omg!”

And I still don’t know.

I grabbed the helmet of the guardsman blocking my way, snapped it backwards, and struck him
on the neck with the blade of my hand.

Fortunately, as if he had just received an order, the only soldier guarding the entrance of the
capital’s mansion was the man I knocked out.

“It’s a perfect crime if there are no witnesses.”

I murmured the words that have now become my motto and dragged the stunned guards
tossed them through the bushes.

‘This is the price for daring to stand in the way of a mad dog, you bastard.’

The moment I patted the soldier’s body hidden by the grass and was about to start moving
again, shaking my hands, a figure, hidden in the shadow of the wall, suddenly jumped out and
slowly moved its mouth.

“Where….”

He was the eldest son in our family who never spoke properly.
“Where are you going?”

“Go….”

“….”

“Is… Thing….”

I stared blankly at Zakari, who managed to continue speaking even though I understood
everything I wanted to say, then shrugged.

“Ji….”

“Gorona, whom my older brother brought to the ecliptic, started carrying the disease. That’s
why I’m on my way to handing out cures to people.”

“Yes… Army….”

Zachary nodded at my explanation and started following me instead of returning to the mansion.

“You want to follow me?”

Zachary didn’t answer my question, but I didn’t feel the need to stop him because his legs
weren’t as slow as horses that are slow enough to explode into a tantrum.

‘Well, taking them instead of an escort isn’t bad.’

He looked more like a sloth than a human, but Zakari was a strong Soul Knight who led Heilang.

“Following is good, but use this instead.”

Maybe he’s just talking slowly, but Zachary quickly puts on the gray hoodie I gave him.

Holding Zachary’s hand with the hood deeply pressed down, I pounded the wall of the Sorbet
District three times with my fist, which Gregor had sealed off because of the high risk of
spreading contagious diseases.

“Are you here!”

The village chief of the Sorbet District, who had already supplied Hilda’s medicine several times
through the Merchant Jarpara, greeted me by raising a temporary fence.

“The medicine you gave me before was very good. People’s condition has improved a lot.”

“Thank god. Still, smallpox spreads quickly, so it’s too early to be relieved, Mildred.”

At my words, the village chief who manages the sorbet district, or rather, Mildred, who was the
village chief’s daughter, nodded with a determined face.

“Now, there are no more people who make fun of me saying that they can’t believe it because
it’s the medicine that the princess is giving away for free.”

Although Sorbet was a small village, it was a densely populated area, where contagious
diseases spread rapidly, and most of the people who refused to trust the medicine I was
handing out died.

‘Including Mildred’s father, who was the village chief.’

“Now everyone is clamoring to burn all the trash gossip about the Daily Express or whatever.”

I shrugged my shoulders as I recalled an article in the Daily Express claiming that smallpox and
other contagious diseases began to circulate in the ecliptic because Hachania dreamed of
treason.

‘It’s a relief that Gregor blocked the sorbet altogether because he was poor. Otherwise, people
would have found out they were being treated like this.’

“Did you see today’s article?”

“Yes. The daily special said that the reason why sorbet suffered the most was because our
planet was poor. The plague is the most severe because you can’t make offerings to the
temple.”

It was simply a slum, so he was the first to spread the disease.

I shook my head at Mildred’s words and unpacked my backpack.

“Like Mildred said, it’s just garbage gossip, so you don’t have to worry about that.”
I handed Mildred the medicine I took out of my backpack and chinned Zachary, who was
looking around.

“What are you doing?”

“Hey… Enemy….”

“Ah, are you looking for traces of Gorona?”

Still, after talking a few times, I can now roughly understand Zachary’s meaning.

I stare at Zachary, who is tracking the traces of the monster with his hand stretched out on the
floor, but he slowly looks back at me as he calmly moves his aura.

“Why… Help….”

“Why are you helping the Sorbe people who have nothing to do with Hachania?”

“….”

“If I don’t help, my brother will make a false accusation that he brought Gorona and caused an
epidemic in the ecliptic. You can’t just watch your older brother become a criminal.”

In addition, the initial response to the epidemic was very important, so the damage could be
minimized only by preventing the spread in Sorbet.

“….”

At my words, Zachary’s well-groomed lips parted as he looked at me with dark eyes that I
couldn’t understand.

“… My family abandoned me.”

I’d seen Zachary speak a few times before, but this was the first time I’d seen him speak
properly, so I opened my mouth blankly as I watched his lips move at their normal speed.

“It won’t change anything if you come and help me. The battlefield and the prison mean the
same thing to me.”

No, why is it that when you say such mean things, all of a sudden, the liquidation flow occurs.
Chapter 135

“You shouldn’t have helped me by putting the Duke’s family first.”

Blinking slowly at Zachary’s words, I reached out and stroked his fine hair a couple of times.

“… What are you doing?”

Zachary’s well-groomed forehead, which can be said to be a reversal of Gaspar, is distorted at

my actions.

“Are you treating me like an animal?”

“Uh, um….”

I stared blankly at Zachary, who was suddenly speechless, and opened my mouth while tilting
my head.

“No. Is it just a little odd?”

“Excellence?”

The corners of Zachary’s mouth went up as if he was taken aback by my words, but I was
really proud of him.

‘Still, he still thinks about his family, our first.’

It is clear that he is worried that Hachania will be harmed because of his and Heilang’s handling.

‘It wasn’t just his appearance that resembled Gaspar.’

Contrary to their blunt appearance, Zachary and Gaspar’s father and son seemed to have a
friendly nature.

‘Unlike the 2nd and 3rd, I’ve never given any training, so it’s very difficult.’

Zachary, who patted my hand as he stroked my hair, stared at me sharply and moved his lips.

“Are you mocking me?”

“It can’t be.”

“But….”

Zachary’s voice, which jumped out immediately as if to refute my reply, died down in an instant.

I lost my breath again and looked into Zachary’s black eyes, which were sunken and cloudy,
and swallowed my breath.

‘Heilang’s vice-captain explained that this phenomenon was a side effect of the Shadow Aura.’

He said it was called ‘Erosion’.

The Shadow Knights boasted a mighty power compared to other Soul Knights, but this was the
reason why the number of objects was not large.

Because it was easy for the soul to be tainted by the aura.

‘The stronger the supernatural ability, the higher the chance of being eroded. Why did Gaspard
send Zachary to the battlefield?’

Even though he was just a boy knight who was just about to become an adult, he was the
owner of great ability to lead Heilang instead of Gaspard. So, he would have been a worthy
successor to the ducal family.

“Older brother, if you are tired, please rest.”

“Hey… Enemy….”

“If it’s a trace search, I can do it too.”

I patted Zachary on the shoulder, who had become a sloth again, and put my other hand on the
floor.

“Curier.”

As I whispered, my mana, close to transparent light, slowly scattered and permeated the floor.

In fact, even if you don’t check it, if it’s a trace of Gorona, it will definitely remain.
‘It’s a problem because it’s obvious that the imperial family won’t admit it even if we get the
evidence.’

Shaking my head, I stood up and supported Zachary, who was already half asleep.

“I’m sorry, Mildred. Is there a place for us to rest?”

“Sure. I will guide you to my house.”

Mildred nodded hurriedly, and the house she guided was a typical gypsy hut.

‘Still, it must be the village chief’s house, but it’s a hut made of cloth.’

If it was a choice like a gypsy who worships the freedom to leave the ground at any time, it
was a choice.

As I watched Mildred open the door made of feet dangling from marbles, I let out a small moan
as I thought of Ines.

‘It’s not because he targeted sorbet simply because this is a slum.’

Since the imperial capital is the center of the empire where the imperial castle is located, the
class society was the most solid.

The Royal Square, where nobles live even within the fortress, is conservative enough to have a
separate high wall.

‘Besides, since Gregor almost completely ignores ordinary people, the situation outside is not
good enough to be called a slum.’

Nonetheless, Ines picked out sorbet among many poor districts and spread the plague.

‘Among the slums, the characteristics of the Sorbet district….’

After laying Zachary on the bed, I looked around Mildred’s hut and bit my lip as I glanced at the
red carpet spread wide on the floor.

‘At the time of Willenin’s reign, it was a district inhabited by Belnernians who were absorbed
into the empire.’
It is now the 89th year of the imperial calendar.

In other words, although nearly a hundred years have passed since Willenin’s title,
discrimination against ethnic minorities who were not original Willenin still existed.

‘The Zabrucken area, where Zachari was dispatched to a local war, was also occupied by Toho
forces.’

I checked Zachari’s pale face and rubbed my chin with my eyes narrowed.

No matter how you think about it, Ines’ movements were suspicious.

‘No, it’s still the heroine and her father….’

Could it be that he will use a strategy similar to that of former war criminals called rare killers?

***

It looked like it was about to unfold.

‘Crazy, crazy.’

I laughed as I threw the front page of <Daily Express> to the floor, which identified Zachari as a
traitor who joined forces with Toho forces in Zabrucken to attack the imperial castle, and that
the cause of the epidemic in the imperial capital was the minority of Belnerni. Built

“… I heard that His Majesty the Emperor is calling in scholars from all over the country, Her
Highness the Empress. Is it true?”

Sipping Ravi’s special milk tea, Empress Yvonne and head of the Information Guild Yew Tree,
Mrs. Yvette elegantly nodded.

“Okay. On the pretext of holding an academic conference, all professors from the Imperial
Academy were summoned to the imperial castle. The same goes for scholars belonging to the
Mage Tower or research institute.”

“Could it be that geneticists or eugenicists gathered them?”

Yvonne, who put the teacup down on the saucer at my question, looks back at me with her
eyes wide open.
“How else did you know that? Your intelligence is better than the Yew Tree’s informants.”

This was not something I knew by acquiring information in advance, but something I had hoped
for and expected.

‘I assumed the worst case scenario, and it worked out….’

“I thought about how His Majesty the Emperor and Ines would act in the current situation.”

“So that’s a great insight. I can’t believe you’re an eight-year-old.”

Yvonne’s praise didn’t make me feel any better, so I continued with a bitter smile on my lips.

“I want to participate in that academic conference that Your Majesty is holding, but is there any
way?”

“If you were under house arrest, you could release it for a day on the pretext of inviting me to a
tea party, but you have to have a scholarly license to participate in the academic conference.”

“Isn’t that just a scholar’s license?”

I nodded with a smile at Yvonne’s explanation.

“I think it will be okay if you don’t have to worry about that part. Could you invite me to the
imperial castle on the day of the academic conference?”

“Okay. The search for the duke’s family is conducted mainly with the duke and the eldest son,
so it should be fine.”

I narrowed my eyebrows thinking of Lucas, who must have been captured by the security
forces at the temple - he might be Gaspard now - but I made up a lively voice to change the
topic.

“By the way, how is Frederik?”

“Okay. She is in the process of adopting Lady Yvette.”

“I’m glad Frederik found his family, even now.”

It was sincere that he wanted all the children at the relief center to have their families back.
I smiled brightly as I remembered the boy who was always depressed among the children of
the relief center who possessed magical powers and supernatural powers.

“… No words can express my gratitude to you for helping me get that child back.”

“You have already expressed it enough by giving us the privilege of preoccupying the first-class
information collected by Mrs. Yvette’s yew tree.”

Unlike normal guilds, information guilds had to invest a long time to establish a foundation and
build a reputation.

‘By using the original information, it’s as if I ate a special information guild that I couldn’t raise,
for free.’

“But if you need anything more, just let me know.”

I hurriedly took out the envelope that was lying on my butt at the words of Empress Yvonne,
who was trying to finish the conversation as if she was getting ready to leave the drawing
room.

“Oh! Then, I didn’t prepare anything, but could you take a look at these documents while you’re
here?”

Facing my bright eyes, Yvonne shyly accepts the brown envelope. I scratched the back of my
head in embarrassment as I witnessed her slender wrists stagger under the thick envelope.

“… This enormous amount was not prepared in advance.”

I smiled like a child at Yvonne’s words and opened my mouth.

“It’s nothing special, just a list of information that Zafarara and I need for our new business. It
would be nice if you could find out as soon as possible.”

“… I wonder what the hell they are going to do with the list of slush funds of emperors, kings,
rulers, and powerful people in each country.”

If Ines imitates the strategies of the war criminals who caused the world war, I have no choice
but to imitate the strategies of the rulers who protected the country by defending the strong
walls.
“I will tell you when the time is right.”

Avoiding Yvonne’s curious eyes, I turned toward the imperial castle where Gaspard was
detained.

‘Since you dared to touch my family, you wouldn’t have anything to say even if you were really
attacked.’

It was such a sure attack that I couldn’t even mention that Heilang had dared to attack the
imperial castle.
Chapter 136

“Be careful and go back, Your Highness. Especially when you leave the mansion.”

I opened my mouth cautiously as I saw off Yvonne as she left the drawing room.

Hachania, the Den of Evil.

Disgrace of nobles, inferior dukes!

It was because banners embroidered with vulgar words were fluttering in the plaza, which was
within sight of the capital’s mansion in Hachania.

‘That’s all the power of propaganda.’

In an empire with only a handful of credible media, no, newspapers themselves, the prestige of
Ballantine’s was staggering.

‘This <epidemic special> came out with the royal family’s seal on it, so everyone has no choice
but to believe it.’

The emperor guaranteed the credibility of the article, but there were not many imperial citizens
who would not believe the daily express in the fearful situation that they could catch an
infectious disease.

“If you’re talking about baptism of eggs, the wagon has already been hit and exploded
countless times.”

I lowered my head in embarrassment at the words Yvonne uttered like a sigh.

“Sorry.”

“You have nothing to be sorry for. The emperor, Gregor, is stepping up and inciting the crowd.”

She smiled as gracefully as an iris flower and gently patted me on the shoulder and comforted
me.

“Cheer up. Because it’s not your fault.”

“… Thank you.”

Leonora Hachania, the filthy bastard, the little devil.

With the false accusation of attacking the imperial castle, I followed Yvonne to the front door,
scratching my chin awkwardly at the fact that my name was more visible than Zachary, who
was pointed out as a traitor.

“Tweet! Isn’t that the princess that brought the plague!”

Then, from afar, as if using a loudspeaker, the sound of spitting is fiercely heard.

“They say she’s the next flower of society, but looking at it now, the raised eyebrows are the
reward for becoming a rare villain!”

I glanced at people glaring at me through the white fence surrounding the capital’s mansion.

“You’re a contemplative, bitch.”

Ignoring their presence, I see off the carriage carrying Empress Yvonne and turn around, but
Enoch, who doesn’t know when he came out of the front door, approaches the fence muttering
a low curse.

“That little head, get out of my sight before I burn it all.”

In the ecliptic, bright red flames shimmer over his hands, as if he had forgotten the restriction
that he could not activate his abilities except in an emergency.

“Huh, true! I am stunned!”

A man with a little sparse hair mingled in the crowd - I don’t remember his name, but he was
one of the capital’s aristocrats - takes a step backwards while clicking his tongue in
exasperation.

“Enoch!”

“But they’re not swearing at me, they’re swearing at you!”

As I grabbed Enoch’s arm, who was wheezing with excitement, the third, who quickly became
intimidated, looked back at me with sad eyes.
“No, good job. Burn it all up!”

It doesn’t look like it has a few strands of hair to burn.

“Really?”

Enoch, whose eyes sparkled in delight at my words, clashed his palms together, and the
summer nights’ aura that shone like a small sun caught fire with a crackling sound.

“Wow, using an aura within the ecliptic! After all, it’s like a family of traitors who plotted
treason!”

Then the man rolled his tail and ran away, leaving the group he had driven behind.

“How pretty our youngest eyes are, that son of a bitch. Even though you do not know it that
well.”

Rosé and Ravi, who were standing next to me, nodded their heads loudly as if they were
arguing.

“Sure. It’s slightly raised, so it’s a prettier eye! All of those children must have had their eyes
sprained!”

“I don’t know why I wear it. It’s useless, so I’d rather pluck them all out.”

‘Our Rosé and Ravi, the tone has become a bit rough.’

I scratched my cheek, recalling my first impression of them being dignified like a head maid in a
capital mansion.

‘Well, the more people curse at us, the more advantageous it will be later on, so I’m fine with it.’

The fact that people flocked to the mansion and showed enthusiasm by throwing stones meant
that Hachania was getting that much attention.

“Call Zarpara and Karen. I need to prepare for a visit to the imperial castle.”

I calmed my breath as I thought of the academic conference that would cover Gregor and Ines
in earnest, claiming that they were the source of the plague on minorities and us.
***

“You are exceptionally cute and lovely today, my sun.”

“You look so pretty, like a star has fallen from the sky.”

“… Stop it.”

The purpose of the imperial visit was an academic conference, but since permission to go out
was obtained in the name of Empress Yvonne’s tea party, she had no choice but to wear it to
some extent.

‘Although I asked Thierry to make a dress that would look like a child as much as possible—
even though he is a child….’

Still, I had no idea that she would prepare a dress fluttering with ribbons and lace.

It was a dress in the form of a cute puff made by rolling up the back of the overskirt on both
sides. I pouted my lips as I fidgeted with the large white ribbon that adorned my chest.

“You’re saying this because I’m afraid I’ll be stunned by people’s malicious words. Everyone
curses at me for looking like a child and looking like a villainess.”

I know that a cute dress like this doesn’t suit my pointy face.

“What kind of a wicked woman is a wicked woman! My lady, is it just that you are so cute,
lovely, and pretty?!”

I looked up at Rose, who raised her voice as if in a fit of seizure at my words, and blinked.

“So, do I look nice?”

“It looks pretty.”

“It’s okay!”

Heh, I snorted and turned my head, and the moment Sylvie’s eyes met, I coughed and opened
my mouth.

“Don’t look at me with those eyes. I know that the bean pods were firmly used in Rose or
Ravi’s eyes.”

“A bean pod. Objectively, I was very sympathetic.”

“….”

I shook my head and changed the subject at the objective second words.

“I heard that His Majesty the Emperor summoned the great nobles to the academic
conference.”

‘Perhaps to assert a policy to massacre minorities in earnest.’

“Brother Zachary or Sylvie will have to attend in place of Dad. Which one of you will go?”

“I will go.”

“… Me.”

I opened my eyes wide in surprise at the two answers that popped out almost simultaneously.

“Zachary’s brother is going?”

Of course I thought you wouldn’t go because it was annoying.

“Okay….”

Hearing Zakari’s slow reply, Sylvie furrowed her eyebrows and stepped forward as if pushing
his shoulders.

“Are you suggesting that you attend the grand conference held in the imperial castle on the
subject of still being unable to control the drowsiness?”

“Baekrang….”

Then, as if to refute Sylvie’s words, Zachary’s lips, which were shining brightly in pink, slowly
parted.

“The leader too… Not only….”

‘Isn’t Sylvie cursing at me for not even being able to hold the post of leader of Baekrang?’

“… Pathetic.”

As always, she didn’t finish her speech properly, but Sylvie, who understood Zachary’s
meaning, kept a sneer in her eyes.

“The reason you took on the position of leader of Heilang is because your father stepped away
from the front line to take care of the duchy.”

“….”

“It’s funny how you’re returning after years and trying to become a member of the dukedom,
Zachary Hachania.”

At Sylvie’s words, Zachary let out a small sigh and brushed his bangs, and in an instant,
Zachary’s eyes changed fiercely.

“I am only responsible for what I am responsible for.”

As the lazily drooping eyes became clearer, Zachary really looked as strict as Gaspar.

“So you’re out of this business, Sylvester.”

I leaned forward and faced Sylvie, as if to join Zachary and Sylvie’s increasingly overheated
conversation.

“Sylvie, I think it would be better for Zachary’s brother to attend this conference. Anyway, the
person suspected of attacking the imperial castle is Zachary’s brother.”

Through this academic conference, I intended to dig up and reveal that the cause of the
epidemic was Gorona, who was called by Ines.

‘That’s why Zachary, who has knowledge about monsters, will be more helpful than Sylvie.’

I don’t know if I’ll be able to speak properly if I keep hanging out like a sloth.

As if not satisfied with my persuasion, I blinked cutely while holding onto Sylvie’s sleeve, who
was slightly frowning.
“I’ll be careful, so don’t worry too much, Sylvie.”

Originally, Sylvie, who was not particularly greedy for power or position, suddenly coveted the
authority of acting head of household, so there was no way to attend the grand meeting.

The second child’s pretty heart, which can clearly be seen worrying about me being in danger in
the imperial castle, pats the back of his hand.

“… I am.”

“Huh?”

“Why don’t you call me brother?”

“….”

“Because what am I lacking more than that child?”

‘The family is accused of plotting a rebellion, and even the head of the family is detained, so
you’re thinking about something like that right now?’

It seems that I have lost my discipline, so I firmly decided to extend Sylvie’s special training
schedule. I shook my head excitedly and opened my mouth like an excuse.

“Brother Zachary is not as close to me as Sylvie. So it is only natural to show respect for the
elders.”

I didn’t notice that Zachary’s face was slightly distorted at my words.

Chapter 137

“Use in case of emergency.”

“I told you not to make things like Oreosuk.”

I frowned as I looked down at the polished pebble-like aura stone Sylvie held in my hand.

‘It must have been quite painful to make it this size.’

“It is better than putting yourself in danger.”

Sylvie, noticing that I was worried about me, smiled and tidied up my messy side hair.

“You seem to be doing all kinds of things just by going back to the imperial castle once.”

Pretending not to hear what Zachary had muttered softly as he passed me, I climbed into the
carriage.

***

The first thing I did before crossing the threshold after reaching the imperial castle was to put
my mana stone in Zachary’s hand.

“…?”

“It won’t be able to display special abilities like Sylvie’s or my brother’s Oreo stone, but it will
help my brother to keep his mind a little bit clear.”

I haven’t fully grasped my mana yet, but my mana came like divine power and had a cleansing
or healing effect.

‘It’s not that Ines is obsessed with my mana for nothing.’

Zakari frowned as if he couldn’t understand, holding the Mana Stone that shimmered like a
transparent crystal unlike Sylvie’s Aurora Stone, which was shiny in milky color.

“Isn’t that what you told Sylvester not to do?”

“Because the extraction of Oreosuk is painful. Mana is easy to extract, so it hurts relatively
less.”

I stared at Zachary, who narrowed his eyes as if trying to gauge my intentions, then grabbed
his wrist.

“I heard that being always sleepy and tired is a side effect of Aura. Therefore-”

I wanted to explain that my mana stones would definitely help, but Zachary shook my hand
roughly and pushed me away.

“I should have warned you. You don’t have to be nice to me.”

“Yes-yes-okay, let’s go in now.”

I turned around with a wrinkled nose at Zachary’s nonchalant words.

“Ah, even if you do well, it’s a mess. Not some kind of kitten.”

“What…?”

Zachary reached out his hand to me as if he was dumbfounded as if he had heard my muttered
words, but I evaded his hand and pointed at the Scholar Hall of my nature.

“Oh! I arrived at the academic conference hall.”

It’s a relief that the picky eldest son arrived before he got angry.

I rushed to President Oh Do-do and bowed my head to the attendant guarding the door and the
steering committee member of the academic conference.

“I’m Leonora.”

Hwangseong’s attendant, who recognized me right away, smiled kindly and pointed in the
opposite direction of the Scholar Hall.

“Hello, Princess. Her Highness Empress Yvonne’s tea party is held in the main glass
greenhouse.”

“The tea party is going to be in the afternoon. Now I’m here to attend an academic conference!”
“Oops, you want to attend an academic conference.”

“It’s an academic conference where all the famous doctors in the empire gather! Do you think it
will be a lot of fun?”

As if not wanting to break the innocence of a child at my lively voice, the steering committee
member opens his mouth on behalf of the attendant, who is perplexed.

“If you are Prince Hachania, you can participate as a representative of the household, but
Princess Princess is not eligible to participate.”

“But I heard that it is an academic conference that you can participate in if you have a scholarly
license.”

“Not a second-class license issued to dogs or cows, but a first-class scholar’s license as a
condition for participating in the Hwangseong Academic Conference.”

The scholarly license recognized by the empire was divided into 1st and 2nd grades, and 2nd
grade was a license that was so common that all aristocrats with basic knowledge had it.

‘Of course, there aren’t many kids my age who have earned the 2nd grade.’

“I know that you are a researcher belonging to the Ice Mage Tower, but the license issued to a
researcher belonging to the Mage Tower with 50 or fewer people is a level 2 license.”

When I looked up at the steering committee member with the smile on my face that had been
smiling at the attendant, he raised a corner of his mouth and added a comment.

“Since you’re a princess, you probably wouldn’t have even taken the 2nd-level scholar
qualification test, which is the criteria for selection.”

He even looked me up and down with a twisted gaze, as if he thought that an aristocratic child
was playing the role of a researcher.

“The name?”

“This is Tyrone Benzi.”

If it was Benji, he was a count who ruled over a fairly large estate in the south.
‘But I memorize all the names of the family heads and successors, but these are names I’ve
never heard of.’

Even so, judging from the way he boasted to me, he seemed to be in direct line, but no matter
how much older he was than me, he was a countess’s Youngshik, and I was a princess from a
duke’s family belonging to the 5th generation of nobles.

“Yes, Tyrone.”

I raised my tiptoe and pushed his shoulder lightly with my fingertips, opening my mouth.

“It looks like you didn’t have enough time to learn etiquette because you were stuck in the lab
studying.”

Tension builds up on Tyrone’s face for a moment as I raise my eyebrows fiercely.

“I never gave you permission to talk to me.”

The lower person cannot speak until the higher person greets them first.

If the other person was a child, he would often be cute, but this was the same basic courtesy
common to all social circles in the Empire.

“… Oh, sorry.”

Only then did Tyrone realize his mistake and bow his head with a pale face.

“Tyrone Benjie, the third son of Count Benjie, is meeting Princess Hachania.”

I continued my words while keeping an eye on the brooch of the Mage Tower that shone on his
chest.

“And I know that even if it is a small number of towers, the owner of the tower is given a first-
class scholar license.”

“Yes. You have to prove your qualifications to operate the Mage Tower.”

“Of course. Because not everyone can build a mage tower.”

I nodded lightly at Tyrone’s answer.

“Yes. As the princess knows, the mage tower can be built only after passing the first-class
scholar license test, which is difficult to pass even by the most talented scholars across the
country.”

As he said, the mage tower was not something anyone could build.

I had to be very, very, very good at first-class academic qualifications as well as papers verified
by fellow scholars.

“Huh. So get out of the way.”

I lifted my chin, pushing Tyrone who stood in my way.

“Because I am the owner of the Mage Tower.”

***

The academic conference held by the imperial family and the Schola Hall, where the grand
conference would be held, was already noisy with a crowd of scholars and nobles.

“Ice mage master, Dr. Lanore, you have it!”

The noise is silenced for an instant at the call of the Homyeong-gwan.

“Dr. Lanore?”

“The Ice Mage Tower Master would have been famous for not showing up at any academic
conferences or research gatherings…?”

I entered the center of the venue, where the doubtful scholars burst into questions, fluttering the
ribbon that adorned my ponytailed hair.

“Yes?”

The eyes of the scholars who looked at Ho Myung-gwan and me alternately widened as if they
were about to pop out.

“Wait, is this cute little girl Dr. Lanore?”

“Yes, that’s right!”

To someone’s question, Ho Myung-gwan answers with a big nod.

“Huh, it probably isn’t a dragon. A small child like that is the owner of the Mage Tower.”

“It could be… No, wait. That face, I think I’ve seen it somewhere.”

Taking control of the hall with dignity, I sat down at a round table where the most eminent
scholars among the thousands of scholars present in the Empire had gathered.

“Hello. This is Leonora.”

At my cute greeting, one of the scholars muttering that he saw me somewhere slams the round
table and gets up from his seat.

“Leonora! Aren’t you Princess Leonora Hachania? You have been selected as Petite Fleur this
time!”

“Yes that’s right.”

I nodded and smiled at the question of the scholar with an impressive pointy beard.

“Oh my god! Did you say that the princess was Dr. Ranore, who is called the sage of the
north?”

“Are you saying that the sage of the Ice Mountains is this little princess?”

“A genius who figured out the principles of Acrea artifacts that had been veiled for a long
time…!”

At my answer, the scholars around me flinch and cover my mouth like a startled monkey.

‘I’m trying to be a little shy.’

I lowered my head, scratching the back of my head, embarrassed by the achievements coming
out of the mouths of scholars.

Because the amount of mana in the body was so vast, it was advantageous to dismantle the
artifact, and it was possible because Hiss, the king of Acrea, helped.
“No genius. It’s just that I’ve been interested in artifacts since I was young, but that’s too much
praise.”

Acrea’s artifacts become money.

‘Isn’t it natural to excavate and study relics that make money?’

The scholars laugh at the words I say with my cheeks blushing.

“If Dr. Lanore, no, Princess Princess, isn’t a genius, what the hell are we going to be?”

“How old are you this year?”

“I am eight years old.”

Wah wah.

At my answer, scholars could not hide their feelings of collapse.

“Eight years old… What did I do at age 8….”

At that moment, among the scholars who are sighing deeply, sharp eyes are pointed towards
me.

“Whether the princess really is Dr. Ranore will be revealed during the academic conference.”
Chapter 138

‘That human, Dr. Adolf.’

As the owner of ferocious eyes, I didn’t want to judge people by their appearance, but the man
with sharp eyes, like an awl, was the owner of the mage tower - even if it was a paper mage
tower - I couldn’t help but recognize him.

Because Hitler Adolf is one of the most active scholars these days.

He was a prominent biologist, originally a biology major, but recently a racist who has been
working hard on eugenics-related research.

‘They claim that the Willetan people, who make up the majority of Willenin’s people, are the
most excellent people.’

Since the ‘Original’ existed in this world, it was a person who could tell who the author came up
with by looking at his name.

“Dr.

I innocently blinked at Adolf’s calm words and turned to the scholar sitting next to me.

“Try to pronounce lanore backwards, Dr. Jonas.”

“Ranoore… Ah! It must have been a pseudonym with Princess Leonora’s name backwards!”

The scholar, who had muttered a small murmur of Ranore and Leonora, clapped his forehead
and shouted loudly.

“Hmmmm! Anyway, I understand that Dr. Lanore’s identity has nothing to do with the subject of
today’s meeting. Let’s start the academic conference.”

Adolf struck the round table with a frown, as if he didn’t like that people’s attention was
constantly on me.

“There is an artifact at the entrance that verifies the license, so the certificate itself is not fake,
but as the meeting progresses, we will find out if the princess is really a scholar or not.”

He was the kind of look I was sure was fake.

“Before the meeting begins… Lady Gong, at the entrance, I heard that a researcher belonging
to the Hooked Ivory Tower made a mistake by not daring to know your identity.”

I noticed that he spat out the word ‘Status’ as if emphasizing it, and laughed involuntarily.

‘That person, aren’t you trying to create an atmosphere by saying that I’m going to use my
status and status to mess with the academic world?’

“As the owner of the longhair tower, I will definitely apologize now.”

“… Yes. I will accept your apology, Doctor.”

I answered politely, but Adolf didn’t listen to me - he wasn’t even looking at me - and raised his
voice to the other scholars.

“I am a humble, semi-aristocrat with no title or fiefdom, but I am a scholar who seeks the truth.
As a lowly person, I can conduct an academic conference and dare to ask you a question,
would you mind?”

It seemed that I, who was short in learning, would never be able to answer the questions of my
highly educated self.

“Yes, whatever. Would it be all right if I ask you a question instead?”

He glanced at me, who raised the corners of his mouth in amazement, and nodded while
stroking his mustache.

“… Great. Then we will proceed with the conference.”

Widely.

Spreading out his research papers on the round table, he pointed to the letters adorning the
huge blackboard behind him.

<For the eternal glory and prosperity of the empire>

“Everyone must be well aware of the goal of the academic conference that His Majesty
personally invited us to.”

At Adolf’s words, about half of the scholars who occupied the round table enthusiastically
nodded.

Fortunately, not all scholars seemed to agree with Adolf.

‘Well, there must be many scholars who want to focus only on research without being tied to a
country or group.’

“The goal of this academic conference is to connect your research results to policies for the
glory of the empire. The biggest topic on the agenda is ‘Eugenics’, which I am in charge of
research on.”

Simultaneously with Adolf’s words, a scholar who looks like his assistant gets up and starts
attaching research posters showing the excellence of Willetans on the blackboard.

I calmly raised my hand after confirming that scholars read his findings with interest.

“Dr. Adolf, what exactly do you mean by eugenics, which you are studying?”

“Iced coffee. You may not know because she is a princess who could not even enter the
academy and rose to the position of the owner of the mage tower simply with magical powers.
I will personally explain.”

‘Look at this bastard?’

I smiled innocently like a child and nodded my head as I contemplated whether to throw a
porridge in Adolf’s smiling face.

“Yes. Thank you.”

“Eugenics is a study aimed at improving the species.”

“Then, does the improvement of species include humans?”

“Of course. If the population with poor quality increases within the empire, it will cause great
losses.”

Perhaps hearing the sound of the conference hall door opening, Adolf raised his hand
enthusiastically and suddenly raised his voice.

“Gentlemen, we have a responsibility to nurture better future generations for the development
of the empire!”

“Hmm. Your loyalty is commendable.”

Gregor, who entered the conference hall just in time, looked back at the scholars with a
satisfied smile on his face.

“May you enjoy the glory!”

“Enjoy your splendor, Your Majesty the Emperor!”

“Goodbye. Everyone sit down.”

Gregor got up at the same time and sat down at the head of the round table with his hands
outstretched toward the scholars who were saluting him.

“Hmm. Aren’t you the princess of Hachania?”

“Greetings to the Sun of the Empire.”

Gregor, who recognized me, raised his eyebrows at an angle and stroked his chin.

“I already heard that you were invited to Empress Yvonne’s tea party today… Did you come to
the wrong place? This is the Schola Hall where the Imperial Academic Conference is held.”

“Yes. The Empress’s tea party was only held in the afternoon, so there was little time left, but
since I’m a scholar with a first-class scholar’s license, I attended the academic conference
because I couldn’t resist my academic curiosity! Would it be okay?”

The academic conference held in the imperial castle was nominally an open meeting that
anyone with a first-class license could attend.

If a child came because he wanted to study, but he said no, the emperor would look very mean.

“… There is no time to learn.”

Gregor, who took a peek at the scholars, shrugged his shoulders and nodded his chin lightly.

“Thank you! I was just asking Dr. Adolf a question because I didn’t learn enough. Is it okay if I
continue?”
“It’s not that you don’t have the qualifications, so I grant you admission.”

I bowed my head pretending to accept the emperor’s permission, then turned my gaze to Adolf.

“Doctor, then what are the poor qualities of the inferior races you mentioned before?”

“Good question, Dr. Lanore.”

As if he was about to announce the ‘Inferiority’ of the Belnerni people just in time, Adolf smiled
and pointed the tip of his cane at the research poster that occupied the blackboard.

“According to my recent research, certain races are inherently inferior and have inferior
natures. For example, considering that the Belnerni people are mostly gypsies, they are more
like animals than people.

In comparison, the people of the Willetan Kingdom, who founded the Willenin Empire, are a
superior race in terms of quality.”

Adolph continues by pointing to a portrait of a person with blond hair and green eyes, which can
be seen as the hallmarks of Willetans.

“So shouldn’t we let only the Wiltan people support the empire?”

A voice full of self-confidence.

To Adolf’s almost incendiary question, a group of scholars seated close to him at a round table
answer with enthusiastic nods.

“A fair word! Your Majesty, we beg you to introduce into your policy the concept of ‘Racial
hygiene’ based on this dominance theory!”

“It’s racial hygiene…”

Gregor stroked his chin as if appetizing at the pleas of scholars, including Adolf.

“Explain.”

“Yes, Your Majesty! It is the opinion and advice of eugenicists that racially inferior peoples and
those with congenital diseases must be forced not to have children so that they can be reborn
as a stronger empire.”

‘I like advice, you crazy people.’

I quietly frowned at the words of a group of scholars who were making crazy claims about the
extinction of all the minorities that made up half of the empire’s population.

“Anyway, isn’t that kind of policy too radical? Not one or two people with congenital
diseases….”

As if racial hygiene was a subject of conflicting opinions even among scholars, voices
whispered in small whispers trying to notice the Emperor and Adolf.

Then, Adolf, who looked around at the scholars who seemed to oppose his opinion, shouted
resolutely, extending one arm upward.

“Isn’t it self-evident that the Belnernians are harming the Empire just by looking at this
epidemic? If it was a plague, it should have spread quickly to the ecliptic, but only the Sorbet
district suffered from smallpox.”

“Isn’t the benevolent goddess Ruella also punished like that because she was concerned about
their arrogant and promiscuous blood?”

A theological researcher who seems to be close to Adolf looks up at Gregor and adds.

“Hoo. Yes, listening to you, the logic seems flawless. Let Jim consider introducing the concept
of ‘Racial hygiene’ into policy.”

I raised my hand in the mood that Gregor would applaud Adolf and other mad researchers and
turn the empire into a sea of blood.
Chapter 139

As I raise my hand and stand up, Adolf frowns his thin, pointed eyebrows and clears his throat.

“Are there any other questions?”

“Yes!”

After answering his question in a clear voice, I opened my mouth in a loud voice so that all the
scholars and nobles gathered in the Scholar Hall could hear it.

“If only the Wiltans are superior, aren’t the Belnernians the only inferior peoples in the empire?”

Adolf nodded while avoiding my gaze subtly, as if he had understood the purpose of my
question.

“It is. Anyway, the important thing now is not such a trivial issue.”

“According to your thesis, there are Belnernians, Zabruckenians, Sarkians, Acreans,

Ionescoins, and more….”

I quickly interrupted Adolf before he could change the subject.

“You claimed that the Aryans were also inferior to the Wiltans.”

I tossed the research papers that Adolf’s assistant had left out of the research posters on the
blackboard in the middle of the round table for the scholars to see.

“Her. Everything Dr. Lanore said is true! The Areans are also mentioned in these treatises.”

“Aren’t the Aryans a people who took root in this land together with the Wiltans before the
empire was crowned?”

“Dr. Lanore, aren’t your eyes so bright and cute?”

‘Hmm? I think I’m hearing an off-topic voice.’

I nodded my head in satisfaction with the scowling responses of the scholars. I trembled for a
moment at someone’s exclamation, but quickly came back to my senses and continued.
“To follow the thesis of Dr. Adolf and the hooked Ivory Tower researchers, the Areans must
also be cut out of the Empire.”

Almost half of the population of the Willenin Empire was made up of Willetans.

However, from the time Willenin was the Kingdom of Willetan, the Area people who settled in
this land had the biggest pie among the minorities.

‘Of course, there are a few pure-blooded Aryans in this conference hall made up of only
nobles.’

As I expected, a scholar from the south, proud of being an Arean, rises from his seat with a
frown on his face.

“Doctor Adolph, why do you say that the Areans are inferior to those of Willetan blood?”

“Besides, do there exist people of the Empire who do not have Arean blood, Dr. Adolf?”

“That, that….”

The old scholar who raised his voice following the Aren scholar must have been quite a
prestigious person, so Adolf stuttered in bewilderment.

“Dr. Ardel is not wrong. Areain have been living in this land since before Willenin came to rule!”

Encouraged by the remarks of a man named Dr. Ardel, the scholars—mostly seated opposite
Adolf at the round table—stand up as a group and frown.

Whoop whoop.

I covered my mouth with my fist and let out a mean laugh.

‘It’s embarrassing that I’ve expanded the concept of racial hygiene, you bastard.’

Seeing Adolf’s distorted face made me smile.

Of course, he would have planned to reach out to the Areans later, but it would have been
premature in the current situation when eugenics was just being introduced as a policy.

“Calm down. The thesis merely describes the results of the experiment. Because the results of
the experiment showed that the Areans are less patient and less persistent than the Willetans-”

“Even the war hero of the Empire, General Neordin, was a pure Aryan in terms of blood!”

“That’s right, how could you put an impatient and impatient man to the front to put an end to the
eastern rebellion?”

At the words of the scholars, Adolf’s assistant opens his mouth as he hastily removes his thesis
that decorates the center of the round table.

“A case like General Neordin is a rare case. According to the research results of our Hooked
Ivory Tower, Areans have far fewer Auror manifesters than Willetans, and it is rare that they
are born with great holy power or magical powers.”

I tilted my head at the assistant’s words and recalled the face of Valerie, who had gray hair and
white eyes, which meant great holy power.

“Wasn’t the current pope, Valerian III, also an Arean?”

‘Actually, I’m not sure, but since I said I’m from the South, let’s just throw it in.’

When I ask, wide-eyed, my assistant stutters an answer with a puzzled face.

“Well, if that’s the case, then that can be considered a special case.”

“Also, wasn’t His Majesty’s mother a Devonian, a family with Arean roots?”

“… It did. My mother is of Arean descent.”

‘It’s certain that Gregor’s mother is from Area, because Yvonne gave me the information.’

I turned my head to Gregor’s side and continued to speak smartly.

“Ah, I learned that the characteristics of Asians are red-blond hair and green eyes. That’s why
His Majesty has such sun-like hair!”

I clapped my hands together, directing people’s attention to Gregor’s hair, and I laughed
innocently like a child.

“I always thought Your Majesty’s hair color was so beautiful.”

“… Thank you for taking good care of Jim’s hair, princess.”

Gregor, who responded to my words with displeasure, turned to Adolf with displeasure.

“I think eugenics is a little different from the research I’ve heard from you so far.”

“Your Majesty, I’m sorry to inform you, but the research on the Areans may be somewhat
lacking in logic as we haven’t finished all the experiments in our Ivory Tower yet!”

‘No, your research is all wrong.’

What logic is needed in a study that aims to exterminate innocent people just because their skin
color, eye color, or hair color is slightly different?

Adolf opened his mouth wide, not noticing that many scholars were shaking their heads at his
words.

“Your Majesty, didn’t the Belnernians bring a plague to the Sorbet district anyway?
Incorporating racial hygiene into policy will prevent that from happening!”

I raised my forehead and opened my mouth at Adolf’s claim that he still blamed the innocent
people of the Sorbet district.

“Speaking of the plague, did you properly identify the cause?”

“The plague is called a plague because it is a disaster whose cause cannot be properly
counted.”

“But just now, you said that the people living in the Sorbet district are mostly Belnernians, so the
plague is circulating.”

I continued to push Adolf, whose face was flushed with embarrassment, wide-eyed.

Adolf, who had been stroking only his pointedly trimmed beard, licked his lips, as if shaping his
mustache would calm him down.

“That, so, according to eugenics… Her! Then, Dr. Lanore, did you find the reason why the
plague is circulating in the Sorbet district?”
Of course I thought I couldn’t find it, so I’m asking, but I confidently nodded.

“Yes.”

Tadak.

As I lightly flicked my two fingers together, the elegant beech-wood door of the Scholar Hall
slowly opened.

“Come in, Heath.”

Heath, who rushed into the meeting room at my words, bowed his head to Gregor—with the
etiquette I had learned beforehand—raised the cage that had been covered by a black cloth.

“… What the hell is that?”

The sound of Gorona, who has lost her strength in the cage made of gold, resonates in the
silent meeting room.

“It looks like a monster.”

“Goronara is a monster. There is no attack power, so don’t worry too much…. Characteristic,
ah!”

In response to someone’s question, a scholar who studies monsters stepped up to answer and
struck the palm with his fist as if he understood.

“Gorona is a monster with a special ability to spread contagious diseases!”

“Yes that’s right.”

I hurriedly agreed to his words and nodded.

“The reason my brother attacked the outer wall of the imperial castle not too long ago is
because of this monster. Because Gorona hid behind the outer wall of the imperial castle.”

“Huh. That’s why you attacked the outer wall of the imperial castle.”

“Everyone knows very well that the Black Wolves, led by Brother Zachary, have been defending
the borders of the empire, enduring all sorts of hardships in Zabrucken, the land infested with
monsters.”

“Sure. There is no one who does not know Heilang’s hard work.”

Adolf looked very embarrassed at the atmosphere where people were swept away by my
words.

Sweating profusely, he approaches me and raises his voice.

“Zu, the proof! Do you have any evidence that Gorona hid in the ecliptic?”

“Yes. Unfortunately there is.”

“I’m sorry, what is that….”

“Our duchy and Heilang worked together to fight Gorona, but we couldn’t catch them all.”

I pouted with a gloomy face, pointing at the pure white wall that never gets dirty, visible through
the window that just happened to be open.

“Even now, there must be a lot of Gorona hiding in the long shadows on the high outer walls of
the imperial castle.”

Of course, I was laughing on the inside.

‘The monster is Ines, I thought only you could use it, right?’

You’re welcome, you’re welcome!

Chapter 140

“Heath, now.”

Hiss nodded slightly at the signal I gave with a wink in one eye.

Cuckoo-!

At that moment, the Gorona group he had released near the imperial castle began attacking the
fortress wall all at once.

“It’s a monster attack, Your Majesty!”

The captain of Gregor’s bodyguard, who has no idea what kind of meeting was going on in the
Scholastic Hall, rushes in and raises his voice.

“Your Majesty, you must evacuate immediately! The third barrier of the imperial castle has been
destroyed!”

“What, what? Is the barrier broken?”

Gregor’s face turns to astonishment at the report of the SS.

It was natural.

The majestic pure white castle overlooking the ecliptic, Bahamus, was famous for its strong
barrier that prevented any intruders from entering.

No matter how much Hiss was the mage who led the kingdom of magic, it would have been
impossible for Aines to lead Goro or her group into the castle if the barrier hadn’t been lifted
even for a moment.

‘Thank you, Ines!’

I laughed like a villain, remembering Yeo-ju’s embarrassed face after learning that my plan had
gone awry at the sight of the castle shaking as if an earthquake had struck.

“Your Majesty, please release Zachary’s brother’s spirit of imprisonment.”

I made a desperate face toward Gregor, who was hastily preparing to escape with the
bodyguards.

“Does the princess worry about her brother now that the imperial castle is being attacked by
monsters!”

“I’m not asking you to release my brother because his innocence has been proven.”

Faced with Gregor, who wriggles the wrinkles on his forehead as if he was trying to scold me
with a stern face, I firmly opened my mouth.

“I affirm that there will be no one like Zakari, the leader of the Black Rang knights who has
been fighting monsters in Zabrucken, to fight against Goro or the group that is now attacking
the imperial castle.”

“Princess, no, Dr. Lanore is not wrong, Your Majesty! Don’t the imperial army, including His
Majesty’s personal guard, know how to fight monsters?”

Scholars who study monsters all pleaded with one another, but Gregor responded lukewarmly,
as if he didn’t want to accept Zachary’s help.

“… Wouldn’t it be okay to call the red wolf, no, even the blue wolf?”

“While the knights from the south come up to the ecliptic, Gorona will be more than enough to
spread the plague throughout the imperial castle, no, throughout the ecliptic.”

“Your Majesty, please lift the probationary spirit of Zachari Hachania!”

“I beg you, Your Majesty!”

Although Gorona didn’t show much power when it was alone, it boasted formidable fighting
power the moment a group was formed.

Scholars who know the danger of the group bow down in unison and raise their voices toward
the stubborn Gregor.
“Your Majesty, if we escape like this, the imperial family and nobles will save their lives, but the
imperial capital will become a land swept away by death!”

“What’s wrong with that! As for the people of the empire who will fill the ecliptic, there are
plenty of rot outside the ecliptic too!”

‘I thought that madman would say something stupid again, I.’

It was at the moment when Gregor gave up nonsense at the pleas of scholars.

Click.

Click, click-!

A sound similar to the sound of a shutter bursts from the corner.

“Who dares to use the artifact without Jim’s permission!”

“Meet the sun of the Empire. This is Eleanor Nota, reporter for the Veritas newspaper, Your
Majesty.”

Eleanor Nota, who introduced herself, did not take her hand off the camera artifact even as she
greeted Gregor.

“Jim has never allowed journalists to enter the imperial castle! Get that bitch out!”

As if Eleanor’s behavior seemed impulsive, Gregor even blushed and pointed at her.

“Please tell me, Hwang Gong-ha, but you allowed the Demon King relay for this academic
conference, Your Majesty.”

“What? When is the luggage?!”

“I understand that this was the request of the lord of the ivory tower, but….”

At the secretary’s reply, Gregor hit his forehead and glared at Hitler.

“Yes, it was. You dared to tell me that broadcasting this academic conference throughout the
empire would be of great help in formulating a new policy.”
Gregor’s low voice was mixed with resentment.

Adolf waved his hand hurriedly and opened his mouth at the sparks that flew at me in an
instant.

“Well, I definitely invited a reporter from Ballantine’s! That reporter from Veritas doesn’t even
know his face, Your Majesty!”

At Adolf’s excuse, Eleanor smiled brightly and opened her mouth cheerfully.

“Ah, Summer, who was invited by Dr. Adolf, said she had an upset stomach today, so I
hurriedly came instead.”

“I obviously signed a contract with Ballantine’s, but what does that mean! You are a reporter for
Veritas!”

“I guess you didn’t see the provision that in the event of a natural disaster or other
circumstances where it is impossible to report, a reporter from another newspaper can be
substituted.”

I intervened, taking a step forward to stop Adolph from approaching as if to take out my anger
on Eleanor, who had done nothing wrong.

“What?”

“I’ve contracted with Ballantine’s several times, so I’m familiar with the terms.”

‘I see, I should have read the contract carefully when signing the contract.’

Joy.

“You cheeky-!”

Adolf, who was very angry, snorted and wanted to come closer to me, but

‘Hmm? Wasn’t he trying to come to me?’

He glanced behind me, startled and stopped.

‘There must be only Hiss behind me.’

I didn’t understand what Adolf was surprised to see, so I widened my eyes and turned my head
away.

“Heath?”

“Yes.”

After all, only Hiss stood behind me with a benign face, answering my words calmly.

‘What. Did he suddenly realize that I am a princess?’

Although the sages of the Ivory Tower who seek the truth exerted considerable influence within
the empire, they certainly could not be compared to the prestige of the duke’s family, who were
founding contributors and belonged to the 5 nobles representing the nobility.

“Hmm, hmm! Anyway, since the subject of my contract is Ballantine’s, I cannot allow the
contents of this conference to be published in Veritas’ newspaper, let alone relayed.”

“Oh. Sorry, but the academic conference is already being broadcast.”

At Adolph’s words, Eleanor scratched her chin and answered.

“What? But Ballantine’s promised to edit the recorded content!”

“Ah, at Veritas, live broadcasting is the rule.”

Shrugging her shoulders as if she couldn’t help it, Eleanor pointed to the Demonic View dangling
from the ceiling.

“All the videos have already been sent.”

“Damn it! So you mean everything Jim said was relayed?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

Eleanor answered calmly, without showing any signs of fear in spite of the emperor’s angry
face.
“This Goyan! How dare you spread Jim’s words without permission?! Punish that bitch!”

‘What kind of speech is, on the subject of only absurd remarks….’

At Gregor’s command, the soldiers of the SS begin to stride forward to capture Eleanor.

“Your Majesty, now is not the time for that! The wave of magical power is getting stronger and
stronger!”

I raised my voice, subtly covering Eleanor with my small body.

“Now party! page! Goro or the crowd must be stopped!”

“… Since it has been proven that the attack on the imperial castle was a misunderstanding, the
probationary spirit of Zachari Karsten Hachania is lifted.”

Gregor, who glanced at the demon scene at my words, chewed his lips and reluctantly
acknowledged Zachary’s innocence.

“Sir Karsten, lead Heilang and punish Goro or the group right now!”

At Gregor’s command, Zachary, who had been dozing while leaning against a wall, slowly
blinked.

“Yes….”

Shouts of astonishment erupt among scholars and nobles at the sight of Zachary trudging along
as if the emperor’s name was annoying, without showing any sign of rejoicing that his name had
been cleared.

“… Can I really trust Lord Karsten?!”

“Ooh, I think we answered too roughly when our lives were at stake.”

However, those suspicious voices were all at once silenced the moment Zachary opened the
window of Scholar Hall and leaped to the outer wall.

“Huh. That is the shadow of the Shadow Knights that I have only heard about.”

Shadow Knights are not restricted from moving in a space where shadows exist.
Zachari, holding Heilang’s weapon, the dagger, rushed at the white outer wall where Gorona
was piled together.

Kwajik.

Dozens of Gorona shriek and disappear at once with his sword skill.

‘Ah, no way!’

Among the people who were relieved by the appearance of the hero, I was the only one who
was surprised.

‘How did I tame Gorona…!’

“Brother, I can’t let you fight alone.”

I jumped out the window after Zachary, thinking I’d get out before he got rid of all my snags.

“Grizzly!”

As soon as I cross the threshold of the imperial castle, a grizzly (bear-type monster) waiting
outside comes running crying like a dog.

Riding on Grizzly’s back, I took out my bazooka and pointed the muzzle at the outer wall of the
imperial castle.

Click.

Boom, Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam-!

The sound of pulling a trigger is followed by the sound of the outer walls of the imperial castle
collapsing, which have been in good standing for over a thousand years.

“Leonora, Princess Leonora is here!”

I grinned at the cry of Eleanor, who had followed me and clung to the outer wall, and put the
bazooka on my shoulder.
“Ah, an urgent message has come from the imperial family!”
Chapter 141

“Imperial orders have been issued to stop attacking the outer wall immediately! The Princess
and Sir Karsten should stop moving immediately!”

I frowned at Eleanor’s raised voice while holding the megaphone artifact in hand.

‘Stop the attack? now?’

I know you’re crazy, but you’re stupid.

I stuck out my tongue at Gregor’s judgment and shook my head.

I was destroying the outer walls of the imperial castle to help the monsters escape under the
pretext of helping to defeat Goro or I. Apart from that, Zachary was really leading his knights
and fighting the monsters.

If Zakari was even blocked, the monsters could really take over the imperial castle.

‘Of course, I will give orders to Gorona and the others before that, but there’s no way Gregor
knows what’s going on, right?’

“Lord Karsten, control Heilang immediately!”

The captain of the imperial guard ran out of the huge garden of the imperial castle and shouted
at Zachary.

“It’s Hwangmyeong!”

“….”

However, Zachary simply moved his sword without replying to him.

The knights of Heilang, who are reputed to be more like mercenaries who follow their captain
than knights who serve their lord, followed him and silently cut down Gorona, pretending not to
hear what the captain of the guard said.

“Hey, what are you doing! Stop Lord Carsten!”

The captain of the Royal Guard, who became very feverish at Zachary’s openly ignoring him,
orders the mages who came out after him.

“Why on earth are you trying to stop your brother right now?!”

I hurriedly turned to the captain of the guard before the mages cast their spells.

“Don’t you know that the imperial castle is on the verge of being covered with monsters?”

If they came out after us, we should help Zakari fight Gorona, so why are you holding Zakari in
check?

In response to my question close to the flagship, the captain of the Guard, who seems to be
communicating with Gregor with a magic tool, opens his mouth with a stern face.

“How heartbreaking the people would be if the white outer wall, which had been strong for a
thousand years, collapsed! If you have a head, think about it, princess!”

“I beg your pardon?”

I frowned, suspecting that the thing dangling over the captain’s neck was not a head, but a
stone.

“His Majesty wants to be considerate of the pride the people of Bahamus have in their pure
white castle that will never be polluted!”

‘Bae-Ryo?’

Stunned by the guards commander’s answer, I laughed blankly, clenched my fists and glared at
him, no, at Gregor beyond.

‘Now they’re pretending to be worried about the people.’

It was already being relayed across the country that he was about to introduce racially
discriminatory policies and that he, the emperor, was going to leave the people and take refuge
alone in the crisis of the imperial capital.

Gregor seemed to be worrying about something trivial like that, whether people would look
down on the imperial family if the imperial castle collapsed in such a situation where public
sentiment was lost.
“Everyone, the captain of the guards is talking nonsense!”

As if I wasn’t the only one thinking that, Eleanor, who had brought the loudspeaker close to the
captain of the guards, stepped on the wall and looked back at the demon scene.

“His Majesty, rather than killing monsters, a beautiful and sparkling castle wall is more
important~!!”

“I, detain that damn reporter and drop the demon specter!”

The captain of the guards is very flustered and orders his subordinates, as if he had forgotten
Eleanor’s existence.

“Oops, let go of this!”

Eleanor, who was quick for a normal person, but couldn’t outsmart the trained soldiers, raised
her voice steadfastly in the midst of it.

“The truth won’t be covered up if I shut my mouth!”

‘I heard that he’s a war correspondent for Veritas, but his integrity is amazing.’

I looked back at Heath, who was breaking down the wall next to me with my bare hands - I
don’t know why, but with bare hands - thinking that a valuable talent would be sacrificed.

“Heath, help Eleanor.”

“A princess.”

“I can at least keep my body dry. Don’t ignore it.”

Heath, who showed a hesitant expression when he conveyed his meaning with resonance,
nodded and moved toward Eleanor.

At that moment, the mages who were moving to stop Zakari raised their arms all at once, as if
they had finished forming the magic circle.

“Lux-Mia!”

It was a magic that summoned a group of lights, which was the greatest weakness of Heilang,
made up of Shadow Knights.

I hurriedly ran towards the place where the light flickered so brightly that I couldn’t even see
properly.

“Brother! Brother Zachary!”

‘I can’t see!’

Because I jumped right into the light, even I feel dizzy.

“Are you okay?”

Spotting Zachari standing idly among the knights of Heilang who couldn’t even stand properly
due to losing their shadows, I checked his face with narrowed eyes and burst out laughing.

‘No, you were dozing off in this situation?!’

I was about to reach out to Zachary, whose eyes were tightly closed.

A black seal rises from his palm, and the dagger is enveloped in black air.

Swish-!

With just one swing of the daggers Zakari was holding in both hands, the cluster of lights
created by the top-notch imperial mages split in one stroke.

It was hard to believe that he was just about to become an adult.

‘No! If this happens, all of us golongs will die!’

I stomped my feet in amazement at Zachary’s sharp blade.

‘I-His-- how much trouble I had to collect~!’

It was Hiss who worked hard to catch Gorona, wandering around the East and West, but it
was still up to me to learn how to handle monsters through Grizzly.

‘But I can’t even be bitten right now!’

The Goronas clinging to the outer wall were tamed well enough to back down at my command,
but now there are many eyes to see, so if the demons suddenly run away, there is room for
suspicion.

I couldn’t help myself and wandered around, biting my lip, looking back at Goro or the group.

‘Should I just tell them to run away?’

“Please step back, princess.”

Before I knew it, a soldier pushed into the halo and put his hand on my shoulder.

“They defied the imperial order! Catch the knights of Heilang!”

The parasites hiding in the shadows couldn’t keep their senses from the pouring light, and the
soldiers of the SS came out from all sides to press Zakari, which was very distracting.

“Oh!”

It was the moment when I stumbled on a stone while stepping back from the soldier’s hand.

“Kiru?”

“Kirururuk!”

Thinking I was hurt, the frightened Gorongs came running towards me, even getting hit by
Zachary’s sword technique.

‘This is a bit touching….’

The glossy, fluffy black hairballs were obviously worried about me, but to those who didn’t know
the situation, it would look like I was in danger because of Gorona’s attack.

“…!”

Zachary’s eyes met mine, and his eyes widened like never before.

As he jumped over the monster and approached me with his long swordsmanship horizontally,
the captain of the guards moved his soldiers as if he had waited.
“Bind Lord Karsten!”

‘No…!’

He has just been cleared of treason charges, so if he is caught red-handed now, he may face a
high report.

“Go, Gorongs~! You can’t do this~! Do not come!”

“Kirururu?”

I hurriedly waved my arms and used my command to get rid of the goronas that were hovering
around me, but unlike Grizzly, they were low-level monsters, so they couldn’t understand my
commands properly.

“Kyaaak!”

Bang!

Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-!!

As soon as Gorona completely covered my body to check my condition, the outer wall of the
imperial castle, which had not completely collapsed even with Zakari’s sharp sword and
bazooka’s magic bullet, collapsed in an instant.

No, it has completely turned to powder.

“Back off.”

‘Lucas?’

I gasped at the calm voice that sank into the crown of my head.

‘No.’

It’s the same voice as Lucas, but it’s subtly different.

It wasn’t a harsh tone, as if he wouldn’t allow anyone by his side.

A slightly warmer, calmer voice than that.

“It’s just a small thing, but I don’t want to hurt those who have affection for my daughter, so get
back.”

“Kiru….”

Goronas, who were not cold-hearted, but did not even listen to my command as if they were
determined not to allow disobedience, backed off.

Pars.

Remnants of broken walls were pouring down from all sides, but not a speck of dust fell around
me.

“….”

I covered my mouth with both hands at the friendly shadow like smoke that enveloped my entire
body.

“Turn it off.”

I started to cry, but I tried to squeeze my voice out, but I couldn’t open my mouth.

“Lini.”

A man who strides towards me slowly kneels in front of me. I barely opened my mouth, holding
a firm hand that seemed to bring me out of the fog-like anxiety that reassured me.

“… Dad, yes?”
Chapter 142

“Sorry for being so late, Rini.”

With a low murmur, a large hand presses my head.

“Dad…!”

I burst into tears as if clinging to his arms.

As if she had returned to her childhood, tears flowed without a break.

“Puff.”

Gaspard patted my small back slowly, holding me in his arms as I cried without being able to
breathe properly.

“Not nice.”

“Heeep!”

My vision is blurry.

But even with that blurry vision, I could clearly see the sensitive face that allowed me to be a
child.

‘Gaspar is back.’

I wrapped my arms around Gaspard’s neck and buried my exhausted head from crying.

“Get your hands off my son right now, Sir Henri.”

Gaspard, who embraced me tightly as if to protect me, moved his free right hand to spread the
shadow.

As if the group of lights formed by the mages had no power to hinder him, Gaspard’s shadow
turned dark as if he had absorbed all the darkness in the world.

“A-Aren’t you being investigated for treason right now, Your Excellency? What are you doing
here!”

Henri frowns when he faces Gaspard, who calls the captain of the imperial guard by name in a
friendly manner, as if calling his own subordinate, but does not lose his courtesy.

“Who would dare to detain me as a duke when my son has been cleared of charges?”

Perhaps at a loss for words to refute Gaspard’s resolute tone, the captain of the Guard bit his
lip with a dark face.

“… But His Majesty-”

“Get your hands off me, I told you.”

As he cut off his words, a black aura sword was formed above Gaspar’s hand.

‘This is the power of the awakened Shadow Knights.’

Zachary’s power was also terrifying, but Gaspar’s aura was so overwhelming that it could not
be compared to him.

“You’d better not test my patience any longer.”

“Oops!”

Realizing that Gaspar cannot be stopped by a group of mages and a few guardsmen, the
captain of the guard steps back half a step in white.

“Because I spent my sins holding back from wanting to see this face.”

After confirming that the guards and the mage had retreated, Gaspard pointed his chin at me in
his arms and gave a bang! I slammed the aura down to the ground.

“… Let’s go back now.”

At Gaspar’s words, I wiped the tears from my eyes and raised my head.

“Home?”
“Okay, home.”

He lightly brushed my reddened face and calmly replied and moved on.

***

“My lady, look at this!”

I turned my gaze to the table at Rosé’s lively words.

Dudoon! different!

<Leonora Hachania, the young hero of the country! save the world!>

I spilled the black tea that had slightly imprinted on the headlines on the front page of the
newspaper.

“… What is this. Is it a daily special?”

When the provocative title made me narrow my eyes as it looked like a gossip from
Ballantine’s, Rosé shook her head as she wiped the table I spilled tea on.

“No, it’s a Veritas newspaper! It is issued only when there is a scoop, but I brought it because
the lady was featured in the news.”

‘No, why am I the only one loaded up so big…?’

After all, it wasn’t me who stopped Gorona, it was Zachary!

“This case should have been a bit bigger.”

I buried my face in my hands, feeling a sense of shame at the sight of myself that was bigger
than the palm of my hand - riding a grizzly.

‘It’s fortunate that we were able to stop Gregor and Adolf thanks to Veritas’ tenacious
coverage, but I didn’t want to be treated like a hero.’

Whatever the purpose, in the end it was none other than me who drove Goro and her group to
the ecliptic.
Pressing down on my tingling chest with an unreasonable feeling of guilt, I noticed Gaspard
entering the living room and quickly snatched up the newspaper.

“What are you hiding?”

“… Just don’t look. Embarrassing.”

“Oh, if it’s a Veritas newspaper, it’s very nice, so don’t worry.”

‘Shit! You’ve already seen it!’

I bit my lip at Gaspard’s answer and lowered my head.

Even as I continue to avoid his gaze, a distinct gaze descends over the top of my head.

“Why do you look like that?”

In the end, I lose to his persistent gaze, but when I raise my head, Gaspar gently strokes my
hair with the corner of his mouth raised.

“Because our Rini is pretty, cute, and lovable.”

I closed my eyes, purring like a satiated cat at Gaspard’s hand stroking my hair.

“… When did you grow up like this I didn’t want to miss even a moment.”

“Ugh.”

While being held tightly in Gaspar’s arms, Enoch enters the living room frowning.

“What have you been doing in the morning, father?”

“Enoch.”

Gaspar slowly raised his head at Enoch’s voice and checked the face of the third.

“… Yes? Why are you calling me so affectionately?”

Enoch, who has grown accustomed to the prickly and cold-hearted Lucas, answers his call with
confidence.

“I missed you.”

“… I saw you last week. We’re not like that, Dad.”

Enoch seemed to be strange and had eyes full of doubts, so I quickly stepped forward and
pointed at Sylvie, who appeared behind Enoch.

“Sylvie is here too, Dad!”

“Are there any injuries on the body?”

Sylvie, who bowed slightly to Gaspard, knelt down in front of me, not even noticing what kind of
eyes he was looking at her.

“I need to make sure there are no injuries.”

“… Sylvie, look at Dad first.”

At my words, Sylvie raised her head and noticed Gaspard extending her arms to me, and
narrowed her neat eyebrows.

“Why are you doing this?”

“… What, what is it?”

Gaspar, who hugged the embarrassed Sylvie and Enoch at once, smiled softly and stroked the
heads of the second and third children like children.

“You both have grown so much. Proud.”

“… What is it, Rin? Did you get hit in the head when the imperial wall collapsed? I think the
taste has gone.”

I took a step back half a step, paying attention to Enoch’s blushing and grumbling attitude, as if
he was embarrassed by Gaspar’s kind words.

‘Mmm. I don’t think Lucas, who cares deeply about the children’s education, won’t tolerate such
rude words.’
As if my prediction was correct, Gaspar, who put Enoch down on the floor after embracing him,
cleared his throat slightly and tapped the third man on the shoulder.

“You’ve lost all your quirks while growing up, Enoch.”

“Yes? Are you a general?”

“Immediately follow me to the gymnasium.”

“Hey, gymnasium? why?”

“I need to do special training with me.”

“Why did I suddenly do a special training that I haven’t done for several years…! evil!”

Enoch, who had been deafened by Gaspar for the first time in a long time, screamed and
jumped, but Gaspar only urged him with a stern face.

“Hurry.”

“Ahh! Wait a minute, just listen! father!”

‘I thought I’d get scolded someday after messing around.’

I shrugged my shoulders, wishing Enoch luck as he dragged himself out.

***

Gaspar must have returned, and Petit Fleur must have come to an end.

We were finally able to return to the Duchy after being away for months.

“… Miss!”

“Miss Leonora!!”

Even though she came to the ecliptic on vacation, tears welled up in Lululala’s eyes as if she
saw me for the first time in years.
“How have you been doing?”

“No. I thought I was dying to see you.”

“Me too. Coincidentally, when I looked at the illustrations of the lady I had collected so far, they
all turned yellow, so I needed a new one. Welcome back…!”

“… Illustration?”

I tilted my head at Lala’s cry.

‘I’ve never drawn anything like that before?’

“Big, hmmmm! Anyway, welcome back to the Duchy, lady!”

After escorting me to Lululala’s fuss, Enoch got out of the carriage and clicked his tongue as if
he was amazed.

“Wow, bro. Look at the maids I guess we can’t even see it.”

“I’m glad you guys came back safely too!”

Sylvie nodded at Lulu’s belated greeting, and replied as if it were natural.

“Since Leonora is right in front of us, there’s no way we can see her.”

‘What is he saying now!’

I glanced at Enoch, thinking that the third would naturally refute the second’s cheesy words.

“Well, our youngest should be cute and cute.”

“….”

Enoch, who met my eyes, winked and nodded.

“… Noisy, Enoch.”

I reached out to shut Enoch’s mouth, but he quickly evaded my touch and rummaged through
his pockets.

“Why? How lovely is our Lini! So much so that it was featured on the front page of the
newspaper-!”

“Oh my, is that the newspaper the lady was in?”

“Show me too!”

“Give me that~!”

We run in place to stop Enoch from handing over the newspaper to Lululala, but Cosette, who
was waiting behind Lululala, greets us politely.

“I am glad that everyone returned safely. Your Excellency, I’m sorry to tell you as soon as I get
back, but a guest is here.”

I raised my eyebrows at Cosette’s words.

‘Who do you think will come to the empty duchy?’

Cosette wasn’t an incompetent butler enough to invite guests.

Chapter 143

“They say they are the maternal cousin, Muriel Iaron, and his children, but I can’t vouch for their
identities, so I need your confirmation.”

Gaspar nodded his chin at Cosette’s words, politely.

“Okay. I remember Lady Muriel’s face, so let’s check it out.”

Henry, who ran out after a month, smiled broadly and lowered his head, probably noticing the
uproar in the courtroom.

“You’re back, Your Excellency!”

The administrators, including him, all bowed to the returned family head.

“Meet the deepest shadows of the Empire.”

“Meet the deepest shadows of the Empire. I’m glad you returned to the territory safely.”

“… Okay. See you all after a long time.”

The ‘Return’ they referred to meant that they had returned from the ecliptic, but Gaspard bit his
lip as if feeling very new.

“I’m glad the faces look good.”

Embarrassed by Gaspard’s kind words, Henry forgets about the rudeness and frowns.

“… Yes? What did you say just now?”

It was Henry who had not heard a single compliment while assisting Lucas for the longest 5
years.

I looked back at my father, hurriedly in front of Henry, who was giving me a suspicious look, just
like when Lucas took over Gaspard’s body.

‘Lucas doesn’t say that!’

“Oh, Dad! Let’s go to my office first!”

“So be it.”

I strode forward, holding onto Gaspard’s arm, whose sensitivity oozes out despite his
insignificant reply.

Bang!

Click.

Arriving at the house owner’s office, which I’m very familiar with now - I used it, I locked the
door as soon as I pushed Gaspard inside.

“Dad, let’s talk now. What the hell happened?”

“Hmm?”

At my question, he opens his eyes wide as if he doesn’t know why.

I looked up at my innocent father’s face and opened my mouth like a sigh.

“I’m asking how you were able to come back.”

“… I’m not sure about that either.”

Subtly avoiding my gaze feels like there is something catchy about it.

‘Looks like he’s hiding something.’

As I narrow my eyes and slowly approach my father, he backs away in amazement.

“I really don’t know.”

“Dad, don’t lie to Rini.”

After pushing Gaspard up to the wall, I placed my arms on either side of him and blew my
bangs.
“Huh? When it’s nice to say good things, confide in them.”

‘Let’s go easily~?’

Despite exuding the charisma of his days as a mad dog, Gaspard’s affectionate but calm face
does not change.

“I have nothing to tell you, Rini.”

‘It’s a change of strategy.’

“… How much Rini wanted to see Daddy!”

Eventually I changed my attitude and inflated my cheeks.

“I thought my heart would wear out because I missed my dad so much.”

Gaspard’s eyes widen at the words I say as I stick out my steeply rising small chest.

“Lini, I thought I was going to die like this!”

“… Sorry. I couldn’t stand by your side because I couldn’t come out.”

‘Is that right, I was caught.’

“But are you going to lie to Rini?”

I slowly blinked my large eyes and looked up at Gaspard.

He meets my eyes, bites his lip and shakes his head.

“I don’t want to lie. I have a pact with Prince Lucas.”

“With Lucas?”

As I gather my eyebrows at my father’s words, he presses my furrowed forehead and

continues the conversation.

“Okay. So I can’t tell you everything.”

“What kind of promise do you want?”

“Anyway, with the help of him and the Holy Father, I was able to get my body back.”

Gaspar strangely avoids my gaze and hugs me.

“Fortunately.”

“… Dad. Then what happened to Lucas?”

In fact, from the moment Gaspar returned, I slowly asked the question I was most curious
about.

‘Certainly it’s not wrong, right?’

“… He would have got his body back.”

“Whoa, that’s good.”

I was relieved by Gaspard’s answer and hugged his neck tightly.

“Then Lucas might come to the Duchy soon. You will need the help of the duke to fight Gregor.”

My eyes brightened resolutely as I remembered the promise I made with Lucas five years ago.

“When that happens, you have to do your best to help him, Dad. I promised I would.”

“… Yes, no.”

The moment I tilt my head obliquely to Gaspar’s lukewarm reaction, someone knocks on the
door of the office again and again and again and again.

“Miss! It’s Lulu!”

“Yes, come in.”

“It’s time to take a bath, so I’m here to pick you up!”

‘Are you taking a bath already? this time?’

It’s still daytime.

Taking a bath right now didn’t fit into my schedule unless I was going to put me to bed early in
the evening.

“… The lady has been coming to the dukedom for such a long time, can we not even wash
her?”

Lulu, who was staring at me as I tilted her head in doubt, bit her lips as if she would burst into
tears at any moment.

“I should just die.”

Adding one more drink to that, Lala sat down in the hallway and started banging on the floor as
if crying.

“This nasty hand that can’t even wash the lady, I have to cut it off!”

No, there are so many reasons to cut off my grandson.

“Sir, I’ll wash!”

I don’t believe everything Lala says, but she’s hot-tempered, so there’s a real chance she’ll pull
out a dagger, even if she doesn’t cut off her hand.

“Really?!”

I looked back at Lululala’s face, which instantly turned bright at my words, and nodded
awkwardly.

“Yes. My body still tickled a little.”

“Yes! I’ll wash you clean, lady!”

“I’ll dry you dry!”

Then, they say that they will hug each other.

“The two of you will hold hands and walk.”

“Oh, is that so?”

“How can my lady’s hands be so soft~ soft~?”

I took Lululala’s hand with both hands and started to toddler.

‘Ehh. Soothing the maids is also work, work.’

***

It wasn’t that the facilities of the capital’s mansion were outdated, but it was still not as good as
its original nature.

‘It’s been a long time since I took a bath in the castle.’

The original annex that my father had hidden to protect me from the imperial family was reborn
as my personal building with the financial power of the Jarpara Merchant Merchant.

‘It’s dazzling….’

Since I am the light and the sun, the vessel that holds me must also be the same as the sun.

I stuck out my tongue at the colorful black mother-of-pearl patterns embroidered on the floor
and the gold that rims the bathtub the size of a small swimming pool.

“The lady said she was coming back today, so I originally took care of it, but Lulu and I cleaned
it again ourselves.”

I reached over to Lala, whose eyes twinkled like a puppy eager for praise, and stroked her
messy hair.

“… It must have been quite difficult since the bathtub was so large, but I had a hard time.”

“Hey, other than stroking your hair.”

“I’m not old enough to kiss anymore.”

“Eh, this nasty cheek that can’t even get a kiss from a lady! Just take it off-!”
Side.

Side.

I was 8 years old, soon to be 9 years old, and I had to forget the shame and blow kisses
thanks to the self-inflicted maid.

“Lol. Miss, come in quickly. I released lilac oil, which the young lady likes.”

Nodding slightly at Lala’s words, I was lifted by her and settled into the bathtub.

‘Ah, it’s warm.’

I didn’t really want to take a bath, but I felt better when I soaked in the hot bathtub with rose
petals floating around.

‘Ah, it smells….’

Such is the life of a noble lady.

In the imperial capital, there was no time to rest because he had to work only to participate in
Petit Fleur or to keep Ines in check.

I laughed out loud, squeezing the foam that had come up with my fingertips.

“Would you like some milk tea, young lady?”

“Thank you, Lala.”

“And I brought a baby duck, a baby dolphin, and a small ship that you love.”

“I don’t have this anymore….”

“Huh!”

I couldn’t help but clap my hands when I confirmed that Lala’s face had turned black as she
walked in with a bunch of toys excitedly.

“I don’t play. Wow! It will be fun!”

“I knew you would like it too!”

It felt like I was taking care of Lululala, not the maids taking care of me.

‘Hmm. Still, my hands aren’t bored after playing with it.’

I fidgeted with a baby duck studded with jet-black obsidian as a toy, then glanced at an
elaborate toy ship modeled after a real ship.

‘… Noel, it’s time to find Noel.’

Now that Dad was back, it was Mom’s turn.

‘I need Lucas’ help to do that, but you cut off contact right away just because you found the
body?’

I pursed my lips as I recalled Lucas’ handsome face—even though it was Gaspard’s frown.

“Sheesh.”

‘As soon as I unpack my luggage, I have to find out where Lucas is.’

I thought they would come to me first when they found my body, but it was unexpected that
there was no contact.

Squat gold.

It’s very sad, but I can’t help it.

Chapter 144

After being washed clean by Lululala, I changed into the comfy loungewear that Thierry had
sent me to the Duchy and went out to the drawing room.

Clearly a member of the Duke’s family, as I entered, the woman who was sitting quietly on the
sofa smiled and chinned me.

“You’ve grown a lot, Leonora.”

“Who are you?”

Looking at her as if she knew me well, I sat up on the sofa across from her.

“I am Lady Muriel, cousin of your mother, Noel. Feel free to call me Aunt Muriel.”

‘The fact that Dad didn’t send him back must mean he’s really Mom’s cousin.’

I opened my mouth, glancing at the sight of three silver-blonde people similar to me sitting side
by side.

“I’m Leonora.”

“I know. These children are my son, Serge, and my daughter, Leticia.”

“Hello Sister. I am Leticia.”

I smiled brightly at the greeting of a young girl who slowly blinked her large, doll-like eyes.

‘It’s been a while since I’ve seen a kid younger than me, but he’s so cute.’

Petit Fleur was also a festival for children, but I was the youngest in the social world anyway.

“Serjuda.”

I was distracted by Leticia’s cuteness, and a blunt voice passed through my ears.

“It’s not as pretty as rumors, huh.”

“Serge!”

Muriel gave a bruise to the grumbling boy named Serge, but the child steadfastly glared at me.

“Have you heard my gossip?”

‘He looks older than me, but he’s a relative, so there’s no need for him to go to an engineering
school.’

I continued without avoiding Serge’s gaze.

“I’ve never even heard of your name.”

I wasn’t kidding, it was the truth.

I had memorized at least the names of Sylvain Iaron and Maud, but today I found out that my
mother has a relative named Muriel.

“Anyway, what brought you to the Duchy?”

When Serge realized that I was a formidable opponent and kept his mouth shut, Muriel pressed
her son on the shoulder and answered instead.

“After losing her husband, she was traveling with her children. I just happened to be near the
North, so I remembered Noel.”

I widened my eyes at Muriel’s faint voice.

“You said you remembered my mother?”

“Okay. Noel and I were like real sisters.”

‘We were so close?’

But why have I never even heard the name?

I narrowed my eyes at Muriel’s words and pursed my lips.

“If you were like sisters to your mother, you would be close to Uncle Sylvain as well.”
“No, don’t even mention him.”

At my words, Muriel frowned and shook his head.

“He was a stupid brother who was always jealous of my younger brother, Noel.”

‘Hmm. Aren’t they on Sylvain’s side?’

While I took time to gauge Muriel’s intentions, she continued talking while holding Leticia in a
hug.

“I don’t want to think that the person who didn’t shed a tear after his sister died was my
cousin.”

‘… I can’t tell if he’s a good person or not.’

I was a special forces agent in my previous life, and I was the owner of the senses developed
enough to be called a mad dog.

It’s not as much as in the past, but I thought most people could see through it even now, but
Muriel is a little confused.

‘I like her because she looks like her mother, but I don’t know what’s inside.’

Muriel, who responded without embarrassment to me observing her with a suspicious face,
calmly opened her mouth while touching Leticia’s hair.

“I’d like to stay in the North for a while and remember Noel, but if you’re uncomfortable, I won’t
stay.”

“… It’s okay if Daddy allows it.”

I slowly shook my head at Muriel’s words.

‘To hear something again after I kicked out the Marquis of Iaron.’

My head is pounding at the thought of Sylvain and Mode attacking Duke Castle for insulting
them.

“So? Thank you for saying that.”

“Yes. The return banquet will be held soon.”

It was a small banquet that only invited the heads of families and vassals from the north, but
they couldn’t help but invite relatives.

“I’ll tell the butler that your aunt will be there too.”

“… You really look a lot like Noel.”

Muriel, who stared blankly at me at my words, smiled and nodded.

“By the way, the hostess seat is vacant. Are you hosting the banquet?”

“Yes. Odette is a very competent butler, and I was also selected as Petite Fleur this year.”

He was fed up with preparing for the banquet, but he also needed to show the northern heads
that Hachania was alive and well.

“Okay. Still, if you ever need my help, let me know.”

Muriel hugged Leticia and gently patted the back of my hand as if I was proud of myself.

‘… Was I too suspicious?’

“Yes, aunt.”

Until then, I thought she was simply a suspicious relative who looked a little too much like my
mother.

I had no idea what Muriel was thinking.

***

‘Oh. I was here!’

I found Zachary dozing while leaning against the window of the third-floor study in a deserted
area, and Odo also ran out.
It would be embarrassing to think of him as a sub-male lead who would betray his family if he
fell in love with Ines anyway, but that wasn’t the case just yet.

Again you don’t know

‘If I flirt with you now, maybe I won’t betray you later?’

“Older Zachary~”

I tried calling out to Zakari with the cutest voice possible, but his heavy eyelids didn’t budge.

‘Enoch is the youngest, and Sylvester has the nickname Sylvie. What should I call Zachary?’

“Can I follow you?”

Zachary, be my follower! When Zakari is called by an alias full of heart, only then does his eyes
slowly open.

“… What?”

“I’m Leonora. Brother, what were you doing?”

“Snow….”

“Yes?”

“… Is there any?”

‘Are you saying that if you have eyes, you can see what you’re doing?’

I pouted at Zachary’s continuous scolding that seemed to be cut off.

‘He speaks beautifully.’

“… Why.”

‘You’re probably asking why did you find yourself?’

Still, at first I wasn’t quite sure what he wanted to say, but now I’ve been able to make some
sense of what Zachary is saying.

“I want to play with Zachary’s brother.”

“….”

‘This must be asking what nonsense you are talking about with your eyes.’

“Because, Rini wants to be friends with Zachary’s brother.”

Zachary’s lips, which seemed to never move at my words, softened slightly.

“Kyung….”

“Okay, warning. My older brother definitely warned me not to mess around.”

Zachary shuts his mouth tightly, whether it’s because he understands me perfectly even if he
doesn’t finish the sentence, whether it’s strange or he’s in a bad mood.

Undaunted by his bloody eyes, I raised my voice with my shoulders straight forward.

“But Rini wants to be nice, so what can I do!”

‘Wow, look at the eyes.’

I shrug my shoulders at Zachary’s pitch-black eyes that look like lasers will come out, but
Enoch’s head pops out through the crack in the open door.

“What is it, Rin? Why are you here?”

“To play with Zachary’s brother.”

“Sheesh. By not playing with me.”

I held out my hand to Enoch, narrowing my brows at Enoch’s lame question as he trudged
toward me.

“… Enoch, give me your hand.”

“Why?”

“Hurry!”

At my urging, Enoch, without knowing why, stretches out his arms and spreads his dry hands
like a typical youngest son.

‘This bastard, all the calluses are gone…!’

All discipline is gone!

“Are your hands really pretty?”

“Okay? thanks….”

The three men, who simply took my words as compliments, took a half-step back, perhaps
noticing the seething anger I felt in my voice.

“Why, why do you look like that?”

“You want to play?”

“No. I just wanted to stop playing.”

“No, Enoch. Let’s play.”

Training play!

Grinding my teeth, I stride toward Enoch, and Sylvie, who doesn’t know when she entered the
study, hugs me.

“I am.”

“Huh?”

“I want to play with you too.”

“Sylvie, I’m talking about training games.”

Sylvie’s hands, even at a glance, were full of calluses.

“Sylvie doesn’t have to do special training.”

As if I said something bad to my words, Sylvie’s well-groomed face kukung! crashing down

“Why are you saying that?”

I opened my mouth at the sound of Sylvie’s voice that seemed like she was about to collapse
on the floor.

“… After all, Sylvie is training well without me, right?”

“No. I played for the past ten days.”

Yesterday, I saw you go to work at the gymnasium. What?

Sylvie’s obvious lie makes her laugh, but Enoch, who was trying to run away because he
doesn’t want to be trained, sneaks back.

“I just want to train.”

“You said you didn’t like training before?”

“I don’t know! It’s been a while since I’ve had a special training with Rini, so hyung is out of it!”

“You go away.”

Zachary’s stinging gaze turns to me at the voices of Enoch and Sylvie.

It was a bloody look that would kill those who disturbed my nap.

‘No, they’re making noise, but why are they staring at me….’

“You.”

“Yes yes?”

Zachary approached me in a hurry and reached out his hand to me, who opened his eyes wide
in embarrassment.
Chapter 145

“… It’s noisy, so I’d like everyone to leave.”

Teouk.

Sylvie and Enoch’s faces distorted at the words Zakari leaned on my shoulder and tilted her
head.

“Enoch, Sylvie. Get out, both of you.”

I shoved the backs of Sylvie and Enoch, afraid that the family would fight.

“… Okay. But why is he grabbing your shoulder?”

“I’ll go out, but it’s unpleasant.”

“Yes, see you later at the gymnasium!”

I quickly closed the door in front of Sylvie and Enoch, who were confused, and turned around.

“You….”

Zachary’s lips moved slowly as he stared at me with a sullen look.

“Lini, don’t go out?”

I looked up at Zachary, who was glaring at me, and smiled.

“Lini knows everything. Brother Zachary actually likes me.”

I do not know.

It is said that it is law to know ten roads in the water but not one road in the people, but how
can I know the heart of my brother who is not close to me.

But I whispered while holding Zachary’s hand tightly as if brainwashing him.

“Because we are family.”

“… Hey.”

‘You’re saying it’s absurd, right?’

“Are you dumbfounded?”

“….”

“Aiko, this is a big deal! Rini will find it for you~!”

As if he couldn’t hear me, Zachary returned to the window and closed his eyes, but I followed
him with quick steps and raised my voice.

“Hey~! Hey where did we go~?! oh!”

Zachary, who pulled me into his arms as if I was being noisy, covered my mouth and frowned.

I awkwardly scratched my chin at Zachary’s expressionless face, which I didn’t show any favor
for.

‘Since Sylvie and Enoch both loved me from the beginning, I don’t know how to get close to
Zachary.’

Apparently, she had no talent for flirting with her brother.

‘Well, it doesn’t matter since he’ll be on the heroine’s side anyway.’

***

By the time Leonora was born, Zachary was already rolling on the battlefield.

That’s why I didn’t feel like family to my youngest brother, whom I had never seen before.

No, it doesn’t even look human at all.

He glared at Leonora’s immaculate face, then raised his long fingers and pressed his cheeks,
which looked as soft as a child’s glutinous rice cake, and tilted his head.

‘Is this kind of cute?’

Light blue hair runs down the child’s plump cheeks.

The shiny silver blonde hair reminded him of someone.

‘But it’s the same color, it looks like a ball of thread a cat can play with.’

It was strange to see a small fist that seemed to not be able to fill even half of my palm move
softly in my sleep, but at the same time, I felt a strange longing.

‘Does it resemble my mother?’

But that feeling saddened Zachary. Because Zachary couldn’t protect Noel.

It was the same with Gaspar.

‘My father did not dig into my mother’s death.’

It was the only reason Zachary would never forgive his father.

Sending him to the battlefield as a child and entrusting Heilang with him were not reasons for
resentment.

“….”

Zachary turned his head slightly at the sound of someone coming from the corner of the study,
and narrowed his eyes as he found one energetic back of the head and one calm back of the
head.

“What, what’s the matter….”

Slowly drowsiness set in, making it difficult to think properly, but Zachary struggled to look back
at his younger siblings and move his lips.

“I’m not here to see my brother.”

“I came to see Rini sleeping.”

‘What are you doing by watching this?’

At Enoch’s answer, Zachary glanced at Leonora in his arms.

“… But aren’t your arms uncomfortable?”

“If it makes you uncomfortable, I will take it and go back.”

‘It seems like I’m getting very sleepy all of a sudden.’

Zachary didn’t respond to Sylvie’s words and closed his eyes.

Without loosening the strength of the arms holding Leonora tightly.

***

After summoning Zarpara to my private office in the annex building, I asked about Lucas’
whereabouts along with the corps management report, and then frowned at the unexpected
answer.

“The whereabouts of Lucas are unknown?”

“Yes, light.”

Zarpara, who nodded slightly at my question, pursed her lips as if in trouble.

“I thought Light would be curious about it, so I personally looked into it. It is said that there is a
priest who witnessed him regain consciousness in the temple, but he has not been able to find
his whereabouts.”

‘Did Gregor hide himself out of fear of harm?’

But that doesn’t mean you have to hide your whereabouts from me.

‘What. Are you saying that you’re no longer needed?’

I glanced at her as I looked at the growing funds of the Jarpara Merchant Merchant.

“… Do you have any contact with me? Covert telegram or something.”

Zarpara, whose eyes lit up at my question, rummaged through my pocket and pulled out a
letter.

“There have been so many party invitations from Sangsanju, my sun. I didn’t tell it to you in
case it would bother you.”

“Don’t do that….”

“Yes?”

“No, that’s fine.”

‘I really don’t feel bad about it. I don’t really want to see her anyway.’

Little.

Are you just a little sad?

‘It’s fun.’

I pursed my lips, shook my head excitedly, and left the office.

I had a lot of things to discuss with my dad because the Zarpara Merchants now have to get
their hands on the ship business as well.

“I-don’t do this, Bocchan.”

“Stay still. Do you know who I am?”

I cross the courtyard and enter the main building, but I hear the sound of a scuffle somewhere.

‘Hmm? I don’t know who said it, but it’s very classic.’

I want to stand still, and the voice of a man who annoys the woman who doesn’t like it follows.

“What a nephew and grandson of Marquis Iaron! Marquis Iaron doesn’t have any grandchildren,
so I’m like the next generation heir, so you’ll know it with great honor!”

‘Serge-kun.’
I thought it was a contemplation to run into accidents because I was thin, but I never thought I
would run into accidents in someone else’s house.

I sighed deeply and turned in the direction of the sound.

As expected, Serge, who had cornered the trembling and frightened maid at the edge of the
wall, clicked her tongue and grabbed her chin and turned her around violently.

“Well, a girl who doesn’t have anything special to do is behaving harshly.”

‘It’s Angela.’

Angela was a distant relative of Lululala, and was young enough to be considered the youngest
of the duke’s maids.

“Hey.”

Picking up a rock from the floor, I call for Serge, and Angela and he look back at me at the
same time.

“Don’t mess with our maid!”

I said bravely and threw the jjangdol I was holding in my hand.

Whirly-!

The stone flew in a parabolic arc and hit Serju’s forehead accurately before falling.

“Oops!”

‘As expected, my skills didn’t rust.’

I smiled triumphantly at the suffering Serge and gestured to the frightened Angela.

“Angela, come here.”

“Miss…!”

Angela, who is only a few years older than me, an eight-year-old mite, runs up to me crying.
“Go, did you dare to hit me?”

I rubbed my red-hot forehead and heard Serge’s words in one ear, then stood up and
shrugged.

“Angela, Lulu looked for it earlier. Go!”

“Yes!”

At my words, the moment Angela is about to take a step, Serge reluctantly grits his teeth and
glares at her.

“Your name is Angela? Just move.”

When Angela, startled by Serge’s words, stopped walking, he added a triumphant remark.

“If you don’t want to see the skills of the Marquis of Aaron, the Sand Desert, you’d better listen
to me.”

‘The Marquis gave a collateral child the authority to move the Assassination Department?’

I couldn’t believe Serge’s words, so I looked back at the frightened Angela with my brows
together.

“Angela, are you not going to listen to the princess’s order?”

“Hey, lady….”

“The sand deserts of Marquis Iaron’s family are worthless in front of the power of the Black
and White Wolves.”

Instead of the weeping Angela, I continued to speak slowly, staring at Serge.

“Besides, I don’t know if Serge has the authority to move the Sand Desert Clan.”

Angela bowed her head at my words and hurriedly walked out of the hallway.

“Why are you interfering when the nobles don’t have to worry about the welfare of the maid?”
As soon as Angela turns the corner, Serge approaches me with a stern frown.

“Is it even a child you cherish? then sell it If it’s a ransom, I’ll double it.”

“I’m sorry, but there are no slaves among our employees, Serge.”

“What’s the difference between an employee and a slave!”

“If you’re stupid, you might not know.”

The boy who stared at me as I nodded calmly at Serge’s words smiled and brushed my bangs.

“Ah, I see.”

“…?”

“You are jealous.”

I bit my lip in shock at Serge’s sudden words.

‘Jealousy? Suddenly, what kind of jealousy?’

“To be jealous of this body being interested in another woman. Were you just an ordinary girl
after all?”

“….”

“Well, my mother cautioned me that I was so handsome that I had to be careful not to get
misunderstood at all times.”

“He was crazy.”

A hawk was the answer to a madman, so I looked for another great stone.
Chapter 146

As if he didn’t like my swearing, Serge laughed out loud, flicking my forehead with his finger and
opening his mouth.

“It’s useless even if I speak harshly now. Because your mind is all over it.”

With my eyes wide open at Serju’s words, I flung the stone I picked up from the floor into the
air.

“Okay? Can I interpret it as saying that I will not listen to you?”

“But what the hell are you going to do to capture this body’s mind? My name is Gongnyeo, but
the sword should be given to me… Aww!”

Kwajik.

Blood began to flow from Serju’s head, who had been hit by the stone I had thrown from a
closer distance than before.

“Evil! Gagging!”

I didn’t stop there, I climbed on top of Serge’s body and slapped the boy on the cheek.

“Where does a little guy learn a bad habit! The buds are very yellow!”

I rolled my eyes at Serge, who was unconscious from being beaten by me, and then stood up,
shaking my palms.

‘I tried to take care of it because it’s my mother’s relative, but I just can’t.’

The moment I turned my back with excitement, I met Leticia’s eyes, startled as if she was
spying on us from the end of the corner.
“… Hi.”

“Oh, oh, hello! It’s Leticia!”

The girl, who was quite surprised that I had discovered herself, bowed her back with her naive
eyes wide open.

“I beat your brother a little bit. But it deserved it, so I won’t apologize.”

“… Yes!”

At my confident words, Leticia slowly nodded and jumped up to me.

Hmm?

I tilted my head at the sight of Leticia jumping up and down on her short legs like a child.

‘Didn’t he just step on Serge?’

The second and third, noticing the commotion in the hallway, hurriedly rush out.

“Lini! are you okay?”

“Are there any injuries?”

Sylvie and Enoch were worried about me even as they alternately looked at me, who was
unscathed at a glance, and Serge, who was bleeding profusely.

“Huh! I am fine.”

“What did this guy do to hit you?”

Enoch, who doesn’t even think that I’m wrong, raises his eyes sharply and glares at Serge.

“When Serge stopped molesting the maid, he asked if he was jealous because he wanted to be
his woman.”

I quickly reported Serge’s atrocities to my older brothers, who seemed to be furious with the
duke’s unwelcome guests.
“What? You crazy bastard-!”

“But I scolded you, so it’s okay now!”

“Oops!”

As if to stop the hot Enoch, I stepped forward and stepped on the stomach of Serge, who was
still unconscious.

“But since they are our relatives, I think we should treat them.”

“In that case, I will escort this bastard, no, this friend to the hospital ward.”

Enoch nodded sharply at my words and quickly helped Serge to his feet.

“No need, gagging!”

Open.

“I will help too.”

“It’s okay, billion!”

Ttuktttttugak.

“… It’s helping you, isn’t it?”

“Well then.”

I frowned at the strange sound coming from Serge’s body.

“Do you think the Marquis will skip this?! You, wait and see!”

Instead of resenting Enoch and Sylvie, who got up with the support (?) of her older brothers on
both sides, Serge glared at me and raised her voice.

“Do you need to wait and see? look now I don’t want to see you because you’re ugly.”

I dug into my ears as I listened to Serge’s words, and covered the girl with my body lest sparks
fly to Leticia for no reason.

“What? Who is looking at who is ugly! You are more- ah!”

Tougak.

Serge, who had been screaming, stopped crying and silenced his words only after Sylvie’s grip
on his arm went limp.

“Oh right!”

I clapped my hands as if I had finally remembered Serge, who was dragged along by Enoch
and Sylvie.

“On the way to the ward, look around for some medicines from Umberto Pharmaceuticals.
These days, Hilda is working hard on developing hair loss medicine.”

Even while being dragged away, I smiled at Serge, who did not let go of his expression, saying,
“What kind of bullshit?”

“I thought you better be careful about hair loss.”

“My, how old am I! I’m not even different from your older brothers!”

“But that forehead shape… I’m used to it. Henry’s forehead was just like this.”

“Miss…?”

‘When did Henry come again?’

I try to avoid Henry’s stare at me from the corner of the hallway with a sad gaze, but Leticia,
who confirms that Serge is gone, carefully grabs my hand.

“Huh?”

“This is all I can tell you right now.”

I stared at Leticia’s back as she quickly disappeared and opened the note that was clenched in
my fist.
Please watch out for my mother.

‘… What does this mean?’

***

“Well, that crazy bitch threw a big stone at me!”

Muriel let out a sigh as he patted Serge on the shoulder, who was complaining of injustice with
a bandage wrapped around his forehead.

“Serge, didn’t I tell you not to act recklessly in the Duchy? This place is not Iaron territory.”

“But that lowly girl had a fight with me first!”

When Serge, moved by Muriel’s words, raised her voice, she hurriedly covered the boy’s mouth
while observing the employees walking around the ward.

“What a lowly woman! Can’t you be careful with your words?”

“… Mother!!!”

Muriel, who had drawn the curtains around the bed, lowered her voice and whispered at
Serge’s indignant voice.

“Leonora is a child who will be a tribute to ‘Him’. Didn’t I tell you that even though I was born
with the body of a lowly girl like Noel, I have a different soul?”

At Muriel’s soothing words, Serge finally calmed down and pursed his lips.

“I can’t believe that tomboy is ‘Aster’, the star of God.”

“It must be because the vessel that holds the soul resembles its mother exactly. Anyway, I look
exactly like the unlucky woman who lives for my good taste.”

Muriel nodded at Serge’s words and raised a puckered corner of her mouth as she recalled
Noel in her youth.

‘What? The Duke’s return banquet will be held, so you might as well come?’

“They really look alike. It’s like setting up a girl who is still young as if she’s already becoming
the hostess of the duke’s house.”

Leonora was the daughter of a duchy, but it was the order for daughters of nobles to become
married as soon as they reached adulthood, so she rarely got involved in household chores.

‘But still, as if I were a little duchess…!’

“Noel borrowed the status of a marquis’ daughter and was forced to marry Gaspard, but he
stayed at sea without serving as a hostess properly. Even the sea god was angry with me for
not carrying out my duty.”

“She said she was a completely different woman from her mother. Duchess was originally the
position of mother.”

“Okay! Noel stole it! Because Gaspard’s true love was me.”

Muriel, remembering the vacant position of duchess, took a deep breath to calm his mind even
as he was forced to grind his teeth.

‘Well, it would be my loss if I got angry at the thought of a woman who had already died.’

Just put Leonora in front of him and everything will fall into its proper place.

***

“Gongnyeo.”
Heath, who approached me as I was quietly looking at Leticia’s note, points in the direction
where Leticia disappeared and opens her mouth.

“It smells like me from that kid.”

“Huh?”

Sniff sniff.

I stomped my face on his slightly taller neck at Heath’s words and sniffled.

“!”

“What smell? Hiss, I don’t smell anything.”

I could feel the startled hiss stiffen, but I opened my eyes wide as I took my face away
casually.

“Oh, it smells a little like lemon or mint.”

The hiss, which gently pressed the place where my nose was stuck at my words, moves his
lips slowly.

“… It’s not like that, but it’s like I’m a non-human monster.”

I nodded my head at Heath’s words, thinking of Leticia, who looked nothing like Muriel except
for her hair color.

“If you say it looks like it has been remodeled, I felt it too.”

‘I guess I’ll have to investigate.’

My five senses were developed, and Leticia felt a magical power similar to that of the children
at the relief center.

‘It felt like someone artificially manipulated Leticia’s magic, like the children from the relief
center raised by Marquis Brinen.’

“But Heath, don’t say such bad things. You are human.”
I stroked Heath’s head, thinking of the children at the relief center who were now embraced by
their parents, adopted, or living their full lives as adults.

“Where is a gentle and cute monster like you?”

“More princesses….”

“Huh?”

“No.”

Heath, who had only moved his lips as if he had something to say, shook his head, but the boy
did not avoid my touch until the end.

“Heath’s hair is so fluffy that it feels good when you stroke it.”

It felt like touching a well-made teddy bear.

I smiled and noticed Zachary walking slowly, half-closed eyes, from the end of the hallway and
raised his hand.

“Brother! He must have been on his way back from training.”

“… Head.”

“Yes? head?”

Zachary spat out a word out of the blue in response to my greeting and passed me by.

‘I don’t think I’ll understand what he just said.’

Why do you always cut back and forth?

‘But didn’t it seem like he just tilted his head to me?’

Chapter 147

‘Anyway, I doubt it.’

Even if it wasn’t because of the note from Leticia, I was feeling the need to investigate Muriel.

“Henry.”

“Yes, lady.”

“Tell me everything you know about Muriel Iaron.”

Henry, who was standing at my words, came near the desk and leaned down.

“Hmm…. He is the maternal cousin and nephew, but I know that he is loved by Marquis Iaron.”

“Why?”

“Because he is trash enough to be called a prodigal son, a sylvain who can be considered the
only successor.”

I nodded my head, thinking of Sylvain, who always smelled like alcohol at Henry’s outspoken
words.

“So you’re saying that Marquis Iaron thinks of Serge as the next great Marquis?”

“Well, the best thing would be to see a child with a new mistress or marquis. Isn’t it like
insurance in case that doesn’t work?”

Without showing any signs of surprise at Henry’s words, I twirled my quill and thought.

True to his word, I had already heard rumors that the Marquis of Iaron kicked out his mistress,
Camellia, and wore a younger Cortijan.
‘I’m not going to make Cortizan the Marquis, but I’m sure he’s looking for a new woman.’

“Thank you, Henry. Could you find out if there is a list of candidates for the Marquis of Iaron?”

“Yes. That old raccoon can’t help thinking about the political advantage.”

Henry had built up quite a bit of trust in me, having worked with him as acting head of household
while Gaspard was Lucas.

A large hand landed on his shoulder as he nodded his head accustomed to my order.

“… What are you saying to my daughter?”

“Dismissal.”

“I asked what dirty talk you were talking about to my daughter, Henry Massard.”

Henry stepped back, embarrassed by Gaspard’s angry face, as if threatening him.

“No, Your Excellency. I’m not that….”

“Leonora is only an eight-year-old. Didn’t you think that even the smallest owner should select
and deliver information?”

Gaspard severely scolded him for talking about his mistress and marquis candidate to me, who
was still just a child, and Henry pouted his lips with a look of regret.

“… Dismissal. You’ve discussed all important matters with the lady, haven’t you?”

“I?”

“Dad! Come in and sit down.”

I tugged at Gaspard’s sleeve, who was frowning incredulously, and gave Henry a chin.

“Henry, go away.”

It wasn’t until Henry, who politely responded and withdrew, completely disappeared from the
hallway, that I slammed the door shut and looked back at Gaspard.
“Dad. If you suddenly change your attitude, people around you will be embarrassed.”

“Did you mean to take care of the family business while I was gone?”

I trotted up to Gaspard, who still narrowed his eyebrows, and jumped into his lap.

‘Will they doubt my identity?’

Even I would doubt the identity of the child if I said that the 8-year-old mung-ae was filling the
vacancy of the head of household.

“You must have been struggling to take care of the family instead of him, who has no great
interest in the affairs of the duchy.”

“….”

“It’s a feat, but it’s not something an eight-year-old can do.”

I gulped at Gaspard’s determined words and looked up at him.

“Dad, I can explain everything.”

I revealed to Enoch and Sylvie that I was a soul living a second life, but that was a foolish
statement that was eaten only by the naive Enoch, who unconditionally believed in my words.

‘Even Sylvie doesn’t believe me, but if it were Gaspard, a doctor or a fuse might be attached to
him saying he would treat my mind.’

It was difficult in many ways because it was a restriction on action.

‘What excuse do I have?’

Moment of contemplation,

“Also.”

Gaspar, who purses his lips, strokes my pale hair and hardens his face seriously.

“My daughter was a genius.”

“… Yes?”

“No, genius is an understatement. It is a quality that can only come out once in a thousand
years, a sacrum that is beyond human yang.”

“Ah, yes. That’s right, Dad….”

‘Yeah, Gaspar was out of luck.’

I sighed in relief as I slowly nodded at Gaspard’s comprehension.

***

“Light, I have completed the task you asked me to do.”

Instead of Henry, who noticed my father, I asked Empress Yvonne’s information guild, ‘Yew
Tree’, to investigate Muriel Iaron.

I clicked my tongue in dread at the tremendous amount of documents, which were on a

different level from the fragmentary information Henry had given me.

‘How many idiots do you have to go around to get this much information from the yew tree?’

“It will take a while to read.”

Zarpara grins as he sighs deeply and holds a pile of paper in one hand, though it is thick, in my
hand as I reach for the papers.

“I was worried that if my sun went through all these documents, those eyes that were brighter
than the stars and more beautiful than amethyst would be damaged, so I organized some
information.”

“Zarpara, you are the best!”

It wasn’t just selling stuff.

Because Zarpara played the role very well, even though it was an external merchant, and at the
same time faithfully fulfilled the role of my exclusive aide.

“It would have been very difficult without Zarpara. Thank you.”

“Well, then… I have a favor to ask of you, will you please?”

I tilted my head curiously at Zarpara’s hesitant appearance.

“Why are you so hesitant?”

Do you have a need for financing or a need for military power?

“If it’s about money, feel free to talk about it.”

Moving the duke’s army is something I have to use a little bit of strength-but I have to act cute
to my dad-but money is rotten and overflowing.

‘Come to think of it, I’ll have to expand my business using Cocodia as well.’

“My sun, riches mean nothing to me anymore.”

“Then?”

“… I’m sorry, but a few days ago I saw the light kissing the maids.”

‘Are you saying I gave Lululala a kiss over her coercion?’

I heard that Acrea is a country with a very conservative culture.

‘Well, what can I hate to see.’

“Okay, Zarpara. Be careful in the future-”

“Me too.”

“Huh?”

“I wonder if you can….”

I nodded slowly as my lips moved in the gold of Zarpara, which glittered like the sun.

“That, yes….”

Zarpara, who strides forward with a brightened face at my answer, sticks out her left cheek.

Side.

The moment I lightly kissed her crumbly cheek,

Thud!

A black wind blows in from somewhere and begins to engulf Zarpara’s body.

‘Horsepower?’

It was a tremendous amount of magical power at the level where the barrier of dukedom was
activated.

It was so gigantic that even I, who had learned magic directly from Archmage Lucas, could not
imitate it.

“Zarpara!”

I reached out to save Zarpara from danger, but the black wind blew her out the window.

‘Wait for a sec. I think I’ve seen this scene before?’

I frowned as I searched for the cause of the black wind that blew Zarpara away.

“Could it be Hiss again?”

Is it okay if I blow away my hobby is my kingdom?

I shook my head, remembering the hiss that would blow Zarpara out of the window at any given
time.

Well, Heath was the only person in the dukedom who could summon this amount of magic.
‘I’m glad though. I was surprised to think I was being attacked.’

I checked the appearance of Zarpara, who seemed to have collapsed in the garden bush, and
picked up the papers she had arranged.

Lady Muriel Iaron

33 years old

Children: Serge Hearon

I frowned at Muriel’s most basic personal information.

‘Why is Leticia’s name missing?’

Turning to the next page in wonder, the fact that she graduated from the academic academy
and the part that describes in detail what she is currently doing as a job catches my eye.

Publicly Known Occupation: Imperial Academy Teacher

Occupation unknown to the outside world: Branch leader of the Aletheia Church

‘Aletheia Church…?’

The Empire was a country where the state religion was Luella, which worships the benevolent
goddess Luella.

I tilted my head at the name of the church I had never heard of.

‘Then is it heresy?’
As if to satisfy my curiosity, the next document that Zarpara arranged was the information
about the Aletteia Church.

[A church that serves the pioneer Etimos. Thirteen sages are in power, centering on the
pioneers, and the branch heads under them are working hard to spread the doctrine.]

Even the yew tree was unable to understand all of the Aletheia Church, so most of the list of
sages and branch leaders were empty.

I was astonished to find a familiar spelling among the listed names.

‘Yulia, who came from Calisiman and became Gregor’s wife, is the branch manager, and Ines
is one of the thirteen wise men, isn’t it?’

“What is this….”

The moment I opened my mouth wide, the black gusts of wind that had engulfed Zarpara began
to wrap around me.
Chapter 148

The place where I opened my eyes was on top of a pitch-black platform.

The dome-shaped ceiling was made of polished marble, but because it was a dark gray color,
it gave off an eerie atmosphere.

‘Where is this place?’

The moment I wanted to get up, I quickly closed my eyes and pretended to have lost my mind
at the sound of someone coming from the back of my head.

“… No matter how ‘Aster’ he is, he suddenly kidnaps me like this. If the duke finds out, there
will be an uproar, Mr. Muriel.”

“My gust of wind knows that no one can track mana. It is the power bestowed by him himself.”

“But they will try to find it everywhere.”

“Oh, Guillaume. Haven’t you heard rumors that Leonora is an illegitimate child?”

“Yes? What do you mean?”

“I just pretended to take care of Leonora for the public image. In fact, he must hate Leonora. If
Leonora disappears, she will be the one who will be most upset.”

I was stunned by Muriel’s words, and my heart was pounding as I thought of my dad, who
would be shocked and terrified by my sudden disappearance, but for now I was lying on the
podium like a corpse with my mouth shut.

“Besides, I intend to bring Gaspard’s own daughter, not an illegitimate child.”

“Are you talking about Muriel-sama’s daughter?”

“… Unfortunately, Leticia is not Gaspar’s child.”

Muriel’s voice feels sad for a moment, then the sound of her footsteps approaching the podium
echoes the quiet dome.
“Because she was the daughter of another woman who was accidentally born when Gaspard
was in high spirits. Gaspar and I didn’t have that vulgar relationship. It was a noble, pure
relationship of exploring each other’s souls.”

‘He’s laughing.’

If I had been a real kid who couldn’t figure out what kind of person my dad was, I could have
been fooled by Muriel’s words, but now it was a lie that I could snort.

‘How old-fashioned my dad is, and he’s so innocent that he’s foolish. You betrayed your mother
and met another woman?’

“Anyway, I just brought Aster because I thought it was the right time to bring him to the church.
If even Aster’s power awakens before he can absorb Leonora’s magic….”

“That must be a big deal.”

“Of course, Guillaume. So hurry up and let him know that I brought Leonora.”

“I understand, Mr. Muriel.”

As soon as I heard the footsteps of the man who seemed to be Muriel’s servant disappear, I
felt her shadow move over my closed eyes.

“Aster like you is, no matter how fateful it is, I’m really angry.”

The voice that sits quietly is filled with seething anger.

“Once he extracts your strength, I will slit your throat myself. I wanted to kill Noel, but that bitch
has already become an existence that no longer needs to be killed.”

I clenched my fist with the hand I hid behind my back, startled by Muriel’s self-talk.

‘… Is mom really alive? Muriel seems to know something.’

“To think that the duchess became a slave. A life more suited to her than death!”

I got up from my seat in an instant, and grabbed Muriel’s neck as he let out a sly laugh, and put
her on the podium.
“Gagging-!”

“My mother, where are you?”

“Leave this- let this go!!!”

I shut Muriel’s mouth and quickly put my knee in her belly before she could call out loudly.

“Say.”

“Yes, yes.”

“I could really kill you. Say it in resonance. Are you a wizard?”

It was one of the ways I subdued my enemies when I was a ‘Mad dog’, but even if I knew the
technique, maintaining power with an eight-year-old body was difficult no matter how much
mana I condensed.

‘But I do have an original book that can demonstrate Karen’s abilities.’

I still couldn’t understand the principle, but if I put magical power into Karen’s jewel embedded
in the original book that glowed in all its colors, I could use Karen’s power as it is.

The stamina, strength, and agility of her body, which was called the Knight of Blue Gold.

And I was prepared to take Muriel’s life, even if it meant using that power to its limit.

If she really sold Noel, a mother I don’t even remember her face, into slavery.

“I don’t have a lot of patience, Muriel Iaron.”

“….”

“If you don’t answer now, I will kill your son as well.”

Muriel, who glared at me with her eyes wide open at my threat, pursed her lips and closed her
eyes.

“It wasn’t me who made Noel a slave. I just heard that the Saint-Tropez Pirates sold Noel to a
slave trader.”

“Tell me which merchant you sold it to.”

“I really don’t know.”

I saw the sincerity in Muriel’s tear-filled eyes, but I did not relax my grip on her neck.

“I don’t feel the need to keep you alive, who knows nothing.”

When he conveys his meaning with a sour face, her face turns white.

‘Perhaps he feels that I am sincere.’

I really didn’t feel the need to put a human out of the world who was obsessed with a pseudo-
religion - or at least that’s how it seemed to me - and would kidnap and sacrifice my eight-year-
old cousin.

“Sah, save me…!”

Sensing that the strength of my hand, which is strangling me, is getting worse and worse,
Muriel grabs my wrist and begins to plead.

“If you want to live, tell me who he is.”

I could at least figure out that a person called ‘Him’ in the church would be a religious leader,
but for what purpose did he need the magical power of an eight-year-old child?

“What is the purpose of the Aletheia Church?”

“He’s getting all his powers back. Then the world will be saved.”

“Does all power mean my magical power?”

“No, your strength is not enough. He, who he is…!”

Muriel’s body, which was urgently responding with resonance, began to turn black. A
phenomenon that slowly rots from the fingertips.
It was the manifestation of a curse.

‘There must have been a ban on the person he was.’

I hurriedly removed my hand from her, lest Muriel’s curse would affect my body.

Perhaps even Muriel herself did not know that I had been banned, she looked around as she
stirred her limbs while out of breath.

“Quee, Mr Curios-! Sir Curios! Please don’t abandon me!”

Muriel’s desperate voice echoed through the high dome, but the person she was searching for
did not appear.

‘It’s a human called Curios.’

I wondered if it was a pseudonym, as if calling me Aster, but I left the stage, firmly putting the
newly learned information into my head.

“Aster has risen! Hold on!”

A man who looks like Muriel’s servant, who just returned, points at me in amazement.

I backed away, dodging the swords of the church soldiers rushing towards me, but ended up
trapped in a corner of the dome.

“Catch me and fill the bar! Sir Curios is waiting for Aster!”

At the man’s command, soldiers armed with armor walk around and reach out to me.

I bent my knees and jumped to avoid them for a moment, but I clung to the other wall and bit
my lip in nervousness.

‘To fully unleash Karen’s power, you need a sword….’

In addition, her strength was so great that it was difficult for an eight-year-old to handle, and
her body was gradually losing strength.

‘I have to take the sword first.’

It was the moment when I made a quick decision and head-butted the nearest soldier and
snatched the dagger.

Beep-

I had no choice but to slump in place at the horrifying tinnitus ringing in my ears.

Karen’s aura, which was summoned into her body with the power of the original book, begins to
drain like blood.

‘No! no way!’

I slapped myself on the cheek and picked up the dagger that had fallen to the floor and stood
up.

‘I can’t die in a place like this. Wake up, Leonora.’

I had only just met my father.

‘If I die now, Gaspard will not live sanely.’

I was a person who had already died and was born in another world.

I wasn’t afraid of death, but the pain of being left behind was so frightening that I wanted to cry.

“What are you doing! Hurry and catch Aster!”

It was the moment when the soldiers who had been hesitant at the man’s command flocked to
me.

Coo kung. Bang!

“…?”

Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-!

The roof of the dome, which seemed solid, was blown away in an instant, and bright light began
to pour in.
Blurry gray hair, as if buried in ashes.

I met eyes with the sea-like blue eyes that did not lose their light even under the shadows, and
stabbed the soldier in the chest with a dagger and ran towards him.

“Heath!”

“Don’t worry, princess.”

Heath, who had approached me and easily embraced Joshua, who is similar in size to me,
raised his left hand high.

“I will handle it.”

“But how did you know I was here?”

“….”

Instead of answering, Hiss started drawing a huge seal in the air with his left hand.
Chapter 149

Although the building itself was not as good as the imperial palace made of artifacts, the duke’s
castle was a place with tight security.

Nevertheless, when Leonora disappeared without any trace, the duchy fell into a state of panic.

“Father, I’m going to find Rini right away. I’ll also call the Red Wolves knights under my
command and gather them together. They will be able to move until the battalion.”

Enoch, who was the first to report that Leonora had disappeared from Zarpara, who had come
to his senses, looked up at Gaspar with a hard face.

“I will move the White Rang’s tracking corps.”

Sylvester, who had not yet risen to the position of leader, could only move the battalion, but he
issued an order to summon the knights of the White Rang, even prepared for punishment.

“….”

Gaspar, who had been staring blankly at Enoch and Sylvie’s words, nodded his head.

“Leave only minimal security and move the entire territory to find Leonora, Henry.”

All Yeongji-gun.

That was the same as saying that he would move one-third of the knights and soldiers under
Hachania’s command, which consisted of more than four army groups.

There was no history of such a number of people moving without a war breaking out in the
country, but Henry bowed deeply without refuting his master’s words.

“Yes, Your Excellency. I will give orders to all of Yeongji-kun right now.”

As soon as Henry with a stiff face leaves the office, Enoch steps towards Zachary, who is
dozing off on the edge of the sofa.

“What about my brother?”

“….”

“Your brother is the leader of Heilang. At least Satan can move.”

At Enoch’s words, full of faith that Zachary would help him find Leonora, who had been
kidnapped by an unknown assailant, Zachary moved his half-open eyes and looked back at him.

“… I.”

Zachary’s handsome lips, which resemble Gaspar’s, slowly part.

“Why should I….”

Hearing Zachary’s powerless voice, Enoch contorted his face as if he was stunned.

“Of course, Leonora is the older brother’s younger sister…!”

Baekrang, Jeokrang, and Yeongji-gun were clearly a group made up of excellent soldiers, but
none were as good at tracking as Heilang, which was made up of Shadow Knights who could
move the shadows.

“How much Leonora thought of you!”

Enoch, reminding himself of Leonora trying to take care of his eldest brother to the point of
jealousy, slammed his chest down and glared in frustration, but Zachary buried his head in the
sofa with his head tilted down and did not give any answer.

“All right, Enoch. No need to waste any more time.”

Sylvie calmly continued the conversation, placing her hand on Enoch’s shoulder, who was
stamping his feet in anger.

“Don’t waste your feelings on people who don’t even consider us family.”

It was calm, but it was cold like the frost in the middle of winter.

Without saying a word, Sylvie glanced at Zachary lying on the sofa and hurriedly left the office
with Enoch and Gaspar.

Bang!
“….”

Zachary stood up at the sound of the door closing violently, looked down at his palm, and
slowly clenched his fist.

“I want to get close to Zachary’s brother.”

Her eyes were raised sharply like those of a cat, but her eyes, which were strangely warm,
flickered.

“Family….”

Gaspar did not protect Noel. He threw away his young self as if he were being pushed into the
battlefield.

So, isn’t it natural for him to abandon Leonora?

“Because Zachary and I are family.”

Instantly, Leonora’s clear voice clearly came to mind, but Zachary shook his head with effort.

‘Does he still think of me as family?’

He would abandon Leonora just as his father abandoned him.

“Captain, where are you going?”

Zakari left the office without answering Urshi’s question, the vice-captain of the black wolves
that followed him like a shadow.

***

His strength was beyond my imagination.

I forgot the situation and opened my mouth at the feast of powerful magic that shook the dome.

The last weapon of the Acrea kingdom, the boy king who will conquer the continent.
I thought it would be great to be a person with that nickname, but….

‘I didn’t expect it to be like this.’

Seals that are more powerful than Lucas, who is called the great wizard, fill the ceiling as if it
were to be filled. The seals that Hiss cast were great ancient magic that was completely
abandoned in the Empire.

However, great power comes at a price.

“… Heath, don’t overdo it. All you have to do is run away.”

I firmly opened my mouth, holding Heath’s hand, who bit his lip tightly as if he was getting more
and more out of breath.

“These are the ones who dare to touch the princess.”

“But if we kill them all, we won’t be able to find out about the identity of the church.”

It was the moment when Heath nodded at my words and lowered his raised hand.

“Selene-sama is here!”

The complexion of the soldiers who were cornered by the thousands of blades made of the
magic that Hiss evoked instantly brightened.

“Selene! Please save Aster, who is stained with vicious power!”

‘Selene?’

I looked back at the church member’s cry and frowned when I saw a man who appeared as if
an angel had descended from the broken ceiling, raising a huge silver wind.

‘What kind of power is this?’

The silver stems extending from his fingertips begin to envelop Heath. A gigantic ether that was
neither holy power nor mana entwined Heath tightly like a spider’s web.

‘It seems to have a similar nature to my mana.’

I tried to resonate, glancing at the hiss wrapped around my body in silver spider webs.

“You can at least run away, Heath?”

“I cannot leave the princess behind. Never.”

I glared at the man who suddenly appeared, concentrating mana into my left hand.

“It’s not about running away. Go quickly and tell the duchy where I am.”

I don’t know how he found me, but he must have come without telling anyone because he was
in a hurry.

Faced with Heath, who still seemed insensitive, but seemed like he would burst into tears any
moment, as if he didn’t want to die, I continued my words firmly.

“Listen to me, Heath. I said I was a necessary existence for the church. It won’t do you any
harm right away.”

I used the condensed mana to blow Hiss, who did not budge at my message, out of the dome.

The soldier who was aiming for that gap grabbed my forearm and raised his voice towards the
man called Selene.

“Selene! I caught Aster!”

“Take it. Don’t forget to fill the tabs.”

At Selene’s command, black magic tools that look like handcuffs are placed on my wrists. I
glared at the man lifting my chin with his fingertips while clutching at the golden ball that seemed
to hold back my mana.

“You’re young.”

The man who quickly looked at my face brushed my long silver hair and clicked his tongue
briefly.

“But the soul will not be pure. You must be the possessor, Aster.”

‘The concept of a possessed person existed in this world?’

I trembled at the man’s words and widened my eyes.

‘Besides, how do you know I’m possessed?’

Enoch and Sylvie were the only two people I confessed to about my previous life.

“You have a surprised face. The word Aster itself means the star of another world, that is, the
possessed person.”

Pretending to listen to the man and looking around for an opening, I noticed his shadow shaking
as if it were placed in front of a lantern, and swallowed.

‘The shadows are swaying. No way….’

“The possessor, the regressor, and even the reincarnated. They are all ingredients that will be
precious sacrifices for him. You will be honored.”

It was at that moment that a man named Selene grabbed my neck.

“Let go of that hand.”

“Ah!”

A long hand stretched out from the man’s shadow and twisted his wrist.

“Brother Zachary!”

I was horrified to find Zachary slowly emerging from the man’s shadow.

‘Why did you come alone?’

“Tearful. Did you come to die with your family?”

Selene looked back at Zachary who was holding onto my wrist and let go of my neck with a
grin.

“Yes. Heilang wasn’t called a black dog for nothing.”

I groaned and touched the man’s strangled neck, then sat down on the floor and looked back at
Zachary with a hard face.

‘Why did Zachary come? He’s a sub male lead anyway.’

Besides, it was too short a time for Hiss to tell the duke of my location, so it meant that
Zachary had moved Heilang.

‘He had no lingering attachments to his family, and he was a sub male lead who thought
everything would be fine as long as he had a female lead.’

Zachary looked at me biting his lip in tears, and the lazy Zachary, who looked like a sloth,
looked at me with clear eyes and opened his mouth.

“Run away.”

“No, I do not want.”

“It’s not long that I can keep my feet tied.”

“I will never go without you.”

I shook my head resolutely at Zachary’s words and continued.

“Dad will come to rescue us anyway. So don’t worry.”

“Why do you trust your father?”

“Because we are family.”

I trusted Gaspard. Neither Enoch nor Sylvie will ever give up until they find me and Zachary.

“Neither I nor Dad will ever abandon my brother.”

As if enjoying this situation, Selene lifted a smirk and moved her right arm.

“Then we can all become his nourishment.”

Chapter 150

“Keep Aster safe. It is not the time yet.”

The spider web-like mana of a man called Selene starts winding around Zakari and me.

‘Do you know what I am?’

I was offended by the man telling me to keep me, but now wasn’t the time to worry about such
trifles.

After confirming that my body was completely bound by her own mana, Selene chinned
Zachary and looked back at the soldiers of the Order.

“Take care of the black dog to make it look like an accident. It could be a headache if the
duchy hangs on.”

Zachary was in a much more dangerous situation than me, which the Church needed.

‘I have to buy time until Dad comes.’

For some reason, I hurriedly turned to Zachary, who was staring down at my own shadow.

‘How scary can it be for a kid who’s just about to become an adult?’

Thanks to Selene’s web, I couldn’t move my arms freely, but fortunately I was able to hold
Zachary’s hand.

As I tapped the back of my hand to reassure him and comfort him, a bewildered gaze slanted
down my forehead.

“How shall I dispose of the sacrifices Muriel was in charge of?”

‘Are you talking about Leticia?’

I glanced at the church members who respectfully met Selene and listened to their
conversation.

“Helios is complaining about his lack of magic, so report it to the imperial family.”
“Johnny.”

‘Selene means the moon, and Helios means the sun, so it must mean that there is a being like
Selene in the royal family.’

Frowning at the man’s words, I raised my voice sharply toward the soldier who was dragging
Zachary away at Selene’s command.

“Don’t touch Zachary’s brother!”

Although I couldn’t fully use mana, the soldier flinched at my words, which could basically use
the command language.

“Who is giving orders to whom when his limbs have been controlled with forbidden phrases?”

I resolutely opened my mouth to Selene, who walked away as if laughing at me.

“I will die.”

“… What?”

“I will die.”

“It’s not even killing, it’s just dying, that’s funny.”

Selene laughed leisurely at my threat, but I calmly continued talking while looking into his blue
eyes.

“You, you need me alive, right?”

“Did you just learn how to lay the ground against the unripe Aster subject?”

“Are you sure it’s a bluff?”

Only then did Selene’s mouth shut at my question.

‘As expected, the church knows my past life.’

“You could bite your tongue and die. It’s the same even if you gag and drag him away.”
I gritted my teeth at Selene’s bewilderment felt beneath the expressionless surface.

“Because I know about twenty ways to kill myself.”

Back when they were called Mad Dogs, all agents were trained to take their own lives in case
they were captured by the enemy.

What crazy things are you talking about?

It was as if I could hear Zachary’s silent resentment, but I opened my mouth at Selene without
even turning my head that way.

“Do you really think I was unprepared?”

Of course, there was no contrast.

Besides, I don’t even have the thought of killing myself.

Gaspar had just returned, and he had learned that his mother was alive.

However, I looked up at Selene with a fishy smile as if nothing had happened even if I really
took my own life.

‘I just need to buy a little more time.’

Because if Heath could track me alone, there was no way that the Duchy Castle’s Soul Knights
couldn’t penetrate.

‘Until then, I won’t let anyone even touch Zachary’s fingertips.’

This is the kid who came to rescue me because he said he didn’t even consider me a family
member, whom I’d never seen before.

‘Never, never let them get hurt.’

Selene licks her lips and looks at me and Zachary alternately, perhaps sensing my resolute
resolve.

“I remember that there was little contact between Aster and the black dog… It’s rare.”
“I don’t want to be understood by you. But if you damage even one hair on Zachary’s head, he’ll
die right away.”

It was Zachary, not Selene, who responded to my growling words.

He, who has always maintained aloof attitude whether the soldiers touched me or not, frowns
his handsome brow and grabs my shoulder.

“Strange words.”

“It’s not strange, brother. I’m serious.”

It was half a threat, but it wasn’t an outright lie.

At my words, Selene brushed down my thin chin and shrugged.

“Good night. Heilang’s one-day pup isn’t really a threat to the church. Take both of them.”

“Johnny.”

As soon as Selene gives permission, soldiers come out and grab Zachary’s arm.

***

The place where I and Zachary were thrown was a dungeon where rusty iron bars reflected the
moonlight.

“Are you hurt anywhere?”

I let out a sigh of relief when I saw Zachary intact in the room right next to mine.

“… What.”

Zachary bit his lip at my question and grabbed the iron bars while glaring at me.

‘Now I can hear all the gossip.’

“What crazy did you do?”

I opened my eyes wide at Zachary’s clear eyes, meeting for the first time, and continued.

“But if it’s crazy, my brother did it too. What if I come in here alone without reinforcements?”

“… Shadow.”

“Even if you can help me escape with a shadow. If I run away using my brother’s shadow, what
about my brother?”

“… I am.”

“Don’t say nonsense that it’s okay to die. You’re going to get really mad.”

As if wanting to say something more, I slapped Zachary on the back of his hand as he pursed
his lips.

“Wait a little. Dad, Sylvie, and even Enoch will all come to rescue us.”

“How….”

“Just trust me. Trust me just once, ugh!”

As I glared at Zakari, who was speechless, I fell forward while holding on to the iron bars from
the sudden pain in my chest.

“Leonora!”

I heard Zachari’s startled voice, but I couldn’t reassure him because I was enduring the pain.

‘What? Is it because of the forbidden phrase?’

My heart, which had been pounding from earlier, starts beating like crazy. This was a sign that
mana was fluctuating.

I bit my lip while fiddling with the inside pocket containing the original book that was not seen by
the church members.

‘It’s a big deal if the light leaks out.’

As his eyes flickered and his vision blurred, Zachary’s figure began to faintly disintegrate, as if
he had been swept away in a different time and space.

The title engraved on the cover of the original book that flashed in the air has been changed.

‘… Astel?’

The amethyst that completed the pentagram shakes and the bookshelf slides over.

< Side Story: Star of the Abyss >

“Then have you been using me all this time? Just because you need my magical power?”

“That is Aster’s fate. You don’t have to blame me, Leonora.”

Hearing Leonora’s desperate voice, Ines shrugged and raised the corner of her mouth.

“Because you are the sacrificial star necessary for the resurrection of Etimos, and I am the sun
that will make him shine. There is a difference of opinion.”

Thanks to absorbing all of Leonora’s mana, Ines not only cured Luer disease, but also grew
into the strongest mage in the empire.

‘Leonora, who was deprived of her magic by me, will die, but that’s not my responsibility.’

Tears welled up in Leonora’s big eyes, as if she had read Ines’ shameless thoughts.

“… I thought we were friends.”

“Oh!”

At Leonora’s words, Ines looked back at her in amazement, as if she had heard abusive words.
“It’s your problem, Aster, that you thought that a vulgar illegitimate princess could be friends
with me, a noble princess.”

‘Ines…. This naughty x!’

Whenever I read Leonora’s anecdote, I get a tantrum.

“Wake!”

Startled by someone’s voice, I stood up and wiped the flowing blood with the back of my hand.

It was as if time and space had been warped again, and it was like returning to the dungeon.

“Leonora!”

“I’m fine….”

The moment I reach out my hand to reassure Zachary, the light leaking from afar illuminates
him intensely.

“I found the princess and the princess-!”

The familiar voice of Roderick, Commander of the Knights of the White Rang, resonated loudly
as if to light up a dark dungeon.

“Daddy is here, Lenny. Worry no more.”

I let go of the tears I had been holding back at the friendly voice of Gaspard, who followed
Roderick’s cry.

But before I can cry properly, someone who has bent the iron bars hugs me.

“Avanni came too.”

‘Avanni? What is that childish title?’

When I was young, I used to call Lucas….

“… Lucas?”

“Okay.”

Even as I lost consciousness, I couldn’t believe his presence, so he held my hand tightly against
my sleeve and patted my back.

“So take a break.”

Chapter 151

When I opened my eyes, I saw an unfamiliar ceiling.

When I first entered the real world, I thought of a sentence I hadn’t even thought of, and I
judged the voices of the people who were humming.

“Why aren’t you waking up?”

At first glance, it seemed gentle, but the stern voice belonged to Gaspard,

“It seems to be a side effect of the control phrase, Your Excellency.”

It seemed that it was Afrole, Hilda’s senior doctor, who hesitated in front of him and answered.

“Isn’t that why he ordered the side effects to be treated?”

“Damn it.”

As if Gaspard’s attitude towards scolding the doctor was not enough, Lucas approached my
bedside muttering abusive words loudly.

“It seems that all the doctors in the castle are quacks. I’ll call a doctor from the imperial family,
so it’s better to kill them all.”

‘What did he just say?’

The sound of the doctors prostrating at the words of Lucas, which makes no sense, can be
heard clearly even in the hazy consciousness.

Thud.

Coo kung!

“Please have mercy!”

“I have a pregnant wife at home…! No, I’m actually single, but anyway!”

“Take it.”
Lucas must have given someone an order, and the sound of his boots pounded the floor, and
the bedroom instantly turned into a sea of tears.

“Joe, if you wait a little bit, we can treat the lady, Your Highness the Sunprince!”

“And after all, isn’t he the one who has nothing to do with the young lady?!”

‘That doctor, he really doesn’t notice.’

I shook my head after glancing at the doctor who raised his voice, as if it was unfair to be killed
by Lucas, who was not even a member of the duchy.

“Kill the doctor who said the last thing.”

As I expected, Lucas’ cold voice fell like a bar on the doctor’s head.

“Confucius…! I am Aesop, the doctor who has taken care of the Confucius since they were
young!”

At the urgent cry of the doctor, Enoch opens his mouth with a sullen face.

“But, given the official position of the duke’s family doctor, does the duke’s family really need a
doctor who can’t even properly take care of the princess’s body, hyung?”

“I don’t know. If I cut my wrists, I might come to my senses and take care of Leonora.”

I laughed out loud at the sight of the brothers conversing with each other, ignoring Aesop who
was about to cry.

‘I can’t believe I raised these brothers who broke their character…!’

Nice!

At least Tristan, the original male lead, seemed to like me a lot now, but he won’t get hurt
because he’s nice to him.

“Wrist… Witnessing….”

I swallowed my saliva at the soft voice of Zakari, who suddenly poked her head between Enoch
and Sylvie.
‘Why does it sound like cutting off the neck instead of the wrist…?’

Could it be that Zakar and Lucas were on the same level?

“Nana….”

Sureureung.

I stretched out my hand, startled by the chilling sound of a pitch-black sword protruding from
Zachary’s waist.

‘I woke up…!’

But no one noticed that I was conscious because my locked neck didn’t move like my heart.

“The first Confucius agrees a little with me.”

Lucas grins as if he likes Zachary walking toward the doctor without hesitation.

“Go, Confucius! dismissal…!”

Aesop, who was looking around for a lifeline, noticed that I was awake and rushed to find my
father.

“I don’t need any more excuses.”

However, Gaspar, who did not stop Zakari and watched him with his arms folded, turned away
from him.

“… It’s not like that, but it looks like the lady is awake!”

Aesop seemed to be moved by the cool attitude of Gaspar, who served as his master, but
pointed to the bed on which I was lying and raised his voice urgently.

“Lini!”

“Leonora!”
Then, Enoch and Sylvie approached me and put their faces on the bed.

“Go away…. I’m dizzy…. Wow!”

Gold flashed from the left side, and silver flashed from the right side.

‘It’s a problem when the kids are handsome….’

“Miss!”

As I vomited at the brilliance of my brethren’s beauty, Enoch jumped up in amazement.

“He’s coughing up blood!”

“Father, as expected, cut these guys’ heads!”

Thinking that even Sylvie was influenced by Zachary, I looked back at Lucas while clinging to his
forearm.

“… Lucas!”

“Leonora.”

Lucas approaches me and puts a large hand on my head.

“Give me some mana. The lack of mana seems to cause abnormal reactions in the body.”

“I get it.”

When he conveyed his meaning with resonance, he nodded his head and began to draw out
transparent mana that would not be visible to others.

“… Why are you looking for Prince Lucas first and not me?”

Gaspard, who was looking down at me with sad eyes as I gradually regained stability while
absorbing Lucas’ mana, opened his mouth with a sad face as if he would burst into tears at any
moment.

“… It must be my fault for leaving you guys behind for a long time.”
“No, Dad, that’s not-”

“Eh? What are you talking about?”

I hurriedly started talking to comfort Gaspar, but Enoch cut me off with his eyes wide open.

“When did your father leave Rini? All year round, 24 hours a day, 24 hours a day, it stuck to my
side like frozen flour.”

“All four seasons, all day…?”

I gulped at Gaspard’s pupils, who were shaking as if an earthquake had struck.

‘Shut up, Enoch!’

It was inappropriate information to the father, who was already feeling guilty about his absence.

“24 hours… Ira.”

Lucas put his hand on the depressed Gaspard’s shoulder and nodded slowly, his eyes shining.

“Okay. I also heard it by rumor. The relationship between the duke and the princess has been
very close over the past few years.”

As if to brag.

‘Why is Lucas even saying that?’

“… Now that I’ve confirmed that Rini is awake, I’m going to go see Henry.”

Feeling depressed, I hugged Gaspard’s throbbing forehead as if he were digging a tunnel.

‘If this is the case, I’ll have to go comfort my dad again!’

I’m already struggling with my body, I’m dying, you bastards!

***

After changing my bloody clothes with the help of the maids, I let everyone go and opened the
original book.

As expected, it is noticeable that the side story of ‘Leonora’ has been updated.

‘… There’s obviously some light leaking out here. I haven’t even met the new original character.’

The Church called me, Leonora, an existence called ‘Aster’.

‘Didn’t a man named Selene say that Aster means a star from another world?’

Then, whenever Ines returned, did all the Leonoras he encountered were possessors like me?

I let out a complicated sigh and turned the pages of the anecdote with the subtitle <Star of the
Abyss>.

Awakening as Aster was the beginning of all disasters.

‘The cause of Luella disease was my mana….’

Leonora turned her gaze to the altar, stopping the blood that was gushing out of her mouth.

‘Half Aster.’

People called Leonora who was kidnapped by the cult.

Because Aster, not a possessor, was just an empty shell.

Tap, tap.

Ines, who jumped down from the altar, opened her mouth sharply while pushing Leonora’s
forehead.

“All my plans have gone awry because you’re half-assed, stupid Leonora.”
Leonora considered Ines her only friend.

I gave my heart, shared affection, and was prepared to sacrifice for her.

“… How could you do this to me?”

As if not understanding Leonora’s question, Ines shrugged.

“Well, thanks for sharing the mana. Thanks to you, all of my illnesses were cured, and Helios’
power was also awakened! But since it has served its purpose, let it die.”

At Ines’ kind voice, which didn’t go well with his bloody words, Leonora smiled and raised the
corner of her mouth.

“Your plans, no, your plans are going to go awry more and more in the future. Your church is
doomed.”

“… What are you talking about, you crazy bitch?”

Ines immediately changed her attitude at Leonora’s words and hardened her face.

The girl’s face with a gentle smile was definitely beautiful, but there was a gloomy corner like a
demon.

“Are you dare to insult our Aletheia?”

“Ines, do you know why I am half Aster?”

“Because you are the first soul in this life. You heard Selene’s words that it’s only half because
it’s a star that doesn’t meet the conditions of the possessor.”

At Ines’ words, Leonora shook her head with a fishy smile.

“Stupid Ines. Whether it’s Curios or Etimos the Harbinger, as you call ‘He’, in fact-”
Actually what!

Actually what?!

I looked down at the broken sentence and turned my gaze toward the ceiling.
Chapter 152

“Where is the cut off here~!!!”

I glared at the corner of the ceiling where the wolf, the symbol of the Duke of Hachania, was
delicately engraved, and I quickly knelt down in pain.

“I’m so curious about the next story, God!”

I don’t know if it’s a god or a demon, or the identity of the person who gave me the original
book, but I felt like they were watching me anyway.

“Lini, please….”

However, even though I earnestly prayed to the unknown face while holding my two small
hands, there was no addition of the afterword of the sentence that was cut off.

‘Hey! Before you, I added a sentence because I was staring at the ceiling!’

Changing my attitude in an instant, I let out a strong snort and tapped the original book, which
no longer emits light, with my fingertips.

‘No, why are you interrupted and fussed at this part?’

This isn’t a cutting new technique, it’s just cutting level.

I closed the book with a guilty feeling and frowned.

‘Anyway, I found out that Luer disease is related to my mana.’

Somehow, the moment I started coughing up blood, I instinctively felt that my body needed
Lucas’s mana right now.

‘If Lucas hadn’t come to rescue me with Gaspard, I would have been in big trouble.’

I got up from my seat to say thank you to Lucas, ask him about his recent situation, and go find
him.

‘Why are they gathered there?’

As soon as you leave the annex of Sabujaksabujak, three brothers huddled together on the way
to the main castle catch your eye.

‘… It seems like they’re coming all over the place to harass Zachary.’

I crept up behind Enoch and Sylvie, shaking my head in amazement at the brothers’ voices,
which became clearer as we got closer.

“Don’t get me wrong, brother. Leonora’s favorite family is me.”

“… Relation.”

“No, it is me. Sylvie-hyung and Zachary-hyung are both misunderstanding Rini’s feelings.”

“… Does not exist.”

“No, Leonora’s favorite brother is me. Don’t get me wrong, Enoch Gwendal Hachania.”

“What? Brother, don’t talk nonsense!”

I clicked my tongue briefly at the voices of Enoch and Sylvie.

‘No, I don’t care about Zachary, but why are you making a fuss with Zachary?’

Just as I was about to reach out to the atrocities of the second and third harassing the tired
first, who had already been captured by the church with me,

“… But I was the only one who called him older brother.”

Zachari’s languid voice flew into my ears.

“Yes?”

“In addition, he even threatened the members of the Order, saying that he would die if he
touched me.”

I scratched my chin in embarrassment at the sight of Zachary continuing his speech clearly
while glaring at Enoch with his mouth open.
‘It’s true that he threatened Selene to save Zachari, but….’

That wouldn’t be something to be proud of.

“Hmmmm. What are you all doing?”

Surprised by my voice coming from behind, Enoch is the first to turn his head.

“Lini!”

“Yes, Enoch. Surely you weren’t harassing Zachary’s older brother, who couldn’t fully recover?
Could it be my mistake?”

When I narrowed my eyes and asked, the three sons panicked and waved their hands.

“Wow, what are you saying? As the third child, how can I bully the eldest son, Zachary?”

“Okay? But the pose was just too….”

I was awarded

Enoch, cross-legged and with his hand on Zachary’s shoulder, looked too typical of a knave.

“Brother Zachary, are you not sick anywhere?”

“… Strong. I am.”

“What is this older brother talking about out of the blue?”

“I think you’re saying that Zachary’s brother is stronger than Enoch and Sylvie.”

I turned my head while translating Zachary’s words to the second and third sons, who were
standing there with puzzled faces as if they didn’t understand what he was saying at all.

“Not what happened to them. You weren’t hurt when you were captured by the cult, right?”

The moment Zachary nodded slowly at my question, Enoch shamelessly poked his face
between us and pouted.
“I am hurt.”

“Huh? how?”

“I was beaten by the leader when I said that I would take my lower knights with me because I
had to go rescue you.”

“What?! You mean you were beaten by Baristan?”

I was taken aback by Enoch’s words and frowned.

‘That bastard is still out of his mind.’

I’ll either help Tristan and help him get the captaincy of the Red Wolves as soon as possible, or
put Enoch in charge.

“Where is our Enoch to hit!”

“Therefore. I was very sick.”

I stomp in indignation, and Enoch grumbles, revealing a small bruise the size of a fingernail on
my forearm.

“Look at this. I think Lini should protect you.”

I shook my head, avoiding the gaze of Sylvie, who stood behind Enoch and insisted that ‘She
too was beaten by a church member’.

“… Is that all? Do you think you look too fine?”

“No. It hurts a lot. Will it hurt?”

“I am on the verge of dying.”

‘These bastards really lack discipline.’

I coldly looked up at my brothers who were faking illness and put my hands on their sides.

“… Dad brought Hilda to the duke’s castle because of me, so why don’t you go to the ward if
you’re sick? Let’s go, Zachary’s brother.”

As I stuck out my tongue and grabbed Zachary’s forearm, Enoch twisted his face.

“Lini, are you going to keep taking care of Zachary hyung like that?”

I stiffened my body, startled by the sad eyes of the youngest child who was about to cry - even
though I was the youngest child.

“Ooh, are you crying?”

As if my question could be a catalyst, Enoch bit his lip and began to shake his shoulders as
tears dripped like chicken droppings.

“My heart aches because I am sad. I feel sad that my heart will be torn.”

‘Since when did the third of us get so emotional?’

“Keep, keke! How did I raise you!”

After all, Enoch didn’t raise me, I raised Enoch, but I let go of Zachary’s arm to hug Enoch, who
was crying sadly.

‘Although the third one is the most emotional among us, he hasn’t cried much since he was
little.’

It must have been very disappointing that I only took care of Zachary.

“I’m sorry, Enoch. Don’t cry! Pop!”

“Heuk!”

“Huh? It’s my fault.”

“… I, I want to sleep with Lini today.”

“Okay, okay. Let’s sleep together I’ll cover you.”

I hurriedly nodded my head without noticing the corner of Enoch’s mouth rising in response to
my answer.

***

Sylvester, who watched as Leonora walked away in Enoch’s weeping arms, looked back at
Zachary and coldly glared at him.

“Are you just going to watch this situation?”

“What.”

“Didn’t you see that Enoch tried to take Leonora to himself?”

“… I am.”

At Sylvester’s words, Zachary pointed at his temple as if he was amazed.

“A strategy as childish as you….”

“Are you saying you won’t open it?”

“….”

“Leonora has a weak heart, so now she’s only going to take care of Enoch.”

Zachary glanced at Leonora’s back as she clung to Enoch at Sylvester’s words.

“Even eating with Enoch.”

“….”

“I would always try to be with Enoch both in play and training.”

“….”

Sylvester shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth as if he couldn’t help it at Zachary’s
attitude, which was not impressed by his words.

“Well, even if you don’t hold hands with me, I’m fine.”
“No, I will.”

The eldest son, who cut off the words of the second son, reaches out to him while glaring at
the third and youngest sons who are getting further and further away.

“I hold hands with you.”

“Great.”

It was a historic moment that served as an opportunity for Zachary and Sylvester, the eldest
and second sons of the Duke of Hachania, to forget the long severance of 8 years.

***

I soothed Enoch, who had burst into sad tears, and put him in the gymnasium. I grabbed the
maid who hurried along with the laundry to find out where Lucas was.

“Do you know where Lucas is?”

At my question, the freckled young maid was startled and her eyes widened.

“Ah, lady! Wouldn’t it be a big deal if you called the former prince’s name carelessly like that!”

“… Oh, that’s right.”

I was surprised that people would have no idea that I had a relationship with Lucas.

“Where is His Highness, Prince Lucas?”

As if to cover up my mistake, I blinked cutely and grabbed the maid’s hand.

“Are you going to forget that Rini just called Lucas by his name, no, by the name of the former
prince?”

‘Oh, my lady has small hands… ‘ she murmured softly and nodded her head.

“I think the former emperor said that he would look around the lady’s study in the morning.”

“Thank you. Do you know where Lady Muriel and her son are?”
“Lady Muriel was in the garden, and her son… There he is.”

At the maid’s words, I glanced at Serge, who was walking toward me from the end of the
hallway with a frown on his face.

“You-.”

It was the moment when Serge, who strode toward me, opened his mouth as if he were about
to threaten.
Chapter 153

“Is it you? What is the young master, are you, you, you, my lady?”

The maid, who seemed a bit timid, suddenly changed her attitude and raised her voice to
Serge.

“… Her. Don’t you know me This Serge Iaron, who will be the successor of Marquis Iaron?”

As if taken aback by her words, Serge frowned violently.

“Then you’re an aristocratic boy who hasn’t even received the title of marquis yet.”

The maid muttered a few swear words that were barely audible - I’m sure you could hear them
- but she hugged me behind her back as if to hide me and resolutely opened her mouth.

“Anyway, if you have something to say to my lady, do it right where I am. I heard you touched
the lady last time too?”

Apparently, this freckled maid was a member of the main branch of Leonora’s fan club.

“Ugh. I, Serge, have something to say.”

Serge hadn’t threatened her yet, so I, a little embarrassed, carefully grabbed her sleeve and
whispered softly.

“So it’s okay if you don’t protect me, Leah.”

“… Do you know my name?”

Tears welled up in Leah’s eyes as she must have been very impressed that I remembered her
name.

“Ha, but Your Excellency has firmly told everyone not to face Master Serge alone.”

‘Even though I’m a member of my fan club, I can’t break the family head’s command.’

I looked up at Leah, who had a determined face, and wiggled my fingers.

“… Rini, it’s about time to change the children’s book department. I have almost finished
reading The Tale of the Little Duck.”

Originally, it was the role of a nanny, but I knew at least that the maids in the dukedom were in
charge of reading my children’s books in an arbitrary order.

“Lini, I like Leah’s voice. I think it will go well with the children’s book I want to read next.”

“…!”

Leah’s pupils shake at my words.

However, she bit her lip and shook her head as if she couldn’t yield to the temptation.

“Ha, but I can’t expose you to danger! In charge of children’s books, I really want to do it! It
was Leah’s lifelong wish!”

‘Don’t make that a wish for the rest of your life….’

I examined Leah’s face with a blank gaze and chined Serge.

“I am really fine. Hey, if you put your mind to it, it’s not even a fist away.”

“What. What are you looking at me for?!”

“Then I’ll be on the other side of the hallway, so if anything happens, you must scream!”

“Huh!”

Leah, ignoring Serge’s protests as if she couldn’t hear them, slowly left the hallway with her
hands clenched tightly.

As soon as she completely disappeared, I crossed my arms and glared at Serge.

“Why? If you called Lini rudely like before, then you should tell her business.”

“… Why didn’t we inform the duke of our affiliation with the Church?”

Serge’s voice lowered as if he knew full well that he and Muriel would not be able to escape
safely if it were revealed that they were members of the cult.

“Is it because there is no evidence?”

You can make something like evidence.

Besides, Gaspard was someone who would believe me without proof.

‘But I haven’t fully grasped the identity of the church yet.’

Serge didn’t know, but Muriel seemed to be needed by the church, so it was better to keep him
by his side and keep an eye on him.

‘He must have played a role in the church, as he survived even though a person called him
personally cast a curse on him.’

I shrugged my shoulders as I looked back at Serge, who was glaring at me with narrow eyes
as if doubting me.

“I thought you would be grateful if you didn’t tell me. Rather, I am curious.”

“What are you curious about?”

“Your mother and son, of course I thought you would run away, but you returned to the duchy.
What if I open my mouth?”

“That, that….”

Serge couldn’t answer my question right away and only moved his lips.

‘Did Muriel insist? Or is it a church order?’

“Anyway, I have no intention of reporting you and Muriel.”

He looks down at me as I leave out the important word “For the time being,” and then raises his
chin triumphantly.

“Her! As expected, you also recognized the greatness of the Order. Yes, if you are Aster, you
should follow the pioneer Etimos.”
‘Look, even now, I haven’t asked, but you’re still blowing about the Liquor Cult.’

After all, I glanced at the arrogant Serju, thinking that I was good at not directing Serge to
Gaspar.

“Why should Aster follow Etimos?”

“Because the pioneer Etimos is the one who guides the path of the stars.”

“Huh. Okay? But Etimos-sama doesn’t seem to be there right now.”

“You will be resurrected soon! Selene-sama and Helios-sama are doing their best to restore
‘Her’ original power!”

“Ohh. I see.”

I shook my head and gave a rough answer to Serge, who started to explain about the church
excitedly by himself.

‘So it’s the church’s doctrine that after he -Kurios- regains his power, a forerunner named
Etimos will return.’

Up to this point, it was no different from common pseudo-religions.

“How do you get back the power of ‘Him’?”

“All you have to do is sacrifice children with strong innate mana like ‘Aster’ or small ‘Vita’. Until
‘His’ bowl is full.”

I narrowed my eyes at Serge’s words, remembering that Leonora from my previous life had
been used by Ines.

“And if you want to be recognized by the Order, you’d better look good to me.”

“Why?”

“Yes, I am one of the great priests who interpret oracles-.”

Serge, who was excitedly talking about the church, shuts his mouth shut, perhaps noticing that
something is strange.
However, I had already figured out the church quite a bit through the conversation with the boy.

‘It’s a religious group that has multiple interpreters of oracles like the Church of Luellad, and
uses children as sacrifices like the Marquis of Brinen….’

Then it was said that the faction fighting over the contents of the oracle could be divided.

‘Well, let’s find out about this much today.’

“I see! Thanks for telling me about the Order, Serge.”

I smiled and turned my back toward Serge, who was staring at me with sharp-looking eyes.

“You-you just used me?!”

Then the boy grabs my wrist roughly and blocks my steps.

“It won’t be long before you stand up like you are now, you. In the end, who do you dare play
with when it comes to sacrificing for the church?!”

I gnashed my teeth and quietly listened to Serge’s words, then raised his free hand.

One, two, three.

Kwajik.

“Ah!”

“Sorry. I thought you were asking me to hit you because you were talking about your nose.”

It would probably hurt more than being beaten with a tolerable stone since it was wrapped in
tightly packed mana.

“This crazy X is really-! Aww!”

Serge, who was bleeding while holding on to my collapsed nose with both hands, rushed at me,
glaring fiercely.
“Gongnyeo.”

Heath, who had been hanging around the window watching me and Serge from earlier, was a
little faster.

“You can’t kill, Heath.”

Heath, who was dragging Serge out of the corridor at my words, nodded calmly.

“Leave this! Let go of this! I know you all will die on the day the Marquis learns the humiliation I
suffered!”

I shrugged my shoulders and turned my back at Serge’s outburst as Heath dragged him away.

‘Is he really an idiot?’

My dad is a duke, so I wouldn’t be afraid of a marquis.

***

After entrusting Serge to Heath, I arrived at the study as the maid told me to, and I found Lucas
and walked quickly.

“Lucas!”

At my call, he sits near the window and flips through a book. He slowly raises his head.

“You were reading a book again.”

Anyway, in case someone isn’t a wizard, I really like books.

“While you are studying, do you want to study Luer disease with me and Hilda?”

“… Is this something I really need?”

I opened my mouth as I slumped down in my seat following him who turned his face away as if
to avoid my gaze.

“Lucas’s mana and mine are the same. But they say that Louer disease is related to mana.”
“It’s the first time I’ve heard that there is a relationship between my mana and Luer disease.”

I frowned slightly at Lucas’ hard voice.

‘What. Why are you so blunt?’

“Besides, how do you know that?”

“Is there a way to know everything?”

I pursed my lips in sorrow at Lucas’ cold attitude, just like when we first met.

“You’ve recovered your body, but you haven’t contacted me for a while, so are you going to
keep tickling like this?”

“….”

“Lucas?”

I leaned over to Lucas, who was staring at the window without answering my words.

Something felt strange.

“Lucas, put your books away and put your hands up.”

“Hate.”

“Look up!”

Ignoring Lucas’ refusal, I grabbed his arm and placed it on top of the book.

“… Son, why are you like this?”

Then, a hand that is transparent enough to reflect the text of the book comes into view.

“Why is it so blurry?”

With a faint body line, as if it would disappear at any moment.

Chapter 154

I jumped up from my seat as I looked at Lucas, who was blurry like a wet watercolor.

“… I’ll call Hilda.”

“Okay.”

“It’s okay, what’s okay! Now Lucas, you are like a ghost!”

I screamed loudly at Lucas’ words, but I glared at his insensitive face and sighed.

“You don’t know what kind of disease you have before you can treat it….”

If it was an aftereffect of recovering her body or a curse, it was not possible with Hilda’s ability,
but if it was a disease, it could be cured.

“Don’t worry about anything. Because our Hilda is a genius.”

I shook Lucas’s shoulder as he bowed his head obliquely without replying to my words and
urged me on.

“Huh? If you don’t want to be called, come with me to the ward for a while.”

“… I get it.”

In the end, Lucas, who couldn’t overcome my strength, slowly raises his body.

I urgently set out to find Hilda, leading him who seems to be slow to react today.

“Hilda! It seems that His Highness, Prince Lucas, is not feeling well.”

Hilda, who was mixing various drugs in the medical center’s office, which looked like a
laboratory, raised her glasses at my words.

“Yes! I’ll look over the situation.”

As Hilda’s words push Lucas’ back, he approaches her and moves his lips as if whispering.
‘What. What whisper?’

“I’m sorry, Princess, but could you please leave for a moment? The ancestor said His Highness
had something to say to me.”

“Ah, yes! I’ll be standing in the hallway Take it easy.”

It seemed that he did not want to appear weak in front of me.

Thinking that Lucas’ stubbornness is like a child, he nervously paces the corridors, but soon
Hilda sticks her head out.

“Princess.”

“Yes, Hilda. Did you find out what kind of disease the former prince suffers from?”

Hilda hesitated to answer my question, then nodded.

“… Yes. Kipper’s disease is a rare disease, but it can be cured, young lady.”

I was greatly relieved by Hilda’s answer and sighed.

“Okay? thank god!”

“I’ll go back to the lab and make a cure.”

“Yes, please.”

I smiled at my words and saw off Hilda, who walked away, then entered the director’s office in
search of Lucas.

“I thought there was no contact for some reason, but was it because you were sick?”

Lucas looks back at me with calm eyes, gleaming as if he’s languishing in the sunlight and
disappearing at any moment.

“Just come right to me. Then I would have called Hilda right away.”

“Leonora.”
Lucas looked down at me grumbling and slowly moved his lips.

“I am not your family.”

“… What?”

“I’m not your family, so you don’t have to worry about me.”

I laughed out loud at Lucas’ harsh words.

“What are you saying so mean?”

He said he was sick and brought him to the medical center.

“It seems like you are mistaken, so I am just reminding you. You’re just the same wave of mana
as me, but I’m not mixed with my blood.”

“… Okay, okay, so take the medicine that Hilda will bring you.”

I was offended by Lucas’ words and left the room with a frown.

***

“Gaspar, did you really forget that night?”

‘Night? What night?’

I was about to return to my normal state, but I stood still at the sound of Muriel’s sticky voice.

“Yes. It’s something I don’t remember.”

Gaspard’s blunt answer follows, as if trying to get rid of her clinging to her.

“But just because you can’t remember doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist.”

“Lady Muriel, I swear I never betrayed Noel.”

“Then what about that child? Will that poor child become a child who fell from the sky?”
I shook my head while examining the profile of Gaspard, who couldn’t answer like a honey-
drinking mute.

‘It looks like Muriel is saying the same nonsense he heard on the church altar to Dad.’

It was the claim that Gaspar had an illegitimate child he didn’t even know existed, which was
unbelievable to my common sense.

“Let’s meet up sometime. When you meet her, you will surely know that she is your daughter.”

However, there was a corner of believing it, and a strange certainty hovered over Muriel’s face.

“… Lady Muriel. I’m sorry-”

“Huh!”

Even so, when Dad tries to say no, Muriel bursts into tears.

‘That crazy lady is trying to catch my dad.’

“Sigh, turn it off! I feel so sorry for that woman who died, and my heart is always in pain,
Gaspar.”

“If what you say is true, you won’t be sorry.”

Gaspard didn’t seem to believe Muriel’s words at all, but anyway, he took a handkerchief out of
his pocket and handed it to her.

‘Because he’s a very polite gentleman, he’s wearing a mask, my dad.’

At times like this, I would miss Lucas, who was in Gaspar’s body.

‘If it were Lucas, he’d run out of the garden or shove that woman away whether Muriel cried or
not.’

“Bring him, kid.”

I had no choice but to step in.

Because I love my dad’s petite side too.

“Leonora?”

Gaspar, who suddenly noticed me sticking his head out, looked at me with sharp, gentle eyes.

‘You can’t believe me, Lini.’ I tried to ignore his wavering gaze, which contained such feelings,
and raised my chin toward Muriel.

“I heard that my aunt is my father’s child. Then, they are family, so of course you have to bring
them.”

“Okay, don’t bring it.”

Muriel raised her shoulders proudly at my words and wrinkled her nose.

“By the way, what are those eyes?”

“Yes?”

“It’s as if your eyes are suspicious of me. I’m your mother, Noel’s cousin. There is no reason for
me to lie to Gaspar.”

‘Am I getting stabbed?’

I snorted at Muriel’s words and shrugged my shoulders.

“No doubt. As your aunt said, Lini is your aunt’s nephew, so would you doubt her?”

I openly admitted that I didn’t trust her, then turned to Gaspar and grabbed his arm.

“Anyway, Dad, Rini wants to meet that boy who is called Daddy’s daughter.”

If it’s Muriel’s child, it must be related to the church.

‘Besides, it’s strange that rumors about an illegitimate child related to the duchy keep
spreading.’

No matter how prestigious they belong to the 5th noble family, illegitimate children were
overflowing with other nobles.

“… Rini.”

I looked up at Gaspard, who narrowed his brows as if it was unfair, and opened my mouth
resolutely.

“It’s because there’s something I want to check.”

“Yes, I understand.”

As I smiled at Gaspard’s answer and hugged him, he heard Muriel grinding his teeth from
behind.

‘Am I jealous of the kid?’

As if I hadn’t seen her hardened face, I leaned against my father’s arms and twisted her hair.

‘Good. I can use this opportunity to try out the artifacts developed with Zarpara.’

Until now, paternity confirmation was something only priests who stayed in the Luellad Temple
could do.

It was a test that required careful verification as it is a class society, but since the only place
where the test could be conducted was the temple, cross-verification was not possible.

‘So, as soon as the temple spread the oracle that I was an illegitimate child and was actually
Lucas’s daughter, it must have become a fait accompli.’

However, the paternity test that can be performed at the temple was not complete.

Since it was a method of judging blood ties based on the unique color and characteristics of
Mana, it was only possible to check if both parents and children were Aura manifesters or
people with the ability to operate Mana.

‘In addition, he said that among the priests of the Great Temple, there are priests who
manipulate the verification in return for money.’

The Great Hall was so corrupt that the expression rotted away was appropriate, and Valerie
was suffering from headaches.
I raised my eyebrows at the thought of children who were abandoned in relief homes or
orphanages because they were illegitimate children of noble families and barely managed to
survive with donations, or parents who refused to pay child support, insisting that the child born
was not theirs.

‘I developed it out of curiosity because Lucas’s mana and my mana have the same wave, but I
didn’t feel any particular business merit, so I put it aside….’

I never thought I would use that invention like this.

‘Well, if it’s a real father’s daughter, wouldn’t it be okay to get along well as an older sister and
a younger sister?’

I shrugged my shoulders, never imagining what kind of ripples the ducal family would have with
the child Muriel would bring.

“Your Excellency, His Highness Archduke Samuel has visited the Duchy.”

Standing on the threshold of the garden, Cosette politely addresses Gaspard, then winks at me
while ignoring me.

‘Archduke Samuel? Are you here for your nephew Lucas?’

I tried to cover the corner of my mouth that let out a mean laugh at Cosette’s words with the
palm of my hand.

‘It’s like this again because things are supposed to work out.’

The person I was trying to find came to the Duke’s Castle first.

“I want to meet His Highness the Archduke Rinido, Dad.”

“Okay.”

“Gaspar, aren’t you raising Leonora too spoiled?”

Dad nodded lightly at my words, and Muriel, who had been glaring at us with a dissatisfied face
for a while, threw a comment.

“A child who hasn’t learned proper etiquette yet takes you simply because he wants to meet
the royal family. Wouldn’t it be rude to His Highness?”

“It’s not rude at all, so don’t worry and take care of yourself, Lady Muriel.”

Her face burns at the sound of an old voice coming from outside the garden.
Chapter 155

“I heard Lucas is here.”

Archduke Samuel, who entered the garden as if pushing Muriel away, opened his mouth while
stroking his neatly trimmed beard.

“Is that true?”

“Yes. His Highness, Prince Lucas, is currently staying at the Duchy.”

At Cosette’s answer, the Archduke gave a blank laugh as if he was stunned, then looked back
at Gaspard and me.

“I need to take a look at him, can you guide me?”

“Yes! Let me guide you.”

Before Gaspar could answer, I nodded and grabbed my father’s cuffs.

“Can I, Dad?”

“Okay. The corridors of the medical center are slippery and it is easy to fall, so be careful.”

‘I know what I’m talking about.’

Concerned about Gaspard, who usually doesn’t refuse my request, I snorted and cautiously
reached out my hand to the Archduke.

“You can follow me.”

“Thank you.”

Archduke Samuel was an old man, but he had a straight back and was as tall as most knights.

But thanks to him leaning down so that I wouldn’t have a hard time clinging to me, I was able to
put my arms around him without difficulty.

‘Mmm. But why do you look so weak?’

Unlike the appearance I had seen in Petit Fleur, I carefully read the Archduke’s complexion,
which seemed to be covered with fatigue.

“Did you have lunch today?”

“No. I didn’t eat.”

I shook my head at the grand duke’s answer.

‘Somehow, he seemed to have no energy.’

I don’t have a huge appetite, but I tend to eat most of my meals.

If he didn’t eat, the people of the duke’s family, including his older brothers, would make a fuss
as if the world had collapsed, and the elderly and children should eat well.

‘Hmm. It’s a bit of a shame, but it’s something that needs to be scored anyway.’

I took out my hand from my pocket and spread it out in front of the Grand Duke.

“… This is something Rini hid to eat later, but I’ll give it to the grand duke.”

On top of her small palm was a pineapple-pickled candy wrapped in a glossy pink bag.

‘The texture that sticks to the tongue is an art, and it’s a new menu developed by our Lombardi
chef.’

“Uh, it’s so delicious. Believe it and try it, Grandpa.”

Catch it, Catch it.

The Grand Duke, who was staring down at my hand fluttering like a butterfly in front of me,
raises the corners of his mouth at an angle, wondering what is funny.

“… Grandfather?”

“Oh. Should I call you His Highness the Archduke? sorry.”

I covered my mouth with both hands in surprise and widened my eyes.

“Chuck. No. Call me that since I am a grandfather.”

Then, the grand duke who took the candy smiled and stroked my hair.

I slowly nodded my head with a satisfied smile on my face at the Archduke’s reaction.

‘Yes, I’m going to die of cuteness?’

I look a little less cute because I spend 100 days and 1,000 days trying to catch Enoch and
Sylvie.

Having succeeded in appearing to the Archduke as an ‘Innocent child’, I took a triumphant step
forward.

Soon after arriving at the medical center, Hilda jumps out from the inside and catches the eye.

“Miss!”

“What’s up, Hilda?”

“Rice, in the ward…!”

I hurriedly grabbed her arm at the sound of Hilda’s nervous voice.

“Why? Could it be that your condition has gotten worse?!”

I thought Lucas would want to hide his condition from Archduke Samuel, so I forgot the subject
and frowned as I looked up at the breathless Hilda.

“That’s not- Heo Eok.”

“Huh?”

“The Confucius are all lying sick, so I can’t carry out the lady’s orders properly!”

I bit my lip at Hilda’s continued words, while being satisfied that the quick-witted Hilda glanced
at the Archduke and glossed over the identity of ‘My order’.

“Everyone says that they have a fever even though they don’t even have a fever, and they
complain of stomachaches and headaches, so even though I gave them painkillers, they say
that it will be better if they see the lady, making a fuss!”

‘Oh, these crazy things are real…!’

“Okay? If it hurts, you have to roll.”

“Yes?!”

Hilda’s eyes widened as she gritted her teeth.

“Training is the only answer to malingering. Tell everyone to gather at the gymnasium.”

I politely addressed the grand duke, who furrowed his forehead as if he did not understand the
situation, and then pointed at Hilda.

“Grand Duke Grandpa, since Hilda knows where Her Highness the former prince is, you can
follow her. Hilda, ask for guidance from Her Highness the Archduke.”

“Yes, lady.”

I left the two bewildered and bravely left the medical center.

***

Entering the gymnasium, I tilted my head as I glanced at Zachary, Sylvie, and Enoch, who were
lined up side by side.

‘Wait for a sec. Why is Zachary here?’

Could it be that even Zachary had gone on a rampage with Enoch and Sylvie?

“… Lulu. Was Zachary also in the ward?”

“Yes. You say you have a headache.”

I shyly scratched the back of my head and glanced at Zachary, who didn’t look more sleepy
than usual because he was sober at Lulu’s answer.
“I have to show you what it really hurts, I can’t.”

I brushed off the dust with my palms together and reached out to the left as I approached my
brothers.

“Lulu, the instructor’s cap.”

Good.

“Lala, sunglasses.”

Remembrance.

After checking the training instructor items that Lulu and Lala had equipped on my body, I
arrived in front of my brothers with a bold step.

“Is everyone ready?”

Enoch, who first found me, frowned at my question as he stood on the podium at the
gymnasium.

“Lini, why did you call me to the gym when I’m really sick? Didn’t you forget that we were
supposed to sleep together later?”

“I haven’t forgotten, Recruit Enoch.”

I looked down at Enoch with a hard gaze and continued.

“But don’t you need to check whether you are really sick or not?”

“… Why, why are you talking like that again? We didn’t have a training schedule today!”

“Everyone’s face is bloodless! Enoch, Sylvie, and Recruit Zachary all appear to have circulation
problems!”

I put my mouth to the loudspeaker, stomping my feet loudly as if to refute Enoch’s words.

“Isn’t that why you were lying in the hospital ward because you were sick?”
“….”

“Answer me!”

“No, that’s right!”

Out of the three, Enoch, who is the most familiar with my ‘Instructor mode’, answers quickly.

“Running is the best for blood circulation! Now, everyone lightly spins 30 laps!”

Sylvie raised her hand and opened her mouth calmly at my words, raising her sunglasses that
slipped down her nose.

“Leonora, unlike Enoch and my older brother, I am really sick.”

I smiled broadly at the lie of the second one, who couldn’t even laugh anymore, and looked
down.

“The first person to turn around will be nursed by Lini!”

“Really?”

“I’ll treat you, change the wet towel, and hug you and sleep at night!”

I trembled my small fist as I explained the whale reward over the loudspeaker.

‘I don’t know if this will be a reward for Zachari….’

Because I wanted

However, I burst out laughing in amazement at Zachary’s enthusiastic appearance, who was the
first to run in the gymnasium.

‘It’s done. It goes very well.’

“Wow, brother! Where is the shameful departure first!”

“… That you are slow.”

“Cee!”

As soon as Enoch was ready to run after Zachary, I held my whistle high.

“We are leaving!”

Beep-!

Even Sylvie starts running quickly as soon as I blow the whistle vigorously.

I shook my head as I looked at the brothers running around the gymnasium, raising a cloud of
dust.

‘All of them are the main powers of Black, White, and Red, but their mental state is like this….’

I began to worry about the future of the most influential knights in the empire.

‘Well, it might be a good thing for me, who is thinking of forming a new mercenary corps that
won’t be interfered with by the empire.’

The grand dream I have for my family is the independence of Hachania.

Because it was to establish a completely independent country unaffected by the Willenin

Empire, which was dominated by the Imperial family and the Church of Luellad.

‘In order to do that, I’ll have to first have complete military power.’

And money and connections were needed to build an army.

‘The person who will sew the first button is Lucas’s relative!’

I smiled as I recalled the back of Archduke Samuel as he walked into the hospital ward.

‘Is this the possessor buff?’

“Umhwahwa!”

“Oh my, my lady is the cutest when she smiles sinisterly.”

Lulu, who was staring up at me from under the command post at me bursting out laughing like a
villain, looks back at Lala as she moves the artifact that makes a clicking sound.

“Lala. Did you put everything in the video section?”

“Yes. How much is the video of my lady laughing?”

Hmm? did you hear wrong

Chapter 156

“What’s the matter with you, you insignificant fellow?”

Lucas’s face contorts at the Archduke’s tongue-in-cheek words.

“It is none of your business.”

“Are you saying that right now, as an uncle, I’m going to show you something I wouldn’t want to
see!”

“Wouldn’t it have happened if you hadn’t come?”

Entering the ward as soon as my brothers’ training was over, I alternately looked at the
Archduke, who raised his voice as if he had a tantrum, and Lucas, who had a smooth face that
made his voice come out naturally, and then stepped forward.

‘This young guy (?) is not cheap!’

Slap.

“Lucas, don’t say mean things like that!”

Jumping up on the ward bed, I slapped Lucas’ lips with the palm of his hand, who did not keep
the spirit of Jang Yoo-Yuseo.

“Tattchi, ttejji!”

“Both get out.”

Lucas grabbed me by the scruff of my neck like chasing a clinging dog and furiously narrowed
his forehead, but I pointed at Archduke Samuel, who was pacing around the bed.

“Get out! Don’t say such things because it hurts Grand Duke Grandpa!”

“What? wound?”

As if my words were a joke, Lucas’s handsome mouth went up at an angle.

“That old man is a human who never knows about hurting his heart.”

“Fool! How does Lucas know that!”

I yelled at Lucas’ words and looked back at the archduke, who seemed somehow puzzled.

‘Look at these poor shoulders!’

Look at these shoulders that have drooped - not particularly droopy - but don’t show any signs
of getting up.

“What kind of habit are you talking about to your grandfather, who was worried about Lucas!
Apologize quickly!”

“….”

“I will not?!”

Despite my screams, Lucas only glanced at the window where the leaves were swaying softly.

I put my hands on my sides and let out a rough snort as if I had made up my mind.

“Good. Then Rini, I’m going to starve from today.”

“What?”

“I am very hungry. I won’t even drink a sip of water until my stomach is flat.”

“Are you saying that now?”

Lucas chuckled at my threat, but I could see the corners of his eyes quiver nervously.

‘Joy. Aren’t you worried, bastard?’

It was a big loss for Lucas as mana would run out when I was hungry.

“Follow me if you don’t like it. I’m sorry.”

“… Sorry.”
I slap the back of Lucas’s hand as he cuts off his words and glared at me.

“I’m sorry, Grandpa!”

“I’m sorry, old man.”

It would have been better not to attach the old man’s tank, but I nodded shyly when I witnessed
the corner of the archduke’s mouth twitch.

“… That, just do that. Are you okay, Your Highness?”

“Okay. After living a long time, you see all the stars.”

To Archduke Samuel, who smiled and nodded benignly at my question, I brought out a snack
similar to the one I handed over to him earlier.

“Ruler. Rini brought this, so please share it with His Highness.”

If something sweet goes into your mouth, it’s probably a little more harmful to people.

“Thank you.”

“Have a nice conversation the two of you!”

I bravely left the ward thinking that I had opened the door to a conversation between Lucas and
Archduke Samuel.

‘If I did this much, Archduke Samuel would like me too!’

***

Watching the small child’s triumphant rear, Samuel licked his lips with interest.

“You’re a fun kid.”

Then, Lucas’s eyes look sharp as if facing a pervert.

“Don’t be rude.”
“What do you see me as? If you are a troublemaker disciple, you are full and overflowing.”

I couldn’t fill it up and my life got very tiring.

Samuel continued, resting his tired temple on his wrist.

“By the way, to think that you care about starving your child, is it really your child?”

“The waves of mana are just the same.”

“Then you will feel more like your child. For us wizards, the mana of the soul is more precious
than the blood flowing in the body.”

After all, the important thing for a wizard was the mana that belonged to the soul.

Lucas, whose lips softened for a moment at Samuel’s words, shook his head coldly.

“If so, no.”

His answer sounded a bit gloomy for some reason.

“After all, he is not my child.”

Samuel laughed at the bitter smile that formed on Lucas’ lips and clicked his tongue.

“Is the guy who was born as a prince and rose to the throne still hangs himself on his flesh and
blood?”

“You don’t understand.”

“Parents and children are not necessarily connected by blood…. Even a simple relationship
between master and pupil can be more durable than a bond between parents and children
connected by blood.”

At the Archduke’s nagging, Lucas narrowed his eyes with a clear face.

“You speak like someone who has been through it.”

“I’ve been through it.”

“Who are you saying you’ve been with?”

“… You look like someone who doesn’t even know the heart of an old man!”

Samuel raised his old but well-formed arm and slapped Lucas in the back.

Puck-!

“… Why are you beating me?”

“Okay, you damn bastard! They just die. Why are you still alive and rotting inside?!”

Lucas smiled like a sigh at Samuel’s reprimand and stretched out his arm.

“It’s not long. Inspiration… No, the Grand Duchess would feel it.”

“… I recognized right away that your mana bowl was empty.”

Samuel’s gaze, which had slapped him on the back, falls to his blurred arms.

Tears eventually form in his senile eyes when he sees Lucas, who is not transparent enough to
project objects.

“… You intend to go before the old me!”

“I couldn’t leave anything behind in this world anyway. I have no regrets.”

Samuel’s face contorts as he stares down at Lucas’ self-deprecating face.

“Is a child named Leonora not worthy of your lingering feelings?”

“There are many people besides me who will protect Leonora.”

“Can you be sure that those countless people will be able to protect that child from Aletheia’s
reach?”

“….”

“Gaspar Hachania is a strong knight, but he is a gentleman by birth.”

Samuel recalled Gaspard’s eyes, as shiny as those of a noble black wolf.

“He is strict and noble, but he is a person who cannot go after the enemy. Do you believe that
such a person can handle Aletheia, who swallowed the darkness of the empire?”

“Aletheia is after all aiming for my mana. So, if only I disappear-”

“You are still as foolish as when you were a young prince, and you only keep in check the
danger that lies in front of you.”

Samuel clicked his tongue as he cut Lucas’s words in half.

“What do you mean by that?”

“The mana Aleteia is ultimately aiming for is not yours, it belongs to a child named Leonora.”

Compared to Archmage Lucas, Leonora’s mana was significantly inferior in quality and quantity.

However, what was meaningful to the church was not the vast amount of mana or its
impeccable quality.

“… What does that child mean to the Church for you to say such a thing?”

“Aster.”

Samuel let out a drool as he remembered the many Asters who were slaughtered in the name
of noble sacrifice for the church.

“… That, too, is Aster who floated in the sky of another world.”

Even Samuel, who had been immersed in the Church for a long time, did not know exactly what
“The sky in another world” meant, but he could tell that the Church was relentlessly targeting
Leonora.

“You should know that the bloodline of the duchy of Hachania is a family that creates Aster for
generations, so they have been terribly used by the church.”

The Church constantly approached Hachania, made an illegitimate child and stole it, and
sacrificed the born Aster for the resurrection of the pioneer.
“Besides, Leonora is the first Aster ‘Completed’ by the Order.”

In spite of Samuel’s solemn warning, Lucas only laughs at him with a sigh.

“Seeing that you know that, it seems that you are still acting as the wise man.”

“I’m a double agent, so it doesn’t matter if you twist my circumstances. Because I paid my
share.”

Lucas pointed out that Samuel had once been deeply immersed in the doctrines of Aletheia, but
Samuel continued without hesitation.

“But this generation of Aster was completed using your mana, so you can’t say that the Church
doesn’t play a part in targeting that child.”

Samuel reprimanded his pupil with the same stern face as when Lucas was the prince, no, even
more so than then.

“So, wake up and think about surviving, Lucas. Haven’t I been telling you? Make something to
protect.”

“What is precious is only a weakness.”

“No, a person without precious things cannot defeat a person with something to protect.”

“….”

“And you must have felt it too. Leonora is… That it is.”

Lucas, who had only moved his lips at Samuel’s words, eventually raised himself up, burying his
face in his blurry palms.

“Please call the duke. I have something urgent to tell you.”

Chapter 157

“Ah, my lady~! How can you be so pretty, cute and lovely today!”

Click-!

“Ah, dazzling! I feel like I’m going to go blind by the lady’s beauty~!”

Click, click-!

Lala made a fuss about her blindness, but it was me who was dazzled by Lulu, who was dazed
in front of me and holding a magic tool.

“… Lulu. Isn’t that magic tool for reporters only?”

The camera artifact was expensive, but its use was limited to protect the privacy of nobles and
prevent information leakage.

Lulu confidently straightens her shoulders and answers my question.

“Yes that’s right. I bought it with back money from Summer Sorbet!”

I clicked my tongue in amazement at Lulu’s audacity.

“Isn’t it a big deal if you get caught?”

“It’s okay to become a criminal as long as I can vividly keep the young lady growing up.”

“How can you grow so quickly in the middle of the day, in the middle of the night, every
moment. I shed tears every night because it was a waste of time.”

I swallowed a sigh as if I was really sad.

“… Okay, let’s go to the banquet at the imperial castle quickly.”

“Yes, lady!”

Today was the day to go down to the ecliptic after a long time.
‘It’s a party hosted by the emperor himself, so I can’t refuse it.’

It seemed that Gregor had prepared an occasion to introduce his new wife, Yulia, to high-
ranking nobles.

“You look very cute today, Leonora.”

I chose Karen as my escort knight, and I was embraced by Karen, who reached out to me with
a refreshing smile.

“Karen is really cool too.”

“I am cool.”

“Really!”

I looked up at Karen, her cheeks blushing, as if embarrassed by my praise, and widened her
eyes.

Karen’s stock price, which is called the Knight of Blue Gold thanks to her neat dark brown hair
that extends to the back of her neck and contrasting green eyes, has been hitting the upper
limit every day.

‘He doesn’t seem to know that his popularity is increasing day by day.’

A refreshing smile, neat and tidy appearance, and even chivalry that knows how to respect a
lady.

It was rumored that if you lined up a lady who wanted to make Karen her knight, who had all
the qualities a knight should have, it would reach from Hachania at the northern end to Ardel at
the southern end.

Escorted by Karen, I stepped out of the carriage and opened my mouth as I tapped her on the
shoulder as she stared into the air as if people’s gazes were burdensome.

“Can’t you believe me when you see people can’t take their eyes off Karen?”

“… Are you sure you can’t take your eyes off me?”

“What do you mean?”

The moment I put on a puzzled expression at her words, the caller, who confirmed that I had
set foot in the imperial palace, blew away my horn.

Boo-!

With a roar resembling a fanfare, rose petals, reserved only for Petite Fleur, fluttered across
the carpet.

“This year’s Petit Fleur, Lady Leonora Estrella de Hachania and her escort, Sir Karen!”

‘… No matter how much I was selected as Petit Fleur, isn’t the introduction too loud?’

Embarrassed as the eyes that had been glancing at Karen all focused on me, I scratched my
cheek and went out to find people I knew.

“Hello, Countess Damia.”

Countess Damia, recognizing me at my greeting, spreads her fan with a smile.

“You are Princess Hachania. Nice to meet you.”

I bowed my head to her and greeted the other lady who was chatting with Countess Damia
while holding onto her dress.

“There was also Baroness Rickon! How is Phinea?”

“Thank you for asking how I am. My daughter will be very happy if you visit Riconga’s
townhouse while you are back in the capital.”

Phinea Recon was a friend of Loreline, a young lady whom she often hung out at tea parties.

‘Since I was curious about Loreline’s safety, it wouldn’t be bad to visit the Ricon family.’

I nodded at the baroness with a smirk, proud of the number of faces I knew in the capital’s
society.

“Yes! I want to see Phinea too. I will definitely go to play!”

“Gongnyeo is always lively and makes the viewer feel refreshed.”

“You’re over-appreciating, ma’am.”

Behind me as I twist my body at Baroness Rickon’s praise, I hear a gloomy-some would say
blasphemy-voice.

“Ah, my child.”

I flinched at the familiar tone and turned around with my hands on my chest to avoid showing
surprise.

“His Holiness the Pope!”

At the appearance of Valerie, who appeared at the banquet for the first time in a while, the
people split like the Red Sea and bowed at once.

“Meet the first servant of the benevolent goddess.”

“Meet His Holiness the Pope.”

As soon as Valerie walked past those people, she lifted me up and hugged me as soon as she
arrived in front of me.

“It’s been a while, Leonora. My heart is worn out because my body misses you.”

“… That, yes.”

As if she hadn’t seen me struggling with Valerie’s gooey whispers, Baroness Rickon slammed
the corner of my mouth with a fan in a fright.

“Oh my god! It is said that His Holiness cares for the Princess of Hachania, isn’t this just about
caring for her?”

“I guess the rumors that the next pope might come from the Duke of Hachania were true.”

I looked up at Valerie, trying hard not to hear the muttering.

“My child, did you not want to see this body?”

“Large. I also wanted to see His Holiness. But I’m dizzy, so could you drop me off?”
At my words, Valerie bit her lip with a very unwilling face.

“His Holiness?”

She put me on the floor only after I hopped my limbs.

“This body is as close to the princess as possible at this banquet-”

“My rival has finally appeared!”

The girl who dared to cut off the Pope’s words and appeared proudly approached me with her
lips raised.

‘Who is your rival?’

“Lady Tristan.”

I opened my mouth in amazement when I saw the calm face of the girl approaching me, but
Stella, as if not seeing my expression, offered to shake my hand.

“You don’t need to call me young lady so you can feel the distance.”

“Yes?”

“You can call me Stella, if you feel comfortable.”

‘Suddenly speaking nonsense?’

Well, since they’re both children, it didn’t matter too much….

“Because Leonora is the only rival I have ever recognized.”

I shook my head at Stella’s expression, which seemed to be engrossed in some kind of role
play.

“It was a great relationship that we had several fierce battles, but couldn’t decide whether to
win or lose in the end.”

‘No, did you lose to me?’

“… Yes, Stella.”

I waved my hand away to get rid of Stella clinging to me and gave a rough answer.

‘Anyway, the important thing now isn’t these flies - Stella and Valerie.’

Now that he had stepped into the Hwangseong banquet, which he was not particularly reluctant
to do, the next task was to weed out those who belong to the religious order among the
notables who have a great influence on the social world in the capital.

‘… I’ve found one.’

When I saw Ines, one of the thirteen wise men, revealing a lofty face, I trembled and bit my lip.

Judging by the information he heard when he was kidnapped by the Church, Ines was the
Helios that the Church worshiped.

The church’s sun that emits light by absorbing the mana of the lowly star Aster.

‘Is that why he always coveted my mana?’

“Princess. Long time no see.”

I found myself and bowed deeply toward Ines, who was striding towards me, hiding my
trembling fists in the hem of my dress.

“Meet Her Highness, the little and lovely sun of the Empire.”

“I’m going to select my companion for this banquet, but if the princess changes her mind, I’ll still
have you as my companion.”

‘That means I still haven’t given up on my mana.’

I quietly put my hands together while avoiding Ines’ shining white eyes.

“My father hasn’t recovered his health yet, Your Highness. Really sorry.”

“… Okay? I can’t help it.”

The moment I stepped back half a step to avoid Ines, who seemed to lick his lips in regret,
someone stepped forward with a firm grip on my shoulder.

“Meet Her Highness the Princess! This is Lady Muriel, Your Highness.”

“Ah, Lady Muriel! I heard that your daughter is so eager to play my part.”

“Yes yes! Leticia, say hello!”

At Muriel’s words, Leticia, who was standing behind her, hesitated and bowed her back.

“Huh. Well, not everyone can be my double, but I’ll consider it.”

‘It must mean that no one intends to make you your prey.’

I looked at Muriel and Ines with cold eyes and grabbed Leticia’s trembling hand.

“Yes, Her Highness the Princess. My daughter is not the only one I would like to introduce to
you. Come out.”

Muriel, who stared at me holding Leticia behind my back as if hiding it, opened her mouth.

“This is a child from an orphanage that I have sponsored for a long time. She is smart and kind-
hearted, so I plan to serve as a chaperone (female supporter for young girls) and make her
debut in the social world.”

At Muriel’s words, I intuitively noticed the identity of the girl who was heading towards Ines.

Gaspar’s illegitimate son.

To be precise, Muriel was the child who claimed to be Gaspard’s illegitimate child.

“I am Noel de Shanaine, Her Highness the Empress.”

“It’s the same name as the deceased Duchess.”

The moment the girl lifted her face at Ines’ words, black eyes met with those that seemed to
have swallowed death.
Chapter 158

‘… Your name is Noel?’

Well, the name Noel wasn’t terribly unusual.

I looked up at the girl who looked more like Zachary’s age than I did and reached out my hand
first.

“Nice to meet you, Leonora.”

However, Noel’s dark eyes nestled beneath his straight, evenly cut bangs stared at me, and the
girl’s hands showed no signs of moving.

‘People are so embarrassing….’

Thinking that she is more blunt than Zachary or Sylvie, I put my hand behind my back, and the
child who was standing next to the girl like a maid steps forward and snorts.

“Joy. Do you know how to easily answer the princess’s words just because our Noel-nim is a
princess?”

“… Huh?”

I looked back at the child, whose animosity towards me seemed terrifying at first glance.

He was dressed similarly to Noel, but looked much younger.

I glanced at the boy who was about the same height as me and took a half step back.

‘It’s going to be a headache if I get entangled for no reason.’

But the child persisted and followed me.

“Even though they are the same illegitimate child, Noel-sama is a genius among the three
geniuses who have the ability to bloom.”

“Um, that’s right.”

“He has the qualities of an archmage that are rarer than even Soul Knights!”

It seemed that he was not just Noel’s aide, but rather an avid fan.

I gave a general nod to the exasperated child’s words and took refuge behind a pillar, but the
child inevitably began to speak by grabbing my wrist.

“Princess, listen carefully to how great our Noel-nim is!”

I don’t know why I should, but I listened to him because if I didn’t listen, the scuffle wouldn’t
end.

Then the kid who was excitedly talking about how great Noel is suddenly changes the subject
and attacks me.

“You’re not the Duke’s illegitimate son, but the Duchess’s illegitimate son, right? If you only
recognize Noel-sama’s existence, it’s only a matter of time before the Duke abandons the
princess, so you should be prepared.”

‘There is a limit to being treated as a child.’

I shook my head as I looked down at the child’s bright red eyes, which somehow resembled
Tristan.

“Ugh. That would not be it.”

As if not believing my answer, the wide-eyed child aggressively opens his mouth.

“Why? Do you have three abilities, too?”

“No. I only know how to manage mana.”

“Then what kind of confidence…! Doesn’t the princess have a mother?”

I lowered my head at the child’s words and looked around.

Since the child Muriel introduced was definitely Noel, this child who seemed to have followed
Noel must have come from an orphanage of unknown origin.

‘If people found out that you said this to me, you’d be dangling.’
It was annoying and unpleasant, but I didn’t want to kill a kid under the age of 10 for being
mean to me.

“My dad loves me so much, he won’t abandon me.”

“… I beg your pardon?”

“Even if I don’t have the ability, my dad loves me. Originally, I said that kids are loved for no
reason. And from now on, you’d better be careful with your words.”

“….”

“No matter how great Noel’s abilities are, I’m a princess.”

After clearly conveying simple facts to the child, I turned around.

“So goodbye.”

***

‘It can’t be! There’s no way the Duke could love Princess Leonora for no reason!’

Isn’t it possible for adults to love children for no reason?

‘If not, why was I being treated like a food bug by my family before I was abandoned?’

Rachel glared at Leonora, who was walking away from her, with red eyes, and grabbed Noel’s
hand.

“Noel, what are you going to do with that unlucky bitch?”

However, Noel, who tilted his head, only returned an uninspiring answer.

“Elimination of the princess has nothing to do with our goal.”

“Yeah, but you insulted Noel-nim in public!”

“Well. I don’t feel particularly insulted.”

“… Anyway, Noel-sama is too soft-hearted.”

It was the same with the House of Hope.

Noel was often misunderstood as being cold-hearted because he was blunt and indifferent, but
he was kind enough to share what little food he had with children younger than me.

“I can’t let that girl continue to be installed in the ecliptic. If so, it will be difficult for Noel to
become a new princess and spread the doctrines of the church.”

Aletteia wanted to present Noel as the new princess, not Aster, who didn’t move according to
her will.

And Noel was more suited to the position of a noble princess than anyone Rachel knew.

“So trust me, Mr. Noel!”

Noel didn’t give a specific answer, but Rachel walked out boldly.

***

“Your Highness Empress Julia and Empress Yvonne are here!”

I gulped at the sight of Yulia and Yvonne climbing side by side on top of Gregor’s podium.

‘… Lady Julia, she was also the head of the church, just like Lady Muriel.’

She was the daughter of an emperor of another empire.

‘That’s why the Aletheia Church is a mass of cancer that spreads throughout the empire, no,
across the continent.’

“I heard that His Majesty is very fond of the new rain, so you are really precious.”

“Iknow, right. He sat next to me today.”

At the appearance of the empresses, the nobles who had been scattered and chatting began to
glance at the podium.
“Anyway, unlike Her Highness Yvonne, Her Highness Yulia was born with a noble lineage.”

I laughed out loud at the sound of someone’s voice behind me.

‘It’s just that I like a new woman by revealing my female color, I’ll spare it.’

The Gregor I knew was a guy who couldn’t spare people. In <Ah.Hwang.Chang>, Ines acted
as a loving father at least, but in the world I was possessed by, Gregor was no more, no less,
than an insane tyrant.

‘Anyway, the empresses showed up just in time. I just had something to say to Yvonne.’

He was about to ask Empress Yvonne, the head of the Information Guild Yew Tree, for
information about the Aletteia Church.

It was the moment I was about to take a step closer to her because I wanted to ask if there
was any news.

“Quang!”

A child runs up to me and rolls up against the ball.

“?”

“I’m sorry, princess! Titi, hurry up and apologize!”

I looked back at the little boy whose knees were scraped from a pretty big fall and the girl who
was urging him to apologize.

‘These are the children who were attached to Noel earlier.’

“It didn’t hurt too much. Need to apologize-”

It was the moment when I said no and raised my hand.

“Princess, I’m sorry! Please don’t hit me!”

The girl, kneeling with the child, starts shouting bullshit while praying so that her hands become
her feet.
‘… Are you crazy?’

If I make up my mind to hit it, it won’t end with simply hitting the knee, right?

“What do you mean by that?”

“Oh! Isn’t that child who fell and cried, an orphan who was specially invited to the royal
banquet? They say he manifested some peculiar aura.”

Perhaps she heard people whispering, the girl secretly lifted the corner of her mouth and
hugged the crying child tightly while pretending to be sorry.

“Huh, breath! Like the princess said, we don’t have parents. But it’s not our fault, so please
don’t hit me!”

What is it?

‘I played drums and janggu by myself, and there was a lot of chaos.’

While I was stunned and at a loss for words, Empress Yulia, who had slowly descended from
the podium, approached me after holding her back as if she were holding children.

“… Meet the new sun of the Empire.”

The empress approached, but I couldn’t help but bow, so I bowed my head while glaring at the
crying children as if I had beaten myself.

“I’m Leonora.”

“I already know that you are a princess of Hachania. The reason why the main body came out
is to find out why the princess is making a fuss at the banquet in the sacred imperial castle right
now.”

“… I didn’t intentionally make a fuss. I’m sorry, Her Highness the Empress.”

“It seems that innocent children are persecuted for not having parents.

The words were ‘I think you did it’, but Yulia was already saying that I had bullied the orphans
as an established fact.
‘The empress confirmed it with her own two eyes, but there’s no way anyone would refute it….’

Then I had to use my own skills, but there was no choice.

“Gongnyeo, isn’t the main fee asking?”

I licked my lips while accepting Yulia’s cold gaze with my whole body.

‘3, 2, 1.’

I counted to three in my mind, catching my breath, opening my mouth wide and launching the
skill.

“Puin!”

“Go, Gongnyeo?”

“Pu-aeng-!”

It was a so-called <Aren’t you the only one who can cry, I’m a kid too?!> skill.
Chapter 159

“Lee, Rini is also a mother~!”

As I burst into tears of sorrow, Baroness Rickon, who had been watching me with admirable
eyes from the moment I entered the banquet hall, came running out in amazement.

“Princess! What are you doing!”

I opened my mouth with a runny nose at the question of Countess Damia, who approached me
with Baroness Rickon.

“Jjagaa, I’m going to get my mom’s job, keuheung, write and tell my dad that I’ll be abandoned
soon~!!”

“What, what?!”

At my answer, the eyes of sympathy pouring down on Muriel and the girl who was defending
the child who had fallen suddenly changed sharply in an instant.

‘I would have thought everyone would pity me for being a commoner orphan, but this is a
socialite.’

It was also a banquet held in the imperial castle, the center of the capital’s social world.

It was a place full of vested interests sucking the milk and honey of the caste system society,
but there was no way I could just ignore the fact that a commoner’s child made a mistake with
a princess.

“Are you saying that a commoner orphan who was invited to a banquet for welfare purposes
would dare to say such a thing to a princess?”

“Hueeng~!”

Fearing that the arrow would go to the fallen child, I pointed at the girl and cried again.

“Ugh, uh. If the princess was so upset, would she cry so sadly?”

Baroness Rickon, who hugged me, patted my trembling back and clicked her tongue.
“Wasn’t the princess always very strong and uncharacteristic of a child who cries easily?”

“That’s what I mean. We all watched Petit Fleur, right? And the way you fight bravely against
monsters.”

At the same time Countess Damia chimed in, the caller waiting at the entrance picked up a
horned moth.

“His Highness the late Prince Lucas and His Excellency Duke Gaspar Hachania are here!”

‘Hmm. Bad timing.’

Not me, but that kid.

I couldn’t stop acting because Dad and Lucas had come, so I rubbed the back of my hand on
the reddened nose and scattered thick tears.

“Lini!”

“Heb.”

Gaspar, the first to discover me, approaches me with strides.

“Appa~!”

As I reach out my hand to him as if I have finally found my ally, the eyes of the people looking
at me with pity get darker.

“Some bastard rang.”

I swallowed my saliva and averted my gaze at the bloody voice of Lucas who followed
Gaspard.

‘If I tell you the real culprit here, it’s going to take four months.’

Gaspard wasn’t in the mood to kill a child for making me cry, but Lucas didn’t know either.

Lucas didn’t like me even crying that mana was consumed when I felt extreme emotions.
“Who rang?”

“… That, that’s it Heung!”

As I twitched my fingers in response to Lucas’ question, Gaspard stepped forward and spread
his arms as if telling me not to rush me.

“Stop crying and hug me.”

“Yeah, drop it. I will hug you.”

The problem is that at the same time Lucas also opened his arms to me.

“Your Highness, since you are my daughter, I will appease you.”

“I can soothe the child better than the Duke. You will be more used to me.”

Gaspard’s eyes darkened at Lucas’s bone-like words.

However, his complexion would not be as dark as mine watching them groan.

‘No, I only have one body….’

But both of them had very ugly eyes that made me want to split them in two.

‘It can’t be helped.’

In the end, I avoided both Lucas and Gaspard’s gaze and moved forward to Archduke Samuel,
who had just entered the banquet hall.

“I don’t want to be hugged by my grandfather.”

“…!”

As if I couldn’t believe my choice, the moment Gaspar and Lucas opened their eyes, Archduke
Samuel, who had embraced me, raised the corners of his mouth as if mocking them.

“Haha. Really, it looks like I’m quite in love with the princess.”
More than you

For some reason, I felt as if I could hear the grand duke’s backstory.

***

It was Karen who escorted Leonora, but Leonora was not the only person in the banquet hall.

“How dare you make my lady cry!”

Bellucci, who was invited as the guest singer of this banquet, raised her fancy butterfly-shaped
half-mask and chewed her lips.

“There’s no way the lady will tell you the little ones, so we have to step in, Karen.”

“Yes. And if my guess is correct, the children seem to have ties to the cult that kidnapped the
lady.”

Karen, who would normally have stopped the excited Bellucci, cautiously opens her mouth.

“Why do you think so, Lord Karen?”

“I think these are the children Lady Muriel brought in, but I was suspicious of her from the
start.”

“Lady Muriel? Who is that?”

Bellucci, who belongs to the theater and no longer stays in the ducal family, had no choice but
to have less information about Leonora than Karen or Celia.

She slammed the fan against the wall, admiring that she was no longer the lady’s closest aide.

“I am the cousin of the late Duchess.”

“I don’t like the title. She must be a woman aiming for the empty seat of the Duchess.”

Bellucci Breinen, she was now a popular actress whose scripts come in without fail in
chijeonggeuk and new wave plays.
‘It’s too obvious that he’s the deceased wife’s cousin.’

Recalling Muriel’s face she had just glimpsed, Bellucci gripped the fan tightly and her eyes
twinkled.

“Isn’t it natural to get rid of anything that threatens our lady, whether it be the Duchess’s
relatives or not?”

“Have you got anything in mind?”

“I will mobilize my followers to ban Lady Muriel from society.”

“Then, I will apply for sparring with a boy named Serge.”

Bellucci laughed at Karen’s words, which sounded calm and respectful at first glance.

“You’re going to break your limbs.”

“Is there anything I can do? Shall I beat that Serge, too?”

Satisfied Bellucci pats Karen on the shoulder with a fan, and Celia, who suddenly intervenes,
opens her eyes wide.

“… No. Celia will come next.”

“Why?!”

When Bellucci, who was encouraging Karen, wet her head with a trembling face at Celia’s
words, Celia raised her voice as if she couldn’t accept it.

“I am also a first-generation member of the <Never Protect My Lady> club!”

“Celia, don’t you know that weapons are prohibited in the imperial castle?”

“No, I didn’t bring any weapons.”

Celia hurriedly backed away, but Bellucci glared at her sharply and grabbed her wrist.

“Is it so? Then lift your pants.”

A dagger that shines blue in the moonlight slowly reveals itself between the hesitantly reaped
trousers. Bellucci threw Celia’s silver sword out the window as if she knew it.

“He is a person who carries a silver sword in a state where he is not sure that the lady will be
harmed. Excessive movement should be avoided.”

Otherwise, my lady will find out. Unlike Leonora’s official fan club, the <My lady will always be
protected> club was like an undercover club that moved in secret.

“But….”

“Sup. I’ll let you go next time.”

“Great. Still, I can’t stand it bare-mouthed.”

Celia, who licked her lips in regret, changed her attitude at Bellucci’s resolute voice and held out
her hands politely.

“A video or an illustration?”

“Of course it’s a video.”

Bellucci glared at Celia, who responded quickly, and tilted her head while slightly looking at
Karen.

“… Sir Karen, do you have any footage left?”

“Doesn’t exist.”

“You really don’t?”

“Yes. There really isn’t.”

After staring into Karen’s clear green eyes, Bellucci shrugged as if she couldn’t help it and
rummaged through the inside pocket of her dress.

“… You mean I’m the only one carrying a video tool? I don’t know if everyone has qualifications
for club membership.”

In her hand, which was muttering a little in a disgruntled voice, she soon heard a video sphere
that glowed blue mixed with white light.

“Celia, you must never break this. It’s a video with no duplicates.”

“Oh my goodness!”

As Celia received the visual sphere and stomped her feet to infuse magic power, the image of
young Leonora toddling in the visual sphere began to play.

“This is what my girl looked like when she was 4 years old~ Kyaaak~!”

“That’s right. It’s the cutest video tool I always carry with me.”

“So cute!”

“Isn’t this soft-looking cheek picking really art?”

While Celia and Bellucci made a fuss, Karen hid her video equipment deep in her arms.

Because she absolutely wanted to protect our young lady’s visual sphere.

***

“What?!”

‘You’re giving me something like this as a perk when I become Ines’s co-star?!’

I didn’t want to die if I was the daughter of the princess who only saw me as a manatong, but it
was a prize I coveted.

I bit my lip as I glanced at Ines, who was promoting a program similar to an audition, asking to
be my partner.
Chapter 160

When I stopped crying in the arms of the Archduke, Ines cast a ferocious gaze at Muriel and
clapped her hands before stepping onto the podium.

“… Ego! Now that the commotion seems to be over, Ines has some news to tell you guys.”

It wasn’t finished, but when the princess, who is no different from the main character of the
banquet, took care of the incident, people tried to take their eyes off Muriel.

“Everyone is well aware that Ines still has no stomach.”

Ines, who succeeded in attracting people’s attention, put on a sad expression and embraced
her small breasts with both arms.

“So I’m going to openly select a partner.”

“What does it mean to select a partner?”

“Doesn’t the word ‘Open’ mean that anyone can participate?”

Aristocrats who have children her age respond to Ines’ declaration and start to stir.

It was a position I once refused, but if the child becomes the daughter of the princess, it will be
an opportunity for me to step into the central aristocracy, even if the family is Korean or
American.

“Since it is an open contest, we have prepared a special gift for the selected child!”

I stretched out my arms and shrugged my shoulders while glancing at Ines, who was smiling
broadly as if he had prepared a great product.

Even if it was a present prepared by Ines, I couldn’t even expect it.

‘Who would want to receive a present prepared by a psychopath?’

I’m sure it’s not like a human head…?

I glared at the box in Ines’ arms with a suspicious look. If it’s the Ines I’ve watched so far, it
could be enough.

“It’s the right to read the Imperial Palace library!”

But, fortunately or unfortunately, Ines opened the box and found a luxuriously wrapped Western
envelope instead of a human head.

“Because Ines, who is caring, knows very well that it is a place that any child who is smart
enough to be selected as a classmate will want to visit because there are many rare materials.”

I shuddered at Ines’ attitude as he continued to speak as if proclaiming.

“Your Highness Empress, did you find out about the Aletteia Church?”

“I’m sorry. I mobilized all the guild members of the Yew Tree to gather information, but I could
only gather basic information like this.”

“This is information I already know.”

“Yes. I couldn’t find any other information. It seems that the emperor of the ancestors spent
energy and deleted the data.”

“Are you Nidriman III?”

“He once issued an imperial order to destroy all records of the Aletteia Church. So, if there is
any information about the church left, there is only one place in the empire.”

“Where is it?”

“The library of the main palace. It’s the only place the Emperor has escaped.”

‘It’s as if he knows that I want to peruse the imperial library.’

Realizing what Ines was up to, I swallowed and clenched my fists.

‘Then I should never participate.’

Who would want to fall into an obvious trap?

“Come on, children who want to be Ines’s children, please come forward!”

The moment I took a half-step back, deciding not to respond to the lively Ines’ cry,

Puck-!

Someone pushed me on the back.

Tung, Tung, Tak!

Ines, who found me jumping out in front of the podium to avoid falling, smiled and hugged me.

“Kyaa-! Ines, I’m so happy that the princess participated!”

I stared blankly at the innocently delighted face of the original female lead, then turned around.

‘Who the hell are you?’

I absolutely don’t covet Ines’ assigned position!

“Heh. You pretended to be pitiful like that, but now you can’t hide your vicious expression,
right?”

The girl whose eyes met mine - who had been following Noel - whispered a short whisper into
my ear while laughing.

‘Because this is looking at me, I climb up without knowing the bottom or the end.’

“Your Highness, I’m going to go for a walk with this friend for a while.”

I smiled brightly at Ines, who chased after me, and grabbed the girl who approached me
roughly by the arm and turned my back.

“Hey, follow me.”

“… Uh?”

“Follow me. You crazy bitch.”

“What, what…! Noel! I’m fine-!”

“If you don’t want to die, shut up and pretend to be friendly. Don’t show off.”

The struggling girl shuts up in surprise at my warning.

In the end, the child couldn’t get out of my grip and had no choice but to be dragged out to the
garden.

“Muh, what’s the matter!”

As soon as I let go of my arm in the garden, the child who had been struggling with tears in her
eyes raises her voice.

“What are you?”

“Nana? Rachel.”

I narrowed my brows as I glared at the wide-eyed Rachel.

“Do you know who asked for your name? Why do you keep arguing?”

Karak-! Wow!

I tried to look after you when you were young.

“Would you like to get hit very dusty on a rainy day?”

Rachel raises her voice in fright at my question as she shakes her hands.

“It makes no sense for such a ferocious child to be called Petite Fleur!”

Petit Fleur?

If I remember correctly, I saw Rachel for the first time at this banquet.

“You didn’t come to the contest, did you? I don’t remember seeing it.”

“Something like me can’t even go to the tryouts! Noel was in the qualifiers!”
‘If you are your father’s illegitimate child… Maybe I didn’t see her because she’s not the same
age as me.’

I stared at Rachel, who was chewing on her lips, her face blushing as if she was on the verge
of a tantrum.

“Do you know how hard Noel has been preparing for Petite Fleur this year?! If I hadn’t been
injured, I wouldn’t have won a match like you!”

I scratched my chin in amazement at Rachel’s crying words.

‘What. Why are you fussing and fussing like a real child crying….’

I got a fever and dragged it, but my conscience tingles at the thought that I made a child—even
though I was about my age on the outside— cry.

‘Besides, for some reason, it’s a contemplation that seems like it’ll churn out information on its
own if left alone.’

I know because I’ve been possessed by Romance, but if these guys raise their drugs a little
more-

“I took on all the difficult missions by myself and prepared painstakingly, not knowing that it all
went to waste because of you!!”

That’s right.

“Mission?”

I hid my smirk as I looked down at Rachel, who had been caught in the trap on her own.

“What do you mean? Who gave Noel the mission?”

The moment you try to hide your true feelings and ask the child, a firm but calm voice resonates
from the garden entrance.

“Rachel, stop crying and come here.”

I looked back at the black eyes that I couldn’t tell the depth like when we first met.
“I didn’t cry.”

When I unknowingly came up with an excuse, Noel slowly shook his head as if he didn’t care
and reached out to Rachel.

“Can I take you now, Princess?”

While I was gaping at Rachel’s flattering voice, Noel had already packed Rachel and left the
garden.

“Hmm.”

I twitched my nose as I looked at Noel’s back as he walked away.

‘He seems to be Zachary’s age, but his charisma is no joke.’

He would soon complete the magic tool for confirming paternity, but he thought that if he had
that level of charisma, he wouldn’t have to.

There was no way Gaspard’s illegitimate son, who had no one to follow with his soft temper,
would blow the force like that.

***

“Give up.”

As if he had noticed what kind of evaluation I had made of me, Gaspard opened his mouth with
an uncharacteristically determined face.

“Yeah, give up.”

As if to agree with Gaspard’s words, Sylvie nodded quickly next to him.

“Yes, Lini. I think it’s right for you to back down this time.”

“What?!”

They said that my brother who stopped me was more nasty than my father who scolded me,
so I just glared at Enoch fiercely and clenched my fists.
“There is no giving up in Lini’s dictionary. That’s a word you only use when counting kimchi.”

“Kimchi? what is that?”

“There is, something like that!”

I screamed and snorted into Enoch’s bewildered handsome face.

“Why is everyone saying no?”

I didn’t really want to be Ines’s daughter either, but seeing how my family was so stubborn, I
wondered if I looked that stupid.

‘Even when I said I was going to the Petit Fleur selection, no one stopped me!’

“Bae-dong already said he wanted to do it, but if he said he wouldn’t do it now, it wouldn’t look
like I was giving up.”

The children who offered to become Ines’ daughters were Stella Soloa-Valen, Leticia, Noel, and
several noble children, including Enes Recon, the second son of Baron Recon.

Among them, Stella was sure to make fun of me, saying that the reason I gave up must be
because of me.

‘Besides, we have to stop Leticia from becoming a double. Otherwise, Ines will take that poor
child in one bite…!’

“Can’t you all trust me? Lini is so sad.”

In the end, I took out the tear smoke card that I showed at the banquet again, but unlike
Gaspar and my brothers who winced, Lucas just pressed my cheeks with a cool face.

“Leonora. The imperial palace is a particularly dangerous place for you right now.”

‘It’s only the princess’ daughter-in-law, so what’s dangerous?’

“Why? Oh no, why?”

“That-.”
Chapter 161

I pursed my lips unresponsively and looked up at Lucas, who was hesitant to answer.

“Is Rini dangerous? why?”

“… Go to the imperial palace.”

“Mask?”

“There is too much to eat.”

“?”

Are you crazy?

“You can pick it all up and eat it and become a pig.”

I opened my mouth in shock at Lucas’ nonsensical explanation.

“… Are you arguing now?”

Leonora Hachania, now close to her ninth birthday, but eight years old.

I was still a child who ate a lot and grew up fast.

“Anyway, it’s dangerous to be an escort who goes in and out of the imperial palace.”

Whether I frowned or not, Lucas’ determined demeanor didn’t change. I also agreed with him
that the imperial palace was dangerous.

‘But even if I’m selected, I’ve thought of all the ways to get only the perks and not be the
second!’

But now, if I tell my family, including Lucas, all my plans will go awry.

‘How else can I convince you?’

I slowly parted my lips while staring at Lucas, who was giving me a stern look with rabbit-like
pink eyes.

“If you keep coming out like that, Lini….”

“I bet you don’t intend to threaten me by starving again.”

Oh. Got caught

While I was embarrassed and scratched the back of my head, Lucas moved his right hand to
shake the string.

“Yes, Your Highness the Forerunner.”

Hilda entered the living room right away, as if she had been waiting in advance.

As I watched Hilda politely walk away, I frowned as I glanced at the bizarre object in her hand.

“… What is that? no, what is it?”

“It is a medical tool that fills the body with necessary nutrients without having to eat.”

‘… Ringel?’

“I developed it because of you.”

Because of me, you developed intravenous gel from a worldview that doesn’t even know what
the three major nutrients are?!

Kwak Kwa Kwam.

I buried my face in my two small hands in awe at the distant sound of probability collapsing.

“I’ll just eat…. I won’t even go to the preliminary round.”

***

“Enoch…. You can take a break from training today….”

Enoch, restlessly watching Leonora’s back as she trudged out of the living room, turned to
Gaspar while biting her lip.

“Father, Rini wants to go out like that, so wouldn’t it be right to just let her go?”

At Enoch’s words, even Sylvie, who had sided with Gaspar in front of Leonora, nodded and
opened her mouth.

“He is a child who was elected without much difficulty in Petit Fleur. I don’t know why he covets
the position of helping the princess, but is there any need to oppose it?”

“Naughty… Father….”

It wasn’t until he heard Zachary blaming himself in a weak voice that he pressed his fingertips
to his throbbing temple.

“Peacock. Aletheia is targeting Leonora.”

“The reason is.”

“I don’t know the exact reason, but I thought it would be good for you to be aware that the
imperial castle is a very dangerous place for Leonora.”

Gaspar closed his eyes as he recalled the papers related to the church handed over by Lucas,
who had a detached face, as if he were ready to end his life.

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Because I won’t be able to protect Leonora anymore.”

I couldn’t tell my sons everything about the conversation between Gaspard and Lucas.

‘Right now, it seems that they believed me and completely opposed Leonora’s danger, but
these guys hate being hated by the maknae more than they would die….’

During the five years that he was away, the siblings’ love for the youngest had grown even
more intense.

It was noticeable that even Zachary, who had just met Leonora, cared for the child, contrary to
his nonchalant nature.
“The real reason Leonora shouldn’t go to the imperial castle….”

Gaspar, who was trying to come up with a reason, was speechless. Because he wasn’t good
at lying.

“His Highness Lucas will explain.”

In the end, Gaspard passed the responsibility on to Lucas, and the prince, who had been
staring blankly at the place where Leonora had left his seat, finally turned his aesthetic head
around.

“The princess will be nine years old soon.”

“What does that have to do with why I shouldn’t go to the imperial castle?”

“Aristocratic engagements begin around the age of ten.”

Lucas’ calm words were simple, but the repercussions were enormous.

“Our youngest is only nine years old, what bullshit are you talking about, Your Highness?”

“Are you saying that there are unscrupulous people who consider a nine-year-old child to be
their daughter-in-law?”

“… Kill it.”

Lucas almost laughed at the sight of the three brothers, who had always considered him their
father, widening their eyes in unison, but he was able to keep his insensitive face.

“Is that true, Your Highness?”

Until Gaspard, who was clearly aware that he was just making excuses, hardened his face
seriously.

***

From the next morning, surrounded by my entire family, I had to listen to nagging remarks, ‘It’s
too early for you to get married.’

“Lini, you are too young. To get married, at least eighteen, no, twenty-eight, no! You should be
seventy-eight.”

‘What kind of aristocratic woman in Willenin’s empire gets married at the age of seventy-
eight…?’

Of course, I had no thoughts of getting married now, but I looked back at Sylvie, frowning at
Enoch’s nonsense.

“Sylvie, what’s wrong with Enoch?”

However, even the trustworthy second son, whom I trusted to explain the situation to me,
resolutely speaks bullshit, as if he had been colored by Enoch.

“Enoch is right. Besides, the guys who are looking at you right now must be bastards.”

‘No, who would look after an 8-year-old mite?’

“… Kill it.”

I glanced at Zachary, who wandered around the living room like a ghost and muttered strange
words, then sighed.

“Kill…. Pedophile….”

‘Who the hell is a pedophile?’

Enoch as well as Gaspar-

I don’t know what kind of strange words I heard from anyone, but the dukedom of Haschania
united and opposed my participation in the selection contest.

I ended up failing to convince my abusive family.

“… Even the threat of starvation doesn’t work, so there’s nothing I can do.”

Karen, who was staring at me with both hands and feet up saying that she would give up being
Ines’ double, cautiously moved her lips.

“Are you really going to give up?”

“I told you, Karen. There is no giving up in Lini’s dictionary.”

As soon as night fell, I stood in front of the walls of the capital house with Karen, rummaged
through my pockets, and pulled out two small shovels.

“Let’s dig.”

“Yes?”

“Let’s dig a dog hole.”

‘Unless it’s a heavily guarded place like the duke’s castle, it’s easy to escape from the capital’s
mansion.’

I opened my mouth resolutely as I held the shovel to Karen, who had her neat eyes wide open
as if she didn’t know why.

“Put up the shovel, Karen. Tomorrow is the day we announce the theme of the preliminary
round for the selection.”

If you don’t show your face today, it will be seen as meaning that you have no intention, and
you will be disqualified.

‘Even children have pride!’

A dog that has lost a fight can do it, but a mad dog doesn’t have the habit of running away in
fear.

***

- Rini, I’ll go to Hwangseong.

I woke up early in the morning, left a short note, escaped the mansion, rented a wagon and
arrived at the imperial castle with the hood on.

The number of children participating in the contest was staggering, probably because Gregor,
who would die for Ines, promised to bestow even a small estate to the family of the chosen
child.

I scratched my chin in embarrassment at the children’s feast that filled the garden of the main
palace, which was as big as the playground.

‘Maybe it’s fiercer than Petit Fleur?’

When you think about it, it was natural.

Originally, Petite Fleur was a competition only for aristocratic girls my age, but this time Ines’s
contest was open to ordinary people as long as they were educated children.

‘That’s why Noel can participate.’

I narrowed my eyes as I spotted the unpainted Noel, clearly visible from a distance.

At that moment, the chief chamberlain, who has gathered the noisy children in the center, raises
his voice with a large piece of parchment in his hand.

“We will announce the theme of the preliminary round! As Her Highness’s role is the closest
assistant to Her Highness, we want to test your excellent quickness, wit, and action!”

When the chief chamberlain raised his arm, the back door to the garden slowly opened, and
young soldiers rushed in and lined up.

He tried to stand side by side, but somehow he guessed from his sloppy posture that he was a
reserve imperial soldier who had not been promoted to a knight among the imperial army.

“Take one squad each of these reserve imperial soldiers standing in front of me and train them!
Exactly one week later, we will determine who will advance to the finals in a mock war!”

‘Train the soldiers?’

I narrowed my brows slightly at the words of the chief chamberlain.

‘It’s not even a position to select a commander, what kind of military training is that all of a
sudden?’

Feeling that something was going wrong, I hurriedly slipped out of the group and opened the
original book.

‘Well then…!’
Ines, this psychopathic heroine couldn’t have chosen such a subject for no reason.
Chapter 162

“You mean this is a golden trick that can make a real ‘Blue eagle’?”

Ines clasped her hands as she watched in rapture the huge gin spread out in the center of her
bedroom.

“A forbidden technique that will make your heart explode if you refuse my order!”

“Yes, Your Highness. The Church has finally completed it for Your Highness. It is a forbidden
technique suitable for raising an army of slaves that are truly unique to His Highness.”

At Yulia’s explanation, Ines jumped up and down in place as if she was happy, smiling like a
cherry blossom in full bloom.

“Perfect! Since we have to conduct an experiment, we will have to select several candidates.”

In order to completely control the body and mind with gold magic, it was most effective to use it
on children.

“If possible, it would be better to select a child with the potential to command an army. Dad
said he would make an army of princesses.”

“Sure, Your Highness. From physical abilities to intelligence, look at and select them. It is a
place where you choose slaves who exist only for Your Highness.”

“Huh! When I grow up, I want to entrust my throne too.”

“Good idea. The child who will be the baby will be happy too.”

Ines laughed at Yulia’s words and embraced the box containing the golden alcohol.

“Of course. Wouldn’t it be nice to have someone else’s seat?”

‘These crazy things…!’

Covering the original book as if tossing it, I glared at the podium where the chief chamberlain
stood, pressing down on the resounding goal.

Bae-dong was nothing more than a playmate for the young princess, so this topic was absurd.

Dissatisfaction began to erupt here and there at the words of the chief chamberlain that there
were not one or two children who thought like me.

“What’s the relationship between training reserve imperial troops and the princess’s delivery?”

“The conditions for selecting Petit Fleur were also strange. It seems to be an extension of that.”

“It means there is a nominee.”

‘No, why are you looking at me?’

Of course, it wasn’t a subject that wasn’t in my favor, but I had no desire to become the
princess’s slave by manipulating even the theme of the tournament.

“Noel! As expected, our sponsor must have used their strength!”

As I put the original book in my pocket, I tremble at Ines’ plot. Behind me, a raspy voice I’ve
never heard before resounds.

“The princess’s daughter-in-law will definitely be Noel! Can the insignificant kids in this position
beat Noel, who has already had experience leading an army?”

‘Have you ever had experience leading an army?’

Was it not just an orphan?

“Rachel, be careful with your words.”

I pricked up my ears and cautiously moved towards them, but Noel looked around urgently and
blocked Rachel’s mouth.

“Then, I will assign reserve imperial soldiers from now on!”

The chief chamberlain, who had been standing sullenly as if he had no interest in whether the
children complained or not, gestured toward the soldiers.

“It’s your chance to be elected as the princess’s army, which Her Majesty will directly appoint,
so the soldiers do their best!”

I touched my forehead while glancing at the young soldiers walking around as if they had only
received the very minimum basic training.

‘Don’t these guys even know in their dreams that the glorious princess army is the slave unit of
the princess who was suppressed by forbidden alcohol?’

Among them was a small child who must have just turned five.

“Lady Leonora Estrella de Hachania, please come forward!”

I sighed heavily at Ines’ plan for which there was no answer, but I slowly stepped forward at
the words of the chief chamberlain.

“Now, these are the soldiers assigned to Young Ae.”

Then, a total of eight small soldiers lined up in front of me.

“The Lady Hachania’s training ground is Building A.”

“Yes.”

Recalling the map of the imperial palace at the chief chamberlain’s explanation, I roughly
nodded and turned my eyes to look at the soldiers’ condition.

‘There are two clumsy but able to hold a sword, four with poor posture, and one child who can’t
stand properly….’

And there was one guy who had even the slightest chance of being knighted.
‘I’ll have to start with that guy.’

After grasping it, I snapped my chin and ordered the soldiers to follow me, but they seemed to
be stuck in place and did not intend to move.

‘Huh? Didn’t you understand?’

I looked back at the unmoving soldiers and opened my mouth.

“I meant to follow you.”

At my words, the eldest-looking trainee opens his mouth with a twist.

“Oh, I thought you didn’t have a mouth.”

“Ah~ You thought I didn’t have eyes again?”

The boy’s face contorts at my words with a grin.

“Do you have ears? Follow me.”

When I gave a brief command and turned my back, the words of the soldiers moving their steps
in a mumbling sound stuck in my ears.

“You gathered people to train the imperial army, and you said you would follow the command of
a little girl?”

“Should I just go back? Jake, just because we don’t have money doesn’t mean we don’t have
pride.”

“If you stop, you will be fined. The imperial family is going crazy.”

‘I feel beyond agreement with that statement, but….’

I turned my back while scratching my cheek embarrassed by the soldier’s words with a sigh.

‘Still, how dare you submit to the command of the commander?’

I wasn’t even an official commander, and it was only a temporary job for the selection of Bae-
dong and the Princess’s army, but I was still the superior of those soldiers.

Therefore, such an attitude could never be tolerated.

“Okay, we’ve arrived at the training center.”

I clapped my hands and concentrated the soldiers, smiling broadly, pointing to the training
ground with small wooden puppets stacked close to each other.

“Then, shall we all start with the head first?”

“… Yes?”

Thud! thud! thud!

It wasn’t long before the bewildered soldiers opened their eyes wide at my words, and they
shuddered at the bright red mana I poured onto their palms.

“I-what is that? Is it Auror?”

Ordinary people had few opportunities to see Soul Knights.

Having created a managu that would look like an aura to them, I opened my mouth clearly while
glaring at the boy who had been talking back to me earlier.

“Everyone, hit me head first! practice!”

“City, conduct!”

The soldiers who were frightened by Managu started to move one by one, probably because
they were still young soldiers, but the boy who met my eyes didn’t budge and just bit his lip.

“Why should I listen to what you say, even Hunza from training doesn’t know?”

“Did you apply for the Imperial Army without knowing that black is peeled and Ki is long?”

I glanced at the name tag on the boy’s chest and opened my mouth.

“You volunteered because you wanted to become the princess.”

I walked over to the boy who turned away as if he didn’t want to answer my question, grabbed
his chin and continued.

“If you want to become the princess’s army, I, who was assigned as your commander, must be
selected as the companion of Her Highness the princess. Am I wrong?”

As if my words hurt my pride, I carefully observed the distorted face of the boy, then
swallowed.

‘Seeing it up close makes me feel a little weak.’

Why are you so handsome and messy?

“Then, whether I am a young girl or an old man, I had better be disciplined.”

I let out a big cough to hide my inner feelings, sighed deeply at my words, glared at the boy
who was bending over, and shrugged.

I don’t want to trample on the pride of the children who dreamed of becoming real knights, but I
had to give them real training.

I couldn’t give up the right to read the Imperial Palace library, and I also found out about Ines’
plan.

‘I’m still trying to take control of the empire with the emperor on my back, but if I set up a real
slave unit, Ines’ power will grow too much.’

Glancing at the boys head-butting side by side, I clapped my hands and took out a whistle from
my pocket.

“Okay, now that we’ve got our hair cut, let’s run!”

Only 50 laps lightly!

“Fifty laps?”

The soldiers’ complexions turned pale at my refreshing words, but I pointed to the training
ground and nodded.

“Start!”
The boys’ stamina seemed to be close to that of ordinary people, as if they had only received
basic training.

‘I have to raise my basic physical strength first.’

“Eh cha-!”

I picked up the baby who was toddling after my older brother’s soldiers.

‘I can’t let him train.’

What would you make a baby who seems to be only about three years old?

“Let’s do radish kimchi.”

I touched the forehead of the baby whose bright eyes were shining with my fingertips and
smiled.

“Do you have kkakdugi?”

“Yes, it is good.”

“But my older brother is running.”

At the baby soldier’s words, I answered by pointing at the soldiers who were getting slower.

“Hyung, if you’re worried, cheer me on here.”

“Any answer?”

“Huh. If you run around like that, you’ll get hurt.”

Bang! Kwak-kwam!

“Ah!”

Only then did the boys, realizing that the bright red aurora was following them, sped up in fright.

‘I also remodeled Enoch and Sylvie, but they’re just ordinary soldiers who can’t handle Auras.’
I didn’t know at the time when I was touching the bridge of my nose triumphantly.

That Ines hadn’t selected them as reserve princesses for nothing.

Chapter 163

“Everyone is not talking.”

Arriving at Gaspard’s office, Lucas found four men scattered on the desk, sofa, and floor, and
clicked his tongue briefly.

“You should have listened to me to set up a barrier in the room because there is a risk of
escape.”

Sylvester frowns at what Lucas says while crossing his long legs, who rebelled against him,
saying that he is not a criminal and cannot be imprisoned.

“His Highness cannot understand our feelings. Originally, Leonora is a child who eventually
listens to what we say.”

“That’s right! How kind and kind-hearted Rini is. To think that such a child would eventually go to
the Hwangseong even though we tried to tear him away like that….”

Lucas washed his face dry as if Enoch was desperate. However, Lucas began to confuse
whether the Leonora Enoch was talking about and the Leonora he knew were the same
person.

“If you’re so sure you’re listening to Confucius well, shouldn’t you go and bring him back?”

Enoch grumbles at Lucas’ blunt words and pops out a small note.

“If you look at this, you won’t say that.”

I’ll hate you if you follow me. -Leonora-

“If you chase me, I hate you….”

That must have been the reason why the two tall men, and the two boys who were close to
being tall, were lying helplessly in the office like straw dolls.

“Are you afraid of being hated by a princess?”

“His Highness, the ancestor does not understand. Because you are not family.”
At Lucas’ rebuke, Sylvester, who glanced at the note in Enoch’s hand, answered with a neat
brow narrowing.

“Leonora is a child who does everything. You might really hate it.”

“Hyung, what if Rini says she won’t train with me anymore?”

Enoch’s arrow, which suffered from being hated by the youngest even if he died, finally goes to
Lucas.

“If Your Highness hadn’t said anything strange in the first place, I wouldn’t have stopped Lini!”

“I’m sorry.”

Lucas pushed Enoch’s forehead, who grumbled, with his fingertips, and stood up with a shrug.

Shocked by the fact that his eight-year-old daughter had run away, Gaspar showed no signs of
moving, as it seemed that he was the only one who could solve the situation.

“Don’t worry, I will go and get you.”

“Really?!”

“Okay.”

Lucas gave a short nod to Enoch, his eyes twinkling, then turned his back.

If I could protect Leonora from danger, I wouldn’t even laugh at being hated by that child.

‘To be swayed here and there by the words of a child, the duke’s men are all pathetic.’

Ignoring Gaspar and other men from Hachania, Lucas returned to his room and found a note
stuck to the window, wiping his chin.

Lucas, don’t stop me. I mean, I have a plan! -Leonora-

P.s. Lucas doesn’t care if I hate him or not, but it hurts me a little because he doesn’t
seem to trust me.
‘It would be better to watch from a distance and go to rescue it if it becomes dangerous.’

Yeah, I thought that would be a better way.

Lucas, who cherished the note he had written with his tiny hands, nodded calmly.

Do you have a plan?

He didn’t want to interfere with his plans.

I was never swayed by the words that my heart hurts.

***

When I checked the faces of the soldiers returning from the gymnasium, throwing off their
heavy old armor, I laughed in amazement.

‘… Aren’t you handsome?’

Everyone was so dazzling that it looked like flowers were fluttering in the background even
while sweating profusely.

‘No, but they’re all just too handsome.’

I touched my forehead as I looked at the condition of the exhausted and worn-out soldiers, as if
they were not even half of the basic physical strength of the trained child soldiers.

‘It wouldn’t make sense if the soldiers weren’t chosen based on their faces.’

“You come and see.”

I gestured to the one of the soldiers who responded quickly to my words.

Even the boy, who gasped at the signal, was showing off his refreshing beauty like an idol who
had just finished the stage.

‘Even before taking off the helmet, I thought the eyes were unusual….’

They are beautiful looks that should be sent to Bellucci to make her debut as an actress, not to
make them soldiers.

“Jake, what did you say your squad nickname was?”

“It’s the handsome men’s team.”

“….”

I opened the original book again at Jake’s answer that suddenly jumped out.

“Whoops. Uh-huh!”

As soon as Gregor gave permission to recruit reserve princesses, Ines started recruiting young
boys across the country.

‘Isn’t there any reason why you can’t call Ines what Dad does?’

“Ines will complete the harem with the princess army. Some of them will be trained as blue
eagles.”

Amelia, trembling at the plan that Ines was talking about in a lively voice, hesitated and opened
her mouth.

“But, Your Highness, weren’t the Blue Eagles originally a special unit prepared to protect the
imperial family and the people of the empire?”

Amelia was a member of the 132nd Blue Eagle squadron organized for the princess, Ines, and
was a knight proud of the fact that she belonged to an organization that was one of the pillars
that supported the Willenin Empire.

Regardless of whether or not her knight was disappointed by the princess’ absurd statement
that the criteria for joining the group she belonged to was based solely on appearance, Ines
replied with a shrug of her shoulders.
“The knights who move to protect me don’t have to be pretty.”

Amelia nodded shyly at Ines’ firm words.

“… I don’t know if the boys who met Her Highness’ criteria applied.”

Because Ines had a fairly high standard for beauty.

At Amelia’s worried words, the princess sneered and opened her mouth.

“If you didn’t apply, you should make it happen. Do you know why Dad intensified the crime of
blasphemy against the imperial family?”

“….”

“If you’re pretty, you can participate unconditionally. Refusal is the death penalty.”

“… Yes, Your Highness.”

‘Can the country go back like this?’

Amelia felt a sense of skepticism, but she held back her emotions because she knew the reality
that her throat could be blown off even if she just smiled.

“… Are there any among you who were forcibly conscripted?”

Covering the original book with a shy face, I smiled at Jake and opened my mouth.

“Yes. Me, Abel, and Finn.”

Finn was a little kid sleeping on my lap….

“Isn’t Abel the same guy from far away?”

Jake gave a quick nod when he chinned the boy who had been arguing about why he had to
obey my order earlier.

‘I thought he volunteered because his sword skills were pretty good, but it seems he didn’t.’

“Abel originally applied for the Imperial Guard rather than the Princess Army, and even joined.”

“But why did you come to participate in this kind of battle selection as a reserve princess?”

“I don’t know why, but Her Highness told me to put Abel in the reserve princess army.”

My eyes widened at Jake’s words, and I clicked my tongue briefly as I recalled Ines’ black
heart.

‘He was attracted because he was handsome.’

That’s why the backlash was so severe to me.

Because she thought that aristocratic girls the same age as Ines treated her as a toy.

“Abel.”

I gestured to Abel, who was circling the gym with the most leisure among the soldiers.

“Why… Yo. This.”

Perhaps because he had been warned by the other boys earlier that if they treated me
recklessly, his throat could be blown off.

“You seem to have the ability to use auras, did you know?”

“… Yes?”

At my words, Abel, who opened his eyes wide with an innocent face that looked like his age,
stepped back with his claws raised like a startled cat.

“Do not lie.”

“It’s not a lie.”

The soldiers might not have felt it, but from the moment they entered the training center, I was
reading the flow of magical power by activating search magic.

‘It’s because the magic isn’t smooth, the amount itself is huge.’

Enormous magical power was the same as the basic condition of an Aura user. Because Aura
was to condense mana and manifest it as a sharp sword.

“Again, to seduce me with some strange words….”

“Again?”

I saw Abel for the first time today, and there weren’t many people like me who recognized
Abel’s Aura potential.

‘I also tried to train Enoch, Tristan abduction, books related to Aura, and I studied all of them,
and I finally figured it out?’

“If that’s the case, Her Highness has already heard it.”

“Ines, no, Her Highness, the princess, said that you had the qualities of a user to come?”

“I didn’t mean that exactly, but he said to visit me at night to tell me something good.”

Hee-ik.

Frightened by Abel’s sudden answer, I grabbed his wrist.

“You, never go!”

‘Ines, no matter how much you’re a regressor, you’re only seven years old!’

But are you already calling a handsome boy into bed?

Chapter 164

“I am not like that.”

Shocked by Abel’s words, I shook my head and hurriedly opened my mouth to tell you the
difference between me and Ines.

“It’s because I only have three older brothers, and all of them are Oror users, so I don’t have
much knowledge about Oror.”

Besides, two of them had a history of making me come and strengthen them myself.

“You say you have knowledge of the Aurors.”

As if I couldn’t believe my words, I grabbed Abel’s hand as he stared at me with suspicious-and

pretty scarlet eyes at the same time.

“If you don’t believe me, can I call your brothers?”

“… Are you saying you can call Prince Sylvester?”

At Abel’s question, I raised one corner of my mouth and smiled.

‘I asked for a bait.’

“Huh. You like Sylvie.”

Zacharina Sylvester and Enoch were very popular among young soldiers and knights.

All three of them were geniuses who manifested their Auras at a very early age, and each of
them already boasted excellent skills enough to take on an executive role in the Knights.

‘Zakari is the leader of the knights.’

However, it seemed that the person Abel admired was Sylvester, the only Winter Knight of his
age who had the power to move a snowy mountain.

‘Okay, if it’s not like this, where else will my second son use it?’
“Huh. I can call you today.”

Since I had left the mansion without leaving a single note, I was starting to worry about my
family, who must have been suffering from heartache over me.

I confirmed that Abel’s sullen face had turned a reddish-peach color and stepped onto the
podium.

“Now, everyone seems to have finished their basic training, so gather here!”

I looked around at the child soldiers huddled in front of me and continued my conversation
calmly.

“Starting with tonight’s training, I’m thinking of assigning a teacher to teach me swordsmanship
and footwork. Basic training is done in the morning, and in the afternoon, split into groups of
four and participate in training.”

“Are you a teacher?”

“Okay. Enoch Hachania and Sylvester Hachania spent a week at our handsome college… Will
be your teacher.”

I barely recited the name of the squad that didn’t stick well to my mouth, and I glanced at the
soldiers who opened their mouths in amazement.

“Sir Gwendal and Sir Edgar?!”

Like Abel, even the young soldiers seemed to long for Enoch and Sylvester to the extent that
they knew their middle names.

I nodded with a satisfied smile on the soldiers’ faces.

“Huh. Sylvie specializes in swordsmanship and Enoch specializes in footwork, so it would be

helpful if you watch and learn them.”

“Wow! thank god. I thought I would do boring, hard training every day like today!”

At the words of inviting Enoch and Sylvie, Jake raises both arms and cheers.

“You trained today, are you going to do it every day now?”

“Yes?!”

I shook my head resolutely so that he would not have false hopes.

“I told you. Morning basic training is unification.”

Enoch and Sylvie said the same thing, I don’t know why kids these days hate basic training so
much.

‘The foundation must be solid to properly operate whether it’s aura or mana….’

Get away anyway

I glanced at them, clicked my tongue, and dismissed the soldiers, ordering them to wash first.

As soon as the soldiers disappear into the training center, Lululala rushes out after receiving my
call and leaving the mansion.

“Miss!”

“Lulu! Did you bring the requested items?”

“Yes, of course. I also brought a chair for ladies from the dance hall at the mansion.”

“Hi-Hi. As expected, Lulu and Lala are the best.”

Because it reads my mind perfectly.

I nodded lightly and sat down in the chair with Lala’s captain’s cap and sunglasses in my arms.

“I’ll pay you the debt too!

“Oh, you must have had a hard time today. You were sweating all over.”

Cut off.

I inserted a straw into the glass bottle Lulu had pulled out of her pocket, and I sipped on the
strawberry juice and thought about it.
‘By the way, I think I’ve heard the name Abel somewhere.’

Abel, Abel….

The original book I now possess is completely different from the simple romantic edition I had
read in my previous life, so it did not help at all in recalling what I had read.

I was struggling with repeating Abel’s name in my mind, but I soon gave up and shrugged my
shoulders.

‘Well, if you keep it by your side and watch it, you’ll think of it.’

As Lulu closes her eyes, feeling the gentle breeze created by her large feather fan, she already
hears the sound of soldiers rushing out.

‘Everyone is as fast as the speed of washing.’

The word that Sylvie and Enoch were coming made the soldiers quite excited.

“Lulu, Lala. Did you deliver my letter to Enoch and Sylvie?”

“Yes. You said you were leaving immediately, so you should be arriving soon.”

I moved my tired body at Lala’s answer and turned to the entrance.

‘I’m worried that they won’t listen to them and annoy me for participating in the selection
contest.’

“Now, soldiers, please stand behind the lady and wait. Confucius are due to arrive soon.”

“Yes!”

Unlike before, the voices of the reserve princess army soldiers were full of spirit.

Eventually, a wagon pulled up towards the entrance of the training center, and I glanced at the
two figures getting off the wagon with my chin resting on the armrest of my chair.

“I’m here?”
“Lini….”

As always, the face of Enoch, who found me faster than anyone else, is distorted.

‘Why do you look at me and frown?’

I was about to approach them, wondering if they were angry at me for running away from
home, but Enoch grabbed Sylvie by the cuff and opened her mouth as if crying.

“Brother….”

“?”

“Our youngest is corrupted….”

I narrowed my brows as Enoch’s words echoed in my ears.

“Leaving men naked and sitting in strange chairs!”

“Huh?”

What are you talking about?

Stunned, I got up from my seat and couldn’t help but let out a shrill scream when I saw the
soldiers standing behind me.

“Kyaaaaaa!!!”

Eight-year-old Myeong-ae’s eyes are rotting~!!

I hurried away from the soldiers who looked like Tarzan, not the handsome ones, and covered
my eyes with both fists.

“What! Why are you all wearing underwear?!”

“These are the clothes that Her Highness the Princess bestowed upon us.”

“What clothes are those! Cut it into pieces!!”

I had a tantrum and threw strawberry juice at Handsome University.

***

Rumors spread that Leonora, a leading candidate for the Baedong contest, had summoned the
Princes of Hachania to the imperial castle.

“Noel, the princess called her brothers in a mean way.”

Rachel, who had been snooping around the castle to see if there was any information favorable
to Noel, approached the girl with a frown.

“Isn’t that like cheating?”

“When you say older brothers, do you mean the Confucius of Hachania?”

Noel, who had been calmly swinging his sword, looked back at Rachel, sweeping his dark hair
like a veil in the night.

“Huh. Prince Sylvester and Prince Enoch are both users to come, right? It looks like they’re
going to entrust the training to you two.”

“Well, there was no saying that you shouldn’t get outside help.”

Rachel stuck out her mouth, furrowing her concave brow at Noel’s sullen reaction.

“… Noel, do you know that you got a little weird after coming up to the ecliptic?”

The Noel Rachel knew was the older sister who always put them first and took care of them.

‘But now I feel like my heart is somewhere else.’

“You know very well that our orphanage is sponsored by Aletteia. If we fail our mission, our
younger siblings will starve.”

Unintentionally, as if threatening Noel, Rachel pursed her lips and clung to her shoulder.

“Do you think I wouldn’t know that you keep going to Building A where the Gongnyeo is?”
I hated Noel’s interest in Leonora.

‘At first, I thought she was wary of being the daughter of a duke, but I don’t think that’s the
case.’

Rachel bit her lip and made a sad face as if she would burst into tears at any moment.

“Noel, are you going to abandon me?

Noel loved himself the most among his younger siblings at the nursery school, so he had to
continue to cherish himself the most.

“At first, I thought they were looking to come up with countermeasures, but they didn’t even
train the soldiers properly….”

“Abandon it. Don’t talk like that.”

“But Noel…!”

Noel finally hugged Rachel, who was speechless and shed tears like chicken droppings.

“Don’t cry, Rachel.”

“Huh! turn it off!”

“Push. Not nice.”

Knowing that Rachel was being ridiculously stubborn, Noel had no choice but to listen to the
child.

The sight of her small back, covered in thin silver blonde, trembling slightly, made her heart
ache.

From the moment the child found Noel abandoned in the middle of the island, forgetting who he
was, Rachel reminded her of something she had forgotten.
Chapter 165

Noel, who had been comforting the crying Rachel for a long time, carefully rose from her seat
as soon as the child had finally stopped crying.

“I have to go out and be called by Lady Muriel.”

“Okay. I’ll keep an eye on the soldiers.”

Only then did the real Rachel nod slowly and smile.

‘Ah, as expected, Noel is only kind to me.’

The other younger siblings at the orphanage considered Noel like a guardian and followed him,
but they wouldn’t know that Noel soothes and accepts a crying child.

“Be careful, Noel.”

“Okay.”

Responding helplessly to Rachel’s words, Noel cautiously left the castle.

When Noel was selected as a second child, the church said that Noel would find a house for the
younger siblings who were caring for at the nursery school to live together, so he accepted the
offer with a snap, but Muriel and Ines were somehow uncomfortable.

For example,

“Let me meet your father.”

When he said such nonsense, Noel felt it was obvious that Muriel was trying to take advantage
of him.

“How does Muriel-sama know about my father, whom I don’t even know?”

Noel tilted his head and looked up at Muriel’s flushed face with indifferent eyes.

“Besides, I have no great interest in the fate of my father, Lady Muriel.”

“Listen up, Noel. It doesn’t matter who your real father is.”

Then it is.

Noel sighed inwardly and glared at Muriel, who lifted his chin with a hand fan.

“The important thing is who will be your father. Don’t you want to change your messed up life?
Haven’t you heard of a life reversal?”

“I’ve heard of the term overpaid.”

“No. People live according to their ambitions.”

Muriel, who tapped Noel’s cheek with a fan, shook his head resolutely and continued.

“The man I am going to introduce you to as my lost daughter is a man with a weak heart and a
kind heart.

Muriel smiled brightly, recalling Gaspard’s delicate and tidy, nonchalant looking but warm eyes.

‘Yes, Gaspar is that kind of person.’

Rumors had circulated that he had grown cold a few years ago, but Gaspard whom Muriel met
was a man who retained his old self.

“If you cried and hugged your father because you missed him, he wouldn’t be able to refuse
easily.”

“Are you saying that you should cheat a good person that much?”

Muriel’s words made Noel laugh out loud. When Noel doesn’t appear to obey his words right
away, Muriel’s slightly offended brow twists.

“It seems that you are not curious about the life and death of your younger siblings at the
orphanage.”

“….”

“Or do you want to lose the one remaining Rachel as well?”

At Muriel’s words, Noel had no choice but to bite his lip and lower his head. The Aletheia
Church took all the children from the orphanage under the pretext of ‘Raising them’.

After the children were taken away by the Order soldiers, Noel had not received a single letter
from his younger siblings.

“All right. I will meet that ‘Father’.”

“Good idea.”

Muriel smiled and straightened Noel’s bangs.

***

“Hello.”

The room Muriel brought Noel into was the office used by the Duke of Hachania.

Gaspar slowly raises his gaze towards Noel, who gulps while looking up at the majestic wolf
imprinted on the huge door made of antique beech.

“What is your name?”

“This is Noel.”

“… That’s a good name.”

Gaspar looked a little surprised when Noel said his name, but nodded his head without showing
much. Noel knew that his name was the same as that of the deceased Duchess.

‘I didn’t intentionally follow her.’

Fearing misunderstanding, I wanted to explain, but there was no excuse.

Because Noel, who had forgotten all about his past, only remembered that his name was ‘Noel’.

‘But why does my heart throb so much just looking at that man?’

Noel stroked his long black hair long enough to cover the entire side of his face and bit his lip.
“I heard that you grew up having a hard time because you couldn’t find your biological father.”

“Yes. I grew up going to orphanage.”

“How old are you this year?”

“Eighteen… Is estimated.”

“Looks like he’s the same age as my eldest son.”

Gaspard nodded at Noel’s explanation, but Noel didn’t agree with him.

‘On the outside, I’m only 18, but I don’t know my age.’

The child, who was only three when he first met Rachel, grew up to be eight years old.
However, Noel’s appearance did not change at all, as if he had been ill.

Perhaps interpreting Noel’s expression, who has sunk in a complicated way, because of
complicated thoughts, Gaspard, who had only opened his lips, opens his mouth with difficulty.

“It may sound disappointing to you, but Lady Muriel’s claim is wrong.”

“Yes?”

“That means you can’t be my child.”

He didn’t really want to insist that he was the duke’s illegitimate son, but Noel tilted his head,
puzzled by Gaspard’s resolute attitude.

How can you be sure?

As Noel knew, adultery was like a hobby for aristocrats who were married of convenience. An
illegitimate child was the natural result of that.

‘That’s why half of the children in the nursery school must have been illegitimate children of
nobles.’

If it had not been for the donations from aristocrats with illegitimate children, the orphanage,
which did not even receive support from the state, would have quickly collapsed.
“Why?”

“Why?”

When Noel asked with his eyes wide open, Gaspard scratched his cheek in embarrassment.

“Why are you so sure I am not His Excellency’s daughter?”

Noel didn’t care whether Gaspar was flustered or not, and began to calmly question him.

“That… I mean, I’m with someone who’s not my wife-”

“With people?”

“Therefore… Mmm.”

Noel approached him, raising the corners of his mouth as if he was laughing at Gaspar, who
was slurring at the end of his words.

“Are you saying you never slept?”

“… What?”

“Are you saying you’ve never mixed with another woman?”

“I don’t think it’s a topic for conversation with you young.”

Gaspar frowned as if he was uncomfortable with Noel’s direct speech. The well-groomed
eyebrows narrowed and formed light wrinkles, and Noel suddenly thought that those wrinkles
were quite sexy.

“You must be older than you think. Maybe.”

He murmurs so softly that he can’t hear him, but he feels Gaspard’s gaze at him getting darker
little by little.

“Why do you look like that?”

Noel raised his head and slowly fluttered his long eyelashes while facing Gaspard, who was
staring at him.

“No, I thought it was a face I had seen somewhere.”

“You’re cheating on a woman the age of your child in such an old-fashioned way.”

“What-!”

Gaspard clenched his fists in a fit of anger at Noel’s words, raising the corners of his mouth as
if mocking him, but she turned her back without looking back at the angry man.

‘Why are you in such a bad mood?’

It was oddly satisfying and offended that Gaspard showed interest in him.

“Calm down, Your Excellency.”

“Her!”

Noel walked out of the office, ignoring Gaspard, who seemed to be full of energy.

***

It was a situation in which half of the children who offered to participate in the selection contest
for the nonsensical task of training the reserve princess army had given up.

In the end, only eight reserve princess army squads and candidates, including Stella Soloa-
Vallen’s Beauty Corps, Noel’s Gyeongguk Corps, and Leonora’s Handsome Corps, remained to
face the preliminaries. Pushed in

“I heard that Kyungguk University only gathered soldiers before being appointed knights?”

“Looks like a girl named Noel is lucky.”

“I heard that Lady Muriel of the Marquess of Iaron sponsored the child, so maybe she had a
hand in it?”

The eyes of the people who saw Noel, the only commoner among the participants, were not
always pretty.
However, Noel, who appears above the low hill where the mock war will take place, shows a
blue badge of Kyungkuk University with a face that doesn’t care whether others see his evil or
not.

Like the curtain of the night, the black hair blowing in the wind caught people’s attention as it
shone vividly.

“One appearance is striking enough to stand out. She is truly a dazzlingly beautiful girl.”

“Princess Hachania is also a very lovely child, but she is still young.”

“Well, since the duchess is a beauty that has been rumored to be a bargain, and the duke’s
looks are outstanding, of course she will grow up to be a beauty.”

The conversation between the nobles, who had glanced at Noel, each talked about the
candidate they were pushing, and eventually ended up talking about Leonora.

“You can see why Madame Thierry always models children’s clothes with a princess? How cute
are you going to appear today?”

He smiles heartily as he thinks of Leonora, who will appear in a lovely dress.

Leonora always wore clothes designed by Madame Thierry for important official events, but no
child could pull off Madame Thierry’s fancy pastel-toned dress as well as Leonora.

Puffy.

As if to repay people’s expectations, Leonora toddles and appears on the ridge.

“…?”

Wearing camouflage, a military uniform with a mixture of green and brown stains, and his face
painted black.
Chapter 166

Mock war was, of course, the subject of the preliminaries, but apart from Leonora, the other
girls were either well-dressed or dressed in their usual dresses.

“…Gee, it looks like an outfit suitable for a commander.”

Someone muttered softly, pointing to Leonora, who was barely visible as she toddled through
the bushes, but those who wanted to see Madame Agnes’ new dress let out a sigh of
disappointment.

However, whether or not Leonora was disappointed, she patted her protruding stomach while
raising her sunglasses with pointed eyes.

‘Do you think that pretty and cute things feed you?!’

Of course, there were many times to feed them.

But now wasn’t that time.

Passing by the nervous prospective princesses and standing in front of the handsome men,
Leonora gave a short chin gesture to them as they looked around wearing a camouflage outfit
similar to that of a child.

‘As long as I follow the plan I made, you guys will definitely win.’

At the message Leonora sent with determined eyes, Abel nodded his head, his heart growing.

‘That means if I lose, I lose.’

After reading the inner meaning of the child, I had no choice but to swallow my saliva.

After confirming that Abel was clenching her fists, Leonora tapped the floor with her round
military boots while standing on her right leg.

‘It’s a simulated war, but the commander only commands and can’t use force.’

It was a completely different way from the time of Petit Fleur.

Unlike the time when the magical power or ability of individual candidates was important, the
current mock war was literally a place to evaluate only the leadership of the candidates.

‘The way the soldiers operate will be completely different depending on the candidate’s
personality.’

Leonora glared at the faces of the candidates lined up next to her and swallowed.

‘Stella is a kid who values face the most, so she’ll try to fight in style.’

“Fight proudly and come back, my knights!”

As Leonora had expected, Stella’s squad looked like knights from fairy tales, dressed in shiny
armor, probably supported by the western army.

“Keep your mind straight.”

Noel’s soldiers, like her, wore simple armor and moved cautiously.

Taking a quick glance at the other squad members, Leonora turned her head and walked over
to Abel, who was in charge of the squad leader, and tapped him on the shoulder.

“Move only according to the plan. I said, do you remember?”

The moment Abel slowly nodded, stiffened by Leonora’s question, the moderator blew a huge
horn on the podium.

“Then let’s start a mock war!”

Leonora jumped back at the call of the host and gave Abel a signal.

Unlike other squads that get tangled up and start fighting fair, the handsome team starts
climbing Mount Burinake.

“Pu-huh! There is no such thing as a mess!”

“Did the princess’s squad all run away? How can I not know the honor….”

In the audience, voices ridiculing such a handsome boy erupted here and there, but Leonora
didn’t care and hid herself in an old warehouse under the mountain.
Abel glanced at Leonora, who was stepping more skillfully than he, a well-trained soldier, and
recalled the strategy she had described.

“When given a signal, they immediately jump out and hide into the mountains.”

“Are you saying you’re going to wage a guerrilla war?”

“Huh. Excluding you, there are 7 squads. Let them drain themselves.”

“… It’s a pretty lethal force.”

At Abel’s words, Leonora sneered and continued.

“Where’s the shame in winning and losing?”

There is no honor in real war.

It is said that justification is just an excuse that the person who won the victory puts on
belatedly.

“It’s important to have at least one more head on my person. In order to do that, you, the
squad leader, have to keep your mind straight. Put your life first.”

It was the first time Abel had ever heard of it.

***

I laughed at all the actions of the handsome men who seemed to be running away, but the
situation began to reverse shortly after the mock war began.

It’s because four of the squads who went out to compete head-on by dealing with each other in
a ‘Fair and fair’ manner destroyed themselves in an instant.

Of the remaining squads that realized they too would have to use the high terrain, like
mountains and hills, Noel’s was the only one that kept eight men intact.

“In the end, Miss Noel leads the soldiers into the mountains.”
“Isn’t Princess Leonora hiding in the forest as soon as the match started?”

“Great. Not a single one of Princess’s soldiers was hurt.”

A lady exclaimed at Leonora’s vision, and a young girl hiding in the crowd jumped forward with
twitching lips.

“That is natural. They were all hideously hiding!”

Baroness Rickon, who glanced at Rachel at the words of Rachel, who had been out of the
crowd to cheer Noel, moved her fan gracefully and raised the corner of her mouth.

“Is it mean? Or are you clever enough to do something no one else has thought of?”

“… All, of course, mean…!”

“It’s not okay to belittle someone’s achievements like that. It must be because of Princess
Leonora’s generous heart that Miss Rachel can now watch the game under a bright sky instead
of being in prison.”

At the baroness’ words, Rachel had no choice but to bite her lip and swallow.

The reason Rachel wasn’t taken to jail at the banquet was because, as she said, Leonora
forgave her for trying to frame him.

‘… Could it be that he’s not a bad boy?’

However, the church said that Leonora was a terrible child who would destroy the world and
throw it into chaos….

Rachel shook her head in confusion and puffed out her cheeks as she searched for the images
of Leonora and Noel, who had disappeared into the mountains.

He never imagined that Noel, whom the child loved dearly, was facing a greater danger than
monsters in the woods he and Leonora had entered.

***

Regardless of who Ines was assigned to be, Gregor didn’t really care.
The biggest concern of Gregor, who had welcomed Julia as his wife at the recommendation of
Ines and Emperor Calissyman, was what kind of new woman he would marry.

“Abe. Didn’t Ines seem very lonely these days?”

Abe, the emperor’s chief secretary, looked up at the podium at Gregor’s question. Sitting on a
huge golden chair, watching the game and glancing at the princess, her mouth dropped open in
dismay.

“… Yes?”

Far from being lonely, Ines, who was enjoying watching the soldiers fight and splatter blood,
looked happy.

“It seems like it’s because I’m the only father at an age where I need my mother’s help.”

However, Gregor clicked his tongue and turned his gaze toward the arena, as if he couldn’t
even see Ines’ smiling face.

“For Ines’ sake, we need to increase the government. Update the list of national beauties that
you posted last time.”

“Ah, yes…. I take orders, Your Majesty.”

The position of chief secretary to the emperor was every administrator’s dream.

Abe had never dreamed that he would run around the country collecting personal information
about beautiful women and organize them.

‘If I’m going to do this, I’ll just follow Henry Massad and aim for the position of aide to His
Excellency the Duke of Hachania.’

Abe remembered Henry, his academy classmate, and bowed his head, lamenting his past
choices.

Gaspar Hachania’s benevolent character and personality had already been rumored since then.

‘If I had known at the time that the emperor was such an unscrupulous person who revealed his
womanhood like this…!’
The moment Abe let out a sigh of regret with clenched fists, Gregor looked back at his aide
with his eyes shining.

“Abe.”

“Yes, yes?!”

Abe, who had been stabbed with a lever, was startled and ran out in front of the emperor.
However, Gregor, who did not pay attention to whether his aide was flustered or not, only
raised his finger and pointed at the stadium.

“Who is that woman?”

“Ah, I am a commoner child named Noel. This time, with the sponsorship of Lady Muriel, I
participated in the selection contest for Her Highness Princess Ines.”

“At what age did you say that you wanted to become Ines’s partner?”

“I know you are eighteen this year.”

“You’re a bit old to be a baby boy.”

Gregor brushed his chin lightly and scanned Noel from head to toe, who moved along with the
soldiers and slender body.

‘Belucci Breinen, that bratty woman refused to be Jim’s mistress.’

The reason why a commoner was able to reject the emperor’s proposal was possible because
she was a star actress loved by the people. But Noel’s situation was different from Bellucci’s.

“Isn’t it a better age to be Jim’s friend than Ines’s?”

“… Yes?”

“I want to take a closer look, so make sure to pick up Jim after the qualifiers are over.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

At Abe’s answer, Gregor raised the corner of his mouth in satisfaction and rested his chin.
The more he looked at Noel, the more Gregor reminded him of the woman someone had stolen
from him for the first time.

‘Then I have to trample it.’

He was the emperor of this empire, and he was a man of absolute power who didn’t have to
leave anyone who offended him.
Chapter 167

‘In the end, only me and Noel remained.’

It was only after the battle went into a lull that I carefully escaped the cabin and narrowed my
eyes at the flag visible over the ridge.

‘It seemed that the spirits of Count Damia had given up early….’

Because Stella valued honor too much, she lost all her soldiers while boasting that she would
charge fair and square.

‘Don’t be so fancy.’

I found a nervous child shaking the fallen soldiers awake, and clicked my tongue briefly.

The determination to never back down under any circumstances was cool to hear, but it was
less effective.

“There are only three candidates left, so let’s close the preliminary round at this point!”

I shrugged my shoulders at the words of the chief chamberlain to conclude the match, then
turned around to check the condition of the soldiers and opened my mouth.

“Abel, who is injured?”

“I was cowardly hiding in the mountains and only came out and fought in one-to-one situations,
and there could be no one injured.”

I wanted to be sarcastic, but Abel’s face had a subtle blush.

“I am not hurt either. Not a single hair was hurt.”

“… I’m glad.”

Abel’s behavior of bowing his head to me with his eyes shining makes it look like a puppy is
poking his head in asking for affection.

“Good job, good job.”

I praised Abel for his achievements and stroked the boy’s shaggy hair.

Widely-!

No, I tried to stroke it, but it only touched the empty space.

“Are there any injuries?”

I nodded as I looked down at Heath’s hand, which slipped into mine instead of Abel’s head.

“Yes. Don’t worry, Heath.”

‘He was much taller than me when I first brought him, but now he’s about the same size as me.’

Perhaps because of the forbidden magic that turns people into weapons, Hiss still didn’t grow
even though I shattered all the control tools that restrained him.

I looked into the concave sky-like blue eyes that fit perfectly at eye level and continued.

“Did you come to pick me up so I could go straight to the dorm? thank you.”

At my words, Heath’s eyes, which had been glaring at Abel like a fierce enemy since earlier,
loosened just a little bit.

‘Ugh. Only then will I be able to go anywhere and recklessly like other children.’

It’s not a dog camp, and people are making a fuss here and there asking for affection.

I looked back at Abel and the soldiers, holding Heath’s hand, which was small but hard with
calluses stuck here and there.

“The qualifiers are over, so everyone can go back and rest.”

“Yes, boss!”

I smiled at the courageous soldiers’ answers and left the arena.

Hiss, who growled at Abel until he completely disappeared from sight, opened his mouth with a
nonchalant face as if he had been excited.
“Do you know the theme of the finals?”

“No. The preliminaries were mock wars, but it is unclear what the theme for the finals will be.”

Since the purpose was to select the Princess’s Army and the Bae-dong together, there could
be a topic of using the reserve Princess’s Army soldiers again, or a theme in which only the
Bae-dong candidates could come up.

“Shall we eliminate the enemies in advance?”

It was a joke, but Heath was a kid who couldn’t joke.

“… Heath, I don’t even want to be the daughter of Her Highness. Don’t get into weird
accidents.”

I replied with my hand holding the hiss tight and turned my head in the direction he pointed out
that there were enemies.

‘It’s Noel.’

She wanted to go to the inn, but the place she was headed was not the guest palace attached
to the princess’s palace, but the main palace where the emperor stayed.

“His, hold on.”

I hurriedly caught up with Noel out of a strange sense of deja vu and grabbed her wrist as she
moved alone without the maid or Rachel accompanying me.

“?”

Noel, disoriented by his sudden capture, looks down at me with a puzzled look.

“What is going on? No, what is it?”

Even if I was the same candidate, I was very young, so when I saw me, it seemed that short
words naturally jumped out.

Instead of showing displeasure at Noel, I widened my eyes full of doubts.

“Where are you going now?”

“I heard that His Majesty the Emperor is looking for me.”

“… Are you His Majesty the Emperor?”

I couldn’t hide my confused expression at Noel’s answer and narrowed my eyebrows.

It was a time when the sky was dark as the sun had not set since the preliminaries had been
prolonged because I had hidden in the mountains with my soldiers.

‘Awesome. Why are you bringing Noel to the main palace tonight?’

“Why?”

“It seemed that he was trying to look at me, a candidate for Bae Dong.”

“Then shall I go with you?”

In response to my question, I awkwardly added words while waving her arms as she blinked
her jet-black eyes without much inspiration.

“It’s scary to go alone.”

“Nothing….”

“Lini, Your Majesty, I want to see you after a long time, so let’s just go together!”

Noel might misunderstand that I was up to something, and Gregor would get nauseous just
thinking about my face, but I had no choice but to head to the main palace.

Even though he’s eighteen, he’s the same age as our eldest son, so we can’t let this child fall
into the clutches of the perverted emperor.

“Your Majesty, Lini is here!”

Boo-

Fearing that Gregor would rebuke Noel, I entered the audience room like a child, and hurriedly
looked around with my eyes wide open.
‘It’s an audience room, but there are no attendants or maids!’

I wonder what the reason was for calling someone and sending all the courtiers out on this dark
night.

“… The princess is also here.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!”

I laughed at Gregor’s timid voice, but my clenched fist trembled.

‘This pervert…! The official cost is two, the unofficial government is a subject that goes over ten
fingers!’

“Lini came because it seems that the candidates who passed the preliminary round are being
called!”

Gregor clicked his tongue briefly and opened his mouth, probably because his conscience had
already given away dogs before, so he didn’t get stabbed.

“Jim wasn’t called by a kid named Noel after passing through the preliminaries.”

“Yes?! Then why did you call me?”

“She seems too old to be called a girl, so I called to see if she was old enough to be the
daughter of Jim’s daughter, Princess Ines.”

It was Noel who answered Gregor’s words instead of me, who widened my eyes as if I didn’t
know anything.

“I am eighteen this year. It didn’t cross the cut-off.”

Gregor, who looked her up and down instead of listening to Noel’s calm answer, moved his lips
as if he were licking his lips.

“Eighteen is an age more suitable for a nanny than a baby boy.”

‘How is eighteen suitable for a nanny? You’re not at Ines’ mother’s age at all!’

I was stunned by Gregor’s words and tried to suppress a laugh, but I checked Noel’s reaction.
‘What if I thought it was an elevation of status and accepted it quickly…?’

Like Lulu and Lala, suddenly taking Noel as Ines’s nanny, who wasn’t the maid who had served
my mother since before I was born, was both inconsistent with the situation and against
imperial law.

‘Why would he want to take Noel in as a nanny, even if he did something like that?’

He wants to increase his ‘Secret government’ residing within the imperial palace.

Governments officially recognized by the emperor will have many eyes on them.

“How do you feel? Wouldn’t you like to assume the role of the princess’ nanny?”

Perhaps thinking that I couldn’t read my insides as a child, Gregor treated me as an invisible
person and approached Noel, making a benevolent smile.

“You have nice hands. A hand suitable for assisting the princess.”

‘What does pretty hands have to do with taking care of children!’

Besides, his eyes were dirty.

My eyes were cloudy and blurry, so it was very ominous.

I stepped forward, trembling at Gregor’s dynamic eyes.

“Your Majesty, but as far as Rini knows, the princess already has a nanny.”

“A princess should have three or four nursery maids.”

“I know Rini well because she is a friend of Her Highness, but Her Highness doesn’t need to
increase the number of Nursery Maids!”

“Why?”

“Her Highness Princess Ines is a smart and self-reliant child! Like Rini!”
Gregor, who glanced at me as I raised his voice with clenched fists, frowned as if an intruder
had appeared and waved his hands.

“It’s late at night, Princess, so you’d better go home already.”

“Yes!”

I responded to Gregor’s words with a strong smile.

“Goodbye then, Your Majesty!”

After greeting me sternly, I grabbed Noel’s hand, who was standing next to me and enduring
the emperor’s uneasy gaze.

“Let’s go back, Noel!”

“Now, wait.”

Then, the embarrassed Gregor twists his face and grabs us.

“The princess said to go back alone.”

“Yes? But you said it was late at night.”

“… It did.”

“It’s time for little Noel and I to go to sleep, Your Majesty!”

Eighteen, his birthday hadn’t passed, so Noel was a child too.

‘How dare you look at a minor!!’

Noel’s gaze becomes strange as he looks down at me with his eyes wide open like a ferocious
lion.
Chapter 168

Unlike her sweet appearance, Noel Iaron was a woman who did not hesitate to refuse.

“I’m sorry, Gregor.”

Noel, who said he was sorry in words but looked down at his well-groomed fingernails with an
unapologetic expression on his face, had turned down Gregor’s proposal of marriage.

“I have a fiancé who dreams of the future. And you have Ines.”

Ines.

Gregor frowned at the name of his fiancé coming out of Noel’s lips.

Noel, who watched his sharp eyebrows twist in disbelief, added a word as if warning.

“Be faithful to Ines, Gregor.”

Ines was one of Noel’s few close friends.

Gregor, thinking of a sky-heavy woman who still enjoys wearing a pastel-toned lace dress even
though she has been an adult for a long time, inevitably gives it a go.

He had chosen Ines as his betrothal for one reason, no, only one.

“… Even though I am the one who will become emperor.”

There was only one reason why Gregor was able to brutally defeat all his brothers and seize
the throne.

“There is no status or title as my criteria for choosing a husband.”

However, the woman who became the reason only shook her clean face as if she had no idea
of Gregor’s shiny desire.

“Even if you conquer the continent and not Willenin, I will never choose you as my husband.”

“Why?”
Why, instead of me, did you choose a peacock that was only shiny?

As if Gregor’s question reminded him of his fiancé, Noel opened his mouth with a fluttering face.

“Because I don’t want to live luxuriously. All I want is freedom.”

“….”

“And the duke is someone who can respect my choices and my freedom.”

“Gibberish.”

Gregor, who was lost in thought for a moment, sighed as he roughly put the empty wine glass
down on the table.

‘I yearned for freedom so much that in the end I couldn’t even leave a corpse behind.’

The Duke of Hachania wasn’t the only one who rushed to find Noel Iaron when she was
missing.

Using the excuse of being the only admiral of the empire, Gregor even unleashed the imperial
fleet to find Noel.

‘But I couldn’t find it.’

Reminds me of the girl who didn’t seem to be able to get caught, and thump! After kicking the
table, Gregor nervously glared at the portrait of Empress Ines hanging in the bedroom.

‘I was thinking of dealing only with Ines. I didn’t know that even Noel would be swept away.’

In the end, neither Noel nor Empress Ines returned.

“Dad!”

Gregor opened his bedroom door fearlessly and opened his mouth slowly, looking back at the
child entering.

“… It’s Ines. What are you doing late at night?”

“Ines, I chose the child I want to be my daughter. I need your help.”

Unlike her naive mother, Ines, who looked exactly like Empress Ines, was a child who
calculated profit and loss quickly and knew how to be greedy like royalty.

“Dad, I want to have Princess Leonora. If I can’t have it, I want to destroy it.”

“….”

“You said if I can’t have it, don’t let anyone else have it.”

Yes, he certainly taught himself that way.

Gregor touched his chin, thinking of a small child who resembled Noel just as Ines resembled
Ines.

***

As soon as Noel got out of the main palace, he leaned against the garden tree to catch his
breath. I hurriedly handed the handkerchief to the girl who was sweating profusely.

“What’s wrong? Where are you sick?”

“Emperor, no, from the moment I met Your Majesty, my stomach kept pounding….”

Noel, who stuttered open his mouth unresponsively, looked really sick.

Glancing at my pale cheeks that glistened in the pale moonlight, I put my chin on my fingers and
frowned.

“Why? Is it because it stinks?”

Perverted smell.

Even in the midst of pain from my words, Noel smiled and slowly moved his lips.

“You don’t know how to be careful with Your Majesty… Yo. This.”

“Even Noel doesn’t know how to be careful about what he says in front of the princess.”
“Sorry.”

I shook my head as I stared up at Noel, who was being selfish.

“Just joke. It’s okay to treat me harshly because I’m young.”

Of course, being a commoner, talking to me in plain language was against etiquette, but it was
a big break, but oddly enough, it didn’t make me feel bad.

“Anyway, be careful with Your Majesty. A perverted bird that will rush at you regardless of age
if you are pretty… Big hum. Be careful anyway.”

“… Why are you helping me?”

“I heard it could be my sister?”

“Do you really believe in Lady Muriel’s bullshit?”

It seemed that Dad wasn’t the only one who didn’t believe Muriel’s words.

‘I don’t want to believe it either….’

I shrugged my shoulders at Noel’s sullen voice and turned my back.

Beep-beep-

‘The paternity tester works too well.’

The vibrations of the small magic tools that Noel couldn’t hear were resonating in his hands.

***

“Then, finally, today, we will select a daughter-in-law for Her Highness, Princess Ines!”

I nodded nonchalantly at the attendant’s words and began to look around.

Unlike the preliminaries, in which even the preliminary princesses were mobilized and held
splendidly, the finals were so ugly that there was no spectacle.
‘… All the candidates voluntarily resigned, leaving only Noel and me.’

The candidate was also a candidate, but the selection of the subject was too biased.

‘Leading a tea party?’

If this was an official contest, it was a topic that people would raise and stand up for, saying,
‘Isn’t there a candidate who has been pointed out that he will pass in advance?

‘This is no different from saying openly that you’ll select me as an assistant.’

Feeling uneasy, I raised my head, and Ines, who met my eyes, smiled broadly like a dahlia in
full bloom.

‘I don’t need to open the original book to understand.’

I swallowed my saliva while trying to avoid the princess’ gaze.

‘… My Manatong! He’s laughing all the time while shouting.’

Noel’s calm voice falls on the top of my head as I tinker with the teapot in front of me.

“I have something to tell you.”

“Huh?”

“I don’t think the princess would benefit much from being selected as Her Highness’s
companion.”

‘It’s strange that he doesn’t feel like he’s looking at me as a competitor when he says this.’

“Noel is right.”

I looked into Noel’s black eyes, but unlike Gaspard’s, I nodded.

“But I can’t give you the lead.”

Because it’s too dangerous.

I was able to see how talented this girl named Noel is through the Baedong contest.

‘I don’t have any experience in commanding an army, but he has the charisma to subjugate the
soldiers to me with just a few training sessions, and even the superfluous command and brilliant
brain rotation….’

I couldn’t let Ines make such a person his puppet.

‘Besides, he could be my family.’

I couldn’t be sure because the paternity test was not yet complete.

I smiled broadly at Noel’s grave face.

“So let’s fight fair and square!”

Then I’ll win!

It’s cowardly, but I couldn’t help it. I will be victorious in this final round.

‘When did Noel, a commoner, hold a tea party?’

“All right.”

I quietly lowered my head and watched Noel return to his place, narrowing my eyebrows
slightly.

‘Eh?’

This isn’t it.

Noel, who was seated on the left side of the garden, was very unusual in pouring tea.

‘… How does it go so smoothly?’

What kind of joke did he make to make those iron-clad noble ladies burst into laughter?

Anyone who sees her will know that she has been a mistress of an aristocratic family.
A young lady-in-waiting who walked up to me, embarrassed, bowed her head and opened her
mouth.

“It is black tea brewed with tea leaves that Her Majesty gave the princess a special gift to
commemorate the Bae-dong contest.”

I smiled blankly as I glanced at the smoke billowing over the teacup the lady-in-waiting held out.

‘Even if you take the medicine, you’ll get on without a hint….’

“Miss Noel was given leaves from Mount Rondo, and Princess Leonora was given leaves from
the Emer Plain.”

“Is it so? By the way, I am very curious about the taste of tea leaves from Rondo. By the way,
may I try Miss Noel’s tea?”

“No!”

Ines, who answered my question in place of the lady-in-waiting, hurriedly shook her head.

“Yes?”

“Dad, no, these are tea leaves given by His Majesty himself. I think it’s rude to change and
drink at will.”

“… Ah.”

Yes.

You must somehow want to feed me this tea.

“Yes. I was so rude, Her Highness the Princess.”

As Ines suggested, I made the motion of lifting a teacup, then quickly lifted Noel’s.

“But I am so curious about the taste!”

It was the moment when I quickly took a sip of Noel’s tea and decided to overturn my teacup,
pretending to be a mistake.
‘… What?’

Ines laughed with her mouth wide open to the point of grossing out.
Chapter 169

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Leonora’s small body staggered as she touched the teacup and fell to the ground like autumn
leaves.

“Someone has fallen here!”

Starting from her words, the situation entered an emergency state in an instant.

“Princess…! Princess has suddenly collapsed!”

“Doctor, what are you doing without calling a doctor!!”

While the bewildered people are looking for a doctor, a woman holding a fan speaks quietly but
clearly enough for everyone to hear.

“… Who dared to plan a murder by poisoning in the imperial palace?”

“You mean the princess was poisoned?”

“Oh my goodness! Well, there’s no way a child who would have been fine otherwise would
suddenly collapse after taking a sip of tea.”

At her words, gossip-thirsty socialites begin to grumble like a pack of hungry beasts that have
found food.

Ines, who had forced Leonora to drink tea in a hurry, rolled her eyes and spoke the words she
had prepared innocently.

“If the princess was poisoned, who would have planned the crime? no way… You probably
didn’t want to be Ines’s daughter too much, right?”

“Bitch, take that bitch! How dare you plan to read in the seat where luggage is?!”

It was the moment when Gregor, who jumped up from his seat at the words of Ines, whose big
eyes were filled with tears as if he was upset, pointed at Noel.
“Omg! Miss Noel!”

“Miss Noel has collapsed!”

As if following Leonora, even Noel collapsed.

***

‘Looks like Ines’ plan went wrong.’

Gregor moved his heavy hips to welcome Gaspard, who had entered the palace, and rested
his chin.

“It’s been a while, ball.”

After Noel’s disappearance, Gaspard was not as loyal to Gregor as before.

Gregor, who watched Gaspard lower his head with a blunt face without much inspiration even
though the emperor greeted him first, distorted his expression.

“… Jim is very sorry about your daughter.”

“….”

“It seems that outsiders mixed in with the imperial palace and neglected the management of the
Baedong Selection Competition.”

“I heard that before she collapsed, my daughter drank tea brewed from tea leaves bestowed
by His Majesty.”

Gregor opened his mouth in tears at Gaspard’s hard words.

“Are you doubting Jim?!”

Blue veins rose from the back of his hand holding the armrest of the chair, which was covered
in bright yellow gold, but Gaspard did not flinch in front of the indignant emperor like before.

He just calmly stares at himself with calm, dark eyes.

‘Was he originally such an incomprehensible person?’

Gregor narrowed his eyes to see through Gaspard’s intentions and continued.

“What reason would Jim have to harm your daughter? Before being a princess, she is also
Noel’s daughter.”

“I don’t know.”

Gaspar, who was staring at the emperor who insisted on his innocence by mentioning the
missing duchess, shook his head lightly.

“I don’t know, so I’m going to reveal it from now on, Your Majesty.”

“….”

“If it turns out that His Majesty was even slightly involved in this incident, even the emperor of
the Empire will not be able to just ignore it.”

It was only then that Gregor realized that the man in front of him was no longer the duke who
always knew how to be humble and humble.

Although she belonged to a great aristocratic family, along with how much Hachania, who had
been ridiculed by other nobles, had grown.

“What is that now…! How dare you intimidate Jim!”

“I came home after a long time, and it’s so shit. Still.”

Gregor’s words, which were about to grab Gaspar and threaten him, were interrupted by
someone’s grim voice.

“It’s always been a bitch, so it’s not particularly surprising.”

In-young, who doesn’t know when he came in, catches my eye.

The languid, somewhat relaxed voice belonged to someone Gregor detested.

“… Lucas.”
‘I heard that he woke up, but I never thought he’d be this fine.’

Lucas possessed so much magical power that even Gregor, who seized military power, was
unable to completely eliminate him.

Gregor, who had silver hair that stretched down to his waist and had terrifying pink eyes like a
rabbit, gritted his teeth inevitably and touched his temple.

‘How are you so fine? … Didn’t he say that Lucas would disappear soon after waking up?’

Recalling the words of the person who held his hand when he was a prince who did not receive
attention, the emperor stuttered his mouth while facing Lucas, who was like a living nightmare.

“What are you doing in the Hwangseong?”

“I was worried about my brother because I thought that if I couldn’t protect even one child, I
wouldn’t be able to save face in the imperial family.”

Lucas, who had risen to the top of the podium without hesitation, leaned over the throne.

Gregor flinched at his relaxed eyes as if he knew everything he had done and struck the throne.

“Don’t make fun of your mouth in front of Jim!”

Yes, he was the emperor.

It wasn’t the rotten prince who was always compared to the brilliant Lucas.

“… The reason Jim keeps you alive is because you know that you will die soon even if you don’t
deal with it yourself, as Jim’s hands are stained with blood.”

I pointed out that Lucas’ time was running out, but unlike Gregor’s expectation, he wasn’t angry
or sad.

“Yes, Your Majesty the Great Emperor. But there is something your Majesty should know.”

He just calmly looked down at himself sitting on the throne of dignity.

“That I’m ready to hug anyone and fall off a cliff.”

“….”

“I intend to hug anyone who wants to harm the child I will leave behind in a world without me
and die with them, Gregor.”

Lucas smiled as slowly as he did when the throne was right in front of him, lightly gripped his
brother’s shoulders and left the throne.

“… Shit! Shit! Damn you bastards!!”

Soon after, Lucas and Gaspar leave, filling the empty throne room with wild insults.

***

His Excellency has changed.

Also.

“Even if we have to lift and move the entire Bonseong Medical Center, we must succeed in
detoxifying it.”

Aww

“If you fail….”

The old owner, who usually takes care of their well-being, is no longer here. Realizing this fact,
the doctors hurriedly knelt down and bowed their heads.

“I will never fail!”

“Yes! We will definitely bring you an antidote!”

Loike, who led the reform of the duchy’s medical center following Hilda, chewed his lips
secretly, remembering Gaspard, who had asked about his wife’s well-being while receiving his
report last night.

‘No, you were kind until yesterday!’

It has been five years since Gaspard, who repeatedly went from being warm like the sun on a
spring day to being cold to the point of wondering if there is anyone else in the world who is so
indifferent, has hardened his personality to be indifferent.

But lately, he had been taking care of the servants like before, so Roike wondered if Gaspard
had regained his true nature.

‘It’s not a double personality, so why the hell does a person’s personality change on a fictional
day?’

Leaving the duke’s office with his doctors, Loike sighed in anguish while holding on to his
pounding head.

The odd thing about this family was not just the head of the household, Gaspard.

“You all take care of yourself. Even Confucius behaves like a gentle sheep in front of a young
lady, but what kind of bullshit is it without a young lady….”

“Hee! Loike!”

Loike turned around at the urgent voice of his subordinate and had no choice but to face the
three boys with bloody faces.

“Go, Confucius. Are you here to see His Excellency?”

“No, I came looking for you. Because Hilda was away.”

Sylvester’s nonchalant reply was polite, but Loike could feel that his feet were freezing in real
time.

‘Bah, if you freeze her ankles, how can she move to heal the princess…!’

I wanted to protest, but the youngest Gongja, who stood in front of Sylvester, smiled broadly
and put his hand on Loike’s shoulder.

“Brother. What if you freeze your feet? It doesn’t matter whether or not you heal Lini if you let
her move.”

As if he had read Loike’s heart, Enoch’s soft voice echoed through the hallway.

“I’ll melt you, Loike.”

Fire.

“….”

His ankles froze and seemed like they would disappear in the blazing wind, but Loike couldn’t
help but stare at his burning trousers.

“Ah, I can’t control my aura properly these days. I almost burned people, not clothes.”

Enoch’s nonchalant words made him think of Hilda’s warning that he should be most careful of
the youngest Confucius when he goes up to the capital’s mansion.

“Be careful because she acts like a child only in front of the princess or the head of the
household.”

“Isn’t Hilda-sama misunderstanding something? Unlike Master Sylvie, Master Enoch seems to
be on the bright and kind side….”

“Loike, if you knew what role Master Enoch plays in Red Rang, you wouldn’t think that way.”

“Wasn’t it just the youngest unit commander?”

“… The unit that Master Enoch was in charge of, the Jeokrang intelligence department.”

Red Wolves intelligence department.

It was the elite unit of Jeokrang, built to check other knights belonging to the empire and other
countries, and was like the shadow of the knights who were good at all sorts of scheming and
trickery.

“No way. The information about the members of the intelligence unit is like a Jeokrang’s
secret, but wouldn’t Hilda-sama get it wrong? Master Enoch, you just turned thirteen, right?”

At that time, he doubted Hilda’s words, but Enoch, whom Loike faced, was a boy who would
not feel uncomfortable even if he burned his whole body with a smile.

‘My lady, let’s be sure to heal.’

If the lady didn’t wake up, she didn’t know if her throat would really fly off, as well as the
dozens of people who belonged to the medical center.
‘No, it might be a relief if I leave a corpse behind.’
Chapter 170

With each step of the Confucius, the corridor in the capital city froze and then caught fire, so
the interior was not left.

Jjjeok- Jap.

“What can I do, lady….”

Celia, who had been watching the gap in the tree trunk crack, looked back at me with her eyes
wide open and lightly brushed her chin.

“It just got too big.”

“I know.”

I was buried under the blanket and trying to avoid my brothers’ earnest gazes, I fluttered my
feet protruding from the bed and touched my forehead.

‘Am I usually not too sick?’

It’s a big deal to have taken poison, but I didn’t expect to make such a fuss when the doctors
confirmed again that I was simply asleep.

‘Now I’ll have to get used to being sick, but it’s a big deal.’

I was about to be nine years old, and there was no way to stop time running out of control, so I
would soon develop Louer disease.

‘I’m looking into every possible way to get my hands on the Elixir, but it’s going to be painful
anyway, so I wonder if the kids’ minds will remain at that time.’

I let out a sigh as I thought of my second and third sons who were like dogs suffering from
separation anxiety.

‘It’s fortunate that Zakari kept his cool.’

The moment I turned my head, relieved to think that he wasn’t interested in me because he was
also a sub male lead, I found a long shadow under a broken pillar.
It must have been a trace of the Shadow Knights using the shadow of an object to intimidate
someone.

“… Did your father do this?”

Gaspar used to be as hot-tempered as Enoch when it came to me.

The only thing that comes out is the money to repair the mansion, which was said to scare the
employees.

“Ugh, everyone is fussing over trivial matters.”

“No, this is not the head of the family….”

Celia, who was staring at me as I shook her head, hesitantly opened her mouth.

“Huh?”

“No, no.”

“What is it, fresh? If not Dad, who are you?”

Just as I get closer to ask what Celia is hiding, the door opens and someone enters.

“Princess, are you feeling well?”

It was Hilda who was the instigator of the so-called <Princess Leonora Poisoning Case>.

“Huh. I’m fine.”

I nodded at her question and looked down at my blue-stained fingernails.

‘A drug that releases any poison absorbed into the body through the nails in a short period of
time….’

The new drug developed by Hilda was not an elixir that could cure any disease, but it was a
powerful antidote that could block any poison before it exerted its medicinal effect.

‘Of course, there was a downside that the antidote’s shelf life was very short, but this is a new
drug that deserves public attention.’

I thought that the relics of Acrea, which were used only in Gerald’s workshop, could be used by
Hilda’s pharmaceutical company, so I just picked a few and handed them over, but Hilda’s
research has been running like a fish in water these days.

“Is Noel okay?”

“Yes. As the princess said, I only put her to a deep sleep.”

“Thank you, Hilda.”

Hilda, who had been carrying Noel like a piece of luggage, put it down on the sofa at my feet,
shrugging her shoulders and expressing her dissatisfaction.

“I secretly took it out of the Imperial Palace Medical Center because it was the lady’s request,
but please don’t let me do this again. I say bird breasts.”

‘That’s why I didn’t blink my eyes too much while planning the plan….’

Who was the most fun when the operation using Hilda’s new drug was presented?

‘Besides, I was very excited about choosing a drug that was harmless to the human body but
looked moderately poisonous to feed Noel, wasn’t it?’

I am sorry for Noel, who was attacked by me in a defenseless state without knowing anything
(?), but I had no choice but to protect her as he was the most likely candidate to be pointed out
as the culprit who was targeting me.

“Isn’t there anyone else singled out as the culprit?”

“I think the original plan was to drive her to that girl who was the princess’s competitor, but it
ended up being a waste.”

I raised the corner of my mouth as if I had expected Hilda’s words, and she tapped the bridge
of my small nose and added words like a sigh.

“It was a risky operation, but a success, my lady.”

“Did you find out the ingredients of the medicine Ines was trying to give me?”
“Yes. There are ingredients that I am new to. It is more like a drug made by alchemy than a
poison.”

I opened my mouth, glancing at the clear flask containing the drug Hilda had extracted from me.

“Effect?”

“It’s mind control.”

It wasn’t Hilda who answered my question quickly.

Zarpara, who has been sitting by the window for some time now, kneels in front of me with her
long, red hair waving.

I narrowed my eyebrows nervously as I looked at the crown of the woman kissing the top of
my foot.

“… How does Zarpara know about this drug?”

“It’s a medicine my king has been taking since he was born.”

“His?”

“Yes, my sun. I was very worried when I heard the news that he had collapsed… I’m glad you
look fine.”

I stuck my tongue out at Zarpara’s drawn-out face and patted her shoulder.

“Oh, I didn’t tell you earlier. I’m sorry if I’ve worried you.”

“No. Princess Gongnyeo, who is my light and sun, does not need to apologize. The fact that I
was excluded from this operation must mean that I did not gain as much trust.”

“Huh? It’s not like that.”

“I heard that Umberto Pharmaceuticals was stealing the relics of Gerald’s workshop, but I
would have thought they were stealing even a ray of sunlight-like love from the princess, my
benevolent light and sun….”

I checked the direction of Zarpara’s shining golden eyes, who muttered to himself as if I could
barely hear them, and hurriedly reached out my hand toward her.

“Muh, what kind of medicine is that effective? I think Zarpara would know better than Hilda!”

“Yes. As it is Acrea’s drug, I know better.”

Hilda’s calm face seemed to distort slightly at Zarpara’s answer, but I unknowingly clung to
Zarpara and opened my mouth.

“Wow. Amazing! Then can you explain?”

“Of course. Great, hmmmm.”

Zarpara scratched her slightly reddened cheek at my urging and pointed at the flask in Hilda’s
hand.

“This drug has the effect of gradually taking over the mind and making it unconditionally obey
the target it is imprinted on. However, you cannot see the effect at once, and you have to take
it steadily.”

“What to engrave?”

“Yes. Usually, it is the alchemist who made the medicine, but depending on the method of
making it, you can designate the target of the imprint.”

“Then, if you analyze the medicine, you will find out who is the target of the imprint.”

I glared at the colorless and odorless drug at Zarpara’s explanation, then gulped down my
saliva.

‘Good. That should be enough proof that Ines was trying to poison me.’

Finally, the opportunity for me, who was nothing more than an extra, to strike back against the
main character, Ines, had arrived.

***

Clap clap.

I carefully slipped out of the bedroom to avoid being noticed by my dad and brothers, and
twitched my nostrils in search of any traces of Lucas.

‘I can smell Lucas here…’ .’

I strengthened my sense of smell with mana to find Lucas’s whereabouts and turned to the
patron of the capital’s mansion. In a secluded corner away from the entrance, he is sitting
leaning against a thick beech tree.

‘I mean, she’s a very beautiful woman at any time.’

I watched his face to my heart’s content even when he was asleep, but Lucas was so pretty
that I couldn’t even speak.

‘A man who looks good with such long hair.’

It was her beauty that made me understand why Gregor burned all the portraits of Lucas as
soon as he ascended the throne.

I approached the tree with a small admiration, noticing that his silver hair, which looked ten
times softer than mine, shone brilliantly under the sun.

“Lucas.”

Unbeknownst to him who is sensitive to his presence, Lucas kept his eyes closed until I
approached him.

‘Are you asleep?’

“Lucas, wake up!”

Feeling a strange sense of deja vu, I swallowed my saliva and called out his name at the top of
my voice as I moved forward.

Warak.

I was startled and stiffened by the rough bark that touched my fingertips.

Patter, the sound of chestnuts falling from the tree that collided with my body echoes through
the quiet garden.
“Lucas…?”

I passed Lucas’s body as it is, and when I stepped back in embarrassment, he slowly opened
his eyes.

“What’s the matter? Now, I- I want Lucas-”

Watching me stutter, Lucas stood up casually and picked me up from his seat.

No, I was trying to hug him.

But as if I hadn’t hugged him, I just hugged the void.

“I can’t even hug you anymore.”

I wanted to scream at the sound of Lucas muttering, so I opened my mouth and had no choice
but to hold back as much as I could. Because he was getting blurry.

As if it would disappear at any moment, Lucas’s body shimmered as if it would break with the
scattered sunlight.

“You don’t have to cry.”

“….”

“The only thing I miss is that I didn’t get to see you grow into an adult.”

I didn’t want it because I wanted to resemble myself even a little bit, but I was curious and
waited.

He adds a short note.

Chapter 171

“What is that now….”

What kind of nonsense are you talking about? It was the moment when I squeezed out a voice
that didn’t come out as I reached out to hold on to Lucas, who couldn’t be caught.

“Miss!”

Celia ran up the hill and grabbed me with a dazed face.

“My lady, what are you doing here alone! I’m in trouble now!”

“… Are you alone?”

At Celia’s words, I turned my head to confirm Lucas’ presence.

Still hazy, but he was still here.

“Celia, can’t you see this person right now?”

“No time for fooling around, girl! The plan has gone awry!”

However, Celia, who distorted her impression as if she couldn’t see the faint figure of Lucas,
hurriedly continued.

“The kid named Rachel turned out to be the real culprit!”

“… What?”

How could I make a child who had nothing to do with the poison I drank into a criminal without
any evidence?

***

Yulia, who had only bitten her thumb gently, pressed her throbbing temple as she remembered
Rachel detained in the dungeon.

‘It’s okay to use it as a discard card for Rachel, but the situation is a little different for Noel….’
If he wanted to harm the princess with poison, he would only want to harm the princess, but
Ines made a big deal of it by touching Noel.

‘Even if I succeed in framing Rachel, I’m sure she’ll be annoying and promise to exonerate her
sister when Noel wakes up.’

There was also a way to kill him to get rid of the repercussions, but Noel was a talent that drew
attention to the point that Muriel, who had quite a big influence among the people who were in
charge of the branch in the church, offered to take over as Saffron.

‘Kurios-sama must have been thinking of absorbing Noel into Ines’ blue eagle and using it as a
weapon in the church….’

The horse said that he had completed the Golden Scroll for Ines, but the church was by no
means an easy place to do difficult research for an individual.

“The Church may not be happy with this, Your Highness.”

Ines was a sage who received the title of Helios, the sun protected by the church, so he could
have passed without much punishment for the current situation, but Yulia’s situation was a little
different.

‘How did I rise to the position of branch manager?!’

So, in the end, Yulia had no choice but to resent Ines for doing things without consulting her.

“Why?”

Ines, who was tidying up her beautifully braided hair with her fingertips, tilted her head at Yulia’s
words.

“That’s right, Noel is a child that the Church has put in special effort to weaponize. Didn’t you
say that Kurios-sama even ventured into forbidden magic and acquired it?”

In spite of Yulia’s tearful explanation, Ines only shrugged her shoulders with her eyes wide
open.

“Okay? I see.”

With pearl powder sprinkled on her beautifully trimmed nails, the child stands up and takes a
step towards Yulia.

Startle.

“By the way, what should I do after seeing Ines?”

Yulia, who unknowingly avoided Ines and stepped back, opened her mouth in a daze at the
child’s questioning.

“… Yes?”

“Why should Ines keep an eye on Curios?”

Yulia was a little taken aback by Ines’ words and smiled.

In this situation where the pioneer, Etimos, was absent, Curios was like the leader of the
church.

“You know, Curios-sama, that Aletheia is like a cult leader now that she has lost her pioneers.”

And, more than anyone else, he was an ardent believer who put his energy into the resurrection
of Etimos.

For the members of the church, who believed that they would be saved and attain eternal life
only on the day Etimos resurrected, Curios was like a guide shining their way.

“Yes, Curios is an important figure in the Church. But what about Ines?”

Aeneas was only given the title of Helios (sun) like Curios, but in fact, there were not a few
things lacking in order to be included in the list of wise men.

Because Ines hadn’t contributed anything for the church.

“Wow, Her Highness the Princess….”

The smile faded from Ines’ face, who had been laughing as if the situation was amusing, as if
he didn’t like Yulia’s stuttering.

“Ines is Helios. Have you forgotten that you are as important to the Church as Curios?”
Jab-!

The child’s small but sharp hand hit Yulia’s cheek.

“Cheeky Yulia.”

Ines huffed and glared at Yulia, who dared to compare himself with Curios.

“Even if Curios is more important than Ines within the church, it shouldn’t be for you.”

“….”

“Ines persuaded my father to make you, like a fruit slowly rotting on a shelf, unable to be sold
to any man, as the consort of the empire.”

Yulia bit her lip, unable to refute Ines’ words, comparing the position of empress in an empire to
a fruit stand.

‘I’m going to act even more corrupt if I get the wrong answer now.’

As if not wanting to know at all what Yulia was thinking inside, Ines, who had a wrinkled nose,
continued by pushing her forehead.

“Then shouldn’t you be grateful?”

“Yes, yes…. I am always grateful, Your Highness.”

Joy.

Ines, who snorted lightly at Yulia’s words, sat down on the sofa with an air of pomp and
crossed her legs.

“The duke’s family might dare to use this incident as an excuse to question Ines. Take good
care of yourself.”

Those who don’t even know the subject are in a frenzy to dare to challenge themselves, the
princess and the sun of the church.

“… If you can’t, you know?”

Hard.

As Ines asked, scratching the glass on the table with the tips of her fingernails, Yulia had no
choice but to bow her head.

‘I’d rather stay in Kalisman.’

Thinking it was an opportunity to break free from her obsessive father’s grasp, the hand she
grabbed was holding her tight.

“Yes, Her Highness the Princess. I’m going to point out a girl named Rachel as the culprit,
okay?”

“Yeah, you know what to do with that. Just get out.”

Yulia, who left the room at Ines’ order to celebrate, began to move forward, remembering only
Khalisi, whom she had left.

Thud!

Walking blindly, she soon hit her forehead on her hard, upright shoulder and stumbled
backwards.

“Ah!”

Although it was clearly his own fault, someone respectfully reached out to Yulia, who was
raising her voice nervously.

“Sorry. Are you okay?”

Instead of answering the question, Yulia sat down on the floor and straightened her hair that
covered her face.

“Excuse me for a moment.”

Then, as if he misunderstood that Yulia, who didn’t answer, was seriously injured, a man bent
down reached out his hand to her leg.

“How dare you put your hands on the body of the parent!”
Surprised, Yulia raised her head. Soon after, I found dark eyes that looked closely at my body,
as if they contained the veil of the night.

“… Peacock?”

It was Gaspar Hachania.

I thought he was handsome even when I saw him from a distance, but when I saw him up
close, Gaspard’s spirit was incomparable to Gregor’s.

“Yes, Her Highness the Empress.”

“That’s over. There is no need for you to look at the body of your father.”

Julia waved her hands hurriedly, not even thinking to hide her blushing cheeks.

“But you seem to have sprained your ankle, so you’d better show it to the doctor.”

Gaspar, who lightly supported Yulia like a feather, looked back at her with calm eyes.

“Sorry. It is my negligence that I was blind because I was worried about my daughter.”

“All right, all right.”

“Then let’s go.”

Julia swallowed gasp at Gaspar’s words, apologized politely, then turned around and couldn’t
catch him.

It is said that he is a knight who handles shadows, and his shadow, which is a little darker than
that of ordinary people, remains like a lump in the splendid imperial palace and then
disappears.

‘The shadow is handsome too….’

Yulia pretended not to know the thoughts that popped into her mind and quickly left the hallway.

***
I rushed to the imperial palace at Celia’s words and was able to enter the dungeon by paying
the courtiers some money.

“I am not…!”

Unjust cries resound as if filling the hallway.

“I’m really not, huh!”

As if there was no need to listen to the child’s plea, the guards each covered their ears and
pretended not to know the crying child.

“Noel-sama, Noel-sama would believe me!!”

Rachel, still feeling energetic as if she hadn’t been reported yet, continued to look for Noel even
while she was crying.

“Where did Noel go…! Noel, bring Noel!”

“The nasty girl who poisoned my sister also cries loudly!”

“I didn’t eat it, I said I didn’t eat it…!”

Only then did Rachel remember that Noel had also been poisoned and collapsed. At the guard’s
words, Rachel splattered tears like chicken droppings and hit the ground.

“This, this is all because of the church!”

‘Even if I didn’t coax him, he was already resentful of the church.’

Great.

I smiled and approached Rachel.

Chapter 172

The orphanages that exist in the empire are largely divided into national orphanages run by the
country and private orphanages run by individuals receiving subsidies.

The House of Hope where Rachel and Noel stayed was a private orphanage nominally
sponsored by the Marquis of Iaron and the Church of Aletteia.

Private orphanages were generally poor, and children often starved to death due to lack of food
when the directors gulp out donations in the middle.

It was Rachel who picked up Noel from the beach near the House of Hope, not Madam Fondi,
the head of the orphanage, or Lady Muriel, the biggest benefactor of the orphanage.

“Director, Director! There is a person lying on the beach!”

“It seems that the sea god has been angered. If you don’t want to share even the bread that
will be your ration, leave it alone.”

The director, Madame Pondi, was a mistress to the point of reciting the cost of bread or soup
that went into the children’s mouths when counting the number of children in her care.

“Lady Muriel, if left like that, he will die.”

“The day Etimos, who lives with that child, returns, he will decide.”

‘But do you know when Etimos will come back? I will die before then!’

Rachel recalled the moment when she was breathless at Muriel’s nonchalant reply to her
words.

In the end, no one tried to rescue the girl who had fallen on the beach, so Rachel had no choice
but to pull Noel up from the sand with her little body alone.

‘Yes, I saved Noel.’

Saving Noel was the first good thing Rachel, who had always lived on someone’s sympathy,
was the most proud and proud.

‘There’s no way I’d try to hurt Noel like that.’

Rachel glared at the guard who was stepping on the back of her hand, struggling to hold back
the tears that welled up again.

“Your sin of daring to harm the princess of the empire is great!”

Although he hadn’t shown any interest in himself until now, the man began to intimidate Rachel
with a stern face, perhaps because he was noticing the young princess standing next to him.

Leonora, who was staring at the glaring Rachel without losing to such a jailer, shook her head
and opened her lips.

“Let me be with you for a moment.”

“It is dangerous.”

“… Did you say his name was Bert, Sir? I had a hard time guiding you.”

“Be careful and I’ll come pick you up in 10 minutes!”

What he gave to the jailer with his bracken hand, he, who was only ferocious towards Rachel,
escapes the prison with a big smile.

‘They’re going to interrogate me.’

Rachel backed away from Leonora, who was slowly approaching her, and felt the wall on her
back and her face twisted.

‘I didn’t hurt Noel! No, I’ve never hurt anyone!’

Rachel was embarrassed.

I was on the verge of tears because of the unfairness, but there was no one who would listen
to Rachel, who was an orphan and had no special abilities like Noel.

“Are you feeling okay?”

Rachel jumped up from her seat at Leonora’s question and rubbed her reddened eyes with a
huff.

“I never poisoned you! If I were the culprit, there’s no way Noel would fall! Why would I poison
Noel!”

“Know.”

Rachel widened her eyes in amazement at the indifferent child’s answer.

“… What?”

“I know you didn’t.”

Leonora, who responded in a casual manner whether the other person was surprised or not,
trudged over and grabbed Rachel by the shoulder.

“I just put the blame on you because it was an appropriate situation, and the other person won’t
have any ill feelings.”

“What is that….”

“You should have been suspicious of Lady Muriel or the Church when they were doing you a
favor when you had nothing.”

Rachel, who had been weeping the whole time at Leonora’s plain words, clenched her small
fists as if she had been hit once.

“That’s because Noel, Noel is great…. Yep, Lady Muriel was kind, thanks to Noel…!”

Rachel didn’t want to believe that Noel was in danger because she was naive.

The moment your resentment and resentment toward the church transform into hatred for the
young princess standing in front of you,

“Sniff. Sniff.”

Leonora reached out to Rachel.

“Hurry.”

Rachel, who stared at the fluttering white handkerchief, had no choice but to blow her nose at
the princess’ urging.
“Nice… Great!”

“Ahhh.”

Leonora, who glanced cutely at Rachel, shrugged her shoulders and opened her mouth.

“Yeah, what did you know? I’m a child not even ten years old.”

As most orphans do, Rachel has rarely been treated like a child. Even more so for a young
child.

Leonora, who glanced at Rachel who was dumbfounded and silent, stroked the child’s head
and continued the conversation.

“I will let you run away. With Noel, of course.”

“Uh, why?”

“Because I know you’re not the culprit.”

“Do you trust me?”

To Rachel’s stuttering question, Leonora answered with her round eyes slowly blinking.

“Huh. So stop crying.”

“….”

“I know you’re sad because you’re unfair, but if you keep crying like that, you’ll get exhausted
and won’t be able to run away.”

“Huh-!”

Rachel, who burst out crying even more sadly at those words, was hugged by Leonora with a
helpless face.

***

“Noel, are you awake?”

“….”

“It’s almost like I’m half asleep, so it’s hard to wake up, but try to gather your energy and listen
to me.”

Noel’s body, which Hilda had drugged to sleep, still had the medicinal effect, but I had no choice
but to force her to march.

‘Unless now, when the imperial family and the duke’s family are in a hurry thinking that I’ve
fallen, it’s impossible for both of them to escape to a foreign country undetected.’

In particular, in the case of Noel, who had been taken out of Hwangseong Medical Center, if it
was discovered that she was missing, I did not know what Ines would do to put the blame on
Rachel.

“I have to take Rachel and run away right now. There is a passenger ship in the capital port,
and I bought a ticket for two people.”

I lifted Noel’s chin, his eyes half-closed, with a face that made it impossible to ascertain
whether he understood my words or not.

“When dawn breaks, you have to get out of the capital in the carriage I prepared.”

“….”

“Are you listening to me?”

“I’ll take good care of Noel! don’t worry.”

Rachel answered in place of Noel, who couldn’t answer, but I couldn’t help but worry about
Noel’s condition, which was staggering and unable to walk properly.

‘It’s not even a newborn baby deer….’

I turned to Heath, who was sitting next to the coachman, holding up Noel, who was about to
collapse.

“Heath, we had to move as secretly as possible, so we couldn’t attach a duke’s escort. Can
you take me to the port?”
“Yes.”

Heath, who nodded immediately as if to reassure me of my concern, personally escorted Noel

to the carriage.

“Go carefully. Contact me as soon as you arrive in the South.”

I decided to hide Rachel and Noel in Ardel, the farthest end of the Empire from Hachania.

Hachania and Ardel are close to each other when looking at the families themselves, so Ines
wouldn’t suspect it.

‘Fortunately, Loreline stepped in to help.’

This is why the more friends you make, the more helpful they are.

I looked up at Noel and Rachel, who were seated in the carriage, wrinkled my nose at the chilly
smell of dawn, as if it contained the winter that was just around the corner.

“Thank you.”

Rachel sticks her face out of the carriage and whispers softly as she reaches out to me. I
peeked at Noel’s profile from behind the child and nodded.

“But may I ask why you are helping us?”

As if she hadn’t realized something from the church and Lady Muriel abandoning her without
hesitation, Rachel thanked me but never doubted it until the end.

‘I don’t know whether to call this admirable or disgusting.’

I rummaged through my pockets as I saw Rachel staring at me with narrow eyes.

Beep- Beep-

It was a paternity test that fluctuated in my arms whenever I encountered Noel.

‘He said he gave the same thing to Gaspard, but didn’t hear anything when he ran into Noel.’
So that meant that Gaspar and Noel didn’t mix blood after all.

‘But the fact that only my artifact is ringing like this….’

“What is this?”

I handed the crying artifact to Rachel, whose round eyes widened as if she didn’t know why.

“I will see you again soon. I’ll explain it then.”

“… Okay.”

“Until then, take good care of Noel.”

He might be someone our family has missed for a very long time.

I clenched my fists as I watched the wagon disappearing over the hill.

‘If Noel is really my mother, we must bring Ines down before the church finds out.’

I didn’t want to lose the family I lost once again.

Lucas too.

I bit my lip and turned my gaze toward the dawning sky.

Chapter 173

“Cough, Cough-!”

Returning to my bedroom before dawn, I slipped into bed and covered myself with a blanket,
playing the sick.

‘Oh, I don’t have a cold, so there’s no need to cough?’

I wanted to, but the attending physician, who was dozing off in the bedroom, showed no signs
of doubt, preoccupied only with the fact that I had woken up.

“Miss! You are awake!”

“Yes. Can you call some people?”

“My lady!”

Before the doctor even left the room at my request, Rosé and Ravi, who had managed to run
to me as if they had heard a coughing sound, hugged me with faces that looked like they would
cry at any moment.

“You are awake! What a relief!”

“I was very worried…!”

I patted their backs while hugging Rosé and Ravi, who were making a fuss.

‘But. Only Hilda, Celia, and Zarpara knew that I hadn’t really been poisoned.’

My strategy to firmly hold Ines’ ankles was carried out behind the scenes, very secretly.

“Leonora.”

Around the time when the news of my waking is making an uproar, Gaspard hurriedly enters
the bedroom, holding the nib as if he had just entered the office.

‘How in a hurry did I have to run with the pen as it is?’

I looked up at him and bit my lip as I felt sorry for worrying my dad, who seemed blunt but
worried a lot.

“For a moment. Is it true that Rini just woke up?”

However, Gaspar, who came closer, did not hug me right away or kiss me on the forehead as I
expected.

“… Something is strange.”

I quietly raised my head at Gaspard’s suspicious voice and swallowed my saliva at my father’s
narrowly frowning eyes.

‘Why are you suspicious?’

The neat but fierce dark red eyes were clearly suspicious of my actions.

‘I erased the traces of sneaking in and out of the window properly, and the wagon carrying Noel
and Rachel was saved by Zarpara through a merchant company unrelated to Hachania, so
there’s no way Dad knows?’

“Huh? What do you mean?”

When I answer, avoiding my sharp gaze, Dad looks at me blankly and raises his hand.

“The hair on the right is disheveled. She only sleeps on her left side, so there’s no way her hair
could have touched the pillow.”

‘If you don’t even sleep with me, how do you know my sleeping habits that I don’t even know
about….’

I let out an awkward smile at the friendly hand stroking my hair, and even Sylvie, who followed
him into the bedroom, looked at my attire as if something was strange.

“And last night Leonora was definitely wearing lace socks, but now they’re just white.”

‘Don’t pay attention to such trivial things!’

I was so moved by Sylvie’s words that I held back the urge to scream and rubbed my eyes with
both fists like a child.
“Ugh….”

‘Can not help it. I have to use a special move to make them both shut up.’

“Sylvie, hug me.”

Because I don’t act like a child unless it’s something tolerable, the second son’s cold eyes melt
away at my childishness.

“Hurry. I mean, I wanted to see you.”

“Are you looking for me as soon as you open your eyes? I can’t stop.”

Even as she said that, Sylvie couldn’t hide her twitching lips.

‘Now, I covered Sylvie’s mouth with this.’

“I am-”

“Lini, my eyelids are heavy, so I just wanted to sleep.”

Caught snugly in Sylvie’s arms, I looked back at Gaspard, who opened his mouth as if he was
about to complain, and quickly bit his tongue.

“But then I heard my father’s voice. Looking back now, I think it was a dream.”

“….”

“But I couldn’t sleep any longer because I thought Daddy would be sad if Lini didn’t wake up.”

I could see that Hilda, who knew everything about the situation, was shaking her shoulders and
barely holding back a laugh, but I didn’t care and sent a bright look at my father, twitching my
nose.

“Dad woke Rini up.”

“… Did you all hear?”

Gaspar, who had been silent for a moment at my words, stroked my cheek and turned to Hilda
and the doctors.

“Lini, who was wandering between death and near death, heard my voice and woke up.”

It was a cold voice.

“Isn’t it tantamount to your incompetence in not being able to find out why Rini couldn’t regain
consciousness?”

‘… Also my dad I’m not going to dismiss reasonable doubts with this kind of cuteness.’

While I am contemplating how to deal with the situation at Gaspar’s criticism, Hilda, who has
developed a sense of a merchant while running a pharmaceutical company, quickly steps
forward.

“It’s not like that, but isn’t the lady’s love for His Excellency just as great?”

“Yes, Your Excellency! This must be a miracle caused by the special relationship between the
young lady and His Excellency!”

“The lady’s love for her father is truly tearful! It’s so beautiful you want to hire a bard to make it
into a song!”

I shook my head at the sight of the doctors adding weight to Hilda’s words.

‘Stupid guys. Daddy can’t believe that!’

Gaspar was basically friendly, but as sensitive as he was, he was suspicious and cautious.

‘That’s why I wouldn’t believe it.’

The moment I shook my head and opened my mouth to explain the situation,

“Right.”

Gaspard nodded coldly and lived up to the doctors’ trust.

“Yes, Your Excellency! A young lady’s love for her father beats the latest medical technology!”
‘… Do you believe this?’

I look up at Gaspard, but my father turns his gaze toward the surroundings with the corner of
his mouth raised.

“My daughter’s love for me is greater than medicine.”

“Yes, Your Excellency! I really envy you!”

“I want to be loved by you too!”

“Impossible. Because Lini loves her father the most.”

“….”

I was at a loss for words as I watched Gaspard answer bluntly to Rosé and Ravi’s fuss.

I can’t figure out whether I should think that it’s fortunate that I got over it easier than I thought,
or whether I should be sad because I’ve gone too far.

“Sylvie, what’s up with Dad these days?”

I look back at my second son, thinking that he was originally fond of me, but I don’t think he
was that kind of an outcast. Sylvie, who seemed to have been looking at me from a while ago,
opens her mouth with her ruby-like transparent eyes sparkling.

“Didn’t you dream of me?”

“….”

“Didn’t I appear in your dream?”

“I am sleepy. Lini, I want to cut again.”

I stopped ignoring reality.

***

“Her Highness Empress Yulia asks to see the princess, what should I do?”
Rumors of my awakening had already spread.

“I will meet you.”

I smiled and nodded to Odette, then looked back at Gaspard, who hadn’t taken a single step in
my bedroom since morning, and reassured him.

“I’m fine. You’re not overdoing it.”

Even though he looked at me disapproving of my words, Gaspard did not object to my intention
to meet Yulia.

“Then I will respond as well.”

“All right. Then Dad goes first. Odette, can we go down to the small drawing room?”

“Yes, lady.”

I got out of bed at Odette’s reply and changed into my underwear with the help of the maids.

‘Seeing that they came to the mansion, Ines noticed that Rachel was gone and sent Yulia.’

Julia was the princess of the Caliciman Empire and the closest aide to Ines, and was the one
who rose to the position of Gregor’s consort.

‘It’s not an opponent to be taken lightly.’

Entering the drawing room with a determined face at the thought that I had to be alert, I
couldn’t help but frown at the scenery unfolding in front of me.

“I didn’t show off, but I was very worried about the princess, but it’s good that she woke up
safely.”

‘… When did you worry about me?’

Because Yulia, who arrived at the drawing room first, was talking absurd nonsense while
holding on to her father.

“I think the Duke must have been worried too… Are you okay?”
“Yes, it is fine.”

In addition, it was strange that he kept looking at his father while he was talking.

“It’s a restorative medicine made with herbs that only come from the Kalisman Empire. There is
no medicine like this to cheer up, so Bonbi brought it herself.”

Glance.

“Thank you for taking care of Leonora, Her Highness the Empress.”

“… It’s the medicine I brought you to eat. Well, it wouldn’t be bad to eat with the princess.”

Glancing.

‘No, why are you looking at my dad like that?’

As if he had come to an idol fan signing event, his eyes were eager to die.

Besides, her cheeks are as red as that of an adolescent girl in the spring.

“I, I just brought it to see if I bumped into my main bee before and got hurt, so don’t think
strangely!”

But no matter who sees it, you’re only making strange comments!

The moment he entered the parlor, fearing that his innocent father would be eaten by Empress
Yulia, Gaspard’s lips moved.

“Your Highness the Empress.”

Chapter 174

“I have come down from the position of leader now, but I have been leading Heilang for over ten
years. It would be fortunate for me if Your Highness wasn’t hurt.”

I don’t know which part of the empress’s words were funny, but her father’s mouth had that
characteristic sensitive smile on it.

‘No…!’

He knew very well how friendly Gaspard’s face, which looked so cold when he wasn’t laughing,
looked so friendly. I let out a silent scream and ran towards him.

‘Don’t laugh so carelessly! I’ll be thrilled!’

“Okay…. Your body looks solid.”

“…?”

I abruptly poked my head in, as if to separate Empress Yulia, who was muttering strange
words as if already bewitched by my father’s smile, and my father, who was tilting his head,
unable to understand her reaction.

“Meet the gracious moon that illuminates the empire. May you enjoy the glory!”

Yulia, who was so absorbed in her father that she didn’t even notice that I had entered the living
room, looks back at me in amazement.

“Hey, hey! The head priest personally took a step to check on the princess’s condition, and it’s
fortunate that she opened her eyes at the same time.”

“Yes, Her Highness the Empress. Thank you for your concern!”

I nodded my head with an innocent face, pretending not to know the empress’ dark intentions.

“Yes, yes. Your body hasn’t fully recovered yet, so you’d better go and rest.”

Then the empress, who answered my greeting roughly, turned her body towards Gaspar as if
she had forgotten the main purpose of her visit.
“By the way, the duke, the bonbi’s ankle is fine now, so there’s no need to worry anymore.”

As I said that, I took note of the empress’ behavior of subtly showing her ankle.

‘Is this lady crazy…!’

I wondered what she was doing in front of a child, but Gaspard just frowned, as if he didn’t
know why she was acting out.

“Yes. Fortunately, the.”

“It’s thanks to you taking care of Bonbi and telling me that it would be nice to see a doctor.”

I glanced at the empress’s flushed cheeks, which were even slightly red, and brushed her chin.

‘Wait for a sec.’

If you really like my dad, there’s no reason not to use it.

‘Shall I float a little?’

I cautiously opened my words while watching Yulia, who couldn’t take her eyes off Gaspar.

“Dad. Didn’t His Majesty the Emperor recommend that you pay public expenses?”

“What?”

I glared at my father, who was frowning as if he was saying something nonsense.

“Ah. I did… Ji.”

Then Gaspar met my wide-eyed eyes and slowly nodded.

“I remember that you selected candidates and sent them to me!”

Of course, I wasn’t making up nonsense.

Gregor was obviously trying to use Marquis Iaron to fill the vacant Duchess position.
“I didn’t know that His Majesty the Emperor would even look into the duke’s internal affairs
without consulting the principal.”

“I remember exactly what His Majesty said to my father! He said that a real man should have
five wives.”

Yulia’s face visibly hardened at my words.

‘If Gregor was in front of me, I think I’d hit him with one eye.’

The emperor openly committed adultery and was such a poor husband that he even urged his
servants to become mistresses, so there was nothing that he could not understand Yulia’s
feelings.

“… It is a shame that the mistress of the imperial family, the hostess of the imperial family, or
Empress Yvonne should be in charge of looking after the major events of the duke’s family, the
founding contributors. I’m sorry, Duke.”

“No. Besides, I have no intention of bringing in a duchess, Your Highness.”

“Yes yes! Don’t talk like that. I’m just grateful that Her Highness the Empress, His Majesty the
Emperor, and Dad take care of me so much!”

I agreed with Dad’s words and glanced at Yulia’s decaying face.

‘Looks like he’s not good at controlling his emotions.’

Empress Yulia, whom she observed up close, was not a person suitable for society.

Even though she was the same empress, Yvonne never showed her feelings in front of others.

‘It’s the same when I’m acting as Mrs. Yvette.’

However, Yulia, who had just married Willenin, seemed to have less of the filth of the capital’s
society.

‘Yes, after all, he’s only a few years older than Zachary, so it could be.’

I suddenly realized that Yulia’s face was very young, and shook my head.
In addition to his interest in Noel, Gregor was an unscrupulous man in many ways.

“It would be nice if someone as warm as Her Highness, Empress Julia, would come to the
duchy.”

“… Okay?”

‘Is that so?’

No matter how unlike the imperial family, Yulia was Ines’ closest aide and Gregor’s wife after
all.

However, I smiled and nodded my head at the empress, whose face was flushed, as if pleased
with my words.

“Yes! Isn’t that right, Dad?”

“I am your mother….”

I know it’s only you, but for now, shut up!

‘This is all about getting my mother back safely!’

Kwajik.

I couldn’t grasp the empress’ intentions and stepped on my father’s foot, trying to show his
deep affection for my mother.

“… Leonora.”

My father, perhaps upset by my actions, called me with a twist between his neat brows, but I
avoided his gaze and looked back at Empress Yulia.

“Your Highness the Empress, since Your Highness personally visited the mansion, it would be
proper etiquette to escort you to the imperial palace, right? I learned that way.”

“Well, you can see that. I don’t necessarily mean to force it.”

Etiquette sucks Yulia shamelessly nodded at the excuse I just made up.
“Yes! Coincidentally, Dad also has a grand meeting today, so it’s the day he has to enter.”

“Okay? Then may I ask for an escort, Duke?”

“… Yes, Your Highness. The duchy will prepare a carriage for Your Highness to ride back.”

At the request of the empress, Gaspard shookly nodded.

“Then I’ll prepare and meet you, Her Highness the Empress.”

After posting my greetings, I quickly followed my father out of the drawing room as if business
were over.

“Dad! When you go to the imperial palace later, put your bangs up.”

“Why.”

Gaspar’s face was still hardened, as if he didn’t like my invitation to go to the imperial palace
with Empress Yulia.

“… Just.”

I ran forward and rubbed my forehead against Dad’s waist to cheer him up.

“Because Dad looks good with shaved hair!”

“….”

“I want to show off how handsome Lini’s dad is to the people in the imperial palace!”

“Okay.”

Gaspar’s stare, which had been very hardened, slowly relaxed, as if he was not in a bad mood
at my words.

‘What’s the use of having a good-looking face?’

I wasn’t very happy with the feeling of selling my father.

However, when Yulia twitched at her father’s suggestion to go to the imperial palace with her, a
strong smell wafted from her lips, and she couldn’t help it.

Sniff sniff.

Sniff sniff.

It was the smell of victory, as if I could use her to grab Ines by the collar.

***

“Thank you for taking me there, Duke.”

“Yes.”

Gaspard bowed his head toward Yulia, who cleared her throat and cleared her throat to greet
her.

‘I wanted to share a little more words….’

As if the lady-in-waiting had been waiting for Yulia, who was biting her tongue in regret, she
approached and handed out a document.

“Your Highness, this is a list of the new governments that His Majesty the Emperor has brought
in this time. There was an imperial order to distribute my money.”

“You mean you got a new girl as your lover again?”

Yulia frowned at the lady-in-waiting’s words.

‘Isn’t the imperial family’s internal budget all spent on providing living expenses for the
government and supplying luxury goods?’

Julia was a princess from another empire and had a lot of private property, while Empress
Yvonne was far from extravagant.

So, thanks to Gregor’s lovers, the money that should have remained ample in the past was not
left.

“Yes. And these are receipts from jewelers and salons claiming to the Imperial Family.”
Yulia clicked her tongue briefly at the thick ledger handed to her by the maid. There were not a
few eye-popping expensive jewels among them.

“Tears of Mermaids…. You mean that His Majesty bought the Osmond family heirloom for a
new lover?”

“I’m sorry to tell you, but it is.”

‘The amount of credit to the imperial family has already exceeded this quarter’s budget.’

For the emperor’s governments to exhaust their internal money, something that could never
happen in Julia’s hometown, the Kalisman Empire.

“Kyaa, Your Majesty! I hate it when you do this outside!”

“For so long. Wouldn’t it be fun to share love with you only when there are eyes and ears for
those who see and hear?”

Yulia pressed her temples, which were throbbing at the abominable voices coming from the
garden of the empress’ palace.

‘Maybe the rope I was holding was a rotten rope.’

Chapter 175

“My dad, I’m not saying this because he’s my dad, but because he’s such a wonderful person,
member Julia will be satisfied.”

It was none other than Ines who offered the position of empress to Yulia, who had just risen to
the position of branch manager.

“I’m not a member of the church, but since I’m the father of Ines, the Helios, and the emperor of
the Willenin Empire, of course I’m a subject who will be saved when Etimos-nim returns.”

Ines had persuaded Julia that becoming Gregor’s wife was a sacrifice for the church.

“Isn’t this the place where I can help the Helios closest to me?”

“Are you saying you’ll leave your back on me?”

“Sure. Branch manager Yulia is a talented member of the church.”

Until then, Julia only knew that Ines was a wise man, loved by the gods, full of wisdom despite
his young age.

‘The only time Ines showed her true colors was after I decided to become the empress and
moved over to Willenin.’

Ines, who was at least polite when meeting the wise man as the branch manager, began to rule
over Julia as if she had become another person as soon as she became Gregor’s empress.

“What are these papers? At a glance, it looks like the personal information of dad’s new
girlfriends.”

“Because we need to know what kind of people your Majesty’s new government is in order to
distribute our money.”

“Huh, doesn’t it seem like there isn’t a woman who can suit Dad’s taste properly? If you see a
lover change every time like this.”

Yulia secretly clenched her fists at Ines’ words, which she recited in a light tone.

‘My father was also said to be a person whose brilliance would be included in the history
books, but he wasn’t like Gregor.’

At least her father, Khaleesiman, was an emperor whose respect for the empress and the
empresses, who were the mistresses of the imperial palace, remained.

But isn’t Ines speaking as if the cause of Gregor’s debauchery were women?

“What’s wrong with your expression?”

Perhaps realizing that Yulia is in a bad mood, Ines puts the teacup down on the saucer and
smiles.

“Are you even jealous?”

Julia’s lips moved at Ines’ question, and the princess rose from her seat and pushed Julia’s
forehead with her index finger.

“There are even rumors going around that you are doing background investigations on your
father.”

“… It’s not a background investigation, it’s a natural thing to do as an empress.”

Yulia responded with her head tilted back halfway, then added a sigh while holding Ines’ fingers.

“No matter how much it is, as long as it is in the hands of His Majesty the Emperor, it is a
member of the imperial family, so I can’t help but take care of it.”

“Huh. You talk presumptuously, Yulia.”

“… Yes?”

“The only members of Willenin’s imperial family are my father, the emperor, and me, the
princess. What the hell are you talking about?”

Ines’ words were words of complete disregard for the empress Yuliana Yvonne.

Although Yulia and Yvonne were not Willenin’s bloodlines, but they were members of the royal
family who were recognized as members of the imperial family by ascending to the position of
consort, Ines smiled and ridiculed them.
“There’s no way that women who can be kicked out whenever Dad wants to become members
of the imperial family.”

When Yulia, momentarily dumbfounded, couldn’t refute Ines’ words, the young princess
shrugged and ran her fingertips through the women’s papers spread out on the table.

“Ugh. This woman has no belly and looks completely useless, so let Julia take care of it.”

Just as he once compared Julia to a fruit that rots on a shelf, Ines proceeds to treat Gregor’s
lovers as objects.

“Ah, since this woman is the niece of Prince Bentmö, she must be of some help.”

‘What on earth do they see people as?’

Yulia herself realized right away that she was nothing more than a useful tool for Ines, but the
princess’ young face as she looked up women’s information was extremely dry, to the point of
fear.

“What? What’s wrong with your face?”

“No.”

“It’s what you think of. I mean, don’t throw away useful women just because you’re speculating
for no reason. Because this is all for the Church.”

“… Yes, Her Highness the Princess. I will definitely keep Your Highness’ words in mind.”

Yulia answered in a trembling voice, trying to avoid Ines’ gaze as she clicked her tongue.

***

‘Since I’m so infatuated with my dad, I expected him to come soon, but….’

As soon as the day dawned, I faced Yulia, who had returned to the mansion, and brushed my
small chin.

‘Still, I didn’t expect it to come this far.’

All I did was that the empress seemed to have a crush on Gaspar, so I asked her to take me
with her bangs up.

What.

Could it be that my father had a knack for flirting with women?

I greeted Julia with a smile as she kept glancing at Gaspard standing behind me.

“Why did you visit the duke’s capital residence?”

“I came to see if the princess is recovering well.”

‘Lie.’

Julia, who answered my question shamelessly, continued the next day.

“I came today as well, worried about whether the princess is okay.”

The next day too,

“I brought you a tea that is said to be good for rejuvenation.”

The next day, he came back to the capital’s mansion with absurd excuses.

“By the way, where is the duke?”

Yulia, who visited the capital’s mansion for several days without skipping a beat, always
wanted to have tea time with me - Gaspard to be exact.

“You are not at the mansion today.”

“… Why?”

At her question, I tilted my head with a look of perplexity.

“You’re not the only one struggling to find the culprit who poisoned me these days. He said he
was going to see the chief of police today.”

“Sir Brows?”
“Yes. Even though I said it was okay, he said he wouldn’t be able to fall asleep until he found
the culprit….”

Of course, it was a blatant lie.

I had already informed Gaspard that the incident where he collapsed after taking poison was
my own play, and that I was making a plan to report Ines.

“I heard that the Duke has insomnia?”

“That’s why I’m worried that you won’t collapse. He said he stumbled while walking in the
hallway the other day.”

As expected, Yulia frowned in surprise at my words of concern for her father’s health.

“To the extent that a knight who handles auras would collapse. Are you saying you’re pushing
that hard?”

“Yes. It seems that he is overdoing it because the outline of the culprit is hardly revealed.”

“… Is there anyone who can guess? For example, the person who was handling the princess’s
teacup at the time.”

If he said no, his face looked as if he would tell him that Ines was the culprit instead.

I gazed up at Yulia’s face, who was subtly trying to give me a hint, and slowly moved my lips.

“Actually, it’s a bit much to say this to Her Highness, who is like the stepmother of the princess,
but….”

“You can speak comfortably.”

“I wonder if Her Highness, Princess Ines, was playing a prank on me.”

“Hmm. Why do you think so?”

“That day, Her Highness forced me to drink tea.”

I lowered my voice as if it was a secret.

“You know? What I mean now is that it’s a secret between Her Highness the Empress and me.
Other people may misinterpret my meaning, saying that I insult Her Highness.”

At my words, Yulia smiled at me as if I was cute.

“I am telling you this because Her Highness the Empress is the most fair of the members of the
royal family I know.”

I added flattery and smiled at Yulia.

“The royal family… Yes, it is only the princess who recognizes this princess as the imperial
family of this empire.”

Then, Julia, who carefully examined my face disguised as innocence, stroked my cheek with a
bitter smile.

“Yes? If Her Highness, the hostess of the imperial family, is not of the imperial family, then who
is the imperial family? What kind of fool said that?!”

A person worthy of saying something like that to Yulia would be Ines or Gregor, but I shook my
fists and was indignant.

“That’s right. There are fools like that.”

Yulia continued with a smile as if it was admirable for me to get angry instead of her.

“Anyway, if Princess Ines really played a ‘Prank’ on the princess, the duke would be in trouble.
Because the opponent is the royal family.”

“Yes. In principle, my father, a servant of Her Majesty, cannot report the crimes of Her
Highness or Her Majesty.”

“It probably won’t be like that.”

“Yes?”

“Because there are cases where nobles accused the imperial family.”

My eyes lit up at Yulia’s soft voice.

‘That’s right, I finally took the bait!’
Chapter 176

“Is there such a case? I heard Dad talk with other uncles, but there is no case in which a noble
has filed a lawsuit against the imperial family.”

I opened my eyes wide as if I was surprised, and Yulia raises the corner of her mouth as if she
were mocking the imperial family of the Willenin Empire.

“There must be no case left in the record. Willenin’s Code was made public in a rather bizarre
way.”

I nodded briefly, as if sympathizing with Yulia’s words.

After ascending the throne, Gregor took away his title or recovered his fief by arguing with the
nobles who were trying to uphold Lucas.

When a sizable group of nobles formed in order to defend their property or title, Gregor even
forbade them from reading the code of laws so that they could not formally oppose him as
emperor.

‘The judges stood up saying that it was a ridiculous and evil law, and later released the code
again….’

The imperial law, which could not be amended, was not touched, but the special imperial family
law that Gregor later distributed to the nobles was an absurdly revised version that deleted all
the provisions that could put the imperial family on trial.

In the end, only the judges in charge of the trial and the royal family could see the complete
code, so ordinary people couldn’t even know what laws the imperial family had violated, so it
was impossible to accuse them, let alone protest.

“Has Her Highness the Empress ever read the complete law code of the Willenin Empire?”

“Okay. So, if the duke desperately wants to find the culprit who poisoned the princess, you
know there’s no way.”

“… Even if the culprit tells the princess, is there any way to hold him accountable?”

“Kuhm, well.”
Yulia averted her eyes at my blatant question and let out a clearing of her throat, then slowly
rose from her seat.

“Today, Bon Rain seems to have been a bit talkative.”

Yulia, who took the coat she had taken off, tilted her head and raised her chin to me.

“I would like to give a book to the princess who must have been bored. Will you accept it? I
heard you like books.”

He pretended to be relaxed, but his nervously shaking gaze was not at me, but at the window
of the drawing room.

‘Yulia is also under surveillance.’

Only then did I detect another person’s presence with Mana and pretended to be an innocent
child and clapped my hands.

“I am very happy! Is that the fairy tale you mentioned before? I will read it thanks!”

After Yulia nodded briefly at my words and left the room, the book I heard through her
attendant was not a picture book, but a thick code of laws.

<Imperial Law - Imperial Family Decree issued in 131>

If it was the 131st year of the imperial calendar, it was a prototype issued before Gregor
revised the code to reveal only the laws that were advantageous only to the imperial family.

Excitingly, I wiped the dusty cover of the code with my fingertips and opened the book, wrinkled
my nose at the pungent smell of paper.

‘Some pages are folded separately.’

My heart is pounding because I feel like I have received a hint of an unsolved problem.

I opened the bookshelf that Julia had marked off and began to read quickly.

According to Article 58, Paragraph 2 of the Imperial Law, nobles of countship or higher have
the right to hold hearings in order to ensure national stability, maintain order, or public welfare
when the opinions of the House of Nobles are unified.
According to Article 63, Section 1 of the Imperial Law, the House of Nobles has the right to
appoint a regency for the Emperor if there is just cause.

Although they were able to bring down the tyrannical emperor, Willenin was a despotic
monarch, and even if the emperor changed, the emperor’s surname did not change in history.

‘So, if the next heir to the throne was too young, the regent would rule.’

Although Julia had only two clauses of the law, I could clearly see what she was trying to say to
me.

‘Now that Ines is too young, he’ll need a regent to bring Gregor down.’

Empress Yulia has more ambition than I thought.

I noticed what she wanted and snorted.

‘He wants me to set him up as the regent.’

But it wasn’t a bad plan. It wasn’t even that it wasn’t feasible.

‘If Yulia plans to betray her first, then it must mean that there are not a few nobles who have
turned their backs on Gregor and Ines.’

However, even if the rebellion succeeds, Willenin will not be entrusted to Yulia.

‘I thought I’d just build an independent country and take care of my family, but I can’t stand it
anymore.’

I nervously tapped the arm of a chair with my fingertips on someone’s face that came to mind in
an instant.

***

“I have a plan.”

I hugged the code that Yulia had sent me and sat down in front of the tree Lucas was leaning
against, biting my lip.

“I will definitely succeed.”

“….”

“If my plan goes by, I will soon be able to bring Gregor down from the throne, Lucas.”

Despite my firm words, Lucas, now blurry enough to be unable to see properly unless he
concentrates, smiles as faintly as his face.

“… Answer, won’t you?”

Wasn’t Gregor’s downfall what Lucas had longed for?

‘Even though he joined hands with me to bring Gregor down in the first place!’

I shook the shoulders of Lucas, who was staring at the lake shadowed by the thick trees with a
detached face, as if he had no reason to remain in the world any longer.

“Or can’t you?”

“….”

“Can’t you hear me?”

“….”

“Lucas!”

I leaned over to the shadow of Lucas, not even sure if he could hear my voice.

“I will reveal everything…. I will find out.”

I tried not to, but my voice kept getting wet.

“I will thoroughly disclose everything Gregor did to you, and let the world know that Lucas is the
rightful heir to the throne.”

I squeezed my sunken neck and continued to speak clearly.

“Then why don’t you disappear?”

Whether I’m holding onto it or not, Lucas’s sleeves sway gently in the wind.

I opened my mouth hastily, feeling that he might be blown away by the wind at any moment.

“I’ll bring Gregor down somehow, so can’t you hold out a little longer?”

I could see that Lucas’s mana, which resonated with me, was disappearing moment by
moment. The moment I struggled with my arms to hold on to his mana, which kept disappearing
into the air,

“It’s revenge that should have been done before.”

Lucas, still looking at the lake, opens his mouth as if whispering to me.

“Where is that! You can do it from now on!”

“Actually, I don’t hate Gregor anymore, Leonora.”

“What?”

I couldn’t believe Lucas’ words and narrowed my brows.

“If that bastard hadn’t put a curse on me, I wouldn’t have taken over the duke’s body….”

He presses my crumpled forehead with his fingertips, no, stretches out his hand as if to press it
down, and smiles incongruously.

“I wouldn’t have had a job as your father.”

I shut my mouth at Lucas’ calm voice.

“I think I’m done with that.”

“That is a strange idea. Bad, very bad idea….”

Feeling as if Lucas would leave right now, I buried my face in his lap unable to stop the tears
welling up.

“Don’t think so. Huh?”

“I am satisfied that I was able to become a family with you, Leonora.”

At the word family that came out of Lucas’s mouth, I clenched my fist with my hand holding the
hem of his trousers.

Dad.

Yeah, Lucas was my dad too.

“Lini hates not having Lucas.”

I raised my eyes with thick tears and glared at him.

“You hate me.”

As if a child was complaining, his mouth was wide open as if he was using a group that didn’t
work.

“You hate your daughter, but why, why are you trying to disappear?”

As if he thought I was lovely, Lucas gathered all his scattered mana and stroked my hair.

“The archmage’s mana is the source of life, so it doesn’t disappear easily.”

Then, where did Lucas, who was the subject of mana, go?

“So I will stay by your side in one form or another.”

As if I had prepared to say goodbye in advance, I took Lucas into his arms with my face
twisted at the calm look of Lucas.

“I like this form.”

Lucas pats my back and finally bursts into laughter.

“I like this look…!”

I hated him for laughing, but I couldn’t say I hated him.

Because I liked Lucas who I could talk to, laugh with, and hug.

I liked Lucas’ arms, which seemed to have no choice but to give it to me when I was afraid of
the night, and unlike Gaspar, I liked Lucas’ big hands that left me alone and wiped it off when I
ate with something on my mouth.

“I won’t force myself any more.”

After crying until the tip of my nose turned red, I looked up at Lucas, who didn’t wipe his wet
chest, and continued.

“I won’t insist on staying by my side at all.”

“….”

“Come back, okay?”

Even at my urging, Lucas’ indifferent mouth does not open.

“Right now, it’s just that we couldn’t find a way.”

“… Hello, my Leonora.”

I closed my eyes tightly as if I couldn’t hear Lucas’ greeting.

“My lovely daughter.”

Thank you for making me a father who knew nothing.

“Lie.”

Can’t disappear

“Lie…!”

Lucas can’t leave me.

Chapter 177

Scattered Lucas’s mana seems to be swept away by the wind, but soon creates a small
whirlpool.

Pok-kok, as if to comfort me, Lucas tapped my skirt carefully. When I opened the inner pocket,
Mana quickly found the original book hidden in the pocket.

‘… Book.’

The book was shining.

Just like when he first approached Tristan with the original book, Lucas’s mana swirls around
the book and soon permeates the cover.

‘Is it because Lucas and I have the same mana?’

I flipped through the bookshelf by myself like a bird flapping its wings, and soon accepted the
original book that fell out of thin air.

‘The cover has changed.’

The roses that bloomed over the black dress were flowing over the cover like a rose bush in full
bloom in the spring.

<Princess Baby’s Rose-colored Life>

I reached out my hand cautiously while looking at the title of the original work that flowed down
as if the ink had melted in the summer.

Ugh.

When I put my hand on the vibrating book cover, I feel Lucas’ calm mana.

But it wasn’t just Lucas’ mana that he could feel.

‘The villain Bellucci, the male protagonist Tristan, the supporting character Karen, and the sub-
male Zachary’s Mana are all in the book.’
It was a different level of power from simply using my mana to follow the power of the
characters in the original work.

‘I think I might be able to demonstrate my abilities as if I had fully become that person….’

You can only know exactly how much the book’s ability has improved when you use it yourself,
but you can intuitively feel that the power of the original book has changed.

“Lucas….”

It seems that the original book, an artifact that could not bloom with my mana, has found the
ability to fully see Lucas’s mana.

‘But that’s not what I wanted.’

It’s okay if the original book disappears, so I hope Lucas comes back.

“Whoa, turn it off!”

I hugged the book tightly and cried in the empty garden, then burst into tears.

“Huh…! Whoa!”

“Lini.”

Until Dad comes to the garden to find me.

“Okay. Everything is fine.”

I finally fell asleep crying in his arms.

***

Not many people knew that Lucas had disappeared.

So the memorial service honoring him was a shabby event with only Archduke Samuel invited.

It was too crude to be called an imperial funeral, but I really liked the garden decorated with
modest gypsophila for Lucas.
‘Because Lucas didn’t like flashy flowers.’

Maybe it’s because my face is as gorgeous as a summer rose.

Lucas liked trees more than flowers, especially trees with large leaves and a refreshing scent.

“It rains quite a bit.”

A black umbrella hangs over me as I wander near the tree where Lucas disappeared.

“His Highness the Grand Duke.”

Raising my head to find the owner of the umbrella, I found an aged face and bowed down.

“… Okay.”

He squatted by the tree and quietly hunched down next to me pulling weeds.

“Are you okay?”

It was a quiet, cautious question.

However, it was also a question that no one in the family had ever asked.

“No.”

I raised my head to Archduke Samuel’s question, and I answered while looking straight into his
watery eyes, perhaps because of the weather.

“I’m going to die of sadness.”

“Okay.”

“I feel sorry for you. Because you didn’t discuss anything with me.”

“I see.”

“His Highness the Grand Duke… Did you know everything?”

On the day Lucas disappeared, I could tell by seeing Gaspard, who was not particularly
surprised and comforted me with a calm attitude.

That Lucas disappearing was foreseeable.

“That’s why I hate His Highness the Grand Duke too.”

“It’s good to be honest.”

Even at my pointy tone, the Grand Duke only smiled helplessly.

“I felt that his mana was completely son-in-law, so I ran to see him… It seems to have already
disappeared.”

I bit my lip at his damp voice and pressed my forehead against a wooden pole.

“Sorry. His Highness must be sad too, but I took my anger out.”

If there was anyone who would be as saddened by the fact that Lucas had disappeared, it
would be Archduke Samuel, who considered him as his son.

“Puff.”

From the day Lucas disappeared, I often shed tears like a broken faucet.

“Are you apologizing for your fault here? Drop it.”

The grand duke hugged me and continued talking while wiping my eyes with his big hand.

“Okay. He disappeared like this before and suddenly came back. Don’t you know again?”

“Who is gone?”

Having buried my face in the archduke’s chest, I hurriedly turned to the lively voice that was out
of proportion to the situation.

‘Ines.’

Ines met my eyes and smiled as she folded her pretty sparkling green eyes.
“Leonora, I haven’t seen you in a while lately, so Ines personally visited.”

“… Welcome to the Little Sun of the Empire.”

“I was worried because I wondered if there was something sad.”

“Yes. Thank you.”

Although pretending not to know anything, Ines knew that Lucas had disappeared.

‘It’s disgusting.’

On the day he disappeared, when I opened the original book, I was able to read Ines’s mind
when he said that Lucas had disappeared.

“They said they’re going back to the dukedom soon?”

“… I think so.”

“It has a face like a bird with even one wing ripped off. Be pitiful.”

Ines reached out a small hand and stroked my cheek. I couldn’t bear to avoid the princess’s
touch and clenched my fists hidden behind my back.

“Don’t make such a sad face. Ines is all sad.”

“Yes, Her Highness the Princess.”

Like you said, I can’t be sad forever.

As I promised Lucas, I will definitely bring down Gregor from the throne.

“Yes, Leonora.”

Ines, whose lips were barely touching my ear, whispered so softly that only I could hear.

“It would have been nice if you were my person when you said nice things.”

It was sweet, friendly, but it sounded like a subtle threat.

“Actually, I knew how to make sure that Prince Lucas wouldn’t disappear. How to come back.”

“…!”

“Now, your work in the capital is over, so please disappear quietly.”

Seeing my surprised face, Ines smiled contentedly and squeezed my shoulders.

“Now that I’ve seen Leonora’s face, I’ll leave Ines.”

Pingrr.

The black lace umbrella carried by Ines spins in the air and moves away.

‘What do you mean by that?’

No matter how much she is the female protagonist of the original, Lucas was a character who
did not appear properly in the original.

‘But how do you know so much about Lucas?’

Biting my lip, I asked the Grand Duke for his understanding, hurriedly left my seat, and opened
the original book.

‘Since I’ve killed my nerves like this, I’m going to buy myself for the time being.’

Recalling Leonora’s downcast face, Ines lightly clapped her hands.

“Whoa~ My face, which was originally small, has become half. Ines, I was a little sad.”

“Did you come to see the princess?”

At Ines’ words, Yulia, who rarely goes to Ines these days, cautiously opens her mouth.
Normally, he would have slapped him on the cheek, but Ines was in a very good mood today.

“I came after confirming that Prince Lucas disappeared.”

“Is it really completely gone? He’s @#$@.”

“It’s as Julia said. He’s like a cockroach. Even if you remove it and remove it, it is very sick of it
popping up again.”

Recalling Lucas’ enormous mana, Ines trembled and frowned.

“But even the mana core seems to have been used by the duke’s soul to regain his body, so it’s
not long before it will completely disappear. If it were me, I could stop it, but what would you do
to save someone who belonged to the Duke’s family rather than the Order?”

“Your Highness, do you know how to bring the former prince back to the world?”

“Of course. I am Helios.”

“How amazing. How can you get back Prince Lucas?”

Ines glanced at Yulia, who widened her eyes, and opened her mouth with a smile.

“Simple. @#$!#!@#%%#.”

“… Yes?”

“!@#$%%$%$#.”

The voice of Ines, who explained briefly, gradually faded.

“By the way, Yulia….”

Kwajik.

In an instant, Ines, who grabbed Yulia by the neck, opened her eyes wide as she squeezed the
woman’s neck with her small hands.

“Why do you want to know how to bring Lucas back?”

“Gagging!”

“Ines, you’re trying to be a little annoying.”

“Kuh, heo-eok-! Me, Your Highness!”

Quadduk.

“Hmm.”

In the end, Ines, who rummaged over the limp body of Yulia, shrugged her shoulders and
dropped Yulia to the floor.

“I wondered if he was spying with a wiretapping artifact attached, but there’s nothing on his
body?”

Ines looked down at Yulia and put on a shy smile as if he was apologetic.

“Sorry. Ines must have misunderstood Yulia.”

Then he changes his expression and glares at her with a cool gaze.

“But, it was your fault for being useless. Ines did nothing wrong.”
Chapter 178

As soon as the morning sun came up, I hurriedly hurriedly opened the door of Gaspard’s office,
which had been on since early morning.

“Dad.”

Gaspar, who raises his head obliquely at my call, opens his arms to me.

“The body. I slept well.”

“Are you okay. I didn’t sleep well, but I didn’t sleep at all.”

As I naturally embraced him in his arms, I felt the warm warmth and buried my cheek in his
chest.

“… Something came up that I needed your help.”

Even Yulia was beaten by Ines.

‘I do not have time.’

In order to stop the runaway of the heroine, who cannot even guess whether she has gone
insane due to repeated regression or whether she has been insane from the beginning, she has
no choice but to remove Gregor, the source of her power.

‘I have to set up a regent and cut off Ines’ limbs.’

“No, maybe we need everyone’s help.”

I briefly explained the identity of the princess, Ines, and the fact that Gregor was the one who
cursed Lucas.

Of course, except for the fact that I’m a possessor or that Ines is a regressor, which would
shock him greatly.

“Okay. It’s not different from the story I heard from Lucas.”

‘I already told you.’

I nodded my head at Gaspard’s calm reaction, who wasn’t too surprised, and swallowed.

“… I know it’s my greed.”

Retrieving Noel or preventing Lucas from disappearing may be purely my own greed.

‘Maybe it’s too much of an undeserved wish to raise up a family of insignificant extras and fight
against Ines, the main character.’

But I never wanted to lose my barely formed family, and I couldn’t let a kid like Ines rule the
world.

“It could be dangerous for everyone, but I’m sorry for being greedy.”

I tried not to, but my voice kept getting wet. I put my teary eyes on Gaspard’s chest and
suppressed my tears.

“But, but I’d love to help you just once-”

“Leonora.”

The voice that interrupted me and called me was not that of Gaspar, who gently patted my
back.

“… Brother Zachary.”

I wiped away my tears with one hand as I looked back at the three brothers, who hadn’t known
when they had entered the office.

“Welcome. I also want to ask my older brother, Sylvie, and Enoch.”

“… Don’t do it.”

I bit my lower lip at Zachary’s slow but determined words.

‘As expected, I thought that Zachary would not easily step forward.’

By the time your throat filled with regret, wondering if you were the sub male lead for nothing,
“Don’t cry.”

Zachary placed a large hand on my head and gently stroked me like an animal.

“Yes?”

“A hundred times… A thousand times….”

I opened my eyes wide as I looked up at Zachary, whose eyes were half-closed.

“Don’t cry because I can help you a hundred or a thousand times?”

His sleepy head moves aesthetically in response to my question.

“Huh. I won’t cry.”

“Okay, don’t cry.”

Enoch grumbled and opened his mouth after taking me out of my father’s arms as I smiled
softly at his shaking head up and down.

“And why are you asking us to help you?”

Enoch, who hugged me like a doll, immediately lifted me up, bumped the bridge of my nose
against mine, and reprimanded me.

“All it takes is one word.”

“I don’t need a word.”

I burst into laughter at Sylvie’s words as she restlessly stretched out her hand as if she wanted
to get me out of Enoch.

“What is it, brother! I don’t need you either!”

“No, you said you needed a word.”

“Lini, I could die for you.”

“Me too.”

I watched the squabbling of the brothers and quickly shook my head.

“Do not say that.”

Enoch and Sylvie approach me as if they felt that my voice had subsided.

“Why die because of me? never die.”

I rolled my eyes at the second and third sons and opened the papers on Gaspar’s desk.

“It’s a plan I made because I want everyone to live together, so don’t think about dying and
listen carefully.”

***

As I requested, Gaspard held the Grand Council of Nobility with the authority of the heads of
the 5 noble families.

The Grand Council of the House of Nobles was so large that all nobles with fiefs in the north,
south, and east and west attended it, and most of the items concluded at the Grand Council
were realized quickly.

‘Of course, the most important thing is the opinion of the 5 noble families.’

I glanced over the list of conference participants and nervously tapped the round table with my
finger.

Since the Marquis Brinen, one of the 5 major noble families, had perished, the remaining 5
noble families were the Duke of Hachania, the Duke of Soloa, the Count of Ardel, and the
Viscount Baltan.

‘Count Ardel will raise Hachania’s hand.’

And Viscount Baltan must have tried to remain neutral.

‘The important thing is Soloa….’

Duke Soloa, who worked with Marquis Iaron to exploit the children of the relief center, could not
side with Hachania. Because Gregor’s embezzlement of wealth was enormous, he became
attached to Gregor just like the Marquis of Iaron.

‘Then, should I convince Viscount Baltan?’

Someone puts down a glass of lemonade in a glass that looks cool in front of me.

“So the princess also attended the meeting.”

I looked up and checked the face of the woman who was talking to me.

“Hello, Count Ardel.”

“The agenda for today’s meeting is quite long.”

‘It means that there are many nobles to persuade.’

I nodded at his friendly smile and let out an unbearable sigh.

“Ahhhh. Iknow, right. After all, there seems to be nothing easy in the world.”

The Count’s expression becomes strange at the words as he taps his knee.

“… Yes, yes Nothing is easy in this world.”

I glanced at the face of the count, who seemed to be holding back a smile, but Gaspar, who
was sitting at the top of the round table, stood up.

“Except for the Duke of Soloa, it seems that everyone who has sent their intention to attend has
gathered, so let’s start the meeting first.”

‘They’re saying they’re going to start by omitting Duke Soloa, who will oppose our opinion.’

Nice Dad!

“When convening an emergency meeting, I think you received the meeting agenda in advance
through the documents sent to your respective territories.”

The documents prepared by the Duke’s family stimulatingly listed Gregor’s corruption and the
serious crimes he had committed.

‘To think of entrusting the preparation of documents to a daily special reporter….’

It seems that it was not my misunderstanding that Gaspard has become a bit mean these
days. I looked at Gaspard, who started the meeting smoothly, and smiled happily.

“A person who completely opposes His Excellency’s will would not have shown his face. As you
mentioned in the papers, His Majesty’s reign right now can rightly be called tyranny.”

“To be an emperor who does not hesitate to kidnap and imprison women for molestation of
children is something that would leave the nation’s prestige on the ground.”

Voices mixed with sighs come out from here and there, as if lamenting that everyone had read
the documents Gaspard had prepared.

“It’s not just that. Didn’t you try to exterminate the minority in an empire where the majority of
people already live together? There have been many incidents where I couldn’t keep my mouth
shut at His Majesty’s cruelty.”

‘Because they often burned down a village or pushed it away just because it went against my
mood.’

“Princess-nim, when you are concentrating, you gather your eyebrows.”

“… Yes. Count. You must have such a habit.”

I nodded my head seriously at someone’s words, but the laughter of Count Ardel, who was
sitting next to me, was annoying.

‘Since before, whenever I clench my fist or bring my forehead together, people laugh and go
wild.’

“Not only that. There are only two empresses and one princess, but isn’t the empire suffering
from financial difficulties due to the extravagance of the imperial family?”

“Small territories have already reached bankruptcy because they are at the level of squeezing
the blood of the people.”

Whether I was offended or not, the opinion of the nobles, who seemed to have accumulated
dissatisfaction, began to rise.

“However, the important thing is how to succeed in rebellion.”

“West… The key will be what the West, which has the most military power, thinks of this
agenda.”

In the end, it seemed that everyone agreed that Soloa’s will was important.

‘But Duke Soloa must be enjoying quite a lot thanks to Gregor sitting on the throne….’

Judging from the fact that he was not attending, he must have missed the meeting based on the
documents.

The moment my worried gaze landed on the empty seat reserved for Duke Soloa, the huge
door to the great meeting room opened.

“…!”
Chapter 179

The empire had as many nobles as its vast territory, and it was not uncommon for the nobles to
hold a great meeting in which the majority of the nobles could participate.

Profit.

People’s heads turn at once at the creaking sound of a huge door that has not been oiled for
years of neglect.

“Duke Soloa has arrived!”

A young aristocrat who noticed In-young entering the door at the cry of Homyeong-gwan, who
was guarding the door, slightly frowned and opened his mouth.

“Isn’t that His Excellency the Duke of Soloa?”

“Yes. It appears to be the successor, the minor duke of Soloa.”

The grand meeting of the aristocratic house was, in principle, an important event attended only
by the heads of households.

It was possible to follow the householder and listen to the meeting like I did, but Tristan, who
appeared, was clearly alone.

“How could someone who is still only the heir attend the great meeting without a head of
household?”

At this, one of the old nobles reveals his displeasure and raises his voice towards Tristan.

“You cannot attend the great meeting alone unless you have brought at least the seal, meaning
Duke of Sojourner, representing the head of the household.”

My father, the chairman of this great meeting, was also quiet, so I wondered why he would be
nervous, but he was one of the important figures with a strong influence among the nobles.

I have no choice but to keep my mouth shut and observe the situation, so I look at Tristan with
a worried gaze, but he glances at me and then steps forward and raises his chin arrogantly.

“There is no seal of the deputy head of state.”

The old nobleman’s face contorted violently at Tristan’s short reply, with his hand raised on the
round table.

“Huh, in that case, the Duchess of Soloa will have no choice but to treat it as an absence from
the great meeting. Sir Lehman! Hurry up and take the little duke outside!”

It was the moment when the old nobleman clicked his tongue and called an escort to bring
Tristan away.

“I have the family head’s seal, but is this not enough?”

Tristan rummaged through his chest before the guard’s hand reached his shoulder, and pulled
out a black seal.

‘I don’t think that means….’

I narrowed my eyes as if assessing the situation on his imposing face.

“As of today, I have inherited the position of head of the family who will lead Soloa.”

I let out a laugh at Tristan’s words that didn’t deviate from my expectations.

‘But isn’t it about time yet?’

In the original story, he ascended the dukedom at the age of eighteen, just before falling in love
with the heroine, Ines.

“But little duke, no, aren’t you only fifteen now?”

“Sir, could it be that the duke died?”

As if they couldn’t believe Tristan’s words, the nobles forgot their face and looked back at him
with their mouths open.

“No. He is alive.”

I secretly frowned at Tristan’s insincere reply.

‘Why are the words so meaningful?’

Are you alive?

Doesn’t it sound like Tristan did something to harm my father?

“After receiving a report from the counselor about the details of the succession of the Duchess
of Soloa….”

He walks out, ignoring the aristocrats who scan him with curious eyes, and looks up at Gaspar
and me, who are seated at the top of the round table.

“Since I am here to attend this great conference, may I speak my opinion?”

Tristan, who had taken a high-pressure stance towards the other older nobles until just now,
bowed down in a polite manner to Gaspar.

“I allow it.”

As soon as his father’s permission was granted, Tristan’s aide threw another pile of papers on
the round table listing the misdeeds of Gregor and the current Willenin family.

“As you all well know, His Majesty’s mind is so damaged that it cannot function properly.”

Tristan, holding a summary of the document in his hand, opened his mouth to the nobles seated
at the round table, running his long fingers through the letters.

“I think the throne is too heavy a position for a person who is so absorbed in pleasure that he
cannot properly control even the imperial family, let alone state affairs.”

“Then, does Duke Soloa think that the Willenin Empire needs a regent?”

“Yes. I also want to use the privileges of the 5 nobles to raise the regency agenda as the
subject of this great conference.”

If even Tristan sided with Gaspar, it would mean that three of the five nobles were already
arguing to set up a regent to replace Gregor.

‘If this happens, even the nobles who stood on Gregor’s side in the past will have to pay
attention.’

Well done, our male lead!

I don’t know how he had already risen to the Duke’s throne, but he seemed to be repaying the
favor of finding his mother with difficulty.

Tristan, who was staring at me with a satisfied smile while watching the aristocrats sway, steps
over and kneels in front of me.

“However, I am currently busy with the project due to succession issues, so I would like to
delegate my voting rights to someone else.”

The plaque held out by Tristan, who kissed the back of my hand, had a red lion engraved on it,
representing the Duchy of Soloa.

“I will delegate all the powers of Soloa related to the House of Nobility to my Lady.”

‘No, I don’t even need that!’

Tristan’s words were tantamount to giving me the power of Soloa, an axis of great nobility.

“Tristan-”

I hurriedly stretched out my hand as if to dissuade him from giving me too much authority, but
he held my hands in one hand and blinked his golden eyes that were shining bright like the sun
had melted.

“Leonora.”

Tristan meets my eyes and whispers my name in a subtly lowered voice.

“Your help was not small until I was able to stand where I am today. I want to thank you, so
don’t refuse.”

What on earth did I do to help Tristan obtain the dukedom?

I wanted to retort, but my lips parted, but he continued without giving me a chance.

“I left your seat empty.”

“… Yes?”

“But you still have a lot to grow up to do.”

What seat?

Tristan gets up from his seat with a soft smile at my foolish reaction.

“Leonora, don’t forget that I am a knight serving you.”

“Didn’t I just say that I was Tristan’s lady?”

When I was young - of course I’m still young - he pushes my forehead, frowning, wondering if it
was nonsense, with his fingertips and opens my mouth.

“You even asked me to be the chevalier of Petite Fleur and say something disappointing.”

“But being a lady served by a knight has a different meaning, especially in the West.”

“Okay. It means that my heart, my soul, and even my sword are all yours. So I could die for
you.”

I opened my mouth in amazement at Tristan’s nonchalant reply.

‘You knew the meaning so well?!’

However, to keep saying such nonsensical things was a total disqualification for male lead.

‘But anyway, Ines doesn’t have the qualifications to be a heroine in a romance fantasy novel, so
is it okay?’

“Lini.”

Gaspard puts his hand on my shoulder as I shake my head, looks at me and Tristan alternately
and purses his lips.

“Yes?”

“I am also a knight.”

“….”
I wanted to say something out of the blue, but thanks to Enoch and Sylvie, I was able to quickly
understand what Gaspar wanted to say.

“No! That’s Okay! I don’t need anything like my father’s life.”

I looked back at Gaspar, who was sullen at my stern answer, and at Tristan, who was wet with
an inexplicable sense of triumph, and frowned fiercely.

“Neither does Tristan.”

“But-”

“Okay, you seem busy, but let’s go to Hwangseong.”

I cut off Tristan’s words, which seemed to be trying to explain something to me, and chinned
the round table.

“I’ll take care of this.”

Now that the voting rights have been handed over, it can’t be wasted.

‘As long as the opinions of the nobles are gathered, it won’t be impossible to set up a regent
and bring Gregor down.’

And, of course, the people I would present were Empress Yvonne and Archduke Samuel.

I will cut off Ines’ limbs and become my limbs.

***

At the news that Gaspard had held a great meeting by uniting the nobles for the first time in
several decades, Ines stomped his feet nervously.

‘You dare to insist on setting up a regency?’

The aristocrats’ arrogant claims were reprehensible and reprehensible, but according to
imperial law, which they did not know how to figure out, Gregor really had to step down from
the throne.

“Dad! Is alcohol in your mouth right now?!”

Ines raised a shrill voice at Gregor, who continued to drink strong whiskey while throwing a
letter of protest from the aristocrats on the floor, in which Gregor’s transgressions were
written.

“The nobles are making a fuss about appointing a regent to rule the empire instead of the
emperor! Does alcohol get into your mouth?!”

Gregor, who glanced at Ines, who was running amok, answered with an amused response,
snapping his nails.

“Isn’t there Empress Yulia?”

“Yes?”

“If you’re saying, if I appoint Empress Yulia as the regent, it would be the same as sitting on the
throne.”

Just because he was the emperor, he had become accustomed to nagging his servants who
bothered him by telling him to do this or not to do that.

At Gregor’s irresponsible answer, Ines was stunned and opened her mouth with a blank laugh.

“Yulia is dead.”

No longer needed

But now, the man who was his father was not fulfilling his usefulness.
Chapter 180

“Empress Yulia is dead? It’s been bothering you. She was Emperor Mannfred’s favorite
daughter.”

“… Not sure if it’s dead or not. Exactly, it’s because I’m missing.”

Everyone knew better than anyone that Yulia had completely died, but Ines shamelessly blinked
her thick eyelashes and answered ignorantly.

“If you are concerned about Emperor Manfred, shall we have the courtiers look for it?”

“Well, okay. After all, daughters are strangers when they get married, so I won’t bet too much
on that either.”

“… Yes. It was about being someone else.”

“How did the woman who was well-studied in the imperial palace disappear…. Huh, true. It’s
not just one or two tiring things these days.”

Ines looked up blankly at Gregor, who was frowning as if he was feeling throbbing, and his
temples were pressed to his temples.

“There have been a lot of things that would make Dad tired these days.”

“Yes, Ines, you finally understand me!”

Then, Gregor looked back at his daughter with a slightly brighter face and sighed.

“It is not easy to take care of a country, Ines.”

‘What if you’ve never taken care of me?’

Ines was taken aback by Gregor’s words, but she smiled and listened to what her father was
saying.

“What is beyond your power, Dad?”

“The West complains of a civil war, the East complains that there is no proper lord, and the
South frequently appeals to solve the pirates….”

Gregor lay down on the board Ines had laid out and started talking.

“I like the fact that the northern part is quiet without saying anything in a situation where the
headache is so painful that it seems like it will fall apart.”

Again, Gregor did not even grasp the nature of the problem.

‘The North is going crazy about setting up a regent right now?’

Ines tried to scold Gregor, but held it back and looked up at him with a smile.

“Is it so. Ines also thought that Dad would need some time off.”

As soon as Ines spoke, it was Gregor who became her puppet and moved her. Ines opened
her mouth by gently shaking Gregor’s shoulders as if to acknowledge his hard work.

“Dad likes to hunt. How about holding a hunting competition at this time?”

The aristocratic house was holding a great meeting and making a fuss about bringing down
Gregor from the throne.

So, Gregor, who had expected Ines to say one word, no, ten words, instead of rebuking him,
looked at his daughter, who invited him to a hunting competition, and frowned vaguely.

“A hunting contest?”

“Yes. You always hunt alone. Ines, I want to gather a bunch of people and show you what a
great hunter you are!”

As if not noticing Gregor’s suspicious gaze, Ines smiled innocently like a child and hugged
Gregor.

“Hmm. Okay. After seeing my hunting skills, nobles may change their minds, so that’s not a bad
idea.”

Although Gregor’s outstanding hunting skills—actually not so great—and his tyranny, which the
nobles were dissatisfied with, had nothing to do with it, Ines did not dispute his father’s words
and nodded slowly.
“Yes! If I just hunt animals, I’m bored, so wouldn’t it be more fun if I solve monsters as well?”

“Wouldn’t that be dangerous?”

“Ines awakened the ability of a tamer some time ago. I should be able to control it to some
extent with my mana.”

At what his daughter said with a broad smile, Gregor nodded, not even realizing that he had
fallen into a swamp.

“Oh, yes. Let’s do it. Ines, you must find a hunting ground with a suitable plain where you can
play.”

“As expected, Dad is the best!”

At Gregor’s words, Ines smiled brightly like a cherry blossom in full bloom.

***

Thanks to Tristan’s giving, the task of integrating the opinions of the nobles was easier than
expected.

‘The question is whether to appoint Empress Yvonne as the regent or to appoint Archduke
Samuel in front….’

Considering the empire, it would be better for Archduke Samuel, who is well-educated and has
a deep understanding of Willenin, to serve as regent, but Yvonne was definitely the one who
would more actively reflect my opinion.

‘But I don’t want to set up a puppet emperor like Ines, so I’ll have to ask Archduke Samuel.’

Tok, tok.

I raised my head at the sound of footsteps outside the door as I tapped with my fingertips on
the wide beech desk that Gaspar had personally picked out the wood for.

“Who is this?”

“It’s me, Rosé.”

“Huh. Come in.”

With my permission, Rosé poked her head into the parlor filled with the scent of roses and
handed out a letter wrapped in an extravagant red envelope.

“An invitation came from the imperial castle, lady.”

“Is Empress Gennile holding a ball?”

“It wasn’t a ball, it was an invitation to a hunting contest, right?”

“… Hunting competition? What kind of hunting competition are you suddenly holding?”

“It’s being hosted by His Majesty the Emperor, and invitations have been sent to all the young
ladies and young ladies.”

I hurriedly opened the invitation, frowning at Rose’s answer.

‘What’s the plan?’

Gregor was an emperor with low social skills who had never held a hunting tournament and
mingled with nobles.

‘That’s why I’m uncomfortable with this hunting competition because I can’t be suspicious.’

“Have you got a date for His Majesty’s hearing?”

Since every member of the aristocratic house agreed to establish a regency, the date for the
hearing would have to be set as soon as possible.

“Yes. The hearing is the day after the hunting competition.”

At my question, Rose nodded as if she had waited and held out the calendar to me.

“Really. The hunting competition is the day after tomorrow, and His Majesty’s hearing is the
very next day.”

I frowned slightly as I took the calendar from Rose’s hand.

‘If you say you won’t go to the hunting competition, it might look like you’re completely ignoring
Gregor, who is about to be dethroned….’

The only thing the nobles agreed on was Gregor’s abdication. Because they are the vested
interests, and they didn’t like the drastic change in the situation.

Therefore, most nobles hoped that Willenin’s family would remain intact.

‘That’s why it’s difficult to leave the impression that Hachania hates or ignores the imperial
family and brings Gregor down.’

I just stared at the invitation with a subdued gaze, then swallowed a sigh and got up from my
seat.

“I guess I should go. Rosé and Ravi prepare the costumes for you.”

“Maybe?”

“Huh. Clothes worn in hunting competitions are not Thierry’s specialty.”

Responding lightly to Rose’s question, I hesitated and looked back at her, wondering if it was
something I would have done to Rose or Ravi, who wasn’t even my nanny.

“Are you bothered? Then just tell Thierry-”

“No! We can arrange it! If Ravi says he’s busy, I’ll prepare it myself!”

Then, Rose, frowning in fright, grabs my hand tightly and her eyes sparkle.

“Just trust me, lady! I won’t let my lady miss out on the cutest, cutest girl spot in the hunting
competition!”

The hunting contest was not a beauty contest that competed for the costume sense of the
participants, much less a ball that could be called a social occasion, but it was so great that it
was difficult to dissuade it.

“Yes. Thanks, Rosé.”

“Leave it to me!”
I had no choice but to nod my head at Rosé’s passionate words and left the drawing room.

***

For some reason, he seemed too enthusiastic.

‘Should have been dried.’

I fidgeted with the wings of a light green silk dress and glared at the frowning girl in the mirror.

The lace hem embroidered with small melidia was showing off a brilliant light whenever the
body moved.

‘No matter how much it’s a hunting competition tradition, it’s too much.’

According to Rosé and Ravi, all the children who came to see the hunting competitions in the
capital wore fairy clothes, but my clothes were not just imitating fairy clothes, but more like
taking off a passing Tinker Bell and wearing it.

‘Wait for a sec. So are Enoch and Sylvie wearing fairy clothes too?’

Contrary to my expectations, however, the brothers descending into the courtyard were
dressed in plain clothes close to riding clothes. Unlike usual, there is nothing different from
usual, except for the fact that her neat beauty stands out even more because she puts her hair
neatly up.

“What! Why didn’t Sylvie and Enoch wear fairy clothes?”

When I burst out dissatisfied while holding on to Enoch’s wrist as he approached, the three men
grinned and held my cheek tightly.

“We didn’t wear them because we were going to hunt. Anyway, you look so cute today, Lini.”

“I-I want to participate too!”

“You can’t be dangerous.”

I stomped my feet as I glared at Sylvie who responded while tying my shirt collar with my white
hand.
“But I don’t want to go out in these clothes! Like Sylvie and Enoch, I’d rather wear riding
clothes!”

“My lady, don’t you really like the clothes we got for you…?”

When did you come back

I had no choice but to laugh, enduring the shame welling up in Rosé and Ravi’s eyes, who
looked as if they were about to burst into tears at any moment.

“No. Do you like it! I like it, but I think it will be uncomfortable to move.”

“Ah! Then would you like to wear shorts under the dress? These are fairy underpants!”

Rosé and Ravi smiled broadly as if they knew what I was saying and showed off their light pink
chiffon shorts.

“Yes…. Thank you.”

I sighed as I looked back at Enoch and Sylvie only after the girls left satisfied.

“What if people look at me funny? I’m going to be nine soon.”

Enoch frowned vaguely as if trying to hold back a laugh at my words as if he had grown up. He
hugged me and opened his mouth.

“What is it? It’s just pretty.”

“Okay. Like a princess.”

“Huh. It’s so cute. It shines like a fairy living in the forest.”

“Okay. It looks like you’re going blind.”

As soon as Enoch’s words came out of my mouth, I looked back at Sylvie, who was arguing
with me, and shook my head.

‘It’s okay. They lost their objectivity a long time ago.’

If that’s the case, then you have no choice but to rely on the judgment of Gaspar, who is always
calm and rational.

“Dad. Aren’t I too childish?”

At my question, Gaspard, who had just reached the courtyard, lowered his head obliquely and
narrowed his brows.

‘It looks bad.’

“Shall we change into a more calming outfit?”

As I wiggled my fingers in response to his shy reaction, he carefully examined me and slowly
opened his mouth.

“Who is it.”

“Yes?”

“Where is my daughter and is only the flower spirit left in the mansion?”
Chapter 181

“… That’s Okay. Stop it!”

Gaspar was no different from Enoch and Sylvie.

In the end, I had no choice but to desperately search for Zakari, who was nowhere to be seen,
hiding her blushing face in Enoch’s chest.

“Where is Zachary?”

“My brother said he’s going to the stable.”

‘Oh, I said I’m riding a horse instead of a carriage today.’

If you go to the hunting ground anyway, you have to ride a horse, so it would be more
convenient to just ride a horse.

Although I had learned simple horseback riding in the duchy, I had to travel with someone as I
was not yet fully proficient.

“Lini, I mean Nordin’s white horse, which you liked for being gentle.”

As I ponder who to ride, Enoch appears on a dazzlingly white horse and extends his hand,
showing off his golden hair like a prince on a white horse.

“My words are three times as fast as Enoch’s.”

However, before that hand could reach me, Sylvie threw it into the air.

“Sylvie, you haven’t given me a ride yet because you said it was too fast and dangerous?”

Sylvie’s stallion was notorious for being difficult to tame, but it was so fast that I always wanted
to ride it. When I asked, glancing at the dark brown horse sporting a coveted mane, Sylvie
moved her blunt lips.

“Today is fine. Because I will ride with you.”

“Good! Then I will go with Sylvie.”

The moment I run to him with a broad smile, an arm that flew from somewhere lightly lifts my
body and settles it down somewhere.

‘Zachary?’

I opened my eyes wide as I sat on the saddle of a soft goose feather cushion I don’t know
when I prepared it.

“What is it, brother! Lini, where are you going to ride on my brother’s horse without
permission!”

Zachary, not listening to Enoch’s protests, pats his lips slowly as he strokes his horse—even
though it’s too big to be simply called a horse.

“I mean… It’s a monster. Faster than Sylvester’s stallion.”

Unlike usual, the words trying to convince me were long.

“A monster?”

At Zachary’s words, I stroked the dark gray fur that was firmly supporting me and swallowed.

Somehow, I said it was too big.

‘By the way, did Zachari have the ability of a tamer?’

The only ability of the sub male lead mentioned in the original work was the ability to handle
shadows.

“Older brother, this monster… Did you tame it yourself?”

When he opened his questioning mouth, wondering if he had gotten help from Ines, Zachary
casually shrugged.

“No.”

“?”

So how do you ride a monster you haven’t tamed?

“I hold on to it by force.”

“….”

“To burn you… I got it yesterday.”

Zachary’s half-closed eyes slowly blinked as if he were watching me.

“You don’t like it?”

Ruined.

The eldest son was also poor in this family.

***

In the end, I arrived at the hunting ground riding Zachari’s horse-monster, and clenched my fists
in embarrassment at the eyes of the people pouring rain.

‘Is it because of my clothes? Or is it because of the monster Zachari brought?’

I blushed because I wanted to, but what people paid attention to was not the way I dressed.

“Look at the horses of the Duke of Hachania. All of them are famous horses.”

“Isn’t the horse that the second Confucius is riding the stallion of Ermen? As far as I know, only
two were given to the Empire, but those were in Hachania’s hands.”

“I heard you bought it at an auction.”

“Oh. I heard rumors that he was rich, but I didn’t expect it to be this much.”

Although he had amassed wealth through the Artifact Workshop and Zarpara Merchants, he
thought he hadn’t built up a reputation like that of the Duke of Soloa or Count Ardel.

“Besides, everyone….”

“You look dazzling?”

“Yeah, how can everyone be so tall?”

‘Yeah, my kids were a bit handsome.’

I pricked up my ears as I hummed in succession of compliments from the noble ladies.

“Among Confucius, is there anyone whose marriage has been decided?”

“I don’t remember. The same goes for the youngest princess.”

“Ah, Princess Leonora! He is a smart and courageous boy. His performance in the capital
stands out.”

“I heard that if you line up with the eye-catching families, it will reach the border.”

‘No, eight-year-old--although he’ll soon be nine--you mean he’s already looking for a child’s
wife?’

Anyway, it seemed that our family’s position in the empire had expanded.

I lowered my head in embarrassment at the words of the noble ladies who mentioned my name
following my brothers, but Zachary, who was holding the stirrup to drop me off, sees veins on
the back of his hand.

“Brother.”

“….”

“Then the stirrup will break.”

“Ah…. Sorry….”

At my warning, Zachary gives an aesthetic nod and, instead of putting the stirrup in his hand,
starts glaring at the ladies.

“It’s rude to stare at other nobles like that.”

Unlike Sylvie and Enoch, I stroked Zachary’s shaggy hair, unlike Sylvie and Enoch.
“Are you offended by everyone saying strange things? It’s bullshit, don’t worry about it.”

Zakari’s body, which had been stiff at my words, finally loosened up little by little.

“Usually nobles get married early. Dad is blocking us, so there is no marriage talk going on in
the family.”

I jumped off the horse, wondering why Zachary’s nerves were on edge.

“Brother, do you have a girl you like?”

“That….”

“Isn’t it like that? Then why are you staring at me like that?”

“Tell me about you….”

As if recalling the conversation between the noble ladies, Zachari’s hand gripped the stirrup and
regained strength.

Jjik. Jjiik.

The stirrups, made of tough leather, were tearing like pieces of paper.

“Because you are too young.”

‘Was he angry because of me?’

I answered indifferently, gauging Zachary’s true intentions, which were difficult to read.

“… Yes. Five years is too early for my wedding to come and go.”

“50 years.”

Zachary’s words, which jumped out as if cutting my words, continued uncharacteristically.

“No, 500 years.”

Before the idea that this family was all good had taken over my brain again, I hurriedly ran into
the gazebo where the children were gathered.

***

“Leonora, welcome.”

Ines, who spotted me from afar, greeted me with a bright smile like an angel.

‘What’s the plan?’

I even hummed a song, glanced at Ines, who looked happy, and bowed respectfully.

“Meet the Little Sun of the Empire.”

“Since this competition is a family-friendly hunting competition, we have prepared entertainment

for children to enjoy. How about that?”

At Ines’ words, I found a small tea table prepared under a gazebo, colorful dolls and pastel-
toned paper, and a huge doll house, and I smiled mischievously like a child.

“There seem to be a lot of fun-looking games, Your Highness.”

“Huh. Since we’re children, let’s play without worrying about the grand meeting of the House of
Lords or the anti-government.”

It was as if I had lost my sense of being a child the moment I mentioned the great meeting that
other children wouldn’t even know about, but I agreed with Ines’ words and nodded my head.

“Yes, Your Highness. I don’t know much about complicated things like that.”

Bang!

At the same time as my answer, gunshots announcing the start of the hunting tournament
echoed through the forest.

“Looks like the hunting competition has begun.”

Ines, who looked at the flock of birds soaring high into the sky with a strange gaze, immediately
hid her expression and turned around to come out and look at the children.
“Then, since these are games prepared by Ines himself, I hope everyone enjoys them slowly!”

Hiding in a corner to avoid being noticed, I hurriedly looked for Loreline at the sign of Ines, who
had disappeared before I knew it.

“Laureline, do you know where Her Highness has gone?”

“Well. Today, the lady-in-waiting came unaccompanied.”

Behind her blinking incomprehensible water-colored eyes, a young lady with a familiar face
raised her voice cheerfully.

“His Highness, you said you were going for a walk earlier!”

‘For the princess to go for a walk alone, it’s suspicious to anyone.’

“In case you got lost in the woods, let me go.”

After looking around at the children in the play zone, I stopped Loreline from following me and
quickly entered the forest. As we pass through a grassy forest full of rustling leaves, a wooded
hunting ground soon emerges.

“… Bar!”

The whispering voice was definitely Ines’s.

“Dad!”

Fortunately, I didn’t go very far, so I quickly sensed Ines’ mana and hid myself at the base of a
tree, listening to the child’s voice.

“Hmm. It must have been Ines.”

As if they had entered the forest in search of Gregor, they hear the sound of the emperor
answering Ines’ call one after another.

“Why did you come in without playing near the forest? This place could be dangerous for you.”

“But Ines was bored, so I wanted to play hide-and-seek with Dad.”

The voice of Ines whispering to Gregor was very kind and sweet, and it sounded like a
daughter who really loves her father.

“Hide, Dad.”

If it hadn’t been for the murder that Ines hid momentarily, you might think that she really wanted
to play hide-and-seek with Gregor.
Chapter 182

Thirty three times.

It was the number of times Ines had repeated the same life.

She died a full thirty-two times, in many different ways, and not even because of Gregor, my
own father.

‘Why did my father kill me in my last life?’

While dragging Gregor by the hair, who was hiding in the bushes, and dragging him over the
cliff, Ines was lost in thought as she delved into the haphazardly jumbled past.

“Ah.”

I remembered.

In the previous life, Gregor had killed his daughter before Ines could see the world.

‘It was probably because I didn’t open the box the pirates sent me.’

I remembered the constant pain of suffocation.

Even though there was no way he couldn’t have heard her crying so desperately that he wanted
to live, Gregor had turned away from Ines in shock that Noel had gone missing.

‘Another day, when the church demanded that I give up either the throne or my life, they
immediately sacrificed me as if it was not worth reconsidering.’

Gregor at that time, unlike now, cherished the throne.

In his repeated life, Gregor always had something to prioritize over Ines.

Gregor managed to love Ines, but his love always ended there.

“So my affection ends here too, Dad.”

Gregor glared at her with open eyes, as if he couldn’t believe that Ines, who was so small that
he couldn’t even reach his side, was overpowering the gigantic man himself with brute force.

“I don’t have enough patience to keep my useless father alive.”

Just because Gregor had no memory of killing him didn’t mean that Ines’ death at the hands of
her father would disappear.

“Don’t play dangerous games, Ines.”

At the subject of being driven to the edge of a cliff, Gregor was still looking up at his little
daughter, smiling as if he were playing a prank on her.

Seeing her relaxed face full of belief that she couldn’t harm him, Ines smiled in amazement.

‘As if he’d abandon me someday anyway.’

The only person important to Gregor was the missing Duchess, Noel.

“I’m sorry, but Ines doesn’t joke around.”

Ines looked down indifferently at the rock fragments rustling in Gregor’s hand and raised her
foot.

Kwajik.

Red patent leather shoes with pretty ribbons pressed against Gregor’s fingers.

***

It was the moment when Gregor’s body fell down the cliff in vain.

Ines’s green eyes, which had bright eyes, thinned like a snake, as if she had discovered me
hidden among the bushes.

‘I have to run away.’

Instinctively sensing danger, I hurriedly turned around and hurriedly began to escape the forest.

I stopped at the clearing where Gaspard’s black horse was tied.

“… Dad!”

Daddy daddy!

“Lini?”

Perhaps he was taking a break from hunting, he raises his head at the sound of my voice
calling him frantically while chatting with the nobles.

“What’s going on?”

Gaspard patted my back as I was hugging him and put his other hand on the handle of his
sword. Adults who have not grasped the situation approach me in bewilderment at my tear-
stained face.

“Princess, what are you doing?”

“Didn’t you encounter a monster somewhere? God, look at this cold sweat.”

“That’s it, now-!”

Surrounded by people, just as I am about to open my mouth about the situation I just
witnessed, a rustling sound of trampling on the leaves and a human figure who had just run
away to my death suddenly sticks out its head.

“Leonora, are you here?”

It was Ines.

“You were playing hide and seek with me. This time it was Leonora’s turn, what if she ran away
like this?”

Seeing Ines’ innocent face, the adults who had approached me to soothe me back away one by
one. He must have guessed that I was taken aback by the children’s prank.

“Are you okay?”

Gaspar was the only one who looked suspiciously at Ines, who was approaching me while
holding me tight.
‘But I can’t get my father involved.’

I thought that the female lead was crazy, but I didn’t know that she would be so serious that
she could even kill my father.

I was afraid that such Ines might do any harm to my innocent father, so I hurriedly hugged
Gaspard to hide his face and whispered.

“… Are you okay.”

“Lini.”

“Dad, I’m fine, let me down.”

I swallowed my saliva and landed on the ground to greet Ines, who smiled at me and
approached me. The child who came right in front of me grabbed my hand with light green eyes
shining.

“Hide tight— show your hair. Hide yourselves - show your hair.”

The whispered voice blends in with the wind blowing from the forest and echoes strangely.

“But did you catch Ines before he finished singing?”

The smirking Ines was certainly not normal. I calmly opened my mouth to her while holding both
hands.

“I see. If Your Highness wins, I decided to keep Your Highness’s secret.”

He meant to keep quiet about the fact that Ines had killed Gregor.

After understanding my meaning, Ines’ face contorted vaguely.

“… My secret?”

Even the bitten lips began to tremble nervously.

‘Certainly, even Ines, the aftermath of killing my biological wife, Gregor, remains.’
I stared blankly at Ines, who was trembling with anxiety, then leaned toward her.

“Your Highness found me, so I’ll pretend I didn’t see anything.”

“Why?”

The suspicion in Ines’ eyes made me think quickly and choose the one that would make her
most suspicious of me.

“Because Her Highness Princess Aeneas, the sun of Aletteia, is the true sun that will shine the
empire.”

“… Does that mean you recognize me, Helios, as the next great emperor?”

Facing Ines, whose eyes sparkled with anticipation that I couldn’t hide, I nodded slowly. Ines,
seen through the original book, was a child who always suffered from a need for recognition.

“Is there anyone in the Empire who doesn’t know that His Majesty the Emperor is an
unscrupulous and tyrannical tyrant?”

I moved my lips while examining Ines’ face, which was inevitably heated by the words of
gossiping about Gregor.

“You’re still young, but it’s better for Her Highness, Princess Ines, whom Aletheia-sama also
acknowledged, to lead the empire.”

“I don’t think you mean to say that the regent was also meant to be set up for me.”

“Why not? The reason why I continued to meet with Her Highness, Empress Yulia was to bring
down Her Majesty from the throne.”

Of course, I didn’t move for Ines.

Ines seemed to be a bit curious about my half-liar words, but she didn’t completely believe
them.

Without thinking, I rummaged through my pocket and took out a dark gray book with a lily
engraved on it.

“It’s Aletheia’s Bible.”

It was the result of putting in so much effort to be selected as Ines’ replacement. After
recognizing the book unearthed from the library of the imperial palace, Ines stretched out her
hand while letting out a small moan.

“Ah, seeing as I can feel Aletheia-sama’s breath, it’s a real bible. Where the hell did you find
this book?”

“In the imperial palace library. I’m sorry for bringing it out on my own. But I had to.”

I put on a hazy face like someone completely fascinated by the Bible and hugged the book
tightly as if I didn’t want it taken away from me.

“It’s a book full of sweet words like the songs of the sirens and kind words like the sunlight.”

“Aletheia-nim doesn’t love anyone. Only the elect can discover the scriptures, open their eyes
to doctrine, serve benevolent Aleteia, and enjoy eternal life.”

It seemed that Ines was particularly fond of adjectives such as ‘Chosen’ and ‘Special’. I nodded
in sympathy with her.

“Yes. So I was able to find my meaning through the Bible.”

The church definitely called me ‘Aster’.

‘Whether they want to use me or sacrifice me as a scapegoat, it must mean that my presence
has a certain meaning to the Church.’

“Aster’s will has finally been awakened.”

At my words, Ines smiled brightly as if she had waited and stretched out her arms to embrace
me. I sat quietly in my arms, remembering what the ‘Will’ she was talking about and whether
there were any mentions of it in the Bible.

“You’re no longer half Aster.”

After lightly stroking my hair, Ines finally muttered something like that and let out an excited
breath.

“At last you are complete as Aster, Leonora.”

Ines’ cheeks were stained like apples, as if she were confessing her love.

“I can finish now. Ethymos will return.”

Chapter 183

Gregor’s secretary climbed atop the eastern spire, shaking the emperor’s robe.

“His Majesty has passed away!”

“His Majesty has passed away!”

“His Majesty has passed away!”

At the three shouts announcing the death of the young and healthy emperor, people closed the
shop and joined hands to pray for Gregor’s soul.

Gregor was a tyrannical emperor, so there were not a few people who laughed at his sudden
death, saying that it was good, but most of the people of the empire did not even have time to
guess that the reason for their difficult life was the emperor.

So many people felt pity for him who passed away leaving behind a young daughter.

Public opinion began to side with Gregor and Ines, who had lost their father at a young age.

In the end, Hachania, who was on the verge of bringing Gregor down from the throne by
converging the opinions of the aristocrats, had no choice but to take a step back.

“Your poor princess.”

At someone’s muttering, I raised my head and glanced at Ines, who was sitting on the edge of
Gregor’s grave, a little away from the crowd.

Ines, wearing a knee-length black satin dress, was wearing black shoes that were also shiny.

It was the same design as the bright red shoes that trampled on Gregor’s hands, so I
shuddered involuntarily. I remembered the conversation with her again.

“Ethimos will be back soon. Then everything is over.”

I didn’t know exactly what the phrase “Everything ended” meant, but Ines, with a hazy face as if
she had lost her mind, held out her hand to me after repeating the same words.
“Even a princess knows how to make a mage’s oath.”

The ‘Wizard’s Oath’, in which mana is depleted like a parched desert when the promise
engraved in the soul is broken, basically belonged to black magic, but the imperial princess
memorized the spell as if she had no qualms about walking the apostle.

‘… Now I can’t tell anyone how Gregor died.’

According to Willenin’s Law of the State, a regency could be established only when a major
flaw was discovered in the ruler.

‘So I must have killed Gregor.’

When he dies, Prince Franz, the eldest son of the emperor, will naturally inherit the throne.

Unless Franz wielded as much tyranny as Gregor, the nobles could no longer set up a regency
at will.

I looked down at the chain of mana swaying around my wrist and turned to Ines.

Through the black net covering the eyes, a girl who looks depressed at first glance enters.

“You just turned eight… Ugh, that’s okay.”

The lady who felt sorry for Ines from earlier wipes her wet eyes with a handkerchief again.

“Goodbye, father.”

Ines flutters her small hand toward the coffin containing Gregor’s body, which has been
shattered by a tumble from a cliff.

“I, Ines….”

Coke.

Ines let out a weak cough and hugged Gregor’s tombstone, leaving the worried people behind.

“Ines, it’s okay. So please don’t worry.”

A young daughter’s farewell message to her deceased father.

It was definitely a heartbreaking scene. At her greeting, the people gathered at Gregor’s
bureau burst into a sigh.

It seemed that only my eyes could see the corners of the poor princess’s lips going up in
secret.

The fact that her fluctuating mana is on the verge of running out of control.

***

“Are you okay, princess?”

Returning to the capital’s mansion after the bureau chief, I lay down on the bed as if I were
collapsing on the bed. Heath, who had followed me with quick steps, carefully examined my
body with worried eyes.

“The flow of mana is strange.”

“Huh?”

“As if exhausted.”

“… It’s a ghost, Heath.”

I smiled lightly at his blue eyes, as calm as a windless lake.

“I came to share some mana with Ines.”

“Isn’t that a little bit?”

He frowned at my answer and leaned down to put his hand on my forehead.

I opened my mouth like a sigh as I felt the blue mana stem extending from his fingertips slowly
embrace my body.

“Even if you try to restore it with healing magic, it’s useless. It would be too low now.”
“A mage may go mad if her mana runs out completely.”

“Know. But I couldn’t help it.”

‘Because Ines didn’t seem to fully believe that I had fallen for Aletheia’s doctrine.’

She was immersed in pride and arrogance that she was ‘Special’, Chosen Helios, but she was
not so cautious as to blindly trust me.

Simply showing Aletheia’s Bible and making a magician’s oath was not enough to convince Ines.

If Ines hadn’t coughed up blood in front of me, I couldn’t have completely fooled her.

“Your Highness the Princess! Are you okay?”

Leonora held on to the upper body of Ines, who collapsed on the floor and gasped for breath.

“Blood, he vomited blood!”

Dark red blood dripped from the lips of the noblest girl in the empire.

At Leonora’s fuss, Ines wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and wrinkled the bridge of
her nose, as if a tragedy like this was common.

“It is a congenital disease. It’s a symptom of a lack of mana in the body, so it can’t be cured
with medicine.”

“… Running out of mana? But most non-mages live without problems, right?”

“That’s because they weren’t born with the body of a caster in the first place. Because we are
the chosen ones Great power comes at a price.”

“Then can I give you my mana?”

‘At las.’

Ines was delighted by Leonora’s trembling voice, but she raised her head with a gloomy face in
order not to show that she had been waiting for those words.

“Mana has its own wave, so it is not easy to accept someone else’s.”

“I don’t know too well, but I think my mana is a little special.”

Leonora, who responded slightly to Ines’ words as if she was embarrassed, created a gin and
pulled out her mana as long as a thread.

“I’m glad I could be of help to Your Highness. Because you are my only friend.”

There was nothing Leonora could not give for the kind princess who was the only one who
approached Leonora, who was abandoned for being an illegitimate child.

Avoiding Heath’s curious gaze, I looked at Leonora’s side story and touched my chin,
remembering the conversation between Ines and I that was very similar to the one in the book.

‘Ines is a person who repeats regression, so he has no choice but to trust me when I say
something similar to the past.’

The countless Leonoras of the past would have said the same thing, pledged friendship to Ines,
and shared mana.

‘Did you call me Manatong for nothing?’

Due to the extreme consumption of mana, the body keeps sinking. Ah-hyo-hyo, I let out a deep
sigh and tapped my knee.

“Heath, do you know what Louer disease is?”

“All I know is that it’s a mana runaway disease.”

“Was it a common disease in Acrea?”

“No. Most Acreians are born with the ability to finely control their mana.”
I bit my lip at Heath’s blunt reply and thought.

‘The fact that hemoptysis has started must be a sign that Ines’ disease has started.’

And that signal was like giving me the same ticking time bomb.

“Louere’s disease is known as a rare and incurable disease, but there is only one cure.”

“You mean Elixir?”

I widened my eyes at Heath’s question and tilted my head.

“Know?”

“I heard Zarpara and the princess talking.”

“Huh? when?”

‘I don’t think I’ve ever brought up the Elixir in front of Heath, but how did you hear it?’

Receiving my suspicious gaze, Heath purses his scarlet lips and scratches his pale cheek.

“It looks like you misunderstood what Zarpara told you.”

“… Okay?”

Well, it’s not like he overheard me by chasing after me or something like that.

“Yes.”

I could no longer question Heath, who was sitting quietly like a puppy and nodding his head, so
I continued talking hesitantly.

“I have to find that elixir anyway.”

In order to fight Ines, who had put the imperial power in the palm of her hand by eliminating
Gregor, now she had no choice but to obtain the Elixir first.

“That’s why I need a knight willing to take risks who will move stealthily for me.”
At my words, Hiss’ clear blue eyes shine and his lips move.

“For the sake of the princess, there are no oceans or deserts that I cannot cross, and no
mountains that I cannot cross.”

“No, I can’t send young Heath to such a dangerous place. Therefore-”

“I will go.”

The owner of the voice who cut me off cuts the gap between me and Hiss with a rugged face.
Chapter 184

“Tristan.”

I opened my eyes wide as I looked up at the red-haired handsome man who seemed to have
grown up so fast that he was already taller than the average adult man.

“You must not have forgotten that I am your knight.”

He presses the bridge of my nose, which twitched in surprise, and opens his mouth playfully,
raising the corner of his mouth very slightly.

“… How can I forget that Tristan claimed to be my knight? You helped me a while ago.”

I swallowed my saliva into his sun-like eyes, which seemed to be half-joking, but somehow
contained a hint of resentment, and continued.

“Did you get the Duke’s approval properly? They must have been distracted by the passing of
Emperor Gregor.”

At my question, his eyes sank as if he remembered the dead emperor.

“Fortunately. I got the clearance the day before he tripped off the cliff.”

I glanced at his chin, which swayed smoothly along with his head, and realized how well he, the
male lead in <A.Hwang.Jang>, had grown up.

‘I thought I’d done enough if I lived only by Enoch and Sylvie….’

The sharp jawline as if cut is unusual.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Just. Nice to see you after a long time.”

Tristan, who had no idea what I was thinking when I saw my face, calmly opened his mouth
while catching my dazed gaze.

“… Okay. In any case, if necessary, I will go to find the elixir for you.”
“Do you know how hard it is to find an elixir?”

I opened my mouth in awe at Tristan’s words. Even in <A.Hwang.Jang>, it was described that
since the founding of the country, only one person—Zakari—has obtained the elixir was a very
difficult task to find the legendary medicine.

‘I have to cross the vast expanse, cross the desert, and enter some kind of strange forest
teeming with monsters….’

Besides, it was like a relic with an ego, so it was close to impossible to know exactly where the
Elixir was as it would change its location arbitrarily when it felt threatened.

‘Besides, the map showing the possible location of the elixir is all this poor map that comes out
as an illustration of a fairy tale.’

“I can imagine that it will be difficult, but it is an honor to be able to walk that rough road for
you.”

I kissed the back of my hand lightly and looked at Tristan’s dense golden eyelashes as he
whispered, then opened my mouth like a sigh.

“Tristan, you just ascended the throne of Soloa. You would be busy just thinking about settling
down properly, but it’s not like you’re so zealous about other people’s family affairs.”

“Who is Nam?”

Tristan’s eyebrows crinkle slightly, as if he was offended by my words about worrying about
him.

I laughed out loud at his reaction, as if he had heard some strange sound.

‘You and I are strangers, then who is the stranger?’

“I would have said. I left your seat empty.”

“What kind of place is my seat, so you’re saying that?”

“Of course it’s the seat of the Duchess of Soloa.”

“… Yes?”
I laughed at Tristan’s sullen face as he answered my question casually.

That would be the case, too, because I was a young girl on the verge of turning nine.

‘Besides, Tristan is only fifteen now, so what bullshit are you talking about?’

It is said that great nobles usually get engaged early, but nine is too early.

“You probably didn’t know that a knight’s oath is the same as a marriage contract.”

‘I didn’t know.’

Tristan, however, continued to explain that I was surprised, as if I was more strange, and gave
strength to the hand holding the back of my hand.

“You are the next Duchess. No vassal of Soloa will object to helping my future wife.”

“….”

I lost my words at his words, and my body seemed to turn around as I closed my mouth like a
clam, and suddenly my hard back filled my field of vision.

“Get out of here, Tristan.”

The voice growling like a beast, wary of Tristan, was familiar.

“I’m so shocked to be listening. Who is the future Duchess Soloa?”

The boy who created a ferocious atmosphere that would not be strange even if he drew his
sword at any time was Enoch, the third son of the Duke of Hachania.

“You crazy bastard. How old is our Rini, is this bullshit?”

I grabbed Enoch’s sleeve as if I was rolling it up, as he grew up quickly and fearlessly cursed at
the male protagonist.

“Enoch.”

No matter how close Enoch and Tristan were since childhood, Tristan was now the head of
Soloa, one of the five noble families.

However, Enoch ignored Tristan’s authority and even shoved him on the shoulder.

“Didn’t you hear that Baristan resigned from the position of captain of Jeokrang? I am your
boss now.”

Tristan gives a light warning as he backs away, giving Enoch a shoulder.

“Ah, that bastard’s enemy.”

Enoch removed the armband from Tristan’s uniform and hardened his face coldly.

“I just got fed up and tried to hit him.”

In Enoch’s hand, the armband delicately embroidered with red wolves twists and turns.

“So you are no longer my business. Get out of here if you know.”

I narrowed my brows after confirming that he threw the mark of the Red Wolves on the floor.

“Enoch, what do you mean? You want to quit red wolf?”

“It’s something I’ve been prepared for ever since Prince Lucas disappeared.”

It was not Enoch who answered my bewildered question.

“You’re saying that Sylvie will come out of Baekrang?”

I followed Enoch and found Sylvie who had ripped off her armband and opened her mouth wide.

“Why?”

“Leonora, you don’t tell us anything, but we know you’re in trouble.”

“… How?”

I couldn’t help but be dubious while listening to Sylvie’s words.

That’s also true, because the information I passed on to my brothers was very limited.

‘The relationship between Ines and the Church, and Lucas’ true identity, have not been
completely revealed.’

Besides, Enoch and Sylvie did not know that I was the ‘Aster’ that the Church was looking for.

“Because you are our precious youngest brother. I love you the most in the world.”

“Yes, Lini. You don’t have to shoulder everything.”

I gasped for breath in anger at Tristan, but I smiled a little in Enoch’s arms as he hugged me.

“Enoch, Sylvie….”

Yes, it is worthwhile to raise them while walking around on wagon wheels instead of a baby
bottle.

It was the moment when Enoch grinned at my sad eyes.

“Is this Zachary’s brother?”

I raised my head hesitantly at the scarf with the black wolf drawn on it that filled my vision for
an instant.

“Ruler.”

“… What’s this? It’s probably not Heilang’s leaderboard.”

“Right.”

Following Enoch, Sylvie, and even Zachary.

Somehow, the three brothers of the Duke of Hachania ended up unemployed.

‘Whether it’s black or red, they’re all knights belonging to the imperial family, so I thought I’d
stop them someday….’

To think that they would come out of the Knights so soon, and voluntarily, to whom they had
confided their childhood.

“Thank you all for coming out to help me! Then I’ll give you a map showing where the elixir
might be.”

In any case, emotion was emotion, and reality was reality.

‘Originally, I was planning to send Zafarra’s mercenaries, but it would be quicker to get help
from the Soul Knights Zakari, Tristan, Enoch, or Sylvie.’

Besides, these are usually Soul Knights. They were geniuses who stood out even in Jeokrang,
Heilang, and Whiterang, which consisted of only the most outstanding knights in the empire.

I flicked the covers over the faces of the four boys—very capable—who offered to find the elixir
for me.

“Norman Island in the Strait of Otsk, an oasis in the Black Desert, a cave in the Florence
Forest, and a rare in the Girunti Plain. There is a high probability that the elixir is in one of these
four places.”

A total of four candidates were found by combining the description of the original work and the
data I had researched so far.

“Okay. Don’t worry, we’ll definitely come get the Elixir.”

After receiving the map, Enoch nodded slightly and kissed my hair.

“Lini, you are not alone.”

“Yes, Leonora. You are not alone.”

“Why are you wearing it? don’t get stuck I told you to quit three times.”

Enoch looked for the soldiers of Hachania, frowning as if the words of Tristan following him
offended him.

“What are you doing without taking Duke Soloa outside?”

He said the duke, but his tone was as if he were kicking out an uninvited guest.
Tristan quietly backed away from Enoch’s banquet, but did not forget to take a map showing
the possible location of the elixir.

‘There is a chance of winning because there is also Zachary who found the elixir in the original
story.’

I clenched my fists as if I was swearing as I looked at the boys as they each set their
destinations and dispersed.

‘Before my disease develops, I must first obtain the elixir.’

Only then will I be able to protect the people I love, whether it be Hachania or the Empire.

‘So I should do what I can.’

“… Heath.”

“Yes.”

“You remember where I was kidnapped? The central branch of the church. Guide me.”

Isn’t there an old saying that if you want to catch a tiger, go into the tiger’s den?
Chapter 185

Having received the Church’s location from Heath, I asked Odette to pack my things, but ran
into an unexpected difficulty.

“This burden is all about something.”

Gaspar, who didn’t show much interest when Enoch, Sylvie, or Zachary left the mansion,
started snooping around without showing any signs of leaving my bedroom.

“Where are you going?”

One day, while packing things in the peach rucksack Lulu had bought for me, I sighed deeply at
Gaspard’s nervous-looking face and approached him.

“No need to worry, Dad. I will not do anything dangerous.”

I didn’t mean to say that I had sent Enoch and Sylvie to a dangerous place, even though they
were older siblings, but they were still far from being adults, but I couldn’t help it because my
dad looked so anxious.

“You know I’m no ordinary kid.”

I calmly opened my mouth as if reassuring Gaspard in his worried eyes.

“… I left you alone for a long time.”

But even my words couldn’t calm his nervousness.

“Is that why you don’t trust me, Rini?”

I hurriedly shook my head at Gaspard’s murmur of lamentation.

“No. Why do you think I don’t trust you?”

“But didn’t Enoch, Sylvie, and Zakari leave the territory at your request?”

“Yes?”
“The fact that I didn’t ask for help only means that I came to think of myself as someone who
couldn’t be said to need help when I needed it.”

I laughed out loud at Gaspar’s words.

“It’s not like that, Dad.”

I strode up to my gloomy-faced father and brushed his well-groomed hair.

“It’s because Dad is so important to Lini.”

It was something he once said to me.

“There is no history where there has been someone as precious as you to me, Rini.”

So you don’t have to work hard to be loved by him or to look pretty.

Gaspard repeated those words to me, trembling in fear of being abandoned by him, over and
over again.

“To me, Rini, loving you is as natural as breathing.”

On nights when I still couldn’t sleep, I would fall asleep while thinking of the words Gaspard
whispered to me as he soothed and comforted me.

“… I can’t lose my dad again.”

The memory of the night I cried silently for my missing father remains vivid, but I couldn’t put
Gaspar in danger.

‘Besides, Dad has a conscience, unlike Enoch or Sylvie, who received special training from me.’

Gaspard was certainly a brilliant knight, but he was different from his brothers whose minds
were modified enough to stab allies in the back without hesitation to achieve their goals.

‘If I go out to find an elixir and see a sick child, I might give it away.’

There was a high probability that he would fall into Aletteia’s doctrine after taking him to the
sacred place of the church.
“I just found it. I can’t lose my dad again.”

In the end, I had no choice but to push Gaspard away, who wanted to follow me with a clumsy
smile.

“I won’t do anything dangerous. Promise.”

Because Gaspard calmly put his hand on my extended finger, I didn’t expect the chaos he
would cause if I left the mansion for a while.

***

“Cough, Cough!”

It wasn’t until after confirming that Zachary was leaving the mansion that I left the imperial
capital and vomited the dry cough I had been enduring at the entrance of the Aletheia Temple.

“… Princess, are you okay?”

Red water droplets spread on the white handkerchief Heath handed over.

I put my hand on the seriously distorted boy’s cheek and smiled calmly.

“Nothing. It’s because my throat is dry these days.”

Heath didn’t bother to argue with me, but I could sense that Heath didn’t believe me at all in the
clear eyes he stared at me.

“Anyway, even if you’re sick now, you’ll be fine soon. Because my older brothers went to get
medicine.”

“Then you should rest until you get the medicine. What with that body-”

“But Ines said he didn’t have much time. Lucas’ soul will soon completely disappear.”

I cut Heath off briefly and recalled the conversation between Ines and Julia described in the
original book.

‘I’m sure Lucas’s mana must remain in the world so that the way to get him back is also valid.’
I don’t know why, but only that part was smudged, so I couldn’t figure out how to get Lucas
back with the original book.

“It must have something to do with the church. Since Aletteia’s temple is the center of the
church, there might be someone who knows the way Ines knows.”

“Even if I tell you it’s dangerous, you won’t listen.”

Hiss patted my head, sighing uncharacteristically for a child.

“Then I will go with you.”

“Are you going to go to the temple with me?”

“Yes.”

“Heath, I will act as though I have been influenced by the doctrines of Aletheia.”

There would be no way to avoid their suspicions as quickly as becoming a member of the
Order.

“I don’t want to drag you into a nervous situation because you don’t know when you’ll be
caught.”

“I don’t know when the princess might get hurt or be in danger, so it’s better to stomp nervously
next to her than nervously.”

Heath’s hard face in rebuttal to my words was resolute, as if there was no room for second
thoughts.

“In any case, we could blow up the temple and save the princess.”

“… Okay. Still, if you can, don’t blow up the temple.”

“Then don’t risk it.”

“I’ll try.”

I nodded vigorously at Heath’s request and turned my gaze toward the temple.
The entrance made of black stone steps is the first thing that catches your eye.

‘The peculiarity is that the stairs are going down rather than going up.’

Unlike the Ruelladian temples, which are usually built on high hills, the temples of Aletteia were
connected underground.

As my shoulders trembled at the damp energy that rose with each step, Heath hurriedly
wrapped his coat around me.

“Thank you.”

A strangely bitter scent unique to Heath comes from the black jacket that Thierry must have
made.

It is the smell that reminds me of autumn in Hachania, where it is chilly but the sun is warm.

‘Okay, I’m going back after finishing everything.’

Having finally calmed down my anxiety, I quickly arrived at the entrance of the temple.

***

Contrary to expectations that it would be closed, the entrance to Aletheia’s temple was not
even guarded.

“Welcome, are you new believers?”

In the first place, there are not many believers, so no one goes in and out, but the church
member who found Heath and me approaches with a bright smile.

“Ah, judging by the lack of markings, they must be prospective believers.”

The member of the Order who glanced hiss and my forehead was a man with gray hair visible
through dark blue hair.

I nodded, glancing at his stooped back like a bent old tree.

“Yes that’s right. Guided by the scriptures, I came to kiss the instep of Aletheia.”
When I greeted them according to the scriptures found in the imperial library, the church
members smiled and gave me and Heath their robes.

“Okay. Welcome. However, this is a temple that preserves the holy bodies of Aletheia and
Etimos, so you must leave all worldly things behind.”

“… Everything?”

“Yes. Entire. Weapons and artifacts are not allowed to be brought in.”

The process of entering into the theme of a pseudo-religious temple is more difficult than that of
the imperial castle.

I thought of the original book and the bazooka gun rolling around in my pocket at the church
member’s words.

‘In case of emergency, I tried to get out with a gun, but….’

However, if you were not careful here, you could have raised some suspicion.

“All right. Where can I undress?”

“You can go to the room on the left.”

I glanced back at Heath, glancing across the room where the cultist pointed with a finger as dry
as a twig in winter.

“Let’s go, Heath.”

“….”

“Are you going?”

Heath, who had been hesitant at my urging, finally moved slowly.

‘There is only one room.’

It seemed that Heath and Nana were both children, so they guided them to the shared locker
room.
‘Well, it’ll be fine.’

Anyway, under the outer dress, I was wearing a dress that could be worn as an indoor wear.

“I didn’t want to come in because it seemed like this.”

The boy hurriedly lowered his head and gnashed his teeth as soon as I entered the dressing
room and grabbed the hem of my skirt to take off my dress.

“Huh?”

“I thought the princess would take off her clothes like this.”

“You can open your eyes. I’m wearing clothes anyway.”

“Isn’t that a house suit?”

I’m trying to press Heath’s forehead with his eyes tightly closed, but he urgently adds a word.

“In Acrea, seeing a woman in a dressing gown is rude enough to require an oath of marriage.”

“… Okay?”

In the end, I gave up my hand that was trying to tease Heath and replied bluntly.

The oath of a knight is also a wedding, and the wearing of a dressing gown is also a wedding.

Marriage was very easy in this world.

Chapter 186

Selene was one of the few members of the Order who were allowed to reside in the Central
Temple of Aletteia.

Among the thirteen sages, there were not a few members of the Order who respected him for
being bestowed with the name Moon of God for his outstanding ability and loyalty.

“Lady Selene, Princess Leonora…. Aster has expressed his intention to join Aletheia.”

Selene, who had been sitting on a gorgeous dark red chair like a throne at the church guard’s
report and tapping the armrest, raised her head.

“According to Helios, Aster has finally awakened.”

Selene’s dry voice brightened the complexion of the followers who had gathered around the
throne.

“Isn’t that a good thing? We will soon be able to regain all of Kurios’ powers!”

Selene knelt down at her feet and brushed her purple hair that smelled like roses at the words
of the branch manager.

“Okay. That’s a good thing. If it weren’t for Helios’ misunderstanding that Aster had succeeded
in self-awareness.”

Selene didn’t really like Ines, who mistakenly thought that he was the arrogant Helios and that
he was really the sun of the church that could replace Curios.

‘I’ve been reincarnated dozens of times, but the more I return, the more my temper gets
worse.’

Unlike herself, whose love for God grew the more she was given a new life by the power of
Aletheia, Ines’s faith seemed to be polluted by her arrogant belief in herself.

“It is also the first time that Aster has awakened the love of Aletteia by himself.”

As a reincarnated person who watched countless Aster, Selene could not help but be
suspicious of Leonora’s unusual behavior.
“Ha, but an oracle has come down saying that this generation’s Aster is special.”

Branch manager Enko, who was loved by Ines, raised her voice as if to refute Selene’s words.

“Didn’t the oracle appear on Aletheia’s tombstone that a star that would embrace everything
would appear and reveal the resurrection of Lord Etimos?”

“… Yes, it was.”

“I hope you don’t doubt Aletheia’s oracle.”

If they correctly interpreted Aletheia’s oracle, Leonora was the key to resurrect Etimos and
open the door to paradise that the church members had been waiting for so long.

“Doubt. Since he is such a special new follower, I will personally greet him and confirm Aster’s
faith.”

Selene, frowning as if displeased by Enko’s words, slowly stood up from the throne of the
church king and walked towards the fountain where the followers prayed.

***

“I was planning to awaken my self as Aster, but should I say it’s fortunate that I woke up
alone?”

Unlike before, Selene, who greeted me at the fountain led by the cult members, had a gentle
face.

“Welcome, Aster, the Star of God.”

Selene, with her purple hair down to her waist, even had a voice so neutral that it was hard to
confuse whether she was a woman or a man.

“Hello, Selene.”

I held Aleteia’s Bible tightly like a treasure and bowed my head. He smiled benevolently and put
his hand on my shoulder.

“But before that, we need to confirm Shindo-nim’s faith first.”

At first glance, he seemed affectionate, but I could feel a thread of doubt in his coolly shining
eyes.

I nodded politely and stood in front of the concave iron bowl Selene pointed to.

“If you had realized the love of Aletheia, her power would have been there. Put your mana into
the holy water and try to create water.”

‘Are you trying to check the color of mana?’

I swallowed my saliva at Selene’s words and stared into the holy water.

‘I assumed it was the part described in the Bible, but I didn’t know that Selene would come out
on her own.’

It was clear that a general church member or branch leader would have a much lower ability to
control mana than I did, so I tried to fool around.

‘If things go wrong, let’s bounce.’

I conveyed my intention to Hiss with a wink, and following Selene’s instructions, I raised my
hand on the holy water.

The mana containing my will extends from my fingertips and begins to create small waves on
the calm surface of the water.

“… It is a transparent color.”

“It’s a color similar to Selene’s ether. It must be that Aletteia’s love dwells in Aster!”

The man standing next to Selene looks back at me with a bright smile.

“Ah, the god-loved star has finally stepped into the church by herself. A sign that everything can
be done.”

He muttered something similar to Ines and kissed my instep.

“Meet Aster, the beloved slave of Aletheia.”

It seemed to follow the custom of a servile slave to kiss his master’s foot.
“Ah…. Yes….”

His behavior was so burdensome that he backed away, but Heath, who was standing quietly
next to me, twisted his face and bent his back.

“You are the master I served first.”

‘No, is that important now?’

I shook my head as I grabbed Heath’s shoulder, who was raising his thorns at the man with
great vigilance.

“Heath, you are my slave-”

“Ah, this boy was Aster’s slave. Then you are not human, so there is no need to test your faith.”

“Right. Yes, this boy is my slave.”

At the man’s muttered words, I shamelessly grabbed Hiss by the scruff of the neck as if I had
brought him as my slave from the start.

“Mo, I forgot the leash.”

“I brought it, master.”

“… Okay.”

Heath puts a leash in my hand that I don’t even remember when I got it or where I got it.

I quietly sighed in relief as I put the leash around Heath’s neck.

The color of Selene’s ether and my mana, which I witnessed when I was abducted by the
church, were white, close to transparent light, but Heath’s mana was a refreshing water color
like the summer sea.

‘It’s like checking the color of mana with holy water, so it’s better not to reveal the color of hiss.’

If it turns out that Hiss doesn’t believe in Aletheia, I was going to infiltrate the temple alone, but
that was fortunate.

“Then welcome to the temple once more, star of the gods.”

Selene opened her arms to welcome Heath and me, even though she seemed not to like it.

“This is a haven for lost souls, so you can visit it whenever you want to feel close to Aleteia.
Guide them to their assigned follower’s room, Enko.”

As soon as I got out of Selene’s sight, I grabbed the easy-looking branch manager and faked
an innocent smile.

“Chief, thank you for the kind welcome. Actually, I was afraid that I would not be welcome in
the church.”

“What reason would the star of God have to fear the temple?”

“… To be honest, I was a little scared of Selene.”

At my words, the expression of the branch manager, who was called Enko, is strangely
colored.

“Yes. Selene-sama’s impression is a bit dirty.”

He had been in the capital’s society for about a year to participate in the Petit Fleur.

‘I can clearly see who is uncomfortable with whom and who is jealous.’

“Unlike Selene, Nko seems to be kind and kind to children.”

“Whoops. I’m glad you left such an impression on Aster. Please let me know if you need any
help.”

As if I had waited for Nko’s words, I smiled cutely and held the back of the branch manager’s
hand.

“… Then I won’t give up. As I realized Aletteia’s love late, I want to learn about Aletteia as soon
as possible. Is there any way?”

At my words, pretending to be eager to study, Enko points to the left wing of the temple with
her nose twitching proudly.

“All books related to the church are stocked in the library on the left side of the central temple.”

“Can anyone come in?”

“Ugh. Usually, the areas that believers can enter are limited, but…. If Aster wants it,”

“Because I am still just an ordinary believer. Are you okay! I will study slowly.”

There was no need to be greedy and buy unnecessary doubts.

‘Besides, I don’t think the information that only Ines knows is recorded in books.’

I put the library’s location into my head, reassuring the hesitant Enko.

***

After Leonora and the slave boy left for the small auditorium prepared for catechesis, Selene
picked up the bowl of holy water that Leonora had raised.

‘Is that child really a star chosen by God?’

The holy water, which had caused only very slight waves earlier, was bubbling and swaying as
if it were boiling water.

Other church members would think that Selene simply confirmed Leonora’s faith, but what he
really confirmed was not Aletteia’s love.

‘This old and weary world is finally coming to an end.’

Clink-!

Unlike Ines, who was excited about the resurrection of Etimos, Selene laughed bitterly and
overturned the holy water that Leonora had touched.
Chapter 187

When I opened my eyes, the calm midday sun was welcoming me. Lulu enters the room just in
time and draws the curtains by the window that let in only a handful of light at an angle.

“Ma’am, it’s time for lunch. Even if you skipped breakfast, you should eat lunch.”

Lulu, who scooped up the water for me when I woke up late, tucked my hair behind my ear,
smiling as if I were a troublemaker.

“Did you go to bed late again to study the Bible?”

“Yes. I just finished the interpretation.”

I rubbed my sleepy eyes at Lulu’s question and nodded.

Aletheia’s Bible was a total of three books. The Bible brought from the imperial palace library
was a paraphrase equivalent to one volume, but the other two volumes were only originals
written in ancient languages, so they needed interpretation.

“My lady is smart too! Do you know how to interpret the ancient language? Even scholars who
claim to be mine cannot do it.”

“… You’ve been different since I was little.”

The Bible, which had been left open all night, was on the bedside table, revealing its inner flesh.

I scratched my cheek in a bit of embarrassment at Lulu’s smiling face as she pointed to the
bible, which boasted a jumbled mixture of Korean, English, and Willenin’s imperial language.

‘Actually, the scholars of the Empire don’t know Hangeul at all, so they can’t interpret it.’

Although English was a distant and remote continent, it was very similar to the language of the
Duchy of Bratania, so there was no shortage of people capable of translating it, but Hangeul
was a language that did not exist in this world at all.

‘It was strangely tangled with the imperial language, so it took time for even me, who knows
Hangeul, to interpret it, so other people must have been unable to even think of it.’

I stroked the three books of the Bible, whose interpretation had already been finalized.
3 years.

It has already been three years since he joined the church, gained the trust of the church
members, and was entrusted with interpreting the Bible.

“Tomorrow there will be a birthday party for the young lady. Last year, you were overtaken, so
the duke is holding on tight.”

“I made it clear to Dad that he didn’t need a big party.”

“But the young lady is also at the age where she will have her debut date soon. It was time to
show your face in the social world.”

My little girl is already twelve years old!

Lulu murmured softly, and I sighed along with her.

“I know. I’m already twelve years old….”

In the original story, it was definitely around this time that Leonora Hachania’s disease began to
deteriorate in earnest.

‘I haven’t found the elixir yet, but time is running out, so it’s a big deal.’

I sent my brothers and Tristan to various places to find the elixir, but those who crossed the
desert and the vast sea for me did not bring back the elixir.

“Leonora, this is the elixir.”

The famous medicine given to Enoch with a brave smile was Gongjindan,

“It’s the elixir you said you needed.”

The elixir that Sylvester casually handed over was holy water made from the breath of the
goddess Luella.

“The one I brought looks real.”

And the potion that Tristan gave me while laughing at Enoch and Sylvie was the Philosopher’s
Stone, an alchemist’s dream.
Of course, they were all treasures with astronomical value, but I could recognize at a glance
that what they brought was not an elixir.

It was so different from the Elixir described in the original work.

“There must be an elixir among them. I’ll find out more!”

I accepted it with a smile because I didn’t want to disappoint them who worked hard for me,
but I couldn’t stop a corner of my heart from sinking with nervousness.

“Lulu, can you go out to change by yourself?”

“Let me help you.”

“No. I want to wear it alone today.”

As if she was ashamed to show her body to others, as she pretended to be an adolescent girl
and blushed, Lulu, who opened her eyes wide in wonder, nodded aesthetically and left the
room.

“Omg!”

As soon as I heard the sound of the door closing, I hurriedly grabbed the washbasin and let out
a dry cough.

Patter.

Drops of red blood spattered on the clear water.

I clutched my aching neck with both hands and poked my head abruptly above the surface of
the water creating red waves.

The slightly sharper eyes, slender chin, and bloodless lips are the face of a terminally ill villain.

‘I can’t die like this.’

Zachary, who had been looking for the elixir, hadn’t returned yet.
I bit my lip, trying to calm the anxiety that suddenly raised my head again.

***

As soon as I roughly changed my clothes and left the room, I saw a group of boys huddled on
the railing of the round stairway leading to the entrance.

It was Enoch, who had become unemployed, and a bunch of followers following him.

“Looks like you’re awake now.”

I awkwardly lifted the corners of my mouth at Enoch, who spotted me and smiled brightly and
waved.

‘My youngest is unemployed….’

Unlike Sylvie, who started training to build her own knights after returning from finding the
treasures she believed to be the Elixir, and Tristan, who guarded the dukedom, Enoch, the third
son, was still playing.

“Did you sleep well, my brother?”

His sweet voice went very well with Enoch’s gorgeous appearance, but I couldn’t help but laugh
when I heard that he was enjoying a promiscuous life at a bar.

‘Even in the original work, there was a lazy side, but I don’t think he acted like Confucius when
he was so openly messed up.’

I looked up at Enoch with his hands in his pockets, cross-legged, and nodded.

“Huh. What about Enoch?”

“Me? I’m going to sleep now…. Haam.”

At my question, Enoch covered the yawning mouth with one hand, giving off a faint smell of
alcohol.

“Okay. Good night.”

I went up the stairs without saying anything, slightly frowning at his behavior.
‘If I watch more, I’ll get angry again.’

After Enoch, who left in search of the Elixir, came back as a jerk, he nagged at him and yelled
at him in his own way, but Enoch did not change.

Hiding my upset heart, I twist my body to pass Enoch, but the boy who was glancing at me
from Enoch’s side pops out and blocks my way.

“Good morning, young lady.”

‘Was it the daughter of Count Glaston?’

At first glance, I bowed my head toward the boy with a vague impression, as if I had seen him
at a tea party or another young lady’s debutante.

“Hello, Prince Glaston.”

As I pretended not to know him, the boy opened his eyes wide and blushed as if in amazement.

“… Do you know me?”

“I remember having a conversation during Loreline’s debut concert.”

Whether or not I answered stupidly as the boy was slightly annoyed, the boy got excited and
covered his mouth.

“It is an honour. The young lady remembers me…. Like Enoch said, I guess I didn’t have any
potential.”

“Hey, do you remember me too? The other day, the princess attended the goddess tea party
as my sister’s partner.”

‘No, I basically only remember the good-looking guys.’

I don’t know what possibility you’re talking about, but I took a step back, feeling the pressure of
the boys standing next to him like candy, shining eyes as if they wanted me to remember their
names.

“Young lady, if you have time today, have lunch with me… Omg!”
The boy approached me, perhaps because he wanted to have more conversation with me, but
he said that his body was slanted, and then he fell backwards.

Thud!

“Glaston, you must be laughing at me now.”

I looked back and forth at the boy who had tumbled down the stairs to the front door, and
Enoch, who was laughing awkwardly with his feet on his stomach.

“Enoch! What is this!”

At home, he raised his voice, wondering what was going on, but Enoch shrugged and grabbed
the boy by the collar.

“Where are you going now?”

“I’ll go out. I have something to talk about with a friend.”

“I don’t mean to talk about it. Put Prince Glaston down and lie like that.”

Enoch laughed at my words and smiled crookedly at the white-faced boy and opened his
mouth.

“Hey. Weren’t you and me going out to talk?”

“….”

“You’d better answer.”

“No, that’s right. I’m really going out to talk, Princess. You don’t have to worry.”

I shuddered at how scared Enoch was and shook my head at the words of the boy who
couldn’t even meet my eyes.

‘Why the hell are you doing that these days? Did puberty hit you head on?’

It’s not perverse, so it’s almost like a back alley thug.

Laughing at Enoch’s careless attitude, I turned to stop him from dragging the boy out.

It was the moment I was about to come down the stairs.

Beep. Beep.

With tinnitus ringing in one ear,

“Miss-!!!”

The light flickered.

Chapter 188

It wasn’t the boys huddled around Leonora who accepted the pale face of Leonora, but rather
Enoch who had stepped out to the front door.

“Leonora!”

Enoch fiercely raised his eyes and hugged the unconscious Leonora, as if it was impossible for
anyone else to touch his sister’s body.

“Your brother seems to be in a bad state, so everyone go away.”

Tracy Glaston frowned at Enoch’s rather rude banquet. He was the older brother of the boy
who was caught talking to Leonora earlier.

‘Bouncer.’

Of course, Enoch’s family, Hachania, was a family with a long history enough to belong to the 5
nobles, and was a wealthy man who had recently accumulated great wealth.

But among the boys, there were children from prestigious families who were said to be as tall
as Hachania, and Glaston was one of them.

‘Even though Glaston is an earl, Enoch is only the third son who cannot inherit the succession.
Unlike my younger brother, there is no need to be afraid of me, the heir to the county.’

Tracy hugged Leonora protectively and lifted her chin at Enoch, who stamped his feet
nervously.

“Is the princess suffering from some disease?”

He pretended to be concerned, but he wanted to make sure Leonora had some flaws.

“I heard that the Duke of Hachania has only one daughter, but it is a big deal.”

Tracy looked around as if asking the other boys for consent and pointed at the fallen Leonora.

“Everyone should keep an eye on the princess’ health condition.”

It was said because there are not a few families who are targeting Leonora, who has made a
name for herself in Khachania’s honor and wealth, and her petit fleur activities, as a partner for
an arranged marriage.

“Your mother showed interest in Princess Leonora, and I have to tell you too.”

Tracy clicked her tongue and glanced at Leonora’s face.

“What if you are pretty? As a hostess of a prestigious family, your most important duty is to
produce a healthy heir… Gagging!”

His body, muttering a pity, rises in the air.

Enoch, who asked Lulu for Leonora, held Trash in one hand while condensing a bright red aura
in the other.

“I can’t let go of this! You rude bastard!”

Unlike Enoch and his younger brother, who were not given any title, Tresh was the heir to the
Viscountate from his father, the Earl.

‘Besides, His Majesty even bestows a fief and treats me so badly that he loves me?’

Trash was stunned and glared at Enoch’s hand, which was gripping her by the collar.

“Enoch, have you forgotten that I am intimate with Your Majesty?! If you injure me, His Majesty
will punish you severely!”

“What the hell, fuck. A guy who hides behind children for a hundred and a thousand days and
speaks cowardly.”

Contrary to Tracy’s intentions, Enoch did not flinch in the slightest and growled ferociously.

“Punishment? If you give it to me, I’ll take it sweetly. But my fist will be faster than His
Majesty’s severe punishment.”

“What, what?!”

Tracy, who was about to refute Enoch’s words, flinched at the rage that burned in the ruby-
clear red eyes, and shut her mouth.
“Do you think my sister can be anything? , .”

Poo-!

In the end, Enoch couldn’t stand his temper and threw the aura into Trash’s stomach.

“Omg!”

It’s rough, but intense enough to sting your skin, covering the surroundings.

Tracy’s body, which had been knocked out in one blow, floated in the air for an instant.

“Tongue, bro-!”

After confirming that Trash’s younger brother, who usually chased after him, was startled and
ran to Trash, Enoch let out a deep sigh and walked to the medical room where Lulu hurriedly
ran out.

‘I’ll nag again when I wake up.’

Perhaps because the aura he was dealing with was of the fire attribute, it was a big deal as his
temper became more and more fiery.

***

‘Perhaps Louer’s disease has started to manifest in earnest.’

I had roughly guessed the timing, so it wasn’t particularly surprising that he suddenly fell
unconscious.

‘Enoch and Lulu seem very surprised, but….’

I looked at Lulu, who was restlessly wandering around the bed, and Enoch, who was staring at
my cheek, and quietly got up.

“Miss! Are you awake?!”

“Huh. I’m fine, so don’t fuss too much.”

“Then I’ll call the doctor!”

“No, it’s okay.”

How the hell did he know that I was told not to make a fuss?

I reached out to Lulu, who was rushing to the door, and stopped her.

“Don’t call the doctor.”

“Are you really okay?”

“Huh. I have something to say to Enoch, so would you mind leaving?”

“Yes….”

At my request, Lulu, somewhat sullen, leaves the room with her shoulders drooping.

With the sound of the door closing, I looked back at Enoch, who was clenching his fists with a
hard face even though I was conscious.

“Enoch. What do you have to say to me?”

“… How do you know?”

“You can feel it just by looking at it.”

It is said that it takes three years from the beginning of Seodang to recite Poongwol, and
Enoch and Sylvie can now see roughly what they are thinking just by looking at their faces.

At my nonchalant answer, Enoch wriggled his fists and pursed his lips.

“If you have something to say, say it. Don’t worry unbecoming Enoch.”

“I have nothing to say, but I have a question for you.”

When I nodded my head to mean that it was okay to ask, Enoch opened his mouth with a
frown.
“Where are you sick?”

“….”

I couldn’t answer Enoch’s question right away and averted my gaze.

“Don’t make excuses like you got hot again like last time or that you have anemia.”

Unlike Zakharina, who has been absent since leaving in search of the Elixir, and Sylvie, who is
busy working for the ducal family after reaching adulthood, Enoch spent a lot of time with me at
least.

‘Still, I didn’t think it was painful enough to notice so quickly.’

Anyway, I went to the shops and pubs to hang out, and I only noticed strangely.

“Is that why you asked to find the Elixir? Are you sick?”

The speed of biting my lips is getting faster and faster, as if I was nervous because I didn’t
answer right away.

I calmly opened my mouth, placing my finger on Enoch’s bloody lips.

“But I am getting better. Enoch saved the elixir.”

“… The elixir I found cured your illness.”

But Enoch didn’t believe me.

“Lini, I’ll believe you if you say I’m actually a woman and not a man.”

“….”

“So tell me clearly. Does it really hurt?”

My conscience was pricked by Enoch’s last question, and I couldn’t bear to answer.

When there is no answer coming back even after waiting, Enoch’s clear eyes fill up with bright,
clear tears.
“When did you notice?”

“I started to doubt about a year ago. I became convinced after you started coughing strangely
a lot.”

It coincided with the time when Enoch pretended to be a spoiled brat and ran around the back
alleys.

“You were convinced of my illness because I coughed?”

“Because I’ve been checking your physical condition since I was little. The mana flow is
strangely wrong, and your breathing is getting faster and faster, you.”

‘You were looking at me meticulously like that.’

“If it’s a disease you can’t tell your father, brother, or brother, it must be that it’s a disease for
which no cure can be found, even if all of Hachania’s current workforce is mobilized.”

Not knowing what to say, Enoch glances at me as I am smiling with an ambiguous face and
begins to rummage through my pockets.

“Then the candidates are narrowed down. Like Eliane, Hefe, and Luer, it must be an incurable
disease related to mana.”

With a small muttering, Enoch started taking out several books made of cheap paper used by
commoners, a flask containing a green liquid of unknown origin, and various potions.

“What is all this?”

“… I couldn’t find Louer because there was too little data, and it seems that Eliane and Hefe
common people tried this kind of treatment.”

“Did you keep running around trying to find out how to treat it?”

“Then you can’t just be ignorant just because you’re sick.”

I thought he was very determined to play and eat like the youngest boy since he is a lazy
person by nature.

Feeling a little sorry for nagging Enoch, I scratched my cheek.

“Is it Luer? your sickness.”

I couldn’t help but nod my head at Enoch’s confident voice.

“Okay. It seemed like that.”

Enoch let out a deep sigh and opened his lips as he brushed up his long bangs.

“Then shouldn’t that box be kept?”

Enoch, who had lost all of his breast meat now, stretched out his long, Gaspard-like finger and
pointed to a small box next to my bed.

‘… It’s because I’ve only really noticed.’

I shook my head, protecting Ham from Enoch, who had the momentum to destroy Ham at any
moment.

“Give me, Leonora. Bad for your health It will make Ruer worse.”

“I know.”

But I couldn’t help it.

‘What’s in this box.’

Chapter 189

“What on earth did it take to protect your health while ruining it?”

To Enoch’s question, frowning, I answered while hugging the wooden box enchanted with
preservation magic so that mana could not leak out.

“It contains residual mana left by someone very important to me.”

The light leaking faintly from the box was Lucas’s mana.

He could never be lost until he found a way to bring Lucas back.

“Remain? Lini, mana naturally disappears when the body it belongs to disappears. That’s right.”

“Huh. So if I don’t continue to inject mana, they will quickly disperse.”

At my answer, pretending not to understand what he was saying, Enoch shook his head and
opened his mouth like a sigh.

“I heard that Louer disease is a disease caused by a twisted flow of mana. You said you were
constantly injecting mana into the artifact in that situation?”

I couldn’t find anything to reply to Enoch’s words that pinched the truth.

‘But I can’t let Lucas’ mana, which I managed to preserve, disappear completely.’

Of course, in my current situation, extracting mana to protect his mana was a bit risky.

Because Louer disease is a disease in which “Mana”, the source energy that everyone in this
world has, is messed up inside the body.

‘If I compare it to a disease I’ve seen in my previous life, it must be a type of blood cancer.’

The human mana core draws a circle around the heart. The flow of mana stems from there was
important not only to Soul Knights and wizards who extracted and used mana, but also to
ordinary people.

“… I heard that it is a disease that can deplete all mana in the body or cause a runaway mana
that can destroy the body. There is no cure.”

Enoch, thinking about Louer’s disease, buried his weak face in the bed as if he were sick.

As he said, Luer is a dangerous disease, but it is very rare and there is no record of treating it,
so there were no scholars or doctors to study it.

‘It looks like Hilda did a bit of research at my request, but I can’t really expect much.’

If Hilda had developed a cure for the disease, Ines would not have worked so hard to find the
elixir in <A.Hwang.Jang>.

“Enoch, I’m really fine.”

I smiled as I stroked Enoch’s fine blond hair, whose face seemed to have been cut in half from
worrying about me.

“You don’t have to worry so much. I am still a bit tired.”

“Why do you, a child, try to handle all the hard work by yourself?”

It sounded accusatory, but Enoch probably knew why I didn’t tell my family about my illness.

‘So even if he noticed it alone, he probably didn’t tell Sylvie or Gaspard.’

Enoch stared blankly at me, who didn’t open his mouth, then sighed annoyedly.

“My father is so busy right now that he doesn’t have to open his eyes, so he’s worried. But
what else are you hiding from Sylvie?”

“Sylvie is busy too.”

“Of course, if Sylvie finds out that the elixir we brought is fake, Sylvie will stop organizing the
Knights of Hachania. But you don’t need a private knights to protect the north right away.”

“I need you, Enoch.”

Hachania was now secretly preparing for war. Even if the Zarpara mercenary corps joined
later, the presence of a Central Knights to lead the army was desperately needed.
Because of Gregor’s death, Ines’ older brother, Franz, ascended the throne.

‘Of course Franz would be the perfect puppet of Ines.’

I don’t know what they did, but there was no doubt that Franz’s arms and legs were tied with
ropes that would allow Ines to move.

‘That’s why they are fiercely pushing ahead with the policy that Adolf advocated based on
eugenics.’

Even when Gregor was alive, Ines wanted to persecute him by inscribed with the scarlet letter
that he was inferior to the minority people living in the Willenin Empire.

As if reflecting her desire, as soon as Franz took power in earnest, he wiped out all the villages
of minorities in the imperial capital, including the Sorbet district.

Not only did hundreds of thousands of people become homeless because they did not provide a
proper place to migrate, but also their status as an imperial citizen was taken away in the name
of a nation with a ‘Gene’ that would spark a rebellion.

‘Now, the remaining people of the empire with even the slightest bit of ethnic minority blood will
be the target.’

The number of people who were randomly taken away under the pretext of testing how pure
the blood of the people of the Kingdom of Willethan, which had already become the foundation
of the empire, was flowing, was not small.

“Enoch, we have a duty to protect Hachania.”

The North has long been a place where there were many people who fled from persecution
from the center or migrants from other countries.

‘Now that the Empire has been swept away, Ines will aim for Hachania right away.’

And few Northerners could pass Ines’ genetic test.

Even if Grandma’s grandmother was a Belnernian, she would be arrested.

Perhaps he suffered a nervous breakdown from Louer disease, and Ines’ hatred for the
Belnernians was so severe that it was almost maddening.
“We are the lords of Hachania.”

“Yes, we have a duty to protect the people.”

Enoch nodded slowly in agreement with my words and gently brushed my cheek.

“But I also have an obligation to protect you.”

“….”

“I’m your brother, Lini.”

Children, when will they grow up like this?

I twitched and grabbed his hand.

“You grew up well, our Enoch. He takes care of me too.”

‘It seems like yesterday when I went around the gymnasium on the wheels of a small wagon….’

Enoch was seventeen this year, so he was now close to adulthood.

“Who is speaking?”

Enoch smiled dejectedly as if my words were amazement and patted my forehead and got up
from his seat.

“I’ll call Hilda for now. I am resting.”

“Huh! But I really don’t feel sick.”

Even as I left the visit, I smiled bravely at Enoch, who was watching my complexion until the
end.

“Oops!”

No, it hurts a little bit.

It was only after Enoch had completely left the room that I let out a gasping breath from the
pain that gripped my heart.

***

The next day, as soon as the day dawned, I found the towering Ice Mage Tower behind the
Duchy.

A few years ago, the small magic tower, which only had a scholar and Hiss, recently recruited
new staff.

“Grandfather.”

I spread my arms as I ran towards Archduke Samuel, the youngest scholar of the Ice Mage
Tower.

“What were you doing?”

“Boy, don’t even run. Falls.”

“I did it because I wanted to see my grandfather quickly!”

At my bliss, Archduke Samuel laughs and scratches his protruding cheekbones.

“Okay. I miss Rini too.”

He stroked my hair with a smile, as if he was satisfied, far from hostile, that I, who had no
blood connection with him, called him grandfather.

‘It’s worth following me hard for four years.’

After Lucas disappeared, I was able to develop a fairly friendly relationship with Archduke
Samuel, his uncle.

He said he thought of Lucas when he was young when he saw me, and he was very kind to me.

When Archduke Samuel learned that Lucas was no different from my magic teacher, he came
into the Ice Mage Tower and loved me enough to claim to be my teacher.

‘There’s no reason to reject a person in power who says he likes me!’

In many ways, he needed the connections of Archduke Samuel, the elder of the imperial family.

“What magic shall I teach you today?”

“Things Lucas learned when he was my age.”

“Hmm. It may be difficult for you, but let’s try.”

Archduke Samuel stroked his chin and drew a small magic circle in the air with his other hand.

“Long-distance warp is difficult, and it is a magic that can only move vertically within the same
space.”

Trying to warp without activating a pre-drawn gin was a high-level magic that most wizards
couldn’t even try.

‘No matter how simple it is to move only vertical space, did you do this kind of magic at the age
of 12?’

I flinched at Archduke Samuel’s words and frowned.

“I’m sorry, Lucas.”

“He’s kind of like that. Since I was young, I was exceptional, so I was unlucky.”

Archduke Samuel laughed mischievously at my remarks against Lucas.

At first glance, the look of my aged eyes folding slightly resembles Lucas’s, so I pouted my lips
while pressing my numb chest.

“… I don’t know why I want to see it when it’s unlucky.”

“That seems like family.”

“Grandpa, by any chance I asked for-”

Before I can finish my words, Archduke Samuel nods slightly.

I checked the documents he took out of his bosom and swallowed.

“I did as you said, but I’m not sure if she really knows how to get Lucas back.”

Witch of the West, Isabella.

I narrowed my eyes as I checked the location of the witch’s cave.

“Because you can’t give up just because you’re not sure.”

Chapter 190

Isabella’s Cave was located on the frontier Westal, closer to the frontier than Solo Dumbbell.

It wasn’t close to the Northern Territory of Hachania, but thanks to Tristan’s own money
installing a warp camp in our territory, I arrived in the West without difficulty.

“Tristan will install it, wasn’t it good to leave it alone?”

I was the one who cut off Enoch, who was harassing himself by saying he didn’t want to accept
anything Tristan gave him.

At my triumphant tone of voice, Enoch jumped out of the wagon window instead of the door,
frowning slightly.

“You don’t even know why that vile bastard installed that expensive warp.”

“Tristan is not mean, Enoch.”

“All men are wolves.”

“But wolves are wonderful animals.”

I know that I love only one companion for the rest of my life and protect it even at the risk of
death.

“Then a fox.”

“The fox is cute too. How pretty is the fluffy hair?”

The West was the habitat of the red fox. A fox passing by came closer and rubbed its head
against my ankle as if it had understood my words.

“Ai, how pretty!”

I smiled broadly as I hugged the fox, who was blinking brightly. The moment the fox in my arms
purrs, Enoch opens his mouth.

“Then shit. That bastard is shit.”

‘It must be an illusion that the fox flinched.’

I shook my head as I stroked the fox whose gums were gnashing at Enoch.

“I’m not saying that to my friend.”

“Not friends.”

“Oh, they are here! Look at that cave!”

Pretending not to hear Enoch, I raised my hand toward the slowly looming cave.

‘I’m tired. I just have to do a quick survey today.’

It was easy to move to the warp up to Solo Dumbyeong, but it took a long time to travel by
wagon to Westal, and the cave was located deep in the Westal Forest, so my fingertips
trembled.

“You have to move without pretending to be as close as possible.”

At my warning, Enoch shrugged his shoulders as he muffled his footsteps.

“A cave used by Lady Isabella during her active career? It will be empty now.”

I did not agree with Enoch.

‘I’ve heard that she stopped being a witch and pretended to be a big grown-up in northern
society….’

It was not easy for a person who had built up a reputation to the extent of being labeled a witch
to give up the work that had brought him glorious achievements.

That’s why she found the cave before the mansion she was known to live in.

‘As expected, the warmth remains.’

“What are you guys?”

Maybe the witch left her research materials in the cave. While snooping at the entrance,
someone walks out from the bush.

“Why are you in the Westal Territory?”

‘Tracy Glaston?’

Frowning at a familiar face for a while, I quickly stretched out my arm to stop Enoch from
jumping forward.

“Stay still.”

Because I had heard from Lulu about the anecdote about how she raised Enoch’s fever by
talking nonsense over me when I was fainting.

That Gaspard personally wrote a letter to Count Glaston in order to deal with the accident that
knocked down the precious Yeong-sik of someone else’s house.

‘I can’t bother more with Gaspar, who has a lot of worries and a lot of work.’

“I’m here to play, Prince Glaston.”

Tracy raised her chin arrogantly while biting the corners of her mouth as if she was satisfied
with the self-exalting title.

“I’m sorry, but I have to leave. This forest is private property. It’s my grandmother’s forest.”

‘Tracy Glaston is Isabella’s grandson?’

I bowed my head at the thought of the intricate family tree of the Imperial nobility.

“It’s such a beautiful forest that I think I came in without knowing.”

It didn’t do any good to cause a commotion in the west, which was not our territory.

“I was wrong, so can you understand?”

“Well, it’s not like there’s any particular security set up, so it can get confusing.”

Fortunately, Tracy nodded without quibbling at my words, as if she still had a lingering fear of
Enoch.

“Leave the fox and leave. I’ve been hunting for a while.”

Only then did I spot the hunting shotgun that Tracy was holding at an angle. The fox, who was
calmly held in my arms, began to tremble as if he had instinctively understood Trash’s words.

“… Confucius must have been hunting as a hobby.”

It was not surprising since there were so many nobles who regarded hunting as a high-class
sport.

It’s because my family forbids all hunting in the north out of consideration for me, who likes
animals, because even Emperor Franz enjoyed holding hunting competitions.

‘Things that can’t move even if Enoch or Sylvie reveal their aura, they’re only violent towards
animals that can’t speak.’

What was truly despicable was not Tristan, who hid his ulterior motive and installed the warp,
but a human like Tresh Glaston, who couldn’t even look at Enoch even now, glaring at me as if I
was the cause of his injury.

“This fox seems to be able to understand words well. Please have mercy.”

“Well, what should I do?”

At my request, the corners of Tracy’s mouth go up.

“The foxes that live on the estate are also my property. So, whether I kill the fox or skin it alive
is none of my business.”

Anyway, he’s a guy who lives up to his name.

I shuddered now and turned to Tracey as I passed the fox, who was looking up at me with sad
eyes, to Enoch.

“Since you love hunting so much, shall we make a bet?”

“… What?”
“I don’t enjoy hunting, but I also quite like shooting.”

“Women enjoy shooting? ha ha ha.”

As if I heard some kind of funny joke, Tracy starts laughing while holding onto her stomach.

“In addition to being sick, I have one more secret to keep.”

“A secret?”

“Okay. For a woman to shoot, it’s a hobby that’s too cheesy for a princess to be worthy of.”

‘Ah, I understand why Enoch hit him.’

If you don’t have fists, you won’t be able to communicate at all.

I was contemplating whether to punch Tracy in the face of a smirk, then lifted up my dress.

“It’s like exposing your bare skin anywhere. I really can’t find a man to take me unless it’s my
brother.”

‘Lini, do I really have to put up with it?’

As if he couldn’t stand it any longer, Enoch looked at me with a soft expression on his lips.

‘Huh.’

I nodded firmly at Enoch and drew a pistol from the holster mounted on my thigh.

Click.

When the gun is pointed at my head, Trash finally smiles.

“… What are you doing?”

“Let’s bet.”

“What bet are you talking about?”

“How about competing with me on shooting skills?”

I hurriedly approached him without removing the jet-black muzzle that gleamed.

“Hey, to have a gunfight with a woman? it’s okay.”

“Why?”

“It’s so unfair to the princess.”

She pretends to be considerate of me, but I can see now that Tracy is scared.

Just as the fox that faced Tracy flinched, Tracy, who faced me, was also stepping back with
her shoulders shrunken.

‘It must be that I feel pressure for no reason.’

Prey encountering a predator inevitably tremble in fear.

And I was basically a predator.

She didn’t touch a gun very often in her life as Leonora, but she wasn’t averse to aiming for a
desperate target that was running away in a hurry.

I just don’t hunt animals because I like them.

“My, if it’s a bet, how about hunting together with me instead of simply competing in shooting! I
happened to release a lot of game, including a red fox! If you don’t like animals, you can hunt
other game!”

“Are there any other prey other than animals?”

“Okay! I brought in a bunch of people from the empire who failed your genetic test.

‘He must have been a madman who was instigated by Adolf.’

Tracy was condescendingly raising her mouth as she encouraged me to slaughter the
minorities.
“How about it, aren’t you interested? If it’s hunting, I’ll let you do it to your heart’s content, so
stop with me-!”

I put a lot of strength into the hand holding the gun at Tracy’s words.

“I was afraid you would do this, so I tried to step out.”

Realizing that my gun is aimed at Trash’s forehead, Enoch grabs my hand.

“You always quietly pissed off and then exploded.”

Are you trying to dry me?

‘Well, no matter how much I trained him not to hold back, Enoch was an extra.’

He was a boy whom I once took as my friend, so he seemed uneasy.

“It never exploded.”

As if recognizing the anger I hid in my calm face, Enoch opened his mouth like a sigh.

“If you’re going to kill me, I’d rather use magic bullets. The face is disfigured to such an extent
that we cannot identify the corpse, so we can buy time to recover.”

“What, what! You’re going to kill me?!”

Chapter 191

Whether or not Tracy screamed in surprise, I pulled the trigger at the boy without hesitation.

Bang-!

The magic bullet protruding from the muzzle splits the wind and burns dazzlingly under the sun.

“Keah!!!”

Surprised by the ray of light that reached right in front of her nose in an instant, Tracy sat down,
but Matan turned around as if he had predicted his actions.

“Oh no, baby~!!!”

The air is filled with the sound of birds flapping their wings and escaping the forest at Tracy’s
screams.

I shrugged my shoulders as I blew the muzzle from which the smoke was rising.

I took care of one piece of garbage today.

It would be great if I could do that….

‘It’s Isabella’s grandson, but I can’t kill him.’

“Huh, huh.”

I slowly approached Tracy, who was breathing heavily, and tilted the muzzle.

“I purposely missed it.”

“….”

“You know?”

At my question, Tracy nodded hastily, her tear-stained face.

The pistol was a cheap pistol commonly purchased at weapon stores, but the bullet was a
magic bullet made by Gerald’s studio.

Those who face the magic bullet, which freely changes direction according to the will of mana,
inevitably feel the fear of death.

‘It’s a bit difficult to aim because the barrel is short, but it’s still usable.’

On the way to Westal, I laughed as I clicked the lock on the pistol I bought out of boredom.

“Enoch and I are going to visit Isabella, the mansion of Confucius’ maternal grandmother.”

“Uh, why?”

“It is not necessary for Confucius to know the reason.”

When Tracy’s questioning shoulder is tapped with the muzzle, he begins to run away with his
butt on the floor in a panic.

‘Where are you going?’

I grabbed him by the scruff of his neck as he ran away and smiled, tearing at the corner of my
mouth a little more than before.

“That’s why I need your guidance. Can you take me We are friends now.”

“My, why am I friends with something like you-! omg!”

“Friend, isn’t it? I’m trying to be upset Strangely, when Leonora was sad, her hands kept
slipping.”

Bang!

With a clatter, another shot was fired from the unlocked pistol.

Shiver.

A small drop of blood trickled down Tracy’s pimple-stained left cheek.

‘I wonder if he didn’t even receive training as a knight while he was Glaston’s heir?’
I shook my head as I looked down at the pathetic boy who burst into tears just because a bullet
had just grazed his face.

“Huh, billion-! Mi, I’m sorry! Porridge, porridge-!”

“You want me to kill you, but not?”

At my question, Trash nodded his chin, making a strange sound.

“… Didn’t the Belnernians who died at the hands of Confucius ask for their lives?”

I stroked the smooth handle of the gun, remembering the ‘Play hunting’ Trash had mentioned.

“Ha, but they’re not even human, His Majesty Franz… All of them are traitors who need to be
killed. He said it should be for the Willenin Empire!”

“So, didn’t they look like people to Confucius?”

“….”

“If you put a bullet into it, flesh would splatter and bleed. You must have cried and begged to
be saved, but didn’t you look like a human?”

Only then did Tracy’s filthy mouth shut at my question.

‘I tried to look at it, but it pisses me off.’

I let out a light sigh as I plunged the tearful boy’s head into the rain-soaked mud.

“Enoch, do you know how to handle Aurors?”

“No. I can’t handle it.”

“Then I won’t even be able to take the wizard’s oath.”

The mage’s oath, which was sworn in exchange for mana from the whole body, was magic for
mages, sorcerers, and soul knights.

“… It’s bothering me.”

I put my foot on the back of Tracy, who was swimming in the mud, and looked back at Enoch
with an annoyed look.

“I was going to take her away by threatening you, but should I just kill you?”

“Okay. Leave the processing to me. Because most of the intelligence department of Red Rang
came under my command.”

I was a little surprised by Enoch’s nonchalant reply, as if he was used to this, but I turned my
gaze to Trash, who was clinging to him without showing off.

“If you spare me, will you cooperate now?”

“Okay! okay! I’ll do everything you ask, just save my life!”

“Okay, then. We are friends from now on.”

I stroked the muddy hair of Trash, who was now beginning to understand.

“You just need to introduce us as friends to your grandmother, Isabella.”

“Ha, but Grandma hates lies….”

“Why is that a lie? Aren’t we friends now?”

“… What?”

“Ugh. Leonora, you’re about to get upset again.”

As my hand slips back to grip the gun, Tracy hurriedly rises from her seat and hugs my knee.

“A friend! Nice to meet you, friend!”

“Great. Then we go straight to the mansion. I want to attend a small party that Isabella-sama
invites only acquaintances.”

Prince Tracy has to somehow invite me and Enoch to the party.

Trash’s head shakes desperately at the words I say with my eyes shining.
***

‘I thought it would be worth using, so I kept it alive, but it was for no reason.’

Following Trash to Isabella’s party, I rolled my eyes at him who couldn’t get close to Isabella at
all.

“I heard you were my maternal grandmother. Why are you so unfriendly?”

“It’s because the princess doesn’t know my grandmother! What a scary person you are.”

After all, where would a person who was notorious enough to be called the Witch of the West
go because he was now retired and frequenting society?

I nodded at Tracy’s words and glanced at the old man standing erect in the center of the
banquet hall.

Isabella Donovan.

Called the Wicked Witch of the West, she was an alchemist with outstanding achievements
recognized by Archduke Samuel, the great wizard.

‘I heard that he retired after giving birth to a daughter.

I observed a docile woman who didn’t look like Isabella at all.

‘It doesn’t even look like Tracy.’

“Confucius seems to resemble his father a lot.”

“Of course. I am Glaston’s only heir.”

I love the sound of his successor.

I gestured towards Trash’s younger brother, Remy, who had been following me from the
moment I entered the banquet hall.

“Your younger brother resembles your mother a lot.”

“Joy. That’s because my brother is weak. Unlike my father, my mother is a foolish and weak
person. There is no corner that I want to be like at all.”

I wondered if the daughter of the Witch of the West was really weak, but I roughly nodded at
Tracy’s words.

“… My father is here, so I guess I’ll have to go and say hello.”

“Yes, Gongja-nim.”

I patted Tracy on the back, who shrugged whenever I laughed, and opened my mouth quietly.

“Smile. If anyone sees it, they will misunderstand.”

“….”

“Don’t think of talking nonsense to the count. You heard earlier that Enoch absorbed a lot of
Jeokrang’s intelligence department, right?”

Let’s say that something like you can be buried in the ground without even a mouse or bird
knowing. Trash bites his lip in a cold sweat.

“I know. I’ll have Grandma say hello after the party.”

“Come on, friend.”

I secretly followed him out of the banquet hall, pretending to see off the awkwardly moving
Tracy, extending my left hand and left foot at the same time.

‘It looks like the threat worked, but just in case.’

The fact that I tried to kill my heir is troubling in many ways when Earl Glaston hears.

Glaston was a family that ruled the county that stretched across the west and north, and
although the territory was small, it was not a family that could be ignored due to its strong ties
to the imperial family.

“Father!”

Hiding at the end of the hallway, I checked the face of the man Trash hurriedly ran out to meet.
A middle-aged man with no discernible corner taps Trash on the shoulder and puts the cigar
down.

“Yes, Trash. Did your body recover well while resting at Westal?”

“Yes! I heard you arrived in the morning, but you came late to the party.”

“… I had something to see at Westal.”

Earl Glaston, hesitant to answer Tracy’s words, puts his hand on his son’s cheek.

“Looks like you hurt your face.”

Shocked by the Count’s question, Trash glanced down the hallway where I was hiding,
coincidentally or not.

“Sah, I got hurt while hunting.”

“Hmm. Belnernians are savage in nature and are difficult to hunt. Good work.”

I patted Trash on the back and silently responded to the count’s congratulations.

‘It was the Count who told Tresh to use the Belnernians for hunting?’

Wouldn’t that be tantamount to making my son a murderer?

“I have business to do. You should go back and attend Isabella-sama.”

“Ha, Grandma?”

“Okay. Are you doing what I asked you to do?”

“Yes….”

‘What did you order?’

Sensing something suspicious, I chased after the Count, who sent Trash back to the party.
Chapter 192

Following the Count, I narrowed my eyes after checking the look of the person I met at the end
of the hallway.

It didn’t seem like Isabella Donovan’s daughter.

‘Then, who is she to hug the count, if not her wife?’

“You have to be careful. This is not Glaston territory, Lance.”

The brown-haired woman in the Count’s arms examines her surroundings and nervously chews
her lips.

“It’s the first time in a few months, do you have to be so cold to me?”

The Count, who frowned slightly as if he didn’t want her lips to hurt, put his wife’s name into his
mouth like a sigh.

“Even if damn Layla wasn’t sick. Because I took you too, I had to protect Glaston.”

“Because it was a request from Isabella-sama. Rance, by the way, Isabella-sama…?”

“Shh. The witch doesn’t have to worry because her son is watching over her. Rest assured that
she is also making her son gather evidence that she is secretly helping the Belnernians.”

The Count placed his hand on the doorknob at the end of the hallway, holding the worried
woman by the shoulder.

“Come on, let’s go in.”

“Yes? Lance, Layla is resting in the next room.”

“Joy. You’re deaf enough to overhear no matter how intensely we make love, my wife.”

I could sense a strong revulsion towards the deaf wife in the earl’s muttered words.

‘Since I’m a human who has fallen into eugenics, it’s a natural reaction.’
Adolf’s eugenics was the theory that superior races had no physical or mental defects, and that
those with disabilities were inferior races.

“It must be that the vulgar witch was playing around with gypsies by acting recklessly! Damn,
forcing me to marry Leila on a subject like that.”

The Earl of Glaston muttered at Isabella and his wife until the moment he entered the room.

‘There is no garbage.’

Garbage begets garbage.

Tracy, the son of the Count, was a human who stuffed his ankles with golden balls and
released the Belnernians into the forest to use them as prey for his own pleasure.

“Come on, Helen. It’s more unbearable.”

“Lance too! The impatient nature is still the same.”

Carre.

The woman bursts out laughing, then lets out a light sigh.

‘Hmm. A child shouldn’t hear something like this.’

I listen to the sound leaking through the crack in the door with my ears perked up with trivial
worries, but someone puts a hand on my shoulder.

“Who are you?”

I was startled by the thin voice and turned around.

‘Is that Layla Donovan?’

The woman, with her narrow chin and somehow a sense of weakness, had strangely similar
features to the Witch of the West.

‘Although the feeling is very different from the grandmother I saw earlier.’
“I’m Leonora. I am a friend of Prince Tracy Glaston.”

As I slowly opened my mouth, the woman’s face, which had been glaring at me, softened a
little.

“Leo… Nora?”

‘Looks like you can understand words by the shape of your mouth.’

I nodded slowly at the woman’s slurred tone.

“It was the first time I knew that Trash had a female friend.”

‘That’s because we’ve only been friends for a day.’

“I am Leyla, Trash’s mother. She is the daughter of Isabella Donovan, the owner of this
mansion.”

At Leila’s words, I took a step back from the door and responded.

“I am Enoch’s younger brother. She is the daughter of the Duke of Hachania.”

“Ah! You are the famous Princess Leonora.”

“Do you know me?”

“Okay. It is so famous that rumors spread even to the countryside, so I couldn’t help but not
know.”

Layla smiled kindly while tidying up my side hair that protruded, as if she was completely off
guard.

“I enjoyed watching the Petit Fleur selection. The bazooka was impressive….”

“Thank you.”

“By the way, was someone in the room eavesdropping on the conversation?”

At Layla’s question, I was silent like a fish deprived of food.

‘Shall I tell you the truth? What should I do if I’m shocked because I’m skinny and look like I’m
going to collapse at any moment?’

As I stomp my feet in contemplation, Layla, who was searching my face with narrow eyes,
strokes my hair.

“Looks like my husband is in. Judging from your hesitation in telling me, you must be a pretty
sweet kid.”

Layla patted my chin shyly and led me into the next room.

“Did you hear the conversation between my husband and Helen? Oh, if the woman my husband
and I were with was a beautiful brunette, it would be my cousin Helen.”

You mean he was having an affair with his wife’s cousin?

I nodded my head with my mouth wide open at the Count’s atrocities comparable to the last
drama.

“Then could you please keep it a secret from the children?”

“Why? They are bad people.”

Leila looked at me as if I was cute as I snorted, then sat down in a chair with my cheek
covered.

“Okay. He is a bad man, but he is also the father of my children.”

“If I were Trecy or Remy, I would want to know the truth.”

“Princess. Adults have their own circumstances.”

I nodded roughly, not understanding Layla’s words.

‘Gaspar said it’s not polite to meddle in someone else’s family affairs.’

“Not all grown-ups are smarter than me, but it’s none of my business anyway.”

“He is a smart kid. Your mother will like it.”

“Isabella?”

“Okay. My mother likes clever children like you. So something like me….”

Layla muttered softly with a bitter smile on her lips and handed me a small bag of gold coins in
exchange for a secret.

***

Jingling the bag of gold coins Layla had given me, I entered the banquet hall, and in the
meantime I etched the information I had received about Count Glaston from Zarpara into my
head.

[Lance Glaston

48 years old

An affair with his wife’s cousin, Helen Donovan

With the support of Marquis Iaron and Emperor Franz, he took responsibility for the western
pioneering project]

The business that Glaston was in charge of was a horse pioneering business in the west, and it
was a business to build a waterway connecting Glaston and Donovan by digging up the plains
where the territories farmed.

‘Glaston can bring great profits just by connecting the capital that has already been created,
but Donovan will lose his only agricultural land.’

I looked up at the old man in front of me, wondering if Isabella would know that her son-in-law,
the Earl of Glaston, was terribly trampling on Donovan and trying to profit.

“Ha, Grandma. I brought a friend.”

Isabella looked back at me and her grandson at Tracy’s words and narrowed her eyes. I
gulped as I watched the wrinkles form on her forehead.

‘Unlike her daughter, Layla, she seems like a very curvy grandmother.’

The impression was scarier than Thierry’s.

Thierry had a straight back and gave off the impression of being stubborn, but he didn’t look at
me as fiercely as Isabella Donovan in front of me.

“I am Leonora Estrella Hachania.”

“Hmm. Was it a northern pony?”

Instead of frowning at Isabella’s muttered words, I grabbed Enoch as he jumped forward.

What did this old lady just say?

- Because it was obvious that he would raise his voice right away.

‘It’s no surprise since Archduke Samuel told me that the witches of the west hate the north.’

I point at Isabella’s wrist as she turns away as if she doesn’t want to talk to me anymore.

“The band.”

“Hmm?”

“Are you comfortable using it?”

Isabella, who glanced at my wrist at my question, nodded slowly.

“Okay. I use it whenever my wrist feels cold, and I like that it wraps the painful area with
appropriate heat.”

The wristband that Isabella praised was a kind of pass that generated heat using a magic
stone the size of a fingernail.

‘I heard that it’s popular with the elderly, but I didn’t know Isabella was using it.’

It was something I developed for Thierry, whose wrist hurts every time he sews.

“It’s a joint venture between Umberto Pharmaceuticals, run by Hachania, and Gerald
Workshop.”

“… Okay?”
“Yes! Thank you for using the product Jo Mouraegi developed.”

“Anyway, the kid seems offended that I called my family a jomulaegi.”

Paper weave.

Sparks flew out of Isabella’s eyes when they met for a moment.

‘Oh, it shouldn’t be like this. I have to look as good as possible for Isabella.’

I, who had momentarily built up my pride, shook my head, wanting to regret it belatedly.

“No! Not at all!”

At my urgent denial, Isabella’s lips rise boldly.

“Not bad. Children always have to have ambition and pride.”

‘Hmm? Did you like me?’

My eyes sparkle, but the man who pushed me back like an uninvited guest bows toward
Isabella.

“Isabella-sama, Leila came down alone because she was sick.”

“Okay. You are suffering in many ways because my daughter is weak.”

“What a hardship. Layla is the love of my life, don’t talk like that.”

Oops!

I couldn’t help but laugh at the adulterous man’s red lies, and only then did I catch the eye of
the Earl of Glaston who looked away.
Chapter 193

Earl Glaston’s face subtly hardened as he looked back at me with a ferocious gaze.

“You… Oh yeah. You are the youngest daughter of Hachania.”

I bowed my head toward the Count, who raised the corner of his mouth crookedly as if he
recognized me.

“Hello, Count.”

“Your brother broke my son’s left arm.”

Earl Glaston, who looked at me and Enoch standing next to me, burst out laughing as if he was
full of energy.

“Savagery is a characteristic that only Belnernians express a lot…. The introduction of genetic
testing in the North must be urgent.”

The northern part was actually part of the Belnerni Empire, so it was a place where more
Belnernians were mixed than other areas.

‘But to suspect Hachania, the founding credit.’

I didn’t want to care if my blood was mixed with other people’s blood or not, but the count’s
heartfelt desire to bring Khachania down was nasty.

“They say kids grow up making mistakes. You must be very angry.”

“What?”

“Dr. Adolf’s theory of eugenics is the research I studied at the Mage’s Tower. According to your
theory, hot-temperedness is also a characteristic of Belnernians!”

Are you very narrow-minded? What’s more, he’s hot-tempered!

At my sarcastic remarks, Earl Glaston furrowed his face violently.

“For a pure-blooded Willetan to say such a thing to me, a self-evident Glaston…! Such an
idiot!!”

It was the moment when the count forgot the situation and raised his voice to me.

“It’s time to get Layla’s medicine. Count, Miss Isabella.”

Intervening between the Count and Isabella, Helen - the adulterous woman - lowered her head
slightly.

“Then I’ll go see Layla.”

At the mention of Layla’s name, the Count finally regained his composure and took a breath.

“You are in trouble, Helen. Thank you for taking care of my wife.”

He let out a small sigh, congratulating Helen for her hard work in front of Isabella.

“Layla worries us in many ways, Isabella.”

“… Okay. It’s good that Helen and you are taking good care of Layla.”

At Isabella’s vague answer, Earl Glaston took out the business plan he had prepared as if he
had been waiting for it.

“Ah, did you take a look at the business plan with the number I sent? It is a project that can be
of great help to both the Donovan Regiment and the Glaston Regiment. His Majesty also
promised support.”

However, Isabella, who seems to have already seen through Count Glaston’s plan, shakes her
hand at the Count.

“As a result, isn’t it about making a hole in the middle of the territory? I can’t let the villagers
bear the damage they did.”

“… Yes, it is. It’s because the safety of the territories comes first rather than huge profits.
However, if you can sacrifice that much for the sake of the territory, you can be called a loyal
citizen.”

I wrinkled my nose at Earl Glaston’s refutation of Isabella’s concerns.

‘If the ground to fall was the Earl of Glaston, the people who would make a fuss speak better
than anyone else.’

The moment Isabella opens her mouth with a displeased face, as if to refute the Count’s
ridiculous claim,

“Didn’t I also sacrifice for Isabella-sama and Layla?”

The Count struck first and stroked my chin.

“Think of my hard work, running day and night to get my deaf wife into western society,
Isabella. A face doesn’t make sense.”

The Earl of Glaston’s ugliness did not appear to be due to fatigue, but Isabella only pursed her
lips as if at a loss for words.

“… Okay. It’s not like I don’t know that you’re going through a lot.”

“As we feared, Remi started to go deaf in one ear. I don’t know how much the count’s honor
will plummet if this fact is known at a time when the imperial power has already changed.”

“Lance, is that true?”

“Yes. I’m desperate too. Following my wife, my second son is also deaf!”

Isabella, wincing at the lamentation of the Earl of Glaston, wipes her worried face with both
hands.

“I will introduce you to the doctor who examined Layla. My primary care doctor is always the
one who takes care of the patient the best he can.”

I slowly examined Isabella’s old body as she reached out to comfort the count.

‘Since he was about the same age as Archduke Samuel, there must be trouble here and there,
so are you saying you’re going to send a doctor to the Glaston Territory?’

Remy seemed a little worried.

“No, thanks. After all, he must be a quack who couldn’t even cure Leila’s disability.”
However, the Earl of Glaston, who cut off Isabella’s favor at once, was only fluttering about the
business plan in his hand, stroking his sharp mustache.

“Shouldn’t I, as a father, work well for Remi’s treatment? Please reconsider, Isabella.”

“… I see.”

I was able to get a rough idea of Isabella’s behavior in accepting the paper reluctantly, despite
the fact that the count’s business was very uncomfortable.

‘The Count was pressuring Isabella on the grounds of Layla’s deafness.’

Leila would feel guilty if she had passed on her disability to her son, and Isabella seemed to
accommodate the count for fear that her daughter would be neglected by her husband.

‘The only question is….’

***

I looked up at Isabella, who slowly worked through the questions in her head and tended the
rose bush with a rough but loving hand.

‘I got the information that Isabella likes plants from Trash and managed to run into them in the
garden, but I don’t know what to say.’

She was blunt and didn’t seem to have any intention of talking to me first.

“I heard that you are friends with His Highness, Archduke Samuel.”

I blinked meekly at the first mention of Isabella and my common acquaintance.

“I am also friends with His Highness the Grand Duke.”

“That guy and you are friends? Living a long time, you hear all sorts of weird sounds. If the
Grand Duke were married, he would have only one grandchild.”

“I was taught that friendship has no age.”

Isabella smiled as if she liked what I said, then put down the scissors and looked back at me.
“Okay. But I am not a friend of the Grand Duke. Rather, it is closer to the enemy.”

Sensing affection in her grumbling tone, I smiled and poked my nose into the rose bush she had
arranged.

“But there are no similarities.”

“The Grand Duke and I look alike? which part?”

Saying that there are more fragrant roses, Isabella, who guided me into the garden, asked
curtly.

‘I like clever and bright children, but what part do I not easily admit?’

I could immediately come up with the correct answer, but I rolled my eyes, choosing my best
words.

“Ugh. You weren’t being honest.”

“I am a witch who is reputed to be self-righteous because I am straightforward.”

“On the contrary, I felt that I couldn’t be more honest. Especially Leila-sama.”

After speaking, the question that has risen in my mind becomes a little clearer.

‘Why does Leila think Isabella doesn’t like her?’

From what she did to the Count, Isabella was clearly a mother who loved her daughter Leila.

“Have you met my daughter?”

As if my answer was unexpected, Isabella raised her voice.

“Yes. You are a beautiful and kind person.”

I described Layla while thinking of Thierry, who couldn’t hide the corners of his mouth that would
go up when someone praised Noel.

“I thought it would be something like the Earl of Glaston, but it seemed like a completely
different person.”

“… The Count is a man who is greedy and knows no bounds. But that’s why I married Leila.”

In Isabella’s hands, as she was tending the roses, the red buds curled up.

It seemed that he was not particularly happy with the married life of Layla and the Earl of
Glaston.

Even though he didn’t know that he had an affair with Helen.

‘Well, even the personality revealed on the surface is the same, so it’s not surprising.’

“Because there was no nobleman who wanted to marry Leila, who was deaf and was pointed
out as a witch’s daughter. Earl Glaston is a man who will at least not abandon Layla if he feeds
him properly.”

I listened in silence to Isabella’s words of treating the Count as an animal.

Grown-ups sometimes spilled out their thoughts, thinking that a child would not understand what
they were saying, and it was best to keep their mouths shut.

“I wanted to give him a normal life. Not a life speckled with the stigma of being a witch’s
daughter and a deaf young girl, but the life of the Countess of Glaston.”

Only then did I feel the doubts in my heart dissolve and I recalled Layla’s shadowy face.

“But, Isabella, did Leyla really want that kind of life?”

“Even if it’s not an ideal life, it’s better than living as my daughter.”

“I don’t think anyone who has a respectable mother as a mother would consider the stigma of
being a witch’s daughter a stigma.”

Isabella’s blunt mouth collapses at the consolation I give in my bright voice.

“I met the Duke of Hachania about 10 years ago. I thought he was a very good person and a
pathetic person.”

“You are not wrong.”

“But you seem to have done well with your child farming.”
Chapter 194

Isabella’s accommodations allowed me to get a room in a guest wing very close to her study.

‘I have to read any book about the soul or mana.’

I sent a letter to the north saying that I was going to stay in Tonoban-ryeong for a while, and I
buried myself in a huge mountain of books.

True to her reputation as the Witch of the West, Isabella’s study had a collection of books
comparable to that of the National Library.

“Found!”

After discovering historical records about Yeon Seong-jin, a medical treatment passed down
through generations in the Donovan family, I wrinkled my nose at the smell of old paper and
opened the book.

‘Soul and spirit, and Yeon Seong-jin that connects the soul….’

Since Yeonseongjin was developed for soul knights whose souls were contaminated while
fighting evil spirits or monsters, alchemy did not fit perfectly with Lucas’ situation, but it was not
without possibility.

‘They said that what identifies Aster, Helios, and Selene is their own mana.’

Watching Ines notice, I bit my lip as I put together the information I had gathered from going in
and out of the church in my head.

‘Me and Lucas have the same wave of mana, so after all, Lucas is also Aster.’

The church identified Aster as a soul that circulates endlessly.

‘That’s why I was able to hold onto at least a part of my soul with my mana.’

Because Aster’s mana only circulates around the world and does not dissipate.

So, unlike Selene and Helios, who only had one in a generation, it was possible for two Aster to
exist.
We still haven’t figured out why the Church made me special and not Lucas, but getting Lucas
back first was the priority.

‘The problem is how to transfer the captured Lucas’ soul back to the body.’

As I sigh while hugging Donovan Yeon Seong-jin, who has only been partially revealed, a long
shadow falls over my head.

“Donovan Yeon Seong-jin must be too difficult alchemy for you to understand.”

It was Isabella.

I glanced at Isabella, who gave me an interesting look, as if a child burned with a passion for
learning was admirable.

“I don’t know for sure, but I’m also interested in alchemy.”

“I heard that Samuel teaches magic, but surprisingly. He hates alchemy.”

Wizards hated alchemists, and alchemists hated wizards.

The attitude towards mana itself was a different race, so confrontation was inevitable, but I,
who was close to a wizard, had no hesitation in learning alchemy.

I need strength to protect those who are important to me, but I was in no position to worry
about how to develop that strength.

“The Grand Duke is a conservative person. I’m different, Miss Isabella.”

Isabella’s senile eyes twinkle at my cheerful answer.

“Do you have any intention of abandoning that old man and becoming my disciple?”

The witches of the west do not take disciples.

I shrugged my shoulders calmly, knowing that Isabella’s proposal was very special.

“Then can I learn about Veritas Seongjin Yeon from Isabella?”

“No, no matter how much I want to show that Yeon Seong-jin, Donovan’s elders won’t allow it.”

I nodded my head in dismay at Isabella’s resolute words.

‘I knew it.’

In order for Donovan to treat me well enough to reveal my family heirloom, I had to be a
benefactor for him.

‘Fortunately, thanks to Earl Glaston, it’s not impossible.’

If Donovan had been a flawless family, there would have been no room for digging.

“Ah! It’s time to have tea time with Leila.”

I stood up with a wide smile at Isabella, who was snooping around as if curious about my
studies.

“I’ll be back, Miss Isabella.”

“Having tea time every day with my daughter. Layla has been laughing a lot lately.”

I didn’t say thank you, but I could see that the biggest reason Isabella liked me was Layla.

“I like spending time with Leila.”

Because I was eagerly hanging out with Layla, who was practically a loner in society.

‘If rumors spread that he is close to me, who is currently raising his stock price in the social
circle, the attitude of the social circle who looks down on Leyla will improve a little.’

Of course, on the contrary, my reputation may be undermined, but….

“Okay. My daughter owes a lot to the princess.”

If I could get the Witch of the West on my side, I wouldn’t waste my reputation.

After escaping from the study, I ran to Layla, who was waiting for me at the gazebo in a
secluded corner of the garden.
“Layla!”

My voice calling her with a broad smile resonated clearly in the garden, but she did not move as
she stared at the table.

‘Ah, you won’t hear me if I call from behind.’

“Le-il-la-nim!”

I hurried back to the front of the table and waved at Layla, who held the crochet hook in her
hand.

“Is Leonora here?”

She raises her head and greets me with a friendly face.

‘Something to impress Isabella, but I also like Layla.’

Leila was a bit stuffy, but she was like a gentle spring rose.

‘Ugh. How could someone like this give birth to a son like Tresh?’

During my stay in Donovan, someone greets me with a small hand waving as I sigh as I think of
Tracy, who has been searching for Belnernians hidden in the estate.

“Go, go, go, ball-! Bar, bar, half-!”

From some point on, when I saw myself, it was Remi who stuttered.

“Yes. Nice to meet you too, Remy.”

I smiled and greeted Remi, who was blushing without even making eye contact with me.

“Enoch went to training today.”

“Uh, uh….”

Remy nodded in relief at my words.

“Remy, are you having a bad relationship with your friend?”

“Oh no! It’s not like that.”

I wrinkled my nose as I looked at Layla, who was worried about Remy, and Remy, who was
trying to reassure her.

‘Unlike Tracy, it’s fortunate that Remy also follows Leila well.’

I held the hand of Layla, who was busy knitting while thinking of Count Glaston’s journey
through Helen and Donovan, avoiding Isabella’s eyes.

“Layla, I have something to tell you.”

“… Are you in trouble with Remi?”

“Yes. Remy, I’m sorry, but I’d like to talk to you alone. Could you please step aside?”

At my request, Remy nodded quietly and stood up.

I opened my mouth as I lifted the teapot in front of me only after the boy had completely
disappeared.

“Layla, I liked Leila a lot while staying at the Donovan Mansion.”

“Me too, Leonora.”

“That’s why I hate Count Glaston.”

“That’s it again. My mother won’t allow a divorce. He was the one who forced me to marry
him.”

“That….”

I was troubled by Leila’s determined words and only pursed my lips.

If she found out that the Count was cheating on her, Isabella would immediately ask for a
divorce, but Leyla was reluctant to reveal her husband’s infidelity.
“If Lance’s affair is known, I will bring Donovan dishonor once again. You will hear that she is a
woman who is deaf and cannot even be a prison guard.”

“But the Count’s affair is absolutely not Layla-sama’s fault.”

“Because you are a kind child.”

At my words, Leila smiled like a sigh and stroked my cheek.

“When a man as greedy as Lance has married a woman like me, I think we should understand
his shortcomings to some degree.”

I wondered if the affair was a problem that could be dismissed as a corner point, but I had no
choice but to keep my mouth shut at Layla’s continued words.

“And you have to think about the children.”

“… Both Remy and Isabella-sama will wish for Layla-sama’s happiness.”

I don’t know about Tracy.

Layla opens her mouth with a grin, whether or not she knows that I forgot my oldest son’s
name.

“If there is an opportunity to leave Lance without bringing dishonor to Donovan, I will not miss it.
If it’s okay for someone like me to wish for happiness.”

“Don’t think like that. Isabella will be very sad.”

I bit my lip, pitying Layla for not feeling Isabella’s affection.

Layla and Isabella also cared for each other, but they didn’t know how to communicate.

“My mother knows no sorrow.”

“There is no such thing as a person who does not know sorrow.”

“….”
“I’m just holding back because I don’t know how to express it. Just like Layla now.”

I looked at Layla, who kept her mouth shut as if she sensed something in my words, then stood
up.

“Where are you going?”

“You said you wouldn’t miss out on an opportunity. Be sure to keep those words.”

***

“Congratulations, Count. I heard that Isabella entrusted the westward pioneering business to
the Count!”

“Haha, I did what I did very hard this time.”

“Maybe the Count has such outstanding abilities and a great personality? He said he was so
devoted to his deaf wife.”

“Does disability matter to the heart that cherishes and cherishes his wife? Well, it’s a little
different from Dr. Adolf’s theory and His Majesty’s policy.”

I gallantly walked towards the back of the man who would act as a drawbridge between the
mother and daughter’s disingenuous hearts.

“Fire, Cooluk, Lun, Fuech-! other!”

Chapter 195

“Oh, princess! Are you all right?”

As I approached the Earl Glaston, I let out a weak cough. An elderly lady standing next to the
Earl patted me on the back and worried about me.

“You must have caught a cold, or you have a bad cough.”

Unlike the other adults who worried about me, Earl Glaston glared at me with a hard face.

“What did you just say, Princess Hachania?”

I innocently blinked at the Count, who raised his eyes fiercely.

“Yes?”

“What did you just say!”

As the count’s voice rose, people listened to cover me, probably thinking that the hot-tempered
count was having a temper with children.

“Bae, Count. Calm down. I heard that the princess is ill and is recuperating in Donovanryeong.”

“But didn’t the princess just look at me and say something like adultery? You heard it too!”

At the Count’s roar, I brought my small index finger to my lips and widened my eyes.

“Me?”

I was a child with bright eyes like a daughter of an extra villain, but I was quite innocent with big
eyes like my mother.

The lady who approached me first, looking at my confused face, looks back at the count as if in
trouble.

“You must have heard wrong, Count. There’s no way the young princess would have done such
a foolish thing to the Count.”
“Yes, Count. You seem very excited.”

At the people’s rebuke, Earl Glaston finally realized that he had many eyes to see. I sighed and
took a step back.

“… Anyway, I prepared a place to celebrate this business, so everyone look forward to it. I’m
thinking of throwing a fancy party at a townhouse located near the starting point of the canal.”

When the count changes the topic, the eyes that were focused on me all turn to him.

“Oh. You mean Donovan’s Townhouse? I know that Isabella only invites people she cares for
very much.”

“It was specially lent to me in honor of this project.”

“Oh my god! It’s an honor. I just want to thank you for inviting me, Count!”

I secretly frowned at the light man’s voice.

‘Ugh. It jingles a lot.’

It seemed that it would become a bell to decorate the spire.

‘Dad told me not to keep an adjutant who is too flattering.’

Count Glaston was disqualified from having such an aide by his side.

In any case, it was rewarding to endure an unpleasant face and approach the count.

‘Townhouse, that’s why I’m having a party in the party hall near the waterway.’

Isn’t it like preparing yourself for the stage where you will fall into the abyss?

“Can I go too? I’m really curious about Isabella’s townhouse!”

The Count frowned as if he was displeased with my remarks, like an ignorant child.

“It is not a place for children to come and go.”

“But Tracy is attending, right? I am Trash’s partner.”

There was no way that the eldest son, Trash, would not attend the banquet held by the Earl of
Glaston.

Trash, who probably didn’t know about the party, let alone ask for a partner, bit her lip at my
question.

“Right, Trash?”

Kwajik.

“… Ugh. Yes. That’s right.”

In the end, it wasn’t until I pressed the heel of my shoe down that Tracy admitted that I was her
partner.

“I intend to take Princess Leonora as my partner.”

“Tsk tsk. So did Remy. You’re not good at looking at women, Trash.”

“Ah, father. That is-!”

Tracy flinched at the Count’s short scolding and opened her mouth.

“Omg!”

But before he dared to open his mouth, I quickly pinched his side, and Tracy had no choice but
to shut up again.

“What?”

“Oh, nothing.”

Because my fists were faster than my father, the Earl of Glaston, said.

***

The next day, I visited Isabella’s townhouse with Celia and Zarpara, who had arrived in
Donovan.

The townhouse facing the lake was an elegant duplex built of red brick, and it matched
perfectly with the fields swaying in the gentle breeze.

‘It hurts my heart to destroy such a pretty building.’

But I had promised Leyla a chance to get away from the Earl of Glaston, and Isabella would
give up a townhouse without regret for Leyla’s happiness.

‘Besides, I only get jealous.’

The Earl of Glaston’s business was doomed to failure.

‘I wondered where I’d heard the name of the count, but in the end it was the person I saw in the
original work.’

Lance Glaston.

He was a person who brought great disaster to the empire while expanding the large-scale
waterway business in <A.Hwang.Chang>.

‘In the original story, Ines prevented a disaster caused by a collapsed waterway….’

If it was Aines now, even if half of the empire were submerged in water, she wouldn’t step out.

“I think that should be enough, Celia.”

“Yes! Whoa, I think my stress is relieved after a long time shoveling.”

I tilted my head at Celia, who was smiling broadly while holding a bronze shovel.

“Huh?”

“When I was living a wandering life as a gypsy, I often had to dig a tunnel. I remember that
time….”

What the hell is a gypsy in this country?

I nodded my head nervously, thinking of Celia who said, ‘I’m used to it because I’m a gypsy’
even when I swung a shuriken and eliminated enemies like an assassin.

“Light. I installed the voice amplifier as you instructed.”

Zarpara, who is kneeling in front of me, opens the blueprint of the townhouse and opens her
mouth.

“As the light said, it was a two-story mansion. However, I wonder if the Count would really
meet his mistress in a place like this. Right downstairs is the party hall.”

“I will meet you.”

I replied firmly to Zarpara’s words and pointed my hand at the huge bedroom that occupied the
upper floor of the banquet hall.

“The Earl of Glaston has no choice but to share this bedroom with Helen.”

“How sure are you?”

“If you watch dramas at the end, men and women who have affairs must choose a place with a
lot of people to meet. He seems to enjoy a strange thrill.”

“A dead end… What?”

I shook my head and shrugged at Zapara’s question, who couldn’t understand what I was
saying.

‘Even if they don’t come on their own, don’t worry because I’ve thrown a bait.’

Now that the traps have been dug, all that remains is to light a fire and corner Helen and the
Earl of Glaston.

“… Ooh, what are you doing to my father!”

At that moment, a startled boy pops out from behind Celia, who is scooping dirt from a shovel
into the lake.

“Tracy.”
I tilted my head sullenly as I looked at Tracy, who was completely white.

“What brought you to the Townhouse?”

I asked him to take me to a party as a partner, but he never asked me to follow him secretly.

When I ask, narrowing my eyes, Trash gives me a frightened but fierce answer.

“Because it was suspicious that you flirted with the servants of Hachania! What are you going
to do by exposing your father’s disgrace to the world?!”

It seemed that he had overheard all of the conversation between Zarpara and me.

“This. You’re in trouble.”

When I point at Tracy with a puzzled face, Zarpara turns to him and her eyes light up fiercely.

“Shall we destroy the witness, O Light?”

“No, lady! I’ll take care of it neatly.”

‘I think they became more violent while I couldn’t see them.’

I approached the boy while dissuading Zarpara and Celia from scrambling to deal with Tracy.

“Hee, hee! go away!”

“If you’re only listening to me and guessing your father’s ‘Unclean’, did you really know that the
Earl of Glaston was cheating on your mother?”

“… Okay.”

Tracy nodded obediently at my question.

I caught up with Tracy, who took one step back with a short, stunned laugh.

“Even so, you said you followed the Count’s orders and said you were your father?”

“Of course! Having married a woman like my mother, my father is not cheating on me!!”
I stood still and opened my mouth at Trash’s exasperated voice.

“What?”

“His personality is frustrating to the point of irritation, he doesn’t know how to dress up properly,
and he even has a hearing impairment. Even if I were your father, I would meet another
woman.”

It seemed that it was not just a cruelty that wanted to trample on and harass the weak.

“It’s amazing how my father endures without divorcing my mother!”

I stared blankly at Trash, who confidently continued as if absorbed in what she was talking
about, then pressed my temples.

“What do you think is the reason the Count persists in not divorcing Leila-sama?”

“Because my father loves me.”

“… What?”

“My father said he planned to reach the top by the time I inherited the Earl of Glaston.”

“So you’re saying that the property and estate you’re inheriting is more important than your
mother, Leila, are you?”

“As the eldest son of a noble family, isn’t it natural?”

When Zakari hears it, Celia and Zarpara cover my ears tightly at the sound of her drawing her
sword.

“Just let me kill you, light.”

“Yes. If you continue to hear such rubbish, the lady’s fine ears will rot.”

I also wanted to punish Trash, but thanks to In-young standing behind Trash, I couldn’t even
grab the boy’s collar.
Chapter 196

“… Layla.”

As I muttered Layla’s name softly, Tracy looked back in shock.

“I didn’t know you thought so of me.”

“Uh, mother.”

Tracy’s face turned white as she faced Layla’s cold face, but Layla didn’t care and opened her
mouth coldly.

“I raised you wrong. You will need discipline.”

At Layla’s calm words, Tracy frowned and pushed her arm away.

“Don’t tell me you’re disappointed! The reason I couldn’t get along well with the kids at the
academy was because of my mother!”

“Are you talking about bullying other kids and being expelled?”

Unable to cope with his mother’s criticism, the boy stomped his feet in a fit of rage.

“I couldn’t help it! Otherwise, they would look down on me for having a deaf mother!”

“You always found the cause of your lack in me.”

“Of course! According to eugenics, all my faults are due to having a defective mother-!”

Fortunately, Layla didn’t listen to Trash’s bullshit for long.

Slap.

“Evil!”

As if it was the first time she had been beaten by her mother, the frozen Tracy raised her voice
while holding my cheek on the spot.
“What a mother, hit me! My father never hit me, so what did my mother-!!”

“… Shut up, Trash.”

I watched Layla walk away with my back turned, then grabbed Tracy by the collar and threw it
at Zarpara.

“Cut it up well so it doesn’t interfere with our work.”

“Johnny.”

After confirming that Zarpara was bowing to me, I sped up to chase after Leyla, who had
disappeared.

“Layla!”

When I grabbed Layla’s wrist, who had reached the edge of the lake, she slowly looked back.

Patter.

I bit my lip at the thick tears falling from Leila’s eyes.

“Do not cry. Tracy wouldn’t have been sincere either.”

However, Leila couldn’t believe the words I didn’t believe.

“… You weren’t the eldest son, Trash.”

Layla smiled sadly and looked back at me, wiping the tears with the back of her hand.

“The child I gave birth to before Trash died before reaching the age of five. That’s why I am the
eldest son belatedly.”

Layla’s voice, which continued intermittently, was hoarse and hoarse.

“You must have been in a lot of pain.”

It wasn’t the kind of pain I could have imagined for a mother who lost a child, but I comforted
her by holding onto the back of her hand, as if she was about to cry.
“Really, as Lance said, maybe it was because my genes were inferior, so Tracy was also
weak.”

‘Did you say that openly to Layla when she lost her child?’

“I had a nervous personality since I was young, but I thought it was because I was sick. Raising
him with love made him such an evil person.”

“It’s not Layla’s fault.”

“No, it’s my fault. I am the child’s mother.”

I frowned at Leila’s determined voice.

“Then what about the Count? The Count is also Trash’s father, so he has a responsibility.”

“Okay. And it must be my fault for not leaving such a human in time.”

“But-!”

The moment I open my mouth wide to retort Leila, she smiles and caresses my cheek.

“Don’t get me wrong. It means that I have come to my senses now.”

Then I realized that her teary eyes were no longer depressed.

“My indecision was ruining them. I must leave Lance Glaston for the sake of Trash, no, even for
the sake of Remy.”

I was glad to see Layla, who seemed to have finally made up her mind, so I put a lot of
strength into the hand holding the back of her hand.

“Can you help me, Leonora?”

“Sure!”

Count Glaston was no different from the hands and feet of the Marquis Iaron, the current
Emperor Franz’s closest aide.
‘There is no reason not to help Layla when she can drive such a count from the center of power
and even buy Isabella’s favor.’

Whoop whoop.

Layla, who had been staring at me as I was laughing inwardly, smiled softly like an iris flower.

“To help people without expecting anything in return, the duke must be very worried if he wants
to give a kind child like you to the world.”

‘It’s not that I didn’t want something in return….’

I can’t reveal my dark intentions here, so I nodded my head shyly.

“Yeah, that would be it.”

“You really must have been a daughter who wouldn’t hurt to put her in her eyes.”

“… I hope so.”

There was no way I could know what Noel thought of me.

I wasn’t even sure right away that she remembered me or my dad.

‘I might be disappointed if I try to find Lucas, who is not related by blood, first and not Noel, my
mother.’

“No, definitely will. You must have been happy as if your heart sank at the drop of your tears
and had the whole world in a single smile.”

I slowly nodded my head at Layla’s comforting words.

“So, what are your plans? What should I do?”

“It would be much easier if Layla-nim helped me. Once at a party-”

***

‘For now, please stimulate the Count as much as possible at the party.’
Recalling Leonora’s words, Leila looked around at the crowd of people at the party.

It’s a stimulus….

Leyla has been trying not to go against her husband’s planting all her life, but Lance was often
offended by her for every little reason.

Thanks to that, Layla, who was able to see through everything that could irritate Lance, smiled
as she looked down at her pearl-decorated nails.

‘Lance didn’t like me appearing in front of people.’

So, Leila went to the party wearing a fancy dress made of silver thread, which she had never
tried on in her life.

“Are you Mrs Glaston? You are so beautiful today!”

Upon discovering her, Isabella’s aides are amazed and admired.

“Thank you. Can you direct me to your husband?”

Leila entered the center of the party, escorted by a man who was distracted by her grown-up
appearance.

“… Layla?”

Lance Glaston, having a toast with the people, spots his wife and frowns.

“What are you doing here?”

It wasn’t a welcome look, but Glaston’s mouth was wide open, and he was considerate of
Layla’s understanding of what he was saying.

‘Perhaps it’s because I don’t like my disability to stand out.’

Based on that series of actions, I lament the past that the Earl of Glaston considered her as his
wife.

“It’s a celebration of the opening of your business, but I, your wife, can’t come.”
“Helen has been helping me on behalf of you who are sick, so there is no need to worry.”

Leila answered calmly, not paying attention to the Count’s blunt words.

“Nevertheless, I also want to help you.”

Leila was a modest beauty, and when she spoke calmly, she was as elegant as a well-tended
iris.

Admiring Leila’s demeanor, the count’s aides praise Leila for him.

“The countess seems really kind-hearted!”

“That’s right. I heard that you’re not feeling well, so why don’t you come forward for the
Count?”

At the reaction of the people who expected it, Layla smiled lightly and held the count’s hand.

“For my husband, my health has become unreasonable. Thank you all for your concern.”

At that moment, Helen’s face, who had been unable to take her eyes off Leila from the moment
she appeared, was distorted.

“… Layla is here, so I’ll just go.”

Normally, she would have dissuaded such Helen, but Layla indifferently nodded at Helen’s
cowardice.

“Yes, Helen. Just go inside.”

Helen stiffened her face coldly at Layla’s banquet order, as if she were the hostess hosting the
party - she was actually Leyla.

“This is a list of people who want to hear about today’s business.”

“Today… What?”

“Oops, I’m sorry. I guess I spoke too quickly.”

Leyla pursed her lips so she couldn’t read them properly, and Helen grabbed her hand with an
overly apologetic face.

“Are you still deaf?”

Even when Helen pointed out her handicap, Leila didn’t lose her graceful attitude and just
looked back at her.

“Is the Countess of Glaston deaf? I didn’t know.”

“But at the last meeting, Earl Glaston clearly said that disabled nobles should be stripped of
their titles….”

Because Leila lived so quietly, nobles who did not know about her began to talk.

“How can you, who can only have one-on-one conversation, be the hostess of such a crowded
banquet hall?”

The count wheezeed excitedly and blushed as if she were ashamed.

“As expected, the excitement dies when you step out.”

The Count turned his back coldly, leaving his wife alone in the tumultuous crowd.
Chapter 197

‘From now on, Layla’s attitude is important.’

The Count’s attitude of contempt for Layla was revealed to the public in a implied way, but
since he had left, it was Leyla’s job to turn people’s attention to the Count and his wife.

“… I apologize to those who did not know that I am deaf. I didn’t mean to hide it.”

Leila’s soft apology made the nobles standing around her panic and wave their hands in haste.

“No, you don’t need to apologize, Mrs. We are also greatly surprised by the Count’s rudeness.”

One of them, an elderly gentleman, stepped forward to comfort Leila.

“Is that so?”

When Layla smiled lightly as if she were grateful, the old gentleman replied with a face of
ignorance.

“Yes. Not too long ago, disability was not something to be ashamed of. I’m just worried that
your wife will be offended.”

“Not too long ago, it was. I don’t know now.”

“I have nothing to say about the current atmosphere. The one who is leading the massacre of
the Belnernians is the Count.”

The old gentleman sighed, recalling Emperor Franz’s policy based on superior nationalism.

Although most of the nobles of the empire were from Willetan, there were quite a few people
who were dissatisfied with the emperor who was simply discriminating based on race.

“With nobles like the Count leading the country, I don’t know how long the bizarre policies will
last, Leila.”

“The next target would be people with disabilities like me. Then there will be people who don’t
have any obvious handicap but aren’t exceptionally gifted.”
At Layla’s words, the people who had shied away from Franz’s discriminatory policies startled
and trembled. Although they were pure-blooded Willetans, some were deaf like Layla and
others were lame.

“Is that true? I didn’t know that the Count was such an extreme thinker.”

“My husband is someone who always thinks that I should be sorry and thankful to myself
because I have a disability. Even if you commit an affair, I believe you should close your eyes.”

In aristocratic societies where couples marrying for love are rarer, infidelity is not uncommon.

“I can’t believe it.”

However, since it was absolutely worthy of criticism unless it was an official concubine or
government, everyone held their breath at Layla’s bombshell remarks.

“Wasn’t the Count a follower of eugenics? Lack of morality is also a great human flaw,
according to eugenics.”

Baron Carter, who is closest to the Earl of Glaston, expresses displeasure at Layla’s words
and frowns.

“According to the baron, my husband will never have an affair.”

“Yes, ma’am. I understand that you are offended by the Count’s attitude, but it’s not a good
look to see your husband’s disgrace.”

Baron Carter scolded Leyla as if he had been insulted.

“Baron, you’re talking too harshly-”

A few people who sympathized with Leila tried to come forward, but she nodded briefly,
perhaps reading the meaning in my calm eyes.

“I understand, baron. Let me take care of myself.”

‘Nice, Layla.’

I smiled secretly at Leila’s attitude and turned to the baron who was stroking his mustache.
‘The moment when people defend that the Count can’t be that kind of person is the best time to
give a twist.’

As if living up to my expectations, Baron Carter stepped forward and continued.

“Yes. I know you’re disappointed, but I think it would be good for your wife to trust the Count a
little more. Isn’t he the kind of person who takes care not only of Glaston, but also of Donovan,
a relative of your wife?”

“Are you saying my husband is for Donovan?”

“Yes. Donovan could use this waterway business to make a big profit.”

In response to Layla’s question, Baron Carter, who is heavily involved in the waterway
business, began to show off as if he were giving a favor.

“It’s something your wife would like to thank the Count and me for.”

“But Donovan’s magistrates are worried about breaking the ground.”

“We do not carry out such reckless construction.”

Baron Carter pointed at the lake through the window, wrinkled his nose as if Layla’s concerns
were foolish.

“Look at that calm lake.”

Thud!

“If the ground is weak, shouldn’t there be at least a little shaking?”

As if proving Donovan’s solid ground, Baron Carter jumped up and raised his chin arrogantly.

Of course, as Baron Carter said, the lake where no wind blows was just peaceful.

‘Thank you, Baron Carter.’

I opened my mouth with a wide smile as I alternately looked at the lake bathed in the warm
sunlight and the confident face of Baron Carter.
“What is the ground, baron?”

“It refers to the surface of the earth.”

“Ah! When you say that the ground shakes, you mean something like an earthquake in which
the ground shakes with a bang!”

I answered the baron’s words innocently like a curious child and nodded toward Heath, who
was standing quietly next to me.

“Don’t you think it would be a lot of fun when the ground shakes?”

Heath hadn’t changed a bit since he had been taken from Breenen Relief Center, and he still
looked like a child.

Now, he is slightly smaller than me and nods slowly at my question.

‘Because you act like a child!’

I was unsatisfied with Heath’s uncharacteristically calm reaction, but luckily, apparently childlike
enough, the mouths of the people watching us loosen up.

“They say you’re smart enough for someone your age, but the princess is a kid too.”

“Iknow, right. By the way, isn’t the boy in boots brought by the princess very pretty?”

“When I grow up, I will become a frighteningly handsome man.”

I guess it was because of Hiss’ beauty, so I took his hand and jumped in place, forgetting the
grievance I had against him.

“Wow. I feel a little shaken up now!”

Jump jump.

As I smiled and jumped in place, the embarrassed Baron Carter held me back and reached out.

“Fa, I’m not running at a party.”

“But the baron just ran, right?”

“I just want to show you how strong Donovan’s ground is—”

Steamed.

Before the baron can finish his speech, a cracking sound breaks through the music of the
orchestra and reverberates through the hall.

Greasy.

“…?”

“What the hell are you talking about?”

One of the muttering people found the source of the sound.

“Oh my god! Look at that!”

It was an old gentleman who comforted Leila.

All of them turned their heads in the direction he pointed, and soon turned their eyes to the roof
of the townhouse, which had begun to show a large, visible crack.

“Isn’t the second floor of the mansion about to collapse!”

I listened to the stunned old gentleman’s words and started the countdown in my mind.

Ding-!
At the signal in my heart, the cracked ceiling began to tumble down, and people scattered to
the edge screaming.

Kururu- Kwakkwakkwak!

The sound of the marble cracking sounded like thunder, so I widened my eyes and pulled Leila,
who was staring at the ceiling, stranded, back.

“Come here, Layla.”

Thud!

“Kyaaaaaaaaa!!!”

At that moment, a huge piece of furniture fell over Leyla’s seat, with the ceiling completely
collapsing.

‘I didn’t expect you to fall off the bed.’

All I had to do was dig deeper into the canal that the Count had planned in advance around the
townhouse.

‘I calculated the mechanics and dug so that the bedroom floor collapsed when I gave it an
impact….’

I tilted my head as I looked at Earl Glaston, who was white as an actor on an unexpected
stage.

‘Could it be that Heath helped?’

I glance at Heath, who is looking around the party with a disgruntled look on his face, but Baron
Carter steps forward and blocks my view.

“Count?! Are you all right!!”

“What the hell just happened! Could it be an earthquake!”

“… You’d better put on your clothes first.”

Baron Carter bowed his head as if embarrassed by the exposed upper body of the Earl of
Glaston, and only then did the Earl realize that he was not properly dressed and scratched his
cheek in embarrassment.

“Heh, heh. My, I was tired and was about to take a nap.”

“By the way, didn’t you hear a woman screaming earlier?”

“Could it be?”

I pointed to the bed with a broken post as if rolling forward in response to the brazenness of
the count, who was shying away from the old gentleman’s question.

“Yes? The bed is bulging!”

“What, what?!”

“The Count is getting up, but this part is sticking out!”

Cock.

Kock-kock-kock.

“Ah! You’re trying to play hide and seek!”

I smiled and clapped my hands, then stopped poking at the wriggling figure and grabbed the
blanket and pulled it down.

“I found it!”

At the appearance of the scene, the noisy crowd calms down in an instant of commotion.

“… Hey, isn’t that Helen? The Countess’s cousin.”

Helen’s ears were stained red as if they were going to burn with the words of one of the nobles
muttering in shock.
Chapter 198

Layla’s face turns pale when she finds Helen hiding under the covers. Since she, the person
involved, didn’t say anything, the people had no choice but to keep their mouths shut.

“Oh my god! Even the unscrupulous is a corporation that has its limits.”

The lady’s low-pitched words only make the solemn party hall cry.

It was a small voice, like a whisper, but the surroundings were so quiet that Helen, hearing her
criticism, raised her head with a flinch.

“Now, wait a minute. Everyone seems to be misunderstanding, but please don’t judge based on
what you see.”

Stunned by Helen’s excuses, I followed the ladies and covered my mouth with a hand fan and
laughed.

‘How the hell am I supposed to look at this situation differently?’

Anyone can see that the scene of the affair was not discovered.

“The Count said he was not feeling well, so I was looking for him. The floor suddenly turned off
and I just fell onto the bed.”

Helen, who uttered absurd excuses, went on with her eyes watering at Layla with shameless
confidence.

“Everyone knows that I am taking care of Layla, who is sick. It is my wife, Layla’s, job to help
the Count, but Leyla couldn’t do it, so I just took her place.”

I opened my mouth as I approached Isabella, who was glaring at Lance, who was staring at
Lance, who was stiff at Helen’s words.

“Isabella-sama, Donovan’s original treatment is done naked?! amazing!”

At my admiring words, people realize that Helen is close to half-naked and begin to click their
tongues.

For some reason, Isabella stepped forward past Layla, who was wide-eyed, and raised her
hand.

Slap!

At that moment, as if her legs were weak, her hands, which had been slightly brushed off,
stomped her feet in pity, but Helen raised her voice as if she felt sorry for being beaten.

“Why are you hitting me! Isabella, why are you hitting me!”

“… Guy Guy. I felt sorry for losing my parents at a young age, so I took care of you like my
own daughter.”

Isabella’s chilling voice made Helen wince with tears in her eyes.

“If you really thought of me like my own daughter, you wouldn’t even think of slapping me right
now! I told you it was a misunderstanding!”

“Do you think anyone who believes what you say is here! Do you think I am blind?!”

Upon discovering the stinging gazes of people pouring on her at Isabella’s scolding, Helen bit
her lip and retorted.

“If, as Isabella-sama said, the Count and I were enjoying the tryst, I am not at fault.”

“What?”

“Because the woman the Count always loved was me, not Layla!”

It was none other than the Earl of Glaston who was more surprised by Helen’s bombshell
remarks. Glancing at the Count, who was breathing in with his eyes wide open, I covered my
mouth with my fist, where laughter kept peeking out.

‘How embarrassing it must be to prove that their cheating relationship has lasted for a long
time.’

“Lance Glaston, is everything Helen is saying true?”

Helen, who chinned the sweaty Count, asked with her eyes shining fiercely.

“Hey, Isabella-sama….”
“Aren’t you asking if it’s true! You have been deceiving me and my daughter all this time!”

“It’s not cheating. Your words are too much.”

When the count evaded answering while holding Isabella’s tongue, Helen grabbed him by the
wrist with a puzzled face and began to press on.

“Quickly tell the truth, Lance. We are proud.”

“….”

“We were in love before Leila forced you into marriage.”

A sharp voice like a bamboo spear dripped over the top of Helen’s head.

“What nonsense are you talking about, Helen? It was none other than Lance Glaston who
bowed his head earnestly to marry Leyla.”

“… I beg your pardon?”

Whether or not Isabella’s words cracked Helen’s delicate face, the Count hurriedly rose from
his seat and knelt in front of Isabella.

“Isabella, please trust me.”

“What do you mean believe?”

“It is true that this woman has repeatedly tried to seduce me, but since I only have Leila, I have
resisted.”

At the Count’s insistence that the current situation was caused by Helen’s arbitrary actions,
Helen’s trembling face with only a blanket wrapped around her body burns brightly.

“You bastard!”

“What nonsense is that, Lady Helen, in front of Isabella, the elder of the family!”

“Are you pretending not to know me now?”

“Pretending not to know. You just sneaked into the bedroom and didn’t undress yourself!”

Helen and the Count began to quarrel, raising their voices as if oblivious to the crowd of
spectators around them.

“Does the Count look really unfair?”

“But. If he had a conscience, he wouldn’t commit an affair over the countess. Didn’t the Earl of
Glaston, who had been falling apart, prosper with Donovan’s help?”

As if he had been managing his image well, people began to respond to the Count’s assertion
that he was unfair, and the Count did not miss the gap and clung to Isabella.

“Isabella, please believe in my innocence!”

I snorted and put my hands in my pockets at the count’s actions without a single word of
apology to Layla, who was involved until the end.

‘Where do you know how to let only you escape?”

When I activated the rattling artifact in my pocket, a familiar voice flowed from the voice
amplifiers installed throughout the party.

[A stupid deaf woman is just an obstacle in my life. ]

[You know that my heart is only for you, Helen. ]

The Count waved his hand in embarrassment at the sound of his own voice filling the hall,

“I-I am not. Do you have any proof that I am the owner of this voice?!”

[I, Lance Glaston, swear by Glaston’s honorable name. If this business goes well, he will
abandon Layla and put you in the position of a noble countess, Helen. ]

The voices that followed unfilteredly revealed that the main characters of the conversation
flowing through the amplifier were Helen and the Count.

“… Isabella.”

“Don’t you dare put my name on that filthy mouth.”

In spite of Isabella’s firm refusal, the Count, who had come to her on his knees, grabbed her
leg with a pale hand.

“You know what I risked to marry Leila! This time, His Majesty Emperor Franz was going to
give me a big position himself, but I couldn’t take it because of Leila!”

“… The position you miss was the head of the ‘Executive department’ responsible for the
massacre of the Belnerni people.”

I clenched my fist at Isabella’s words as she slashed the count.

Another nickname for the executive in the Empire was the cleaner.

It meant removing pollutants from the empire, but in the end, it only served to drive out the
elderly and non-Willetan people from the country who couldn’t work.

‘It was Gregor’s policy in the original work, but it was good to be prepared just in case.’

I moved my lips as I glared coldly at the Count, who was complaining that he had been unable
to take on the country’s big business because of Leila, while trying to figure out a way to save
Hachania from Ines’ cruel hands.

“Are you sure the Count gave up his job because of Leila?”

“Okay!”

“No way. Didn’t His Majesty withdraw the offer simply because the Count was unable to work?”

The count, who was already standing on the edge of a mental precipice at my provocation,
raised his voice as if in a seizure.

“Don’t be ridiculous! If Layla hadn’t had the blemish of being deaf, Glaston would have been
more prosperous-!”

“Bae, Count, please stop. You seem too excited.”

It was not me who cut off the Earl’s words, but his aide, Baron Carter.

“It’s really ugly. Both are less human. How proud are you to have an affair with a weak wife?”
“If you seduce your cousin’s husband, aren’t you sure you’re out of your mind?”

As the Count kept his mouth shut, people raised their voices, slandering him and Helen openly,
as if they had waited.

At the words of the Count, who blamed his wife’s pain as a flaw, even those who were on his
side began to comfort Leila by clicking their tongues.

I watched the backs of Helen and the count as they were being led away as if they were being
dragged by a maid, then grabbed Layla’s hand surrounded by people.

‘In the end, the count didn’t apologize to Layla until the end.’

“I’m fine, Leonora. Thank you.”

It was the moment when she stretched out her hand with a faint smile as if she noticed me,
who was angry and indignant at that fact.

“How could a mother insult my father this much!”

Tracy appears as if waiting for the people to back down a bit and runs towards Layla without
hiding her rough breathing.

His face was full of impatience, fearing that Glaston’s position to inherit would be diminished.

‘I knew he would appear like that.’

“Glaston’s honor is about to plummet! My mother could still say that she was the Countess of
Glaston— oh my!”
Chapter 199

His personality was so low that he was terrified that the fortune he would inherit would diminish,
and he frowned at the stench that stung his nose from Trash.

I felt a strong urge to grab him by the collar and shut his mouth, but I wasn’t the one who
interrupted him.

“Shut up, brother!”

Remy, who put a fist in Trash’s mouth, glared at his brother with a huff.

“What kind of rubbish is that to my mother!”

It was more of a whisper by my standards, but it was a very loud voice for Remy, who is
always intimidated by my brother and timid by nature.

“What, what?”

As if surprised by Remy’s defiance, Trash opened her mouth wide and glared at her in
amazement.

“I told you to shut up that trashy mouth that hurts your mother.”

However, Remy did not lose her spirits despite Tracy’s ferocious eyes and continued to speak
steadfastly.

“And brother, your breath stinks.”

“Who dares to say trash to whom! I am the heir to inherit the glorious Glaston!!”

Tracy’s ears reddened at Remy’s words, and she stomped her feet and pushed Remy’s skinny
shoulder.

“You are just a second son who is obligated to obey me!”

“So far, Youngji, I don’t want to take it even if I give it to you, so hyung takes it all. So please
turn off.”
Remy grabbed the arm of Tracy, who was pushing him, and used the recoil of force to push him
back.

“I’m telling you not to appear in front of your mother again, can’t you understand?”

“Stupid bastard. Don’t you know that there is no place for mothers in the empire that His
Majesty will lead? If you stand by Mother now, you might be demoted as a commoner.”

Tracy clicked her tongue in pity for Remy, then sighed and turned to Layla.

“Your mother also says something. Are you going to let Remi lose her identity just because she
has a deaf mother?”

At Tracy’s sarcastic remark, Layla raised her hand high as if waiting.

A slender white hand cut through the air somewhat roughly.

Jab-!

“Mother!”

Awkward, wack-!

“Please stop it! It bleeds!”

Remy jumped at her, responding to Layla’s act of slapping herself on the cheek.

“Go away, Trash.”

Layla, who patted Remy on the back as if to soothe her, gave a chin to Tracy with a calm face.

“The fact that I just slapped myself on the cheek is a fair price for the sin of not teaching you
properly.”

“… Are you crazy?”

“But the sin of not raising my child properly will not be washed away with just one cheek, so I
will have to live with atonement for the rest of my life.”
Layla continued calmly, looking down at Tracy, who frowned as if she didn’t understand what
she was saying.

“But remember that you are an adult now, and unlike a child, an adult has the right to choose
the path he or she walks, and the duty to take responsibility for the consequences of that
choice.”

“I’ve never done anything I couldn’t be responsible for.”

“The blade held against the weak will be pointed at you someday.”

“I’m not afraid of the bugs’ blades. Remi, don’t even think about going to Glaston Territory.”

Tracy snorted at Layla’s words with a sigh, glared at Remy, who was holding her mother
tightly, then turned her back.

“Don’t even come close to my brother or Tono Ban-ryung!”

‘Good work, Remy!’

Every time I saw him, he looked at me so obstinately that he was a burdensome kid, but today
was very special.

I clapped my hands heartily and rummaged through my pockets, feeling proud of Remi who
refused to lose to Tracy until the end.

“Remy, would you like some candy?”

“Huh!”

He was older than me, so he wasn’t old enough to receive candy as a prize, but Remi had big
eyes and a small body, so he somehow felt like a younger brother.

“Oh, it’s cute.”

The moment Remi answered by waving her chubby cheeks like a squirrel, she was so cute that
she held out her hand holding the candy.

Widely-!
Someone snatches the candy from my hand.

“?”

Agghak Agjak.

Stunned, I turned around and opened my mouth to find Heath chewing on the candy without
asking me.

“Heath, chewing candy like that hurts you.”

“I usually eat like this.”

I tilted my head at Heath’s blunt reply.

“And I was going to give it to you, but what if you steal it?”

“I love candy so much that my eyes go round. I’m sorry, princess.”

‘Huh? Didn’t you originally like sweet things?’

I think it’s the first time I’ve even seen him eat candy.

It felt like a lie, but I couldn’t even wrestle Heath in front of Layla and Remy, so I sighed and
ignored His behavior.

“… Remy, would you like to eat this candy then? This one is bigger.”

I saved it to eat, but I can’t help it.

Remy shakes her head at me as I rummage through another pocket and pull out a bigger
candy.

“… No, i won’t eat it I want to live long.”

‘Are you saying that if you eat a lot of sweets, you’ll die quickly?’

I don’t know why I’m looking at Heath when I’m the candy giver.
***

Before dawn, Earl Glaston and Trash were expelled from Donovan territory.

Thanks to this, the Belnernians who were under the count’s control were released, and Isabella
fortunately accepted them as Donovan’s territories.

“Acknowledging Belnerni’s native religion will help them settle down quickly, Isabella.”

It was the same for Hachania to accept the Belnernians who had lost their ground as territories.

When Hachania gives advice to Isabella based on the trial and error she has experienced, she
smiles strangely and strokes her chin.

“Huh. I never thought the day would come when I would envy the northern duke so much.”

“Are you jealous of your dad? why?”

“Didn’t you have a clever child like you as your child? How else did you predict that digging a
canal would cause the ground to collapse?”

I opened my mouth after a small hum at Isabella’s sharp question.

“I heard somewhere that a country that recklessly carried out a business with a similar number
as the Count suffered great damage from floods.”

‘Actually, I saw it in the original work.’

I hurriedly added, in case Isabella doubted my intentions or identity.

“Also, Donovan is an area formed by reclaiming the island, and I learned that those places are
weak.”

“Did Samuel teach you that? What do you study the characteristics of each territory and use it
for?”

“I studied alone. I built the Ice Mage Tower because I wanted to be of help to people, and I
was even given the title of ‘Sage’, so I can’t just think of Hachania.”

“Her. Samuel raised a young fox.”

The words seemed to mock me for being a fox, but Isabella’s eyes looking at me were not
warm, they were even affectionate.

‘Mmm. What if I try to stop them from returning to Hachania?’

I avoid Isabella’s gaze in worry that slowly rises, but she pushes Remy to me, who is standing
next to me.

“Remy said he really liked the princess. We’re the same age….”

“Ha, Grandma!”

“How are you, Leonora? I’m thinking of giving you the whole Donovan, unlike Samuel, the
youngest who only gives you magic knowledge.”

Despite Remy’s dismay, Isabella did not hide her desire to make me her granddaughter-in-law.

Behind her, Layla, who is smiling a little bit sadly, catches my eye.

‘Isabella was sad because she only liked smart people unlike herself.’

But it couldn’t be.

Isabella loved her daughter Leila very much.

‘Besides, Layla is a hundred times smarter than Trash or Lance Glaston.’

I ran behind Layla’s bitter smile and picked up the picture frame decorating the corner of the
bookshelf.

“Isabella, whose portrait is this?”

When asked about the identity of the picture frame she had seen earlier, Isabella gets up from
her seat, visibly embarrassed.

“My, put it down! What if you carelessly touch other people’s things!”

Isabella tried to snatch the frame from me, but Layla, who was standing close to me, came
first.

“It’s a portrait I drew when I was young.”

After examining the faded portrait, Layla turns to Isabella in a puzzled way.

“Did you have this? I thought it was all lost when the mansion caught fire a few years ago.”

“It turns out that the portrait still exists. I didn’t even know you were in the study.”

“Ah, lie!”

I pointed to the picture frame and smiled at Isabella’s answer as she scratched her cheek.

“Didn’t you put a preservation magic on so that the dust doesn’t accumulate?”

I continued talking after feeling the energy of mana flowing from the frame.

“It seems that the mana I feel is that of Archduke Samuel, and it seems that His Highness even
asked for it.”

“That, that guy does whatever he wants!”

“Ah, lie.”

Isabella took the picture frame from Leila’s hand as she glared at me for making fun of her over
and over again.

“Yes, boy! It’s a lie! I said I’d keep a portrait of my daughter, so why not!”

Isabella, who had been yelling at me, grabbed Layla’s shoulder in a hurry.

“Oh no, why are you crying again?”

I quietly slipped out of the room, leaving only the sobbing Layla and the bewildered Isabella
behind.

Now that ‘Mother and daughter’ had reconciled, it was time for ‘Father and daughter’ to meet.
Chapter 200

Donovan’s Council of Elders convened to reveal Seongjin Yeon of Veritas.

As Donovan was a family led by the Witch of the West, most of the elders were wizards,
sorcerers, or alchemists.

The elders of Donovan, more like scholars than vassals of aristocratic families, said that they
were protecting Veritas Yeon Seong-jin, who is known to deal with the world’s truth, with all
their heart and soul.

‘Well, if it gets into the hands of someone with a suspicious purpose, it could cause a great
disaster.’

“I understand that this little princess is the benefactor of Lady Isabella, who rules Westal and
Donovan. But I don’t know if Donovan was favored by the princess.”

So I understood that the elderly elder glanced at me and shook his head coldly.

‘I only understand, but I have no intention of giving up.’

Isabella pressed me on the shoulder as I tried to persuade the elders and opened her mouth
with her stern eyes shining.

“The princess revealed that my daughter, Leila, was being played by the Earl of Glaston. Is that
not enough?”

“Isabella-sama, of course we are also grateful to the princess for revealing Layla-sama’s
injustice.”

The old man, who seemed to be the chairman of the council of elders, bowed his head deeply
to Isabella and continued.

“But Donovan’s heirloom is Yeon Seong-jin, who reveals the truth. You never know what will
happen if you give it to a child.”

At the words of an old man who seemed to see me simply as a child, I sat down on a high chair
and hid my swaying feet in the air.

‘Woo. I should have worn something a bit more mature.’

The yellow dress Thierry had made for herself was cute with lots of frills and lace, but it didn’t
feel calm at all.

“Then what are you going to do if it’s not just about revealing the Count’s affair?”

Layla stared down at me as I was tearing at my clumsy clothes, then turned to the elders.

“Did something else happen, Leila?”

“Isabella and the elders. As I said in the morning, I intend to go through divorce proceedings
and take the Donovan last name back.”

“This is a fair statement. I can’t go on living as the wife of such an unscrupulous man.”

“After that, I plan to formally receive successor training to rule Donovan after my mother.”

At Layla’s words, the man standing behind the chairman claps his hands in delight as if he’s
glad.

“I’m so glad I heard that! I was worried that Isabella-sama had no intention of finding a
successor.”

“Yes. Since you saved me, wouldn’t Princess Leonora be Donovan’s benefactor?”

“Don’t dream in vain, Layla.”

Someone raises her voice in displeasure at Leyla, who points out that the Senate is having
trouble deciding Isabella’s successor.

“Layla-sama, aren’t you deaf? Donovan’s elders cannot have a man with such great flaws as
his master.”

It seemed that the elders were not unconditionally loyal to Isabella and Layla.

“Besides, isn’t His Majesty the Emperor depriving disabled nobles of their titles? Donovan is just
out of his reach, in a corner of the Empire, and Layla’s identity may be usurped at any
moment.”

I turned my gaze to the elder, who seemed to be well aware of Emperor Franz’s policies.
“Hey, aren’t you talking harshly?”

“Layla-sama is Isabella-sama’s daughter.”

The elders who took Leila’s side criticized him one or two words, but he didn’t care and
answered firmly.

“I’m not saying it harshly, it’s the reality.”

“Kyung. Sir Aesop, is that right? long time no see.”

Layla smiled softly as she approached the elder who was pouring out negative comments.

“I understand your concerns. But Princess Leonora cured my ears.”

At Layla’s remarks, the elders all rolled their eyes and looked back at me.

“Uh, what do you mean?”

“They say Princess Hachania is the genius of the century, indeed!”

‘It wasn’t completely cured.’

I scratched the back of my head embarrassed by the elders’ fierce reaction and lowered my
head.

“Now, you won’t believe it easily, so I’ll turn around. Say something to me.”

At Layla’s words, the elder called Aesop opened his mouth like a flagship.

“I can’t believe it! A disease that all the doctors in Donovan couldn’t cure even when they put
their heads together!”

“I couldn’t believe it at first either, Sir Aesop.”

Layla turned around, pinpointing the owner of the voice.

‘It would have been difficult to know for sure if it was Sir Aesop rather than completely deaf, but
that’s amazing.’
I only modified the structure of Layla’s ears using the Philosopher’s Stone that Sylvie had saved
instead of the Elixir, but I couldn’t completely restore her hearing.

“Isn’t that what Sir Aesop just said?”

However, Layla skillfully pinpointed the owner of the voice, perhaps thanks to having grasped
what people wanted to say based on the context and the shape of her mouth.

“Yes. Aesop is right about what you just said. Having lived so long, I see miracles with my own
eyes.”

“Huh. Princess Leonora, may I ask what kind of medicine you used?”

The elders approach me in admiration, thinking that Leila’s ears have been completely cured.

“I used alchemy, not medicine. Leyla’s ears weren’t diseased, they were disorganized.”

“You are truly worthy of a princess who rose to the position of a wise man who leads the Mage
Tower at such a young age. No one has ever come up with the idea of curing illness with
alchemy.”

“The reason I study magic and alchemy is to help people. I have no intention of doing anything
wrong with Veritas Seongjin Yeon.”

“Okay. I’ve heard that the sage of the Ice Tower revealed the art of crafting artifacts for the
public good. That must also be Princess Leonora’s will.”

The chairman was genuinely amazed at whether he interpreted my answer as a passion for
learning.

‘People like this are surprisingly naive.’

“Then can I now be treated like Donovan’s honored guest?”

I calmly put my hands together and blink my eyes innocently.

“… Great. I’ll give you Seongjin Yeon from Veritas. But I dare to warn you, it is impossible to
raise the dead.”

The chairman nodded as if he had given his silent permission, and put his hand on my shoulder,
shining his senile eyes.

“You can handle soul and body with Yeon Seong-jin, but you’d better not even think about
trying.”

I gulped at the chairman’s warning and answered.

“Yes. I am not trying to bring the dead back to life.”

If he had died, he wouldn’t have been so obsessed with getting Lucas back.

I closed my eyes, feeling Lucas’ mana still swirling around me.

‘He’s probably worried about me because he’s unconscious.’

Sadly, unable to take complete rest or leave me.

***

The place where the chairman guided me was the basement of the mansion.

‘It’s underground, but I don’t feel the humidity at all.’

“It’s cool.”

Not only did my cheeks get damp from the humidity, but I felt the wind blowing from afar and
opened my eyes wide.

‘It must cost a lot to maintain, but I guess I should say it’s like a family ruled by a witch in the
west.’

“Now, this is Seongjin Yeon from Veritas. Please watch slowly.”

After confirming that the chairman had left, I sat down on the Yeonseongjin, huge enough to
overwhelm the people standing on top.

‘The Aletheia Church figured out a way to capture the soul using mana.’

I hugged Lucas’ small box of mana and my eyes lit up.

‘The mana containing the basic information of the soul is prepared.’

However, the problem was the body, the vessel to contain the soul.

Lucas’ body turned to dust when his curse was lifted.

‘But if I use any body, Lucas will become a parasite just like Gaspar.’

“Whoa. Seongjin Yeon is complicated, so it will take quite a while to analyze.”

I sighed, pressing my already throbbing head with my fingertips.

I had no intention of using Veritas Yeon Seong-jin as it was.

Only by conjecture with the information obtained from the church will we be able to fully recover
Lucas belonging to Aster.

Took.

I put my bag down on the floor to solve the formula, and I lowered my head in surprise at the
sudden flash of vision.

“Huh?”

White sparks were flying over Veritas Yeonseongjin.

Crackle. Support position.

I gritted my teeth and pointed at Yeon Seong-jin at the pure white light that seemed to burn the
floor.

‘I didn’t even draw a poet, so how did Yeonseongjin shine?’

Could it be that it was triggered by tapping the floor with the bag?

Woo-woo-woo-

I poked my head with both hands at Yeonseongjin, which vibrated as if it would be activated at
any moment.
“Now, hold on!”

I’m not ready yet!

Chapter 201

The delicately built Yeonseongjin started to create a huge mana storm as soon as it was
activated.

“Oops!”

I couldn’t even stop my bag from flying as I crouched down to not be pushed out and drove my
nails into Yeon Seong-jin.

‘I can’t stop it with my own strength.’

To destroy a Yeonseongjin once activated, you had to offset it with a similar amount of mana or
build an obstructive Yeonseongjin.

However, I did not have that much mana when I was ill, and Veritas Yeon Seong-jin was not a
simple enough formula for me to write the opposite formula.

‘I already swallowed Lucas’ mana box. What should I do?’

After reading the soul information, Seongjin Yeon shuddered and began to scan the basement
as if to find a vessel to contain Lucas’s soul.

‘If I leave it like this, even the remaining soul will be destroyed.’

I squeezed out my last strength, feeling the mana that resonated with Lucas’ mana and began
to drain from my body in an instant.

“Here, stick here! Lucas! can you hear me?!!”

If Lucas is conscious, he will be able to hear my voice.

The world turned dark the moment he randomly threw things that were close to the vessel of
soul out of the things he could hold in his hand toward the center of Yeonseongjin.

***

In a world that had been lost, light came again.

“Wake up.”

A sharp voice pierced my ears.

Tuk-tuk.

I couldn’t open my eyes and frowned at the feeling of the hair ball tickling my cheek.

“Wake up, Leonora!”

I was wandering in my vague consciousness, but I barely opened my eyes to a somewhat

nervous voice.

“… Huh?”

“Are you going to sleep after making me look like this?”

It was a voice full of annoyance from the beginning, but I missed it very much.

Ah, come to think of it, I lost my mind while throwing a bowl that could hold Lucas’s soul at
Yeonseongjin.

“Lucas!!!”

It wasn’t even sure if they had properly built Yeonseongjin, so I don’t know what might have
happened.

Hurrying up, I found the back of my hand and the object pounding hard on my cheek, and I was
at a loss for words.

‘Certainly this isn’t Lucas.’

“… Lucas?”

“Yes, it is me. You finally woke up.”

“Can I hear your voice? Lucas, where are you?”

I looked around for Lucas, who was nowhere to be seen.

I can only see the antique wallpaper in the guest room that Isabella gave me, but no people.

“What. Could it be that you missed it so much that you even heard hallucinations?”

As I muttered a little, the teddy bear that had been sitting down next to me whirled around, flew
up, and grabbed my face with both arms.

No, to be precise, it was hanging daerongdaerong.

“Didn’t you throw the doll into the center of Yeonseongjin!”

“So you’re saying that the doll’s body has a soul?”

And the teddy bear I used to play with when I was three or four?

“Why on earth do you carry a teddy bear or something in your bag? You must be twelve now.”

Widely! widely!

Teddy bears cross their legs unsuitably and their eyes shine menacingly.

Lucas must have been glaring at me with a very cool and sharp gaze, but the teddy bear’s
black glass eyes were so round and cute that I wasn’t scared at all.

“Since the cotton is moderately dead, it is good to use as a pillow. I brought it to sleep on the
wagon.”

“I wouldn’t be so ashamed if I had thrown away the sword that decorated the basement wall.”

As if in despair, I patted the teddy bear on the shoulder and gave me a faceless smile.

“But I thought a doll was better than a sword.”

“Why?”

“You can hold me like this.”

I bit my lip as I hugged Lucas, who had become smaller than me, as hard as I could.
“Thanks for coming back, Lucas.”

I tried not to show it, but my voice trembled.

Lucas, who wiped my tear-stained face until his dry hands were damp, opened his mouth like a
sigh.

“Don’t cry. You still have a weak heart.”

“I thought I would never see you again!”

“Then I must have taught you wrong as the Archmage. If there is only one truth in this world, it
is that all life cycles.”

I got jealous of Lucas’ reaction, so I slapped the soft back of the teddy bear.

“But when Lucas left, you said it like it was the last time!”

“There is no separation or meeting forever in this world, Leonora.”

Even as he said that, Lucas gently patted my teary cheek.

“It’s good to see this stupid face again, though.”

I wiped my cheek with one hand and smiled broadly at his low muttering.

“Huh. Nice to meet you, Lucas.”

So Lucas came back to us.

It wasn’t perfect, of course.

***

Lucas looked down at his dry arms, which he couldn’t adapt to at all, and got up from the bed
as he felt a presence behind him.

The figure of the boy who put his hand on Leonora’s forehead comes into view.
“Are you finally back?”

Heath raises his head and quietly opens his mouth, probably realizing that Lucas has found him.

“Be careful, the princess may wake up.”

Anyone can see the face of an innocent child, but the calm expression of a doll made the boy
feel like a non-human being.

“What are you doing?”

“It’s sorting out the flow of mana.”

It was only then that Lucas noticed that painful beads of sweat were forming on the boy’s
forehead.

“… Did Leonora’s disease develop?”

I knew from before that there was something wrong with Leonora’s body, but I didn’t know that
the illness had already started.

‘I thought it would be okay since I filled up the lack of mana and left, but was it a mistake?’

Everyone had mana that circulated around their heart, but Leonora’s mana had broken links in
places.

After completing the ring he thought was the cause of the disease, Lucas frowned as he looked
at Leonora’s condition.

“Certainly, the flow is bizarre. What’s even weirder….”

Lucas grabbed Heath’s wrist, which he never took from Leonora’s forehead.

“It means that Leonora doesn’t feel any pain at all even though mana is running out of control
like this.”

Heath didn’t respond to Lucas’ questioning words.

Lucas looked at the face of the boy who was breathing intermittently, and laughed in
amazement.
“Controlling another person’s mana instead, no matter how strong a mage you are, would be
accompanied by the pain of having your limbs torn off. Is it crazy?”

“It’s better than the princess being sick.”

“So you’ve been torturing yourself like this every night?”

Lucas couldn’t understand Heath.

“Why?”

After all, the boy wasn’t even part of Leonora’s family.

There were plenty of idiots - including himself - who would make sacrifices for Leonora, so
Heath didn’t have to endure her pain instead.

“Originally, I endured torture every night. For a thousand years, without missing a single day.”

The boy king of Acrea.

The secret weapon of the kingdom of magic.

A monster raised by powerful ancient magicians.

Heath remembered the many names that had referred to him and the people who used him as
a tool.

Interfering with Leonora’s runaway mana gave her the same pain as extracting raw mana from
her body, but it was completely different now from when she was trapped in a relief center and
extracting mana like a machine.

“So the pain now is nothing and I can endure it. But,”

Heath’s mouth was bleeding from the rush of mana.

The boy looked down at Lucas, wiping the blood off his sleeve casually.

“I can’t stand the pain of the princess.”

“I wouldn’t stay still if I found out you were doing this.”

“So, please keep it a secret.”

Lucas had no choice but to nod his head at the boy’s breathless request.

“Thank you.”

Hiss sighed as he bowed his head toward Lucas, who was trapped in a teddy bear and lost all
of his dignity as a member of the royal family.

The fact that he could be sick instead of Leonora relieved the boy.

He hadn’t had a high position in the empire like Tristan, nor had he won Leonora’s blind affection
like Gaspard.

‘I’m also helping the princess.’

Maybe he could be of some use to Leonora.

So, it may not be abandoned.

Heath glanced at his forehead, which was still soundly asleep, holding tight to the leash that
Leonora had taken off himself.

No one would understand my feeling of wanting to be a slave again.

Because it was a feeling I couldn’t understand.

‘So I’ll have to hide it.’

Every time Leonora grows up, every time she smiles mischievously, boasting that she is now a
hand taller than me, how nervous she gets.

Because Leonora, who was not even a proper human being, was too worthy to serve as her
master.

The boy ducked, not knowing what kind of storm the buds of emotions he had hidden would
come back.
Chapter 202

Henry Massad, a vassal and lieutenant of the head of the family who has served the Duke of
Hachania for generations, looked at Gaspar, who could not stand still for a moment, and
sighed.

“Just because His Excellency is so impatient doesn’t mean that the lady will come back soon.”

So please do not wander around and do your work, but Gaspar stood up with a frown, as if he
had understood Henry’s words backwards.

“I need to move the privates of Hachania.”

“Yes?”

“There is also a direct portal installed by Duke Soloa in the west, but isn’t it time lag? Rini might
be in danger.”

Henry opened his mouth in amazement at Gaspar’s words.

It’s only been a week since Leonora left the mansion, and no matter how stupid she is, isn’t this
enough to cause separation anxiety?

Besides, it was this morning that Leonora’s letter from Donovan had arrived at the mansion, so
the idea that she might be in danger bordered on delusional.

“Didn’t all the soldiers leave for summer training with Master Sylvie?”

“Can’t you bring it back?”

Gaspard, who narrowed his handsome forehead at Henry’s dissuade, shook his head and took
out the long sword hanging on the wall.

“No, hiring privates might be noticeable, so it’s better for me to move myself.”

“Your lady will hate it. I’ll be careful, so didn’t you ask me to stay still and leave after ordering,
no, asking?”

Gaspar, who was about to leave the office, flinched at Henry’s words that Leonora would hate
him.
“Recall the time when the princess visited the church the other day, Your Excellency.”

Henry squeezed his throbbing temple and said that Leonora must have been captured by the
Church, and brought up Gaspar’s past, who tried to lead an entire army into the Great Temple
of the Church.

‘I’m not trying to start a civil war, and if the lady hadn’t returned before the Religious Soldiers
and the Khachanian Army faced each other, it would have been a big deal.’

“Henry, there was nothing you could do about it then.”

However, Gaspard showed no signs of remorse.

“Why can’t you do anything about it? It’s okay if you don’t attack.”

“Because I decided that there was no need to train an enlisted soldier who couldn’t even
protect Leonora.”

Gaspar, who didn’t care whether Henry laughed at my argument or not, continued as he
grabbed one of the balloons that were decorating the office in celebration of Leonora’s
birthday.

“… Didn’t you enjoy the 12-year-old birthday party properly and leave? It’s no different from a
small debutant enjoyed by the family.”

Pooh.

At Gaspar’s gesture, the deflated balloon crashes into the office floor with a weak sound.

Henry clicked his tongue briefly as the drooping balloon looked pitiful like Gaspard.

“I will send another messenger to the West. Don’t worry too much, Your Excellency.”

Pooh.

Pooh.

Hearing the sound of wind blowing instead of answering, Henry sighed and left the office.

“Ugh. Won’t you be able to do anything without the princess?”

Usually, thanks to the very capable head of the house, when it came to the mansion, he would
just take care of it, but when Leonora was away, Gaspar gave off a bleak atmosphere that
made even the onlookers lose their energy.

‘It’s the same that Confucius suffers from the same symptoms, but His Excellency is the most
severe.’

It’s like that now, but what are you going to do when you get married later?

‘No, my lady doesn’t go to weddings.’

Daryl’s son-in-law was brought in, but it was unbearable even as a vassal for a young lady to
become a member of another family.

“Henry!”

It wasn’t as much as Gaspar, but Henry, who somehow felt that even the sunlight shining on the
mansion had diminished, jumped out of place at the sound of a voice behind him.

“Miss?! You’ve returned safely!”

Listening to Henry’s crying voice, Leonora, who had been waving her hand to him, opened her
mouth tremblingly.

“I didn’t even go to a battlefield, what’s the reaction like?”

“Didn’t you lose contact, no contact!”

Leonora widened her eyes at Henry’s words that seemed to resent her.

“You wrote to me that you were staying at the Donovan Mansion. Didn’t you get it?”

“Received. But think of the amount of letters Your Excellency has sent in the meantime.”

“I thought Daddy had a new hobby of journaling.”

Leonora, who reacted indifferently to Henry’s bruise, shrugged and turned the doorknob of the
office.
“Dad, I’ve been…?”

***

‘What is all this?’

A fluttering petal flies between the gaping lips at the extraordinary scenery unfolding in front of
you.

Tweep, tweep.

“Lini!”

Gaspard, who ran to me as I was eagerly spitting out petals, opened his arms and hugged me.

“Dad, if it’s my birthday, it’s already been a week.”

While holding him, I slowly looked around the room, confused whether it was a party or an
office.

Tapestry engraved with my name and portrait were scattered on the bookshelf that took up an
entire wall, and pastel-toned flowers with beautiful color combinations were hanging like vines
from the window behind the huge desk.

“But didn’t he pass on without being able to congratulate him properly?”

To be precise, I just couldn’t attend the birthday banquet Gaspard had prepared.

Because I thought getting Lucas back was a hundred times more important than my birthday.

However, Gaspard seemed to have a different opinion, and he smiled kindly and whispered that
he was fortunate to be able to congratulate them even now.

“You knew when I would be back and set up a birthday table like this.”

The desserts prepared in front of the sofa must be food for me.

I hugged Gaspard’s neck while sniffing at the savory smell of freshly baked cookies.
‘I’m really grateful too, but I can’t say thank you very well.’

“It is not old food. This is a cake I just baked today, so eat at least a piece.”

“Dad himself?”

“Okay.”

Since the duke handled the work and even raised private soldiers, even ten bodies would not
be enough.

I covered my mouth with both hands as I took a look at the butter cake filled with Gaspard’s
sincerity - in fact, it was in poor shape.

“Dad, Lini is really impressed-”

“Joy.”

However, In-young, who had just jumped out of the bag, interrupted my words and opened her
mouth sharply.

“A cake like this on my twelfth birthday, it’s still as small as that liver, Duke.”

“…?”

At the teddy bear’s sudden criticism, Gaspar frowned, unable to grasp the situation
immediately.

“Lini, it seems I’m hearing nonsense right now. It seems like the voice of the former prince is
coming from somewhere.”

“It’s not hallucinations, Dad.”

Whoops.

As if to back up my words, a huge black hole formed above Lucas who raised his arms in
unison.

Thud!
The teddy bear takes out a stone that emits a bright light as if to fill the entire hole from the
pitch-black hole, and raises its chin majestically with its hands on its sides.

“Happy 12th birthday, Leonora.”

I tapped the mineral that had fallen in front of me with my fingertips and opened the rabbit’s
eyes.

“What is this?”

“Orichalcum.”

“… Orichalcum?”

‘Isn’t it a super-metal that is said to be almost impossible to destroy?’

“Isn’t that a mineral that only appears in legends?”

“It would be for normal people. But I am the Archmage.”

I nodded after looking at Lucas, who was somehow snobbish, and Gaspar, who was a little
downcast.

“Yes. Thanks, Lucas.”

“It doesn’t have a specific function like the Philosopher’s Stone, but it would be useful if made
into a sword.”

It was the moment when I embraced Orichalcum after I was calmed by Lucas’ explanation.

“His Highness the Forerunner?”

Only then did Gaspard, who realized the identity of the teddy bear, lifted up Lucas.

“Are you saying that this is the Highness of the Forerunner?”

“This is unpleasant.”

The teddy bear nervously began hitting Gaspard on the back of his hand.
Widely! widely!

“On the theme of a duke that serves only a cake or something for my only daughter’s birthday.”

“Lucas, don’t be mean!”

I held onto Gaspard’s arm, trying to stop Lucas from getting hurt.

“Dad, I really have enough cake.”

However, Gaspard bit his lip as if my words were more shocking.

“Why do you take it for granted that all I prepared was cake, Rini.”

Gaspar approached the window holding the teddy bear - Lucas - and gave me a small box.

“Open it.”

Inside the box, which was densely inlaid with rubies, was a key with a ruby in the center as
well.

‘What kind of picture is engraved on it?’

“What key is this?”

“It is a larger ship than Admiral Noel’s. The capacity is about 1,000, so you can fill it with the
crew you want.”

“… Yes?”

“It’s docked at the port near the manor, so go check it out anytime.”

No, someone gives me a ship for my 12th birthday.

Chapter 203

Upon learning of Lucas’ return, Gaspard called his third son, Enoch, first.

“Enoch, Your Highness the Forerunner has returned.”

They were usually father and son fighting fierce battles over Leonora’s affection, but it was
thanks to the judgment that they should join forces since a common enemy had appeared.

“Yes. Saw. A bear who never thinks of being away from Lini’s side.”

Enoch glanced at Gaspard, who was somber, then turned to the garden.

Under the small gazebo that Enoch and Sylvie specially made to celebrate Leonora’s birthday,
the youngest child bursts into laughter at what is so interesting.

Of course, next to the smiling Leonora was a teddy bear with a grin.

“But now that you’re back like that, there’s no need to worry, is there? You have no dignity.”

Lucas couldn’t even feel the magical power of the Archmage.

‘Isn’t Rini following Lucas because he was a magic master?’

Their proud youngest son liked a strong man, and now Enoch will be stronger than a bear.

“That means I don’t think Rini will follow His Highness Lucas more than me or my father.”

“It’s not so easy to judge, Enoch.”

Enoch shrugged his shoulders as if he didn’t understand Gaspard’s severely hardened face,
standing crookedly.

“Besides, wasn’t your father very worried when His Highness Lucas disappeared?”

Enoch knew that Gaspard, who was calm and seldom fluctuated, was unusually shaken when
Lucas disappeared.

“You were so worried that even Rini, who was going to infiltrate the church, wouldn’t stop you.”
“Enoch, you are not grasping the essence of the matter.”

Gaspar shook his head and bit his lip at Enoch’s words.

Of course, he was not without gratitude to Lucas for sacrificing himself for Leonora.

I also thought it was very fortunate that Lucas was able to come back to Leonora safely - I
don’t know if he was really safe.

But.

“Lini really likes cute things.”

“…!”

Enoch, who was greatly enlightened by Gaspard’s words, opened the door to his office with a
hard face.

“Henry.”

At his call, the family head’s aide, who was waiting in the hallway, approaches with quick steps.

“Yes, Master Enoch.”

“I have a favor to ask Gerald, where are you now?”

Gerald was in charge of the Artifact Workshop, which boasted the highest rate of return among
Hachania’s businesses.

“Gerald, you just came to the mansion I saw. Do you have any magic tools to craft?”

At Henry’s answer, Enoch nodded his head in approval and drew a picture in the air using an
aura.

“Huh. I want to entrust you with making a hat like this, so please tell me to make it as soon as
possible.”

“… Are you referring to the helmet with rabbit ears?”

“Uh. It shouldn’t be normal bunny ears, so make sure Gerald makes them himself.”

Henry, who had to ask Gerald, who was busy with Enoch’s stubbornness, opened his mouth
with a puzzled face.

“What kind of rabbit ears do you think it should be?”

“It must be very cute. Gerald is close to Linnie, so he shouldn’t know what Linnie’s tastes are.”

“… Ah yes.”

Gaspar, who suddenly jumped out in front of Henry, who was speechless, added his words.

“Please take mine too, Henry.”

“Your Excellency is also a rabbit… Are you talking?”

It was Enoch, not Gaspar, who answered Henry’s question.

“No! Father, be a different animal!”

Hearing Enoch’s urgent voice, Henry tried to hold back a sigh that rose to the top of his throat
and opened his mouth.

“I’m sorry, but if you’re going to make it for the lady, the rabbit has already been preoccupied.”

“What? What do you mean?”

“In the first place, Master Sylvie invited Gerald to come up to the mansion.”

Realizing that he was a step behind in Henry’s explanation, Enoch turned to Gaspar with a
white face.

“Your brother was faster, Father! What should I do?”

“Then I am a squirrel.”

Gaspar, ignoring the embarrassed faces of the three sons, steps forward.
“Because Leonora likes squirrels next to rabbits.”

“Evil! Father, are you really going to do this in a mean way?!”

Enoch, whose player was taken away again, raised his voice, but Gaspard only glanced at his
son with an insensitive face.

“Didn’t I tell you not to choose between fire and fire for victory?”

“My father taught me to be polite even to my enemies, and I never said anything like that!
That’s what Rini says!!”

“Is it so?”

Gaspar left the hallway in search of the dying Gerald, who had heard Enoch’s unfair cry.

***

Today was the first meeting of the elders after my 12th birthday.

I walked along with Lulu, pressing my hand to my chest, which had been pounding since the
morning.

“Today is the first time you are attending the elders meeting as the head of the family.”

Noticing that I was a little nervous, Lulu smiled and opened her mouth.

“Huh. Even a direct descendant can exercise authority only after the age of 12.”

“Do you have any requests for the elders?”

At Lulu’s question, I clenched my fists and nodded.

“I’m going to tell you about Hachania’s new business expansion.”

At the age of 12, when they are old enough to make their debut, the direct descendants of the
duchy will have the right to do business in the name of Hachanya.

‘Of course, since I’m still young, there will be restrictions, but since I’m the type to have a plan,
the elders won’t blindly oppose it.’

So far, I have been running the Artifact Workshop and Zarpara Merchant under the authority of
the family head through Lucas, but the time has finally arrived for me to work under my own
name.

“How about me, Lulu?”

I looked back at Lulu as I lifted the hem of the navy blue dress I had specially made for today.

“He’s still the cutest and most lovable person in the world, but I can see his dignity as the owner
of the family.”

Whoop whoop.

I covered the corners of my mouth, which slowly rose at Lulu’s model answer, with my fist.

‘As expected, Thierry. They understand my intentions and make the costumes for me.’

The outfit I wore today was more of a solemn design, close to conquest, reminding me that I
was a member of a ducal family, rather than that of an aristocratic girl.

Of course, Thierry’s love for frills was unstoppable, so he still had a hint of loveliness, but he
wouldn’t look as cute as usual.

‘It’s the first position to exercise direct authority, so it’s most important not to look down on the
elders.’

Of course, the elders close to my father knew that I was the Gerald Artifact Workshop and that
I was not an ordinary child who actually ran the Zarpara Merchant, but there were also elders
who didn’t believe it even if they knew that.

“Dad and older brothers are all attending today’s meeting, right?”

“Yes. In a way, since this is her first business debut, she promised to be my strength.”

I smiled happily at the support of my trustworthy family.

As much as Enoch led the intelligence department in Jeokrang, he tends to show charisma in
official appearances, and Sylvie and Dad didn’t have to worry.
“The Princess is eating it!”

From the moment I entered the hallway, the servant who bowed down to me politely announces
my appearance and opens the door.

Profit.

“Hello, elders.”

Entering the meeting room with a polite business smile on my face, I shuddered as I felt like
running away from business.

‘What are people wearing on their faces?’

“I must have misunderstood the place. I was going to attend the meeting of the elders.”

It seemed that he entered the wrong room (?) where the animal festival was held, not the
meeting room.

“No, princess! This is the meeting place for the elders!”

I couldn’t believe the elder’s words and covered my eyes with both hands.

“Then, that squirrel man sitting in the high table….”

“Yes. It’s your Excellency!”

As if he was determined to turn my doubts into certainty, one of the young elders answered
bravely.

“Lini! I was there too!”

Enoch, wearing pointy fox ears, smiled broadly and waved, as if I thought only my father had
found it.

‘Iced coffee…. The dignity of being the son of the head of the household….’

Holding back the urge to sit down and cry, he takes a step closer to them, but the pink rabbit
standing behind his father clears his throat.
“Greatness. Hmmmm.”

“….”

“I have one too.”

“Yeah, I know.”

My ears are so long that I couldn’t stop looking even if I wanted to, Sylvie.

I sat in the upper seat, ignoring my father and older brothers, who seemed to be expecting a
reaction from me with a cold face.

“Now, shall we start the meeting among ourselves?”

Leave these idiots alone.

The elders, who managed to understand what I was saying behind my back, nodded their
heads with slightly brighter faces.

“Yes, princess!”

“As expected, we only believed in Princess Gongnyeo!”

Chapter 204

“I’m sure everyone read the meeting agenda that I delivered through the attendant first, right?”

I sat with my butt roughly squeezed between the animals and started talking by tapping on the
round table.

‘You have to stay calm.’

In words, they clamored that they only believed in me, but among the elders, there were not a
few people who didn’t like that I, the youngest child, installed it like a deputy head of household.

“Yes. It was an agenda about the princess’s participation in the business. Of course, since she
is such a smart princess, our elders weren’t too worried… Can you explain the business plan
you are preparing?”

I raised my chin gracefully toward the elder, who pretended to respect me but secretly looked
down on me as a child.

‘He’s skeptical from the start, but he’s not worried about anything.’

It was clear that a twelve-year-old child was thinking about what and how much he could
prepare if he prepared.

“Yes, I will explain from now on. Enoch, I asked for-”

Secretly snorting, I turned to Enoch, who was staring at me with sparkling eyes as if stars were
about to fall.

“Pass some data to the elders.”

“Yea, I got it!”

At my words, Enoch stands up straight as if showing off his red fox ears, and starts handing out
the papers.

As he approached the elders, a soft-looking red tail rustled around his hips.

‘Did you come out wearing an animal costume like an idiot knowing that I wanted to be noticed
at today’s meeting?’
Enoch and Sylvie showed up at the meeting wearing ridiculous costumes, so my cleverness
seemed to stand out.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Uh?”

“Am I the cutest? Lini liked the fox the most!”

I was a fool for momentarily doubting Enoch’s intentions.

As if excited by my gaze, I stomped my feet and stiffened my face toward the laughing Enoch.

‘No, he’s just an idiot.’

“Henry must have suffered a lot.”

When I patted Henry on the shoulder, who would have been in charge of supplying costumes to
Enoch, Sylvie, and Gaspar, he was moved and brought tears to his eyes.

“As expected, you are the only one who understands my difficulties!”

“Give Gerald a bonus as well. I am the person who hates making useless things the most in the
world, and it must have been very painful.”

“Yes, lady! I will do as you command.”

I silently congratulated Henry for his respectful township and approached the elder who had
asked me a question.

“Everyone knows that I have the right to enter the business of Hachania in earnest at the age of
12, and you are curious about what kind of business it is.”

The elderly elder, who looked at me calmly speaking, shook his head as if admonishing me.

“I am curious about what kind of business it is, but I also want to stop it. Twelve years of age is
just a formality, and most people don’t get into business until they’re grown up.”

“Yes, princess. You don’t have to worry about family matters already.”
“Aren’t our elders here for the comfort of the princess? Leaving the complicated work to us….”

And as if to agree with his words, the elders surrounding me start adding words one by one.

“But leaving it to the Council of Elders almost ruined the family, right? I don’t know if everyone
doesn’t remember, or if they’re pretending not to.”

If I hadn’t joined hands with Zarpara, the duke’s money line would have dried up due to the
wrong choice of the Senate.

Gaspar, the head of the house, had no interest in business, let alone talent, and did not even
think of collecting wealth, while the elders were busy making their own ships in the name of
Hachania.

“Yes? Has His Excellency ever entrusted business to the Council of Elders? Besides, you
almost ruined it?”

A young vassal who seems unaware of those times looks back at the elders with his eyes wide
open.

“Hmm, hmm! Miss Geo is very smart. You remember things from your childhood very well.”

“So, what kind of business do you want to do?”

“Yes! yes Let’s all hear it. Stop talking about boring old stories!”

The elders, who were the leading contributors to Hachania, changed the subject while
scratching their cheeks in embarrassment.

“Financial business.”

Taking this as an opportunity, he glanced at Lulu and distributed the business plan she had
prepared to people.

“… Are you saying you want to play money right now?”

“Princess, you may not know because you are still young, but the financial industry is a
business that only insignificant merchants engage in.”

“A nobleman should pursue honor, not money!”

However, three or four elders who claim to be conservative frown upon the project plan.

“Is it so? Then everyone get up from your chairs.”

I stood up at their backlash and pointed to the shiny marble chairs surrounding the round table.

“All the chairs the elders are sitting on were all bought with the money earned by merchants
from the Jarpara Merchant Merchants.”

It was no different than bullshit that aristocrats shouldn’t pursue money.

‘Who’s taking the lead in using power to increase the ship?’

Of course, it wasn’t that there weren’t nobles who practiced noblesse oblige and lived frugally,
but at least they weren’t talking about nobles’ honor to me now.

“Since you don’t like money, sit on the ground with honor.”

I looked up at the ceiling of the fancy meeting room, glaring at the elders who didn’t even think
about moving their heavy hips with a sullen face at my words.

“Did you know that the Duke Castle went through major repairs the year before last?”

Because Gaspar was one of the few nobles who practiced noblesse oblige, the dukedom was
not splendid enough to show off Hachania’s wealth, even though it was a beautiful old castle.

‘If it hadn’t been built to show the wealth accumulated by the Zarpara Merchants, it would have
taken a long time to plant people’s perception that the North was rich.’

As I expected, the appearance of a luxurious castle overlooking the territory from the top of the
hill made people realize that Hachania’s position within the empire had changed.

‘The landmark effect attracts tourists and enjoys the benefits, but now they are ignoring them?’

“Rumors have spread all the way to the capital that it has been transformed into the most
luxurious castle in the north, but who knows?”

“With delicate carvings engraved on the pillars, it has been reborn as a castle where you can
feel the dignity of Hachania! The effect of attracting tourists was also great!”
I nodded my head while keeping an eye on the young elders who responded as if they were
responding to my words.

“It would not have been possible without the skilled technicians and artisans, all of whom had
earned money from the upper ranks. If it hadn’t been for the shallow money, there wouldn’t
have been any dukedom to show Hachania’s prestige.”

“… I understand what the princess is trying to say, but it is illegal under current imperial law for
a noble to engage in full-fledged financial business.”

I continued talking, facing the elder who opened his aesthetically esthetic mouth, perhaps
halfway over my words.

“I’m not trying to create a bank for the people of the Empire. The imperial bank is monopolized
by the imperial family.”

“Then, what exactly is the business the princess wants to do?”

“A secret safe that is highly reliable enough for powerful people on all continents to deposit
slush funds.”

Responding firmly to the elder’s words, I gulped down my saliva while carefully examining the
people’s reactions.

‘To be precise, it’s private banking, but it’s a system that doesn’t exist in the Empire yet.’

“B, slush fund? What are you going to use it for?”

“Besides, if you’re a foreigner, you can protect your property directly in your home country, so
there’s no reason to come all the way to the empire to entrust your money, right?”

I moved my lips slowly to persuade the elders, who also did not understand me right away.

“It will take me a while to explain why you need that, but-”

“You’re trying to get them to protect Hachania in the name of collecting and managing the
secret funds of the powerful.”

But someone arrogantly cut me off and interrupted.

“Even if the entire continent becomes a battlefield, they probably want to ensure that only
Khachania can enjoy complete peace.”

‘This world has never been through a world war, so how did you know?’

I widened my eyes at the words of a young vassal who had clearly penetrated my goal.

“Because the powerful people of other countries will never touch Hachania, even if it means
protecting their money.”

Are you even reading my mind?

I narrowed my eyes while examining the unfamiliar man’s face and could only nod my head at
his clear interpretation.

“… Yes that’s right.”

When I nodded, even the elders who had been lukewarm in the past let out interesting moans
and opened their mouths.

“Ha, no matter how princess you are, aren’t you falling into an absurd delusion?”
Chapter 205

It was Viscount Herren who clicked his tongue, saying that my words were pure nonsense.

‘Viscount Herren is timid, so I haven’t seen him speak during meetings.’

Viscount Herren, who always looked at the elders with a timid face, opened his mouth
triumphantly as if he had become a different person.

“A person in power in another country seems to be talking about the royal family or the royal
family of a country, or at least the nobility. What do they believe and entrust money to a young
princess with no achievements?”

Viscount Herren’s point seemed sharp, but the substance of it was only to put me down.

As he said, I was young, but it wasn’t that I didn’t achieve anything.

“I don’t have any achievements?”

“Petit Fleur cannot earn the trust of foreign nobles. I thought you were clever, but it seems I
was mistaken.”

I didn’t just want to mention Petite Fleur, who was vying for the next flower of society—even a
stupendous position.

‘Among the elders, there are few people who don’t know that I am the actual owner of the
Gerald Artifact Workshop and the Jarfar Merchant Merchant.’

From Viscount Herren’s remarks, I was able to deduce that he simply did not have a small
position within the Council of Elders, and that he did not get along with the Elders at all.

“Would you change your mind if I had someone to vouch for my identity, Viscount?”

“Anyway, isn’t that the Duke’s guarantee? But since he is the princess’s father, who will believe
your assurances?”

I raised my right hand while facing Viscount Herren, who raised the corner of his mouth
crookedly as if mocking me.

“Dad, no, I didn’t mean your assurances.”

Kiik-

At my signal, the door to the conference hall opens,

Thud!

The sound of someone tapping the floor with a cane echoes with dignity.

“I’m thinking of taking over the guarantee for the business the princess is running.”

Recognizing the person making the solemn declaration with both hands on their canes, the
elders all stood up from their seats and bowed.

“Meet Your Highness the Grand Duke!”

As if to break the hearts of the elders, who were surprised to encounter an unexpected person,
Empress Yvonne, who was hiding behind Archduke Samuel, sticks her head out with a
charming smile.

“Oh. What if you show up on your own? It’s the same as I promised to invest.”

“Sir, Her Highness the Empress Dowager?”

Since Gregor and Julia died, Yvonne was now the one and only eldest adult in the imperial
family.

After Gregor’s death, she went into seclusion - in fact, she was just enjoying a peaceful life as
Yvette - but the elders each opened their eyes to her appearance.

“Are you saying that Her Highness the Empress Dowager and Her Highness the Grand Duke
promised to invest in the princess’s business?”

“I didn’t promise you. Since I begged the princess, please let me invest.”

“Because I decided it was a business that couldn’t fail.”

I greeted them with a smile at Samuel and Yvonne’s words.

‘If it is known that two members of the royal family of the mighty Willenin Empire have invested
a huge amount of money, the credit rating of my business will inevitably go up.’
“I couldn’t get investment from anyone either. As I said, my business is to run the secret safes
of the powerful.”

I looked back at the elders who had hardened in surprise and climbed up to the table of honor
with the Grand Duke and the Empress.

“I know there are people who will be against my business right now. It’s a business that could
fall outside the eyes of the imperial family if done wrong.”

However, Hachania had already caught Ines’ eyes.

‘I don’t know why they want to leave only the Wiltan people behind, but Hachania is a land
where various peoples live.’

“But when the enemy has already drawn his sword, you can’t be stupid and lay your neck out. I
want to protect our people, even if it means expanding the territory of Hachania outside the
empire.”

“Princess, what foolish words are you talking about! It sounds like you’re ready to commit
treason now!”

I began to examine the expressions of the elders one by one, narrowing my eyes at Viscount
Herren’s objection.

“It’s not treason, it’s self-defense. The current Imperial family is grinding their teeth to destroy
not only Hachania, but the entire empire. Could it be that there is someone here who is stupid
enough to not understand that much?”

“The whole empire? Aren’t you just pushing out inferior peoples for the legitimacy of the nobility
and the superior empire?”

I laughed blankly at Viscount Herren’s question.

“Viscount Heren, your grandmother was a Belnernian.”

At my low words, the viscount’s eyes widen as if they would pop out.

“Uh, how…. He died before I was even born.”

“Of course, I know that you have kept your grandmother’s secret well. But won’t His Majesty
find out what I was able to find out?”

“Ji, are you threatening me right now?!”

I ignored the white-faced Heren and raised my voice toward the elders who seemed to recall
the emperor’s policy of eradicating minorities with a calm face.

“Historically, the North is the region that was absorbed by Willenin the last. It is a barren land,
so it is a place where foreigners who could not settle down in the capital or other territories had
no choice but to come.”

Most of the vassals were from the Willetan people, but the number of people who were not
was not small.

“How many pure-blooded Wiltans are there among us who rule the North?”

I continued to speak calmly, scanning the faces of the elders who were unable to answer
easily.

“I intend to make Hachania a refuge for people who have lost their way. To do that, we need
the help of the elders.”

So that those who come seeking refuge may consider this land their home.

‘Only then will I gather my strength and come forward to protect Hachania.’

It is said that there is no paradise in the place where they fled, but it was enough to create a
paradise on the ground on which they stood.

Minorities are minorities only when they are scattered and cannot unite.

‘So, Ines will only realize it when he reaches the very end.’

Discrimination can’t achieve any progress.

***

The princess’ twelfth birthday had already passed, but the belated banquet was just as grand.
Viscount Herren glared at Leonora, who fluttered in pigtails while cradling a gray-haired boy a
little smaller than herself, and gritted her teeth.

‘I’d never have thought he’d take control of the Senate in one fell swoop.’

The old elders, who never gave up a chance even though they wanted to squeeze in so much,
gave up their hearts to the young princess’ enthusiasm.

‘The old raccoons who didn’t listen to me even though they were the same elder! You’re just
listening to that little girl?!’

I couldn’t understand.

“Oh, look at the princess. You look so cute today!”

“You always look like a doll. Today, you are holding a boy as cute as Princess Gongnyeo.
Maybe a relative?”

In his eyes, the voices of noble ladies praising a princess who wasn’t particularly pretty were
annoying.

‘Wasn’t it just that I was simply lucky enough to be born as the daughter of a duke?’

Herren was different from Leonora, who gained power without any effort.

Because he was bestowed with a fiefdom and a title by the emperor through bloody efforts.

“Ever since the princess started interfering with family affairs, the north has been getting
messy.”

At Heren’s words, Paris, an aide to Emperor Franz, nodded loudly as if reciprocating.

“It is. Wasn’t the Duke a vassal of His Majesty the Emperor Gregor? The reason why the
northern part is rebelling against the imperial family right now is because of the princess.”

“To be like a duke and be swung around by a mere little daughter! It is a shame to have a
reputation as an iron-blooded knight.”

Herren frowned as he found the duke struggling to keep the gray-haired boy away from
Leonora.
“Yes. Rather, the Viscount might be a better fit for the position of owner of the North. Is your
love for the North like no one else?”

Faris flicks his tongue like a snake and whispers to lure Herren away.

“His Majesty Emperor Franz is looking very good at Viscount Herren.”

“Lung, Your Majesty…!”

“It’s because Her Highness Princess Ines liked the necklace Viscount Herren gave her this
time.”

‘I’m glad I listened to the advice to attack the princess in order to impress the emperor.’

Heren swallowed his saliva at Paris’ words.

‘Yes, how long can I not be satisfied with the humble elder’s position in this remote territory?’

“I hope to visit Your Majesty soon.”

“Great. Viscount, do you remember what His Majesty said the other day?”

“If you want to play in the big water, you have to make small sacrifices… You said so.”

Heren mumbled an answer to Paris’ question and glanced at the platform where Leonora was
standing.
Chapter 206

Entering autumn, Emperor Franz’s discriminatory policy began to accelerate in earnest.

The imperial army took the lead in suppressing minority groups except for the Willetan people.

People with even the slightest bit of Belnerni blood were not considered nobles and were
slaughtered, so the empire was quickly stained with blood.

“Open all the northern gates.”

Dad, who has summoned the elders and vassals atop the highest spire of the duchy, points to
the drawbridge with a confused face.

“From today, we will assert the sovereignty of Hachania under the authority of the heads of the
5 noble families.”

Sovereignty.

Although the lords of the empire had some degree of independence, they were not guaranteed
complete freedom.

Among the elders whose lips are only moving at Dad’s unconventional declaration, one who has
always been an eyesore pops out and frowns.

“It is dangerous. His Majesty will not sit idly by with His Excellency’s decision this time.”

At Viscount Heren’s remark, confused as to whether he was a vassal of Hachania or a pawn of

the imperial family, Dad lifted up his smooth finger and stroked my temple.

“Okay? If so, tell them that I will not sit idly by His Majesty’s arrogance. Anyway, aren’t you
going to leave this place and head to the ecliptic?”

Viscount Herren, who finally realized that he had rebelled against the family head, hardened his
expression at his father’s insensitive face.

“Viscount Heren, these days you don’t think about taking care of the Viscount’s territory, and
only visit the imperial court.”

“I was just looking at the atmosphere of the ecliptic for the sake of the north!”
Viscount Herren replied as if he was unfair, but no one here believed in his innocence.

“The empire has a thousand years of history. A thousand years have passed since the people
of Belnerni, Miriam, and Wiltan lived in this land.”

Dad ignores his argument and holds his long sword high toward the elders.

“Do you think it is appropriate for the Lords to persecute those who were born under the
glorious imperial sky and serve the goddess Luella, by distinguishing them from the present and
from the people?”

The vassals and the elders clenched their fists as if they had made up their minds over their
father’s severe scolding.

“A slob who thinks that way doesn’t deserve to be a Northerner!”

“Yes, Your Excellency! We shouldn’t throw out just because our ethnicity is different, but we
should not allow such foolish people to set foot in the North!”

Of course, I laid the groundwork for Hachania to become independent, but it was impossible for
me alone to completely convince the stubborn elders.

“Glory to the North!”

The vassals who prostrated all at once at their father’s words brightened their eyes.

“Glory to the North!!”

‘My dad is the best…!’

Dad stirred up the pride of the Northerners and consolidated the opinions of those elders.

I didn’t even ask for that, but I did it first.

Dad was infinitely weak to the weak, but he was a man of temper who did not easily give in to
the strong.

Although he was aware that he had to be loyal to the emperor as an aristocrat, he couldn’t
stand the emperor’s excessive behavior of persecuting the people of the empire any longer.
“Henry, how many people have gathered in the North right now?”

“Over 100,000, lady. The number of people who will come over seems to be about 100,000.”

How harassing it must have been for more than 200,000 people to voluntarily abandon their
hometowns and seek the barren North.

I let out a complicated sigh and nodded at Henry’s answer.

“If you add up the existing northern territories, it will be more than the imperial capital.”

If the population of the territory exceeds the ecliptic, the territory has the right to exercise its
own autonomy.

‘So the imperial family will have no choice but to accept Hachania’s declaration of
independence.’

He would not have thought that there would be a territory that rebelled against the imperial
family, but in the end, it was the result that they brought about.

‘It may not be easy to accept all people from different cultures, but….’

I opened the windows of the spire and looked down at the thundering voices.

“Long live the Duke!”

“Long live the Duke!!”

Amidst the people gathered at the drawbridge, each praising their father or the duke, a child
sticks his head out.

“By the way, your family name is Hachania? Isn’t that a bit like that?”

‘… You stabbed where it hurts the most!’

“What does the name matter! They say he will provide us with a place to live after we have
been kicked out of our homes!”

I gave a thumbs up to the woman yelling at the boy instead of me.

***

“Your Highness, the people who were kicked out of the ecliptic are all flocking to the north.”

Ines, who was examining the chess board at the lady-in-waiting’s worried voice, shrugged and
replied.

“Yeah, I know.”

“They say that if the population of the north exceeds the population of the ecliptic, the north will
gain sovereignty. Aren’t you worried?”

‘It was a provision that should have been removed long ago, but it’s too late.’

The mudfish-like princess used the perks to visit the library several times, and then began to
make strange claims that she had memorized the code of laws.

Leonora was offended, but Ines tried to snort and ignore the maid.

“Even if worms have sovereignty, they are worms. Why should I, the princess, worry about
such things?”

Seeing Ines’ displeasure on her face, the lady-in-waiting was startled and fell to her knees.

“Cow, I apologize, Her Highness the Princess!”

It was because she forgot that Ines was a princess who would stab a maid without hesitation
according to her mood. The lady-in-waiting, not knowing when her hands would come up on her
face, prayed with her eyes tightly closed.

“It’s okay. Because it’s just funny.”

“Is Princess Leonora funny?”

“Okay.”

‘I was expecting something different from Aster from another world, but it’s funny that Hachania
still picks out trivial rebellions.’

Ines laughed at Leonora and moved her pretty lips.

“They decided to accept not only the Belnerni people, but also all the other displaced
minorities? It’s a stupid idea.”

The lady-in-waiting nodded quickly to please Ines, who was starting to feel better again.

“Yes, I see!”

“Huh. The Belnerni people have many nomads and originally lived in cold places, but there’s no
way other peoples can withstand the harsh cold in the north, right?”

Ines continued by caressing the maid’s dark hair.

“The Southern Miriam are people who lived comfortably in the luxurious South. They said they
couldn’t stand the cold and went on a rampage.”

“You’re amazing, Her Highness the Princess! You’re still young, so how do you know so well?”

At the lady-in-waiting’s words of admiration, Ines smiled and pulled her hair.

“Gagging!”

“Yeah, because it was like that before.”

It’s stupid.

So why don’t you calmly talk about my mana?

‘Somehow he was calm, so that’s what he thought, Ines.’

After closing the original book, I looked back at the people of Miriam frowning.

“Ugh! Ugh!”
Profit.

Chi Ik-

People who are stuck on the floor groan without fail.

“Ugh, it’s warm…!”

“This is the first time in my life that I have felt calm! It feels like my whole body is melting.”

“A floor hotter than the blazing sun in the south, can something like this exist?”

I scratched my cheek as I looked at the people who were being baked like brown bread.

‘I prepared it in advance because I was afraid it would be cold, but I didn’t know that I would
like it this much.’

Nobles used magic tools to control the heating, but commoners in the north didn’t have the
money, so they used to struggle through the winter.

After remembering my previous life, the first thing I distributed to people in the north was the
Korean heating system.

“It’s called Ondol. It is the pride of Hachania, a patented product of Gerald Artifact Workshop.”

I raised my chin proudly toward the people of Miriam who were amazed.

‘It’s actually k-ondol, but.’

“I’ve never been to the north before, so the thing I was most worried about was the cold, but
it’s so cozy that I don’t want to go back to the south!”

“Thank god. I was most worried about the Miriam people.”

I smiled brightly at the words of Baron Lyle, the representative of the Miriam nation.

“To think that you are worried about us, the least of the minorities….”

Baron Lyle, who seems to be moved, looks up at me with a sad look.

“I heard that it was the princess who persuaded Count Ardel, the great lord of the south, not to
expel us. Thank you. Because of the Count’s consideration, most of those who were not
noticeably darker were able to remain in the South.”

“It’s just a strategy the North chose to survive, Baron Lyle.”

“No, as a minority among minorities, I know it would have been easy for us to turn away. And
Miriam will definitely pay back the silver.”

Thud!

“I swear, Mirtan Ryle, I will risk my soul to protect you.”

“Wait, your name is Myrtan?”

‘Where did you hear that name?’

Chapter 207

The moment Lucas disappeared, the original book absorbed his mana.

Thanks to this, the power when transformed into a bazooka, a weapon, was strengthened, but
a change also occurred in the book itself.

“Open, Original.”

Mirtan Lyle - 37 years old

The leader of Miriam, a minority tribe from Acrea.

A supporting character who is subordinated to the main character, Ines, and is loyal to him until
the end of his life.

He has swordsmanship skills comparable to the ‘Knight of Blue Gold’.

Unlike before, where I could only see the events that progressed from the point of view of Ines,
an appendix was created that summarized the characters of the ‘Real original’ that I remember.

‘As expected, he’s the person who appeared in the original work.’

Finding Mirtan Lyle’s name in the appendix, I bit my lip as I put my hand on the sentence that
bothered me.

‘Why did you bother to use the expression servant?’

“Could it be that if you are from Acrea, are you subject to others in a similar way to Heath?”

“Yes.”

Heath, not knowing when he entered the room, nodded and replied to my small muttering.
“It’s a surprise! You’re surprised, Heath.”

“Sorry.”

He made short excuses, saying that he was worried because there was no answer to my
rebuke.

“I know how to control the spirit of the Miriam people.”

I looked back at the boy, wide-eyed at the words Heath added.

‘Looks like it’s time to cut my hair.’

Heath hasn’t grown any taller since I met him, but his hair used to grow shaggy with little
attention.

“That way,”

Concentrating only on his hair, which looked frizzy but was quite soft to the touch, I covered my
lips that were glowing in the moonlight.

“No, it’s okay. I won’t listen.”

If Mirtan Lyle was as talented as Karen, the Knight of Blue Gold, he was definitely someone
who could give me strength.

‘That’s why I’m guessing that Ines even made her a servant and treated her as a knight.’

In the original work, Ines’ evil deeds of forcibly attracting Myrtan Lyle were not described, but
he appeared as a loyal knight who protected Ines even to the point of death.

“Why?”

As if puzzled by my decision, Hiss tilts her head and opens her mouth.

“It is not an easy thing to bring together people with different cultures. The Miriam people are a
group with exceptional fighting power, so if you can completely control them, it will be of great
help.”

“But then, it’s no different from the Marquis Brinen who used the hiss.”
I answered Heath firmly and placed my hand on the boy’s soft cheek.

“You can’t use people like objects. If that happens, the reason why I decided to love and care
for you would be a contradiction.”

I wanted Heath to be treated as a person and not as a weapon.

If I controlled Mirtan Lyle with Acrea’s magic, I would become a person no different from Ines
or the Marquis of Brinen.

“I want to believe that you will remain by my side.”

After all, Hiss would become no different from the people being used by Ines.

I tapped Heath’s shoulder, who was staring down at the floor with his mouth tightly shut,
wondering what he was thinking about my words.

“Do you want to go and have tea while you’re here? Thierry gave it to me as a gift, and it
smells really good.”

Thierry, who was a big tea drinker, used to send me some of the tea leaves he collected that
were amazingly delicious or particularly fragrant.

“How is it?”

Being nominally Heath’s adoptive mother, I thought she might have already tried it, but Heath
wrung her nose and touched the cup as if drinking for the first time.

“Does this smell good?”

“I was good. It’s a scent that makes me feel comfortable enough to want to keep smelling it.”

“Okay.”

After a short nod, Heath takes out a few tea leaves from the tea strainer and puts them in his
pocket.

‘What are you going to do with the tea leaves you’ve brewed?’
I wanted to, but I didn’t stop the boy.

***

“If you don’t hurry, the ball may be taken away by other elders who don’t like the princess.”

Heren, impatient with Paris’ tip, stomped his feet.

‘In order to make a contribution worthy of the Emperor, I must first interfere with the princess’
plan.’

Remembering Leonora’s grandiose plan to accept those who fled the emperor’s policy of
extermination of minorities, Herren sneered as he stroked his greasy mustache.

“Heung, the princess is still young, so she doesn’t know anything. The northern resources are
already limited, but you want to share them with other territories just because you feel sorry for
them.”

Of course, Leonora was also the talented person who raised those limited resources to the
highest level of rejection in the empire, but in any case, there was room for it, but it was not
infinite.

“The elders agreed to open the door to the north because of their lofty pride, but not the lower
ones.”

No matter how wealthy Hachania was, people in need of money were everywhere.

‘Besides, mercenaries are full of people who are particularly obsessed with money.’

“Viscount, I heard you found me.”

Took.

The Viscount, who had recently summoned Leonora’s hired mercenaries to his sister-in-law,
threw a money bag in front of the mercenary captain.

“One hundred gold. Check it out.”

“Do you have anything to do? If it’s a request, I’m accepting it, not me, but the unit
commander.”
Convinced by the mercenary captain’s attitude as he hugged the money bag, the viscount
smiled and opened his mouth.

“No, it’s not a request, it’s something to say about the mission you’re already in charge of.”

“If it’s my mission, are you referring to what Princess Leonora asked me to do?”

“Okay. As you know, the Duke was in vain thanks to Princess Leonora. What a foolish idea to
accept people from other territories in opposition to His Majesty’s policies!”

The foolish gongnyeo recruited lowly mercenaries who did not know how to be knights as her
aides, saying that she would hire talented people regardless of class or race.

‘Originally, these guys will do anything if you give them money.’

Even biting off the back of the owner.

Herren clicked his tongue and laughed at Leonora’s choice.

“If you were born as an aristocrat of the Empire, it would be natural for you to be loyal to His
Majesty the Emperor, wouldn’t it?”

“Viscount, please tell me the matter right away. I have a bad head, so it’s hard to understand.”

In response to the mercenary captain’s answer, Herren cleared his throat and opened his
mouth.

“I heard that the mercenaries led by you are in charge of managing the people who came from
other territories.”

“Yes. Since the princess directly ordered it, I, the captain, am particularly concerned about it.”

“But since it is a job done by people, can’t it cause various problems if management is
negligent?”

“… Yes?”

When the mercenary leader asked, Herren winked as he embraced a bag twice as large as the
money bag he had thrown on the floor.
“Did you get dust in your eyes?”

The mercenary captain reached out his rough hand, grabbed Herren’s hair, and then blew air
into his mouth.

‘Is this bastard, this amount of money not enough?’

In fact, a person like Princess Leonora would have paid a large sum of money when entrusting
the mission to the mercenaries.

Heren took out the ruby ring from his hand and handed it to the mercenary commander.

“Are you giving me this precious ring?”

“Okay! Do you still not understand what I mean?”

“No, I think I know.”

When the mercenary captain nodded slowly, Herren stood up with a satisfied face.

‘Yes, it’s just a ruby ring. If you show it well to His Majesty, it will pour out hundreds of times.’

“Please take care of me.”

“We also wish you well, Viscount.”

“I trust you understood my meaning. Regarding the mission given by the princess….”

“I understand you well, so you don’t have to say more.”

The mercenary commander, Abel, replied with a smile on his handsome face.

***

“Captain, can I take this kind of money carelessly?”

At Jake’s question, Abel tossed the loose ruby ring into the air and nodded playfully.

“Uh. The princess told me to make sure to take this blind money and buy something tasty for
Finn to feed.”

“Wow. Hyung, I want to eat skewers then!”

Before I knew it, a lot of big pins jumped in place and were happy.

Abel, a former member of the Reserve Princess Army, was freed by Leonora paying a huge
fee to the imperial family.

‘I don’t know if true freedom is true….’

After all, he didn’t hate himself for being tied to Leonora, who wasn’t the princess.

Abel, the captain of the handsome mercenary corps, shrugged his shoulders, remembering
Leonora’s warning, the owner of the mercenary corps.

“Because you are neither a knight nor a northerner from Hachania, there will surely be people
who doubt you. Conversely, there will be people who doubt your loyalty and try to seduce you
with bribes.”

“I will never get over it. I won’t take a single penny of that dirty money.”

“Huh? No, if there is such a thing, never stretch out and just move on.”

“Yes?”

“Since you’re a mercenary, you have to take care of what you need. Besides, you have a pin.”

“….”

“How much money does it cost to raise a child well and send it to a married woman, but you
refuse a bribe? He doesn’t know the world.”
Chapter 208

Paris was nominally secretary to Emperor Franz, but was one of the members of the Order
who worked for Ines.

‘They say it’s Aster who came from another world, so what he does is unusual.’

Faris could not understand the decision of the North to take in the vast majority of useless
minorities, discarded by the Empire.

Whether it was the people of Belnerni or the people of Miriam, in the end, weren’t they the
losers living in the country and land that were trampled on in the process of the Willetan
Kingdom being titled the Willenin Empire?

‘I was given a nationality that was only a façade in order to prevent opposition from the sudden
expansion of the territory, but I was not a true citizen of Willenin.’

It did not pass the boiling point, but Emperor Franz’s discriminatory policy was foreseeable.

Even the state religion of Luellaardism did not accept ethnic minorities when selecting priests.

‘We, the Aletheia Church, can’t even become members of the church unless they are from the
Willetan people, so there’s no question.’

Only My children rooted in the center will be saved.

Recalling the church’s core tenets, Paris glanced around as she looked around at the people
carrying their luggage, saying that they would try to find a base in the north.

“Are things going well with His Majesty’s instructions, Viscount?”

Viscount Herren, who finally noticed Paris’ existence at his question, puts his hands together like
a fly in amazement.

“Ah, Paris! Sure, I’m a little short on funds these days, but I’ve opened my pockets generously
for your majesty.”

“Are you saying that it was possible to appease minorities with money?”

“Whoops. Do barbarians know the value of money? They attacked the officials.”
Herren smiled triumphantly and placed a hand on the shoulder of Paris, who looked at her
suspiciously.

“Most of them are lowly, born of lowly blood. So, wouldn’t it be obvious that if I neglect my
management even a little, I won’t be able to hide my habit and run amok?”

“Okay.”

“Besides, there are quite a few of the minority people who hate high-ranking nobles like
Hachania. Encouraging them is very easy.”

Faris nodded at Herren’s argument, but he wasn’t completely persuaded.

‘I have a lot of doubts because it’s the emperor’s throne.’

Even though Heren was an aide to the emperor, he didn’t like the situation where he had to bow
his head to Paris, who was younger than himself.

‘After entering the palace, I will advise His Majesty to keep me by his side instead of this guy.’

He untied his pockets at the right time and created the riot the emperor wanted without a single
word to the filthy barbarians.

‘A while ago, a subordinate reported that the Miriam people’s district was very chaotic.’

Miriam was a people managed by a mercenary force that Heren bribed.

Intoxicated by her accomplishments, Herren led Paris.

“Well, now that you’re here, let’s go take a look. It will be a lot of mayhem.”

Herren, who proudly accompanied Paris to visit the Miriam area, had no choice but to catch
Paris’ gaze full of questions.

“Does this scenery look like mayhem to you, Viscount?”

Paris pointed to a makeshift plaza, around which people huddled together dancing to exotic
gypsy music.

‘How can you be so peaceful! Nonsense!’

“Hey, how did this happen!”

“Yes?”

“Didn’t I tell you earlier that there is a commotion in the Miriam people’s district?!”

To the Viscount’s scolding, the subordinate replied bluntly with a face that he did not
understand.

“No, I just said people were upset.”

“….”

“Because the princess suggested that we hire artists and hold a small garden party. It’s a
frenzy because people forget about the difficult situation and get excited.”

***

There were more than six ethnic minorities accepted from the north, and even though they had
the same root, they were divided into different regions and even had different languages.

‘The empire is vast. I can’t believe I was accommodating so many people.’

I frowned as I remembered the achievements of the first emperor who titled Willenin as an
empire.

‘But if we just recklessly expanded our territory like this, it would have divided as quickly as it is
now, so why wage a continental war? Was it for some other purpose?’

“Henry, when the place of residence is decided by race, there is something to be done first.”

Although the land mass was large, the northern part was an area with a lot of surplus land due
to a lack of population.

Having picked out a self-sufficient territory, I pointed at the map and chined Henry.

“There are people who used to live together in the imperial capital, but there are also not a few
groups who were isolated in different territories and had no interaction. Trouble will be
unavoidable. We need people’s cooperation to avoid trouble.”
“Isn’t it just a matter of calling the heads of each nation and cracking down?”

“The head is also the head, but the artists will need more help.”

Henry’s eyes widen as if he couldn’t understand what I was saying.

“Artists?”

“Huh. And people who understand the languages of other peoples and religious leaders.”

The state religion of the Willenin Empire was Luelladianism, but there were not a few people
who worshiped the Aletean religion, including Aeneas.

However, among the minorities, there were many people who did not have religion or worshiped
the gods they originally worshiped.

“It’s as if everyone was kicked out of their place of residence and came to our territory.”

“No matter how much the northerners came out to help, they would feel like they were struck
by lightning from a dry sky.”

“Since we faced quite a big obstacle together, we were given an environment where even
people of different ethnicities could easily form a bond.”

People with common enemies had no choice but to become intimate.

‘In this case, the common enemy must be Emperor Franz and the imperial family.’

“Does the princess intend to develop that bond in earnest?”

“Huh. Recognizing their own artistry and religion will give them the feeling that the North is
accepting them.”

I decided to hold periodic banquets in the district of Miriam, where music is most developed.

If the house is warm, the food is delicious, and the songs are good, it was only a matter of time
before the hearts of those who had lost their place would be relieved.
***

As Heren thought, there were not a few people among the minority who did not believe in the
great nobility, or doubted that Hachania was accepting them because they had a plan.

“Your words are not wrong. It could be that the Duke is taking advantage of us.”

Herren’s assertion that the North was merely using the minorities for its own independence and
that the North would abandon them just as the Empire had abandoned them certainly made
sense.

“Aren’t we a minority without power wherever we go?”

“Okay! I, who understands your situation, will provide the funds, so if you all gather your
strength and rise up…!”

“But since the duchy is so considerate of our convenience, there is no need to make a fuss and
repay the favor with enemies, right?”

Viscount Herren, who had participated in the banquet held in the Miriam district, tried his best to
stir up trouble, but the reaction of the people being baked like bread on the hot ondol that
Leonora spread in every house was lukewarm.

“It’s annoying…. In fact, I like this house the princess prepared for me better than the one I
used to live in.”

At the words of the man clinging to the ondol, the Belnerni woman who came to play in the
Miriam district nodded and agreed.

“That’s right. It’s much better than the shanty town the empire roughly arranged in a corner of
the ecliptic.”

“There’s even Ondol, and I can’t believe you can stay warmer in the North than in the South.”

“Ah! The Princess gave a book as a gift to the people living in our district, saying that Miriam
has developed literature. Do you know this book?”

At the Bellerni woman’s lively question, the Miriam man grinned and plucked his stringed
instrument.
“It’s a novel by Jin, a writer from Miriam. It is one of my very favorite books. Read this book
when you are finished.”

“Yes. The melody you hear is beautiful. Is it traditional music?”

The woman trembled as she praised Miriam’s music, just as Leonora had tipped her off.

‘The Princess said that it would be nice to get along with the people of Miriam.’

Because of rumors that the people of Belnerni were carrying plagues, they could hardly make
contact with other people.

It was unimaginable to betray a princess who reached out to them once in the imperial capital
and twice in the north like this, let alone repay the favor.

“I rarely played in the imperial city. The nobility of the zodiac think that gypsy music is music
with a special charm.”

The man, delighted by the woman’s praise, started playing the instrument in earnest.

“There is a saying that music is a language that needs no interpretation.”

At the words the woman added, Mirtan Lyle, who was watching people with a happy face, gets
up from his seat and collapses.

“Omg!”

Cooong-

Thud! thud!

“Oh my, Baron! Are you okay?”

The moment the woman, startled by the sound of her heart beating, approached the fallen
Mirtan,

Kill

Kill
Kill

“Kyaaaagh!”

He grabbed the woman by the neck.

Chapter 209

“Is it really possible to control the Miriam people this way?”

Ines, who was holding onto a thread as thin as a spider’s web, asked with a frown, and Paris,
who politely responded to her, nodded.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“But Mirtan Lyle didn’t move completely the way I wanted!”

At Ines’ nervous voice, Paris recalled the moment when Myrtan Lyle violently grabbed the
woman’s neck.

Backing away reflexively, he not only apologized to the woman, but also went to visit her family
and reflected deeply to the point of kneeling down to discuss reparations, thus escaping the
situation.

“Even though he must have felt that his body was being manipulated, he reacted calmly as if he
expected!”

“He is a knight with excellent mental strength. There is a possibility that Her Highness refused to
control her until the end.”

Paris picked up the transparent ball of thread that Ines had thrown and continued calmly.

“Originally, we should have cast gold while actually facing each other. If you can’t do that,
reading the information of the soul with your hair, it seems that the power of the forbidden art is
weakly displayed.”

Ines didn’t like Paris’ explanation, but with Julia dead, there were few people she could trust.

‘If I dispose of the church members for no particular reason this time, no matter how Helios I
am, I will be reprimanded.’

Shrugging her shoulders, Ines let out a sigh as if admonishing herself.

“I can’t help it. Then what level of command can you give?”

“You will be able to force actions within the line that does not go against Mirtan Ryle’s original
morality. If my behavior or subconsciousness is objectionable, I will notice that it is strange.”

Ines opened her mouth as if she was sorry for Paris’ explanation.

“I was thinking of grabbing a sword like a barbarian and making them run wild, but I won’t let
them do that.”

It was said to be the forbidden magic of Acrea, the kingdom of magic, but it was weaker than
the curse using black magic.

‘Or maybe the forbidden technique Paris found out wasn’t working properly.’

“How about poisoning the northern water source with Myrtan Lyle? If it is known that the water
supply has been cut off because of the immigrants, I think the northerners will show great
antipathy.”

Whether Ines doubted himself or not, Paris was busy coming up with countermeasures.

“The church’s goal was to exterminate the minorities, not to drive them out to settle in the
North.”

Faris was more loyal to the Order than to the Imperial Family.

‘Even Ines is just a tool to move the imperial family for the ultimate goal of the church. He used
his position as Helios as a shield to dispose of the sage Yulia at will, so he should be monitored
closely.’

At his words, Ines, who was sitting on a long chair at an angle, nodded slowly.

“Okay. No matter how lenient the Northerners pretend to be, they will show their true nature
when the real damage is done.”

Kindness and conscience were originally such fragile things.

Even though they have lived different lives, they are united in one place, but the reason why
there is no disturbance is probably because there is Leonora who feeds them and puts them to
sleep.

‘So in the end Leonora, that girl is the problem.’

It seemed that Ines had been paying too much attention to him for the reason that he had the
mana he could only covet.

‘But if only Etimos is resurrected, I don’t need Leonora’s mana.’

“Poison the well and offer all the souls of the dead to the altar of the church. Because it’s not
long before Etimos will return.”

***

“It looks like you’ve been fully prepared.”

Lucas, who was watching me running around busily, spat out a word.

“Because it has been a dream of mine for a long time to make Hachania independent.”

I replied, hugging the teddy bear sitting quietly in the corner.

“Mixing people at random is probably the quickest way, but it’s still premature. I think it would
be safe to interact and understand each other through literature and art.”

Miriam’s culture had spread enough, so today I was thinking of holding a banquet for the
purpose of exchange in a territory other than Miriam.

“Still, there will definitely be people who argue that it doesn’t fit.”

“I think that is natural. It doesn’t mean that there are no quarrels within the territory just
because the same northerners are gathered together.”

As if my answer wasn’t enough, the fluffy teddy bear’s forehead twists.

“I’m saying this because you might be in danger, Leonora.”

“I will be as careful as possible. Talk more later.”

Having figured out Ines’ next move with the original book, I didn’t have time to argue with Lucas.

‘I’ll tell you to watch all the lakes surrounding the drawbridge.’
Thud!

After escaping the castle to find Henry, I fell to the floor as I moved hastily and didn’t see the
human figure protruding from the corner.

“Ouch!”

The boy who bumped into me and hit me on the butt raised his voice violently.

“What, where are you leaving your eyes!”

I turned my face to the boy’s nervous voice and widened my eyes.

‘Where have you seen this face?’

“What, what, look at what!”

The boy, who seems to be taken aback by my gaze, opens his mouth with a reddened face.

“Sorry. Are you not hurt?”

I approached the greatly embarrassed boy and held out my hand, but he quickly got up,
rejecting my touch.

“Oh no! There is no need to approach me!”

‘… You’re not hurt, are you? My cheeks are bright red.’

I approached him, narrowing my eyes at the strange boy who looked like an outsider to
anyone.

It was a situation where a lot of outsiders were accepted, so I had to sharpen my thorns even
at the slightest signal.

“Do you have a fever?”

Ines was the one who thought of using Myrtan Lyle to poison the wells used by innocent
villagers.
‘What if Ines is trying to spread the plague as well?’

Recalling the past when she used Gorona to suppress ethnic minorities, I became suspicious of
the boy who was stepping back from me, so I strode forward.

“Why are you running away?”

“Oh, don’t come! Don’t touch this body carelessly!”

“Then he follows. When the North Gate was opened, medical personnel in charge of disease
management were dispatched to each district, so don’t worry.”

I grabbed the hand of the boy who was suspiciously avoiding me and knocked on the door of
the nearest medical center.

“This, this hand…!”

“Yes?”

“Let go of your hand!!”

Only then did I release him at the cry of the boy, who had turned red from head to toe.

“Hilda, I bumped into someone on the road and I think I have a fever. Can you look at me?”

Hilda, who was looking at the documents just in time, approached the boy holding a
thermometer at my request.

“Ugh. It’s true that you have a slight fever, but I don’t think you’re sick, Princess.”

Surprised by Hilda’s words after carefully examining the boy’s body, the boy turned to me.

“What! You’re a princess?!”

“Yes.”

“What! More than rumors!”

“Yes?”
“Oh, no.”

I narrowed my eyes at the boy’s attitude of sticking to the lower ranks even though he knew
that I was a princess.

‘A green eye is a characteristic of the Lante tribe among minority groups.’

Since the Lante people were a group hiding in the valleys, I couldn’t get angry at me for
speaking plainly.

“I’m glad I’m not sick. Were you going to the Rante area?”

“… Okay.”

“Then be careful.”

Having confirmed that the boy was not ill, I had to go look for Henry again.

“For a moment.”

The boy who caught me trying to leave the medical center looks at me with blue eyes like
leaves.

“Why did you decide to let minorities into the North?”

It was similar to the question Lucas was trying to ask me earlier.

Why are you trying to help others while taking your own losses?

“Because sometimes the answer is to reach out.”

“What?”

“It’s hard to believe, but there are times.”

***

As if he had no intention of moving Mirtan Lyle right away, he didn’t come near the drawbridge,
let alone the well.
‘It’s strange that Ines is quiet. Did something happen in the imperial palace?’

At that moment, Lulu, who won today’s daily special, runs into the room with a gasp.

“The emperor has announced that he will welcome the empress, young lady!”

“The empress?”

“Yes, lady! What’s unusual is that this time, a saint from the Order of Aletteia was also on the
list of candidates.”

I frowned in wonder at Lulu’s words.

The Aletheia Church was like a secret group that had been active only behind the scenes.

‘Through the empress, are you trying to raise the status of the Aletheian religion to the level of
the Ruelard church?’

“I, but….”

“Huh?”

“The lady’s name is also on the list.”

“What?”

Embarrassed by Lulu’s words, I opened the Daily Express in her hand.

‘I only saw Emperor Franz once when he was very young, right?’

Lucas, what do you think?

I looked back at Lucas, avoiding Lulu’s gaze, and when I asked with my eyes, the teddy bear
lifted its small shoulders.

What?

It’s strange. The imperial family will be grinding their teeth from the moment Hachania was
separated as a special dominion, but there is no reason to put me in the position of empress
who has to share the imperial power.

Then, Lucas pointed at a mirror in the corner of the room with his fluffy foreleg.

‘Mirror?’
Chapter 210

Ines, who had the list of empress candidates spread throughout the country, opened the door
to the audience room without hesitation.

“Are you crazy, Franz?”

Franz, who was talking with his vassal, raised his head at an angle at the sound of his younger
sister’s voice.

“What?”

“Why is Leonora Hachania’s name on the list of candidates for empress?!”

Ines bit her lip, unable to hold back the anger that welled up in the brazen face of Franz.

Looking down at Ines, who was rushing towards him, Franz raised his hand and punished his
vassals and attendants before opening his mouth.

“Isn’t even my wife suitable for being someone I like?”

“You! when the hell are you I saw a princess!”

Ines was stunned by Franz’s nonsense and screamed.

It seemed like someone knew Leonora well, but Franz wasn’t even familiar with Leonora, let
alone close friends.

“I met you recently.”

“You mean you’ve been to Hachania?”

Ines frowned sharply, recalling Franz’s actions that had recently been reported to her.

‘The thing that was reported as a simple outing was to the north?’

Apparently it was time for a water change, Ines gritted her teeth as she recalled the people
around Franz.
“Even if you catch my attendant like a mouse, it won’t help. Because I fooled everyone and
went to the North in the first place.”

Realizing what Ines was thinking, Franz sighed and came down from the podium.

“You said minorities are low and violent and will definitely be driven out of the empire?”

“Okay. You definitely agree with me! That’s why he came up with a policy to form an empire
only with Willetan people!!”

Franz patted Ines on the shoulder, who was very angry, and continued.

“Yes. But isn’t it strange? I’m curious because the princess who is known to be so smart is
accepting the minority even at the expense of the north.”

“So you emptied the imperial castle without my permission?”

“Okay. Without your permission.”

Franz nodded with a dejected smile at Ines’ harsh voice.

“I am the emperor of this country sitting on the throne, but I am a puppet who cannot go
anywhere without your permission.”

Saying that, Franz’s green eyes remained as cold as a corpse’s.

“I know you well, Franz.”

Ines looked up at the expressionless face of Franz and reached out and grabbed his collar.

“If you want to live, don’t disobey me, I have warned you.”

He killed his father, Gregor, but there was no reason why he couldn’t kill his brother, Franz.

However, if Gregor and Franz were killed, even Ines would not escape suspicion.

But it was just a simple suspicion.

“Remember, I kept you alive simply because I didn’t want to bother you, Franz.”
It was because Ines had the power, power, and religious order to easily avoid people’s
suspicions.

“There are plenty of people who can replace you. Don’t think with your own head and do as you
are told.”

At Ines’ warning, Franz smiled weakly and opened his lips.

“… Then kill I would rather die than live like this.”

“I’m sorry, Franz, but I decide until the day you die.”

Took.

Throwing Franz to the floor, Ines stepped out of the throne room, trampling on his little hope.

***

Returning to the bedroom, Ines picked up a vase and threw it against the wall at will.

Clink.

The sound of thin glass shattering echoed through the well-decorated room, and the startled
lady-in-waiting hurriedly ran over and grabbed the princess by the shoulder.

“Woe, Her Highness the Princess! calm down! You’re going to get hurt!”

After shaking off the lady-in-waiting to stop her, Ines frowned as she wiped her bloody hands
on the sofa.

“Leonora, what did that little girl do that Franz now hates me?”

It is a life repeated over thirty times.

Among them, Gregor died without fulfilling his title, and Franz ascended the throne.

And Franz, who played the role of her ‘Kind brother’, always acted according to her wishes.

“Well. You seemed to have a lot of thoughts after ascending the throne.”
“Franz is the type of person who has a lot of random thoughts. That’s why you deliberately put
everything in front of you that could indulge in pleasure, whether it be women or money.”

“There will come a time when you will get tired of pleasure, foolish Helios.”

The low-pitched, enchanting voice that answered Ines’s words was not that of a maid.

Again.

Again.

The sound of heels walking on the hard marble floor was as determined as the owner’s
disposition, and there was no hesitation.

“… Sir Curios.”

At the woman who appeared pushing back the red curtain, Ines stood up and bowed.

“Helios, you have lived countless lives, but you have never experienced living as an adult. So
you have to know that I haven’t fully grasped the power of human emotions.”

In response to Curios’ bruising, Ines raised her voice as if in rebellion.

“Why should I know what worms feel?”

“That feeling sometimes turns bugs into annoyingly powerful beings.”

“A powerful being, that’s unbelievable!”

“Don’t you dare raise your voice at me, Helios.”

Curios interrupted Ines and sneered coldly.

The god’s name given to Aeneas, Helios.

It was something that could be said to be the highest level within the Church, but not as much
as the Curios who controlled Selene and Helios.

Because Curios was the vessel and key to resurrect the pioneer Etimos, and the number one
person who embraced all members of the Order.

“The emperor is in love, Ines.”

“… Love?”

“Well, it must still be foot love. Don’t worry, I can handle that much.”

Curios held out his hand to Ines, but Ines stood firm and refused her.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t want to ask for help from Curios.”

“I’m sorry too, but the Church has decided not to entrust Ines alone with the work anymore.”

“Mr. Curios!”

“It’s okay to call her Dahlia since she’s not in Hwangseong.”

Curios smiled softly at the mention of his new name.

Dahlia Windrosé, the saint whom the church raised as the empress, was Curios.

“I see you now. You can’t even control the magic of Acrea properly, so you can’t control Mirtan
Lyle.”

In the hand of Curios, who picked up the transparent ball of thread rolling around Ines’
bedroom, a fire flared up.

“Looks like it’s running out of mana again.”

Curios clicked his tongue, pointing out Ines’ limitations.

Helios can’t even use proper magic without Aster!

It was so pitiful that I let out a sigh.

“Acrea’s Forbidden Arts are basically the same as alchemy and chests, so great power
requires great sacrifice.”
“Kyaaaagh!!”

Curios pushed the maid into the fire without hesitation after hearing all about her identity,
church, and Acrea’s secrets.

“Now, Mirtan Ryle will not stop killing until he has killed all of his compatriots.”

Curios, who handed Ines a crystal ball so that he could keep an eye on Myrtan Lyle’s actions,
continues with a gentle smile.

“Ines, the true power of the Church is to use it like this.”

***

“Ah!”

The screams of the people in agony were scattered in a mess.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

The main character of the dreary landscape with blood flowing is Mirtan Ryle.

Although he is now the head of the Miriam people, he was once a knight with such a reputation
that he served as the emperor’s bodyguard.

The people who cried and ran away were eventually caught by Mirtan Lyle’s hands.

It’s because Leonora shut down the Mirtan ethnic area, saying that the poison from the well
must be prevented from spreading.

“Baron Lyle, why are you doing this…!”

“Mirtan! Please save me!”

People in the dead-end alley knelt down, but Mirtan swung his sword without hesitation, like
someone who had no sympathy whatsoever.

“Hands, hands don’t stop!”

It was only after everyone had died that Mirtan stood still and dropped his sword.

“… Why do I keep getting these destructive urges? Was it not enough to poison the villagers’
well?!”

Feeling embarrassed, Mirtan eventually found a dagger in his arms and stabbed himself in the
stomach.

Poo-wook.

“Gagging!”

A small figure approaches Mirtan, who is lying face down on the floor and wriggling as if in
agony.

“It’s enough now, Mirtan.”

“Gagging, billion!”

“… He’s really good at acting.”

Chapter 211

Mirtan stood up at my grim praise and scratched the back of his head with an embarrassed
expression.

“Princess, are you here?”

“Detection, On.”

I nodded my head to Mirtan and activated the detection artifact.

The artifact, which looks like a small insect, flies up with trembling wings and soon finds a
magic tool with black eyes in the air.

I pasted thin paper on the black eye magic tool and looked back at Mirtan.

“They probably had the purpose of checking if Mirtan was acting as they wished, so they
wouldn’t be monitoring it anymore, but just in case you didn’t know, I’ll put up a fake video.”

Now, the only thing Ines can confirm with this magical tool is the dismal sight of Myrtan taking
his own life in a sense of shame.

“It is thanks to the princess who told me in advance. How should I repay this favor….”

Mirtan Lyle handed me a thread so thin that it would be invisible unless I used an aura, and
bowed my head.

“If it wasn’t for the princess, I would have lost the territory I ruled over and all my people.”

Ines doesn’t know that I can figure out my own progress through the original work.

‘If the fact that Mirtan Lyle isn’t dead is known, you might notice that I can figure out my plans in
advance.’

But I couldn’t help it.

It was because I couldn’t watch the genocide of the Miriam people accepted by the North.

“Miriam said he would definitely repay the silver.”

“Yes. Please tell me.”

“It’s not an order, I have a request.”

I looked down at Mirtan Lyle, who was prostrated in front of me, and pursed my lips hesitantly.

“There is someone I want to find.”

“I will find anyone. Otherwise, I’ll have no face seeing the princess.”

I opened my mouth with a smile at Mirtan’s trustworthy answer.

“His name is Noel, I don’t know what he will look like now. But I’m going to hang out with a girl
named Rachel.”

***

Returning to the Duke Castle after patrol once, I narrowed my eyes at the tumultuous noises
coming from the courtyard.

“Isn’t it that you came to meet the princess?”

“The Princess is not at her seat right now.”

“Then guide me to the princess’ parlor.”

“I haven’t heard anything about you from the princess, so I can’t guide you.”

“What? you? You know who I am!”

Heath seemed to be arguing with someone.

“Is a little kid like you an escort for the princess?!”

I accelerated my steps at the voice of the other person, who was intensifying.

“What’s up, Heath?”

Heath’s complexion brightens a little when he finally finds me in the courtyard.

Hiss sprinted to me like a puppy greeting its owner, and stuck out its frizzy hair.

“I waited.”

“Sorry. Am I a little late?”

“Waiting for the princess is always fun, so there is no need to apologize.”

I checked the face of the uninvited guest as I stroked the head of Heath, who had calmed down
in an instant.

“That’s the Lante people then.”

“See you again.”

“Because he came to me. Is there something wrong with the Rante district?”

At my words, the boy raised a hand and continued with a grin.

“I’m sorry for deceiving you, but I’m not a Rante.”

The shaggy brown hair that covered her forehead fell to the floor.

‘Red hair…?’

I noticed the boy’s hair color exposed and narrowed my eyes.

“Will you recognize me now? It’s been a while, but we’ve only met once.”

I trembled at the boy’s relaxed voice.

A dignified attitude that doesn’t feel intimidated at all even in front of a great aristocrat.

I thought it was a characteristic of a foreigner who was not familiar with the system or
etiquette, but it seems that was not the case.

‘It’s hard to tell just by looking at the face, but if it’s red blonde hair and green eyes….’

“Are you His Majesty Emperor Franz?”

“Okay.”

I looked up at Franz, who triumphantly answered my question, and bowed.

“I didn’t know John An because I rarely showed my face at public events. I apologize, Your
Majesty.”

Franz slightly frowned as if he didn’t like my stiff greeting.

“I didn’t want to apologize. I knew you would like me.”

There was no reason for me to be happy with Ines’ older brother.

I tilted my head, not listening to Franz’s complaint.

“I’m sorry, but may I ask what happened to the Duke Castle?”

At my question, Franz puts his hand in one of his pockets with a relaxed smile.

“I put you on the list of candidates for empress, but I don’t think I officially proposed to you.”

“… Yes?”

Franz knelt down in front of me before I could stop him from being taken aback by his words.

“Please my wife-”

I covered the ring case from his pocket with my hand and looked around.

“Wait a minute, Your Majesty.”

“Uh?”

“I think it would be good for you not to talk behind your back.”

‘I feel a very bloody aura here and there.’

Of course, the closest thing to living was from Heath.

Heath, don’t kill the imperial family recklessly!

He quickly dissuaded Hiss with resonance,

Whiik-!

I couldn’t stop the sharp ax blade from flying at Franz.

Percussion.

Fortunately, as if he hadn’t taken swordsmanship lessons in vain, Franz succeeded in stopping

Lucas, the teddy bear that was aiming for his neck.

“… What is this teddy bear? Is it handled by a puppeteer?”

Whiik-! Whiik-!

Even though I was caught, I held on to Lucas’s torso, who was wielding a small ax blade at
Franz, and opened my mouth.

“Go, it’s an artifact developed by the studio. It just has the ability to move.”

“But a doll wielding an ax is dangerous for a toy.”

“I tend to enjoy thrills.”

At my insincere reply, Franz laughed cheerfully, as if he had forgotten that he had almost died.

“As expected, the gongnyeo has a corner that connects with me. I like it too, the thrill.”

“Oh, is that so?”

“Huh. Like proposing to a woman from the enemy family.”

I don’t know what the hell you’re thinking.

I couldn’t understand Franz’s intentions, so I hesitantly opened my mouth.

“I’m sorry, Your Majesty, but I can’t officially put my name on the list of empress candidates,
nor can I accept your marriage proposal.”

“Don’t you know that I can force you to run for empress?”

As Franz had said, the emperor could not arbitrarily choose an empress, but he had enough
power to appoint a candidate.

In addition, the emperor could seat anyone he wanted in the position of the concubine, the
empress.

‘It was an evil law created by Gregor.’

“That’s if you don’t have a fiancé.”

I opened my mouth, looking around to see if another blade would come flying at Franz.

“I haven’t heard that the princess has a fiancé.”

“Because it was a secret engagement.”

“Who is your fiancée?”

I hesitated to answer Franz’s disgruntled question.

‘Judging from how reckless he is, it doesn’t seem like Ines meant that Franz wanted to make
me his empress.’

While contemplating whose name to call to send Franz back, a familiar figure pops out from
behind the boy.

“Okay, who is it?”

“Who?”

“I guess I should say hello to my daughter’s fiancée.”

I scratched my cheek at the bloody voices of Sylvie, Enoch, and Gaspard.

‘Don’t you notice? It’s obviously a lie!’

I wanted to shout at him, but I couldn’t do that in front of Franz.

“Why are you pretending not to know? You’re engaged to Tristan.”

I ended up uttering the name of Tristan Soloa-Gulem, the most easygoing.

“You mean Duke Soloa was your fiancé?”

Soloa, like Hachania, belonged to one of the five noble families, so even the emperor would not
be able to approach him recklessly.

I checked Franz, who withdrew with a blank face, and turned my head to my older brothers.

“Don’t think everyone is fooling around. I lied because I was afraid the emperor would bother
me.”

“Again, I almost killed the emperor in surprise when I thought I was really engaged!”

“I almost blew up the mansion. Don’t say that again.”

No, I’m engaged. Why kill the emperor and blow up the mansion?

“Ugh. It was an uproar.”

I passed my annoying brothers and entered the bedroom.

“Do you have something to say?”

Then Hiss, who had followed me, sticks out his lips, staring only at the poor ground.

“Why is it Tristan Soloa? There are many who give false names.”

‘I’m especially jealous of Tristan.’

I smiled at the cute look on his disgruntled Heath and picked him up.

“Tristan is the most appropriate. Because he is not here right now and he is in a position where
he can escape the situation with a lie.”
“Don’t hug me. I am not a child.”

Hiss growled fiercely, as if he was dissatisfied with my behavior in hugging and shaking Dunga-
Dunga.

“But it’s so small and cute.”

“Princess!”

“Okay okay.”

I had no choice but to tease him, knowing that Heath hated me petting him.

Without knowing what kind of storm this trivial fluttering of wings would turn into and come back
to me.
Chapter 212

Peace came like the eve of the storm.

‘I don’t know why the original work hasn’t been updated, but after Mirtan Lyle, Ines has been
very calm.’

Thanks to the imperial family not finding fault with it, the northern part was able to safely
receive the approval of the special decree.

Exchanges based on culture and art were effective as I expected, and the ethnic minorities
assigned to different districts were actively exchanging information and making their culture
blossom.

Another small empire was created within the empire.

‘Still, somehow I’m anxious.’

Looking down at the courtyard from my bedroom, I nervously tapped the window sill at the
peaceful scene with no flaws.

‘There doesn’t seem to be much movement in the imperial castle, so I’ll have to dig into the
church.’

“Lulu, get ready to go out.”

“Yes, lady.”

I chinned Lulu, who showed up when she needed me like a ghost, even without shaking a
seolleongline.

***

When I visit the temple in Aletteia, Enco, a man who can be said to be the head of the church
branch and closest to Ines, greets me with a welcoming face.

“It’s been a while, princess.”

“I’ve been raging for a while.”

At my words, Enko gave a big nod as if in agreement.

“Neither Helios nor the princess came looking for me, so I felt lonely.”

“Has Helios been infrequent to visit? You must be very busy.”

“Yes. I was worried because both of you have recently stopped walking in the temple of
Aletheia.”

I opened my eyes slightly at Enko’s words and said,

“Because the Empire is in a mess these days, I feel the need to take care of myself.”

When I start talking, Enko opens her mouth as if she had been waiting.

“Ah, you mean opening the north gate. I was curious about the princess’s personal opinion on
the matter.”

After joining the Order, I deciphered the Bible in archaic language that no one had ever
interpreted, and seduced Enko, who had an inferiority complex to Selene, with flattery.

Thanks to that, Enko, who trusts me as much as Ines, opens her eyes wide and takes my
hand.

“If Aster can decipher the ancient language, then he must have read the will of Aletheia-sama,
which a member of the Order like me cannot read.”

I smiled at Enko, who revealed her trust in me, and continued.

“May Aletheia-sama respond to Enko-sama’s faith.”

It was half sincere. I didn’t fully agree with Aletheia’s doctrine, but a fervent lover of God like
Enko wanted some reciprocation.

But the gods I know are usually arbitrary and ungrateful.

“I haven’t told anyone, but I actually agree with Aster-sama.”

“Why?
“Because I don’t think it was necessary to deprive even the lowliest of the unchosen people of
their place to live.”

I straightened my tilted head at Enko’s words.

The non-Willetan people of the Empire were diverse, from actors, intellectuals, opera singers to
students.

“Aren’t you chosen?”

“Yes. Isn’t it even in the bible? Only a few people who inherit Willetan’s blood can set foot in the
world that will be opened by salvation.”

I narrowed my brows at Enko’s words and let out a thin cough.

“But Aletheia’s Bible says something else. Aletheia told us to be merciful to those who lost their
way.”

Aletheia’s Bible was in the form of a nose ring when attached to the nose, and an earring when
attached to the ear.

When I mention the Bible, which each interpreter has a different opinion about, Enko kicks me
off.

“You seem to have deciphered the gore quite a bit already. You are amazing, Aster.”

As I followed him through the temple, I gulped down my saliva as I counted the noticeably
reduced number of church members.

‘Certainly the atmosphere in the temple has become bloody.’

It seemed that Ines was weeding out minorities both inside and outside.

“Is Selene doing well?”

At my careful question, Enko’s lips curl up.

“As always, you are shutting yourself in and praying. He must be preparing alone to welcome
Etimos.”
Perhaps it was because Ines was not on good terms with Selene, Enko did not hide his
disapproval of Selene.

“Thank you for always being kind to me, Mr. Enko. This is a new interpretation of the Bible.”

Having deciphered a passage from the Bible that Enko might like, I turned my back on him in a
leap of joy.

“Do you know that you are the Aster who will open the curtain for the finale?”

The terminal membrane.

Selene definitely called me that.

As I had just finished deciphering the Bible, I gave an aesthetic nod to his words.

“If that headmaster is talking about the end of you and the church, roughly.”

If Etimos was resurrected, the present world would come to an end, either in a way Ines
wanted or not.

For a single soul to have that much ether and a huge amount of mana poured into it would have
caused a crack in the balance of the world.

“I also know that the end Ines wants and the end you want are different.”

“You are confident, as if you understand me.”

“Selene, because you keep looking for me.”

I tilted my head, thinking of Selene snooping around me every day I visited the temple.

“It was just amazing that you, who have no religious beliefs, are reading the meaning of the
composition that was impossible to interpret.”

“Lie.”

I shook my head at Selene’s excuse-like words.

“I don’t believe that people like you move aimlessly.”

Selene moved her lips as if hesitating at my words, then continued.

“Know that not all of us sages agree.”

‘What did that mean?’

When it comes to sages, he meant Selene, Aeneas, and Curios.

‘Are all the goals you want to achieve through the church different?’

I leaned against the door of the small prayer room and looked down at Selene, who was
kneeling.

‘When I pray, I look infinitely pious.’

The long silver hair that came down to his waist and the solemnly sinking eyes conveyed the
unique calmness of a person who had left the world.

“You are faithful today as well.”

Selene raises her head at the sound of my voice announcing my visit, clearing my throat, and
finds me and frowns.

“What happened to the temple?”

“It’s suspicious that Ines is so quiet. I was wondering if you knew anything.”

The day Selene mentioned to me that the sages have different goals, he and I practically held
hands.

Selene’s well-groomed lips twisted at my words that seemed to be floating.

“It is only natural that Helios is calm. Because she got everything she wanted.”

“… Did you achieve everything you wanted? what?”

I narrowed my brows at Selene’s words.

What Ines wanted was the downfall of all people except for the Willetan people.

And I opened the north gate and firmly stopped the plan.

“Now there is not a single person in the imperial capital that surrounds the imperial castle
except for the Willetan people.”

“That couldn’t have been all of Ines’ plans.”

“Why do you think so?”

“Because Aines’ goal is to revive Etimos.”

Selene, who didn’t seem to understand what I was saying, was frustrated, so I slapped her
chest a couple of times and stepped forward.

“There is a section in the Bible that describes the resurrection rites of the forerunners. It is a
ritual that requires an enormous sacrifice of ether.”

‘Since Ines considered non-Willetans to be inferior, I thought she was planning to sacrifice all
the minorities she considered useless.’

So, he gathered and trained private soldiers and prepared for a large-scale war, so Ines could
not easily touch the people who had fled to the north.

“Your reasoning is not wrong, but you underestimate Helios’ cruelty. The Willetan race itself
means nothing to her.”

“It doesn’t make any sense, then do you mean that we can use the remaining people in the
ecliptic as sacrifices for the resurrection ceremony?”

“You’re right. Helios will be willing to sacrifice not the people he drove out of the ecliptic, but the
entire remaining imperial people in the ecliptic.”

“It’s a population that’s close to half of the empire’s people. Nonsense.”

“Aletheia church members like me believe that if only Etimos is resurrected, a new world will
open. Would you care if the empire of the abandoned world collapsed?”

I closed and opened my distant eyes at Selene’s explanation.

‘But is the resurrection of Ethymos described in the Bible really the beginning of a new world?’

On the day Etimos gains new life, this world will gain eternal peace and rest.

A peaceful darkness will cover your eyes.

‘Everyone can see this phrase….’

Chapter 213

Even if you open your eyes, the curtain of the night that seems to be closed is coming.

“Even if the world perishes, they may think that only they need to be saved.”

As I walked in and out of the temple, I roughly grasped the ecology of the members of the
church, and I nodded slightly and swept my chin.

‘According to the composition, Ines’ role was to gather the power to revive Etimos.’

The sun that builds a ‘Pentagon star’ that darkness can find.

In alchemy, the pentagram meant energy, and in this world, energy was ether or mana.

When the sun rises in the center of the sky.

‘This must mean the day Ines comes of age.’

Opening up the Bible I had interpreted myself, I narrowed my brows while pointing at a
sentence that bothered me with my fingertips.

I was twelve now, so Ines was eleven.

‘Seven years have been given, but I can’t just believe in the Bible.’

I had to completely block Ines’ plans within that.

However, I get chills at the foreboding that my body will not be able to withstand the Louer
disease and become useless before Ines becomes an adult.

‘I don’t feel any pain, but the time left for me will never be seven years.’

The sudden dizziness and headaches like in the beginning of the outbreak disappeared, but I
could clearly feel the mana draining from my body.

After checking the movements of Selene and Ines, I safely escaped the temple. I found Lulu
waiting nearby and raised my hand.
“Lulu, has there been any news from Zachary’s brother yet?”

“I think you went to a place where I couldn’t reach you.”

Lulu, who seemed embarrassed by my question, gave an aesthetic nod.

“Don’t worry too much, Zarpara said he sent mercenaries.”

Lulu seems to think I’m worried about my eldest son, Zachary, but I wasn’t too concerned about
Zachary’s safety.

‘Everything they’re doing in the side story is being recorded.’

It was a problem that the location was not described, but Zachary was gradually following the
route of the sub male lead and was becoming strong enough to compete with the male lead
Tristan.

‘I think I met the fairy king recently….’

Perhaps because Tristan’s basic stats have improved, Zachary is also growing faster than the
original.

“Looks like Lulu is more worried than me.”

I smiled like a joke at Lulu who was checking my complexion and shrugged.

“Don’t worry. Zachary is a knight who led Heilang.”

“I understand, lady. Really! A letter has arrived from Mirtan Lyle.”

At Lulu’s lively voice, I carefully tore off the blue envelope she held out.

[ Please come to Amelon Harbor at midnight after 15 days. ]

‘Amelon Harbor?’

Amelon Harbor is one of the few ports in the northern part of the country that faces the Arina
Strait and is where Noel left on his last voyage as an admiral.
After losing Noel, I remember Gaspard shutting it down, so why is it that he has to come to
Amelon Harbor?

‘Well, you’ll know when you go.’

***

As Mirtan requested, I visited Amelon Harbor and narrowed my eyes when I found the only ship
anchored in the lonely harbor that looked like the tomb of the dead.

‘There is no flag, and the statue adorning the front is a siren.’

It was a typical pirate ship.

When I asked to find Noel, I wondered if he was a pirate, so I snooped around the ship, but a
familiar figure popped out from the prow and waved at me.

“It’s been a while, princess.”

“… Noel?!”

The woman in the black captain’s hat was definitely Noel.

A woman with a face slightly older than I remember jumps off and lands in front of me.

“I heard you found me, what happened?”

I felt a moderate crush, but I swallowed my saliva at her plain voice, which did not feel any
affection or longing for me.

‘I haven’t recovered my memory yet.’

If not, I could have guessed wrong.

“For now, I’m glad you look okay.”

Whether or not she was really my lost mother, I smiled like a sigh at Noel’s well-to-do face.

“I didn’t know you would become a pirate.”

“Why do you think it was ‘Made’? You don’t seem to have imagined that you were originally
pirates.”

I tilted my head at Noel’s words, unable to tell if he was serious or joking.

‘From admiral to pirate, isn’t the job change too extreme?’

“But I guess there are only a few sailors.”

“While crossing the strait, everyone collapsed due to an unknown disease, leaving only about
half of them left.”

Noel gave a short reply and reached out his hand to me.

Whirik-!

Noel, holding me like a doll, grabs the rope and climbs into the boat.

“If the sick sailor is still on board, may I check his condition?”

In the original work, there was no mention of diseases that sailors suffer from, but there were
only a few types of diseases that sailors suffer from.

“Just lying on the deck.”

I nodded slightly at Noel’s words and approached the boy lying on the deck.

“Ugh, Captain. You are here….”

The boy struggled to say hello to Noel even though he was exhausted and lost his senses.

‘Your gums are bleeding. The skin also rose.’

“Okay, lie down.”

I examined the bruised body of the boy and looked up at Noel as he approached him.

It was blunt, but it was a much more friendly voice than when he was talking to me.
My heart suddenly throbbed and I stared at Noel, who felt her gaze and looked back at me.

“By the way, Princess, did you find me because you wanted something from me?”

At the indifferent voice, as if I couldn’t find myself otherwise, I shook my fingers and lowered
my head.

“No, not necessarily.”

“It’s okay, so if you want something from me, you can tell me. Princess saved my life and
Rachel’s lives, so I want to help as much as I can.”

I couldn’t answer easily at the polite but businesslike tone, devoid of any emotion, and only
moved my lips.

“Noel, how old did you say you are this year?”

‘I was told that I was 18 when Ines and I took part in the contest.’

“Well. I have no memory of being abandoned on an island. So I don’t know the exact age.”

As if my question was out of the blue, Noel answers with a shrug.

“Don’t you want to find your lost memories?”

“Not at all.”

“Why?”

“I tried to recall it several times, but each time it left me with an unpleasant feeling.”

“… An unpleasant feeling.”

“So I decided that it might not be a memorable past.”

It may have been said without malice, but Noel’s words made my feet flinch as if I had dipped
my body in a cold, frozen lake.

“Leonora, stand aside for a moment.”

I belatedly came to my senses when I heard a stern voice from behind me and raised my head.

“Ha, Grandma!”

I had summoned her to the port, hoping that if she saw Thierry, Noel would recall her past.

“… Noel?”

I wondered if it would be difficult for Thierry to recognize Noel at once - because Gaspard did
not recognize him - but surprisingly, Thierry seemed to recognize Noel’s true identity.

“Aren’t you Noel!”

Thierry, who had been silent with a puzzled look on his face, raised his wand high and pointed
at Noel.

“This ugly thing! Where did you come from and now you have appeared!”

I looked back and forth between her and Noel with my eyes wide open at Thierry’s cry.

‘Noel doesn’t remember the past at all, and even his appearance is different. How did he find
out?’

“Who are you?”

However, Thierry’s flushed face instantly freezes at Noel’s cool question.

“What, what?”

“I don’t know you.”

Restless at Noel’s firm words, I stepped forward.

“Wait a minute, Noel! Let me explain!”

‘Grandma, you’ll be hurt because she came without even explaining the situation!’

Embarrassed, I interrupted Thierry for a while, and Thierry pressed my shoulder and smiled in
vain as if it was absurd.
“I’m sure it’s Noel, Leonora.”

“… Yes?”

“This rude way of speaking, pretending not to know me. It must be my daughter. When I
remarried, Noel made me….”

I stiffened in a different way at Thierry’s attitude, which didn’t seem particularly shocked.

“To say I was my daughter, a senile old man.”

“Yeah, that’s what I called it.”

“I beg your pardon?!”

‘My mother wasn’t this cheap…?!’

Chapter 214

I barely separated the agitated Thierry from Noel and explained the situation to her, who was
laughing in amazement.

“… So, the princess thinks I’m her missing mother.”

Noel, whose face was vaguely hardened, clicked his tongue briefly as if he felt sorry for me.

“Even though I don’t remember much, I think I’m too young to be the princess’s mother.”

“I am not entirely sure. However, since it is an artifact developed by me, I can trust its
performance.”

I took out the artifact, moved by Noel’s disregard for the fact that she could be my mother.

It was an artifact developed so that anyone could do a paternity test, which was only possible
in temples.

‘I never thought I’d be able to use this.’

As soon as I got close to Noel, I confirmed that the artifact with my blood was spinning, but I
looked at her and the artifact blankly and put the magic tool away.

“But Noel says he doesn’t want to look for memories.”

“Because I am satisfied with my life now.”

“Okay, then. You can forget about my current situation.”

I just want Noel to be happy.

I shrug my shoulders and back away from her, but Thierry, who doesn’t know when he chased
me again, raises his staff and strikes Noel on the back.

Poo-!

“This goyan thing!”

Thierry’s voice was full of resentment.

“How much this little thing struggled to live alone after losing you, damn it…!”

Seeing Thierry’s face reddened as if about to burst into tears, I couldn’t stop her with my
recklessness, so I only scratched the back of my head.

‘No, I didn’t live alone because I had a dad and older brothers.’

Besides, I have no memory of my mother.

“It’d be nice to have a talk somewhere where these senile old people aren’t.”

Noel, who had dodged Thierry’s cane with a swish swish, looked back at me, but I smiled and
raised my hand to signify that it was okay.

“No. If Noel doesn’t want to get his memory back, I’m not going to force him.”

I thought it was nothing, but when I was about to give up on Noel, my voice trembled a little.

“It’s just that I’ve confirmed that Noel is doing well.”

‘But if it becomes known that Noel Iaron is alive, it will only become dangerous.’

“Jake, you bastard!! You can’t let go of your mind!!!”

The moment I gave up neatly, I heard the voices of people on the deck a little away.

I followed Noel’s hurried steps and soon found an elderly man who raised his voice at someone.

“It must be the curse of the sea god. Didn’t you say that you had a woman as your captain and
you were incurring the wrath of the sea god!!”

The old man who found Noel grabs her by the collar and resents her.

“Noel, if you are a captain who really cares about his crew, please get off the ship.”

I clicked my tongue briefly, inferring from the mark on the old man’s armband that he was the
first mate of this ship.
‘The first mate saw the captain and got off the ship.’

“The captain shares his fate with the ship, Orlando.”

Noel, who lightly removed the hand of the old man named Orlando, opened his mouth like a
sigh.

“Instead, sailors who are sick or don’t want to follow me may disembark at this port. It won’t
hurt to look for a new job, as it will pay well.”

It seemed like she was telling everyone, but she was looking straight at the boy who was
leaning on the deck and coughing up blood.

“Poetry, I hate it!”

Realizing that Noel was talking to him, the boy shouted while wiping his bloody mouth.

“I am the one who came out to sea to share my destiny with this ship! Even if I die, I will die on
the boat!!”

“Crazy man! The captain won’t allow it! You should get off immediately and receive treatment!”

“Okay. Disembark with Orlando.”

After looking at the boy and the old man, Noel turned around giving an order that seemed cold
at first glance.

“That old man named Orlando, isn’t he the person the ship needs?”

I asked as I trotted after her, and Noel raised an eyebrow.

“How did know?”

“Because I only flinched when Noel said he was getting off.”

“Okay. It was all thanks to Orlando’s skill that we were able to safely dock in this port with half
of our crew lost.”

‘Then I have to help.’

It could be the last gift you can give her.

I smiled faintly and nodded.

***

“Hurry up and pack your things, you bastard.”

“Grandfather! I don’t want to get off the ship without the captain!”

“So you’re saying you’re going to die on the boat? You stupid bastard!”

I abruptly poked my head between Orlando and the boy, who raised his voice, and smiled
brightly.

“I can cure your grandson’s illness. So why don’t you reconsider Ha-sun?”

Orlando, who has spotted me, frowns and stretches out his arm to keep me from reaching the
boy.

“It’s not for a kid like you to intervene. It’s a disease that even the best doctors can’t figure out
the cause of, but what!”

‘Because I thought it might move. I’m not a bad person after all.’

I turned my head to the boy and opened my mouth.

“It was a bit tiring at first, right? As time passed, your appetite would have disappeared, and
your knees and shoulders would have been sore.”

“Uh, uh…. It was.”

“And most importantly, he must have developed symptoms of non-stop bleeding.”

“…!”

I confidently shrugged at the boy’s eyes widening at my words.

‘As expected, that bottle was right.’

A lot of common sense learned from being a soldier is helpful in this case.

“Do you still need help for a child like me?”

“The symptoms the child described are correct, Grandpa.”

The boy nodded his head broadly and looked back at Orlando. The old man, though suspicious,
did not shake off the vial I handed him.

“Feed it. If there is no improvement in your symptoms within a day, then I will not stop you even
if you disembark.”

“My, what do I believe in and do this to my sick grandson-”

“Oh, wait.”

I interrupted the old man and went through my pockets.

“It’s my identity card.”

It was the boy, not Orlando, who first recognized my identity.

“Ha, Grandpa! Hurry up and bow first!”

The boy was greatly embarrassed and hurriedly pressed the old man on the back.

“Ha, the youngest daughter of Hachania is the famous Princess Leonora! It’s like standing
shoulder to shoulder with the princess.”

I thought the flustered boy was cute, so I smiled and nodded.

“But no matter how noble you are, you are just a child!”

“Grandpa, don’t say that! Princess Leonora is a genius among geniuses who has succeeded in
developing various magic tools and magical medicine since she was three years old!!”

Embarrassed by the boy’s words, I scratched the back of my head and slowly opened my
mouth.
“Anyway, do you believe in your identity?”

“Who would dare to forge the identity of the ducal family? I believe.”

“If the disease gets worse, my family will take responsibility and send a priest or a doctor, and
if it doesn’t work, I’ll compensate you with money for the time you wasted.”

He would have wanted to get his sick grandson off the ship as soon as possible and show him
to the doctor.

‘But as far as I know, the cause of the boy’s illness will not be found in this world yet.’

“Great. But as you said, I will watch you for just one day.”

I bowed my head to Orlando who believed in me and delayed disembarking for another day.

“Thank you for trusting me.”

“You don’t have to bow your head to me.”

The old man waved his hand, wondering if he had finally found the opposite sex, but I didn’t let
go and held the old man’s hand tightly.

“Promise me instead. If your grandson gets better with my medicine, please distribute the
medicine to sailors suffering from the same symptoms.”

“Of course not. There’s a cure, so why hide it? I’ll let the public know about the princess’s
achievements.”

“No, please don’t say I gave it to you.”

Orlando’s thick eyebrows go up at the words I spit out as I firmly shake my head.

“Why? Are you saying you shouldn’t even tell the captain?”

“Yes.”

I smiled at Orlando and shrugged my shoulders.

“It’s best to be free when heading towards the sea.”

“….”

“I hope Noel’s shoulders are light when he leaves the port. To the point where I don’t want to
come back to the mainland again.”

If she thinks she is indebted to me, she will definitely try to find me again.

“Um, no, take care of Noel.”

Orlando frowned at my request, as if he couldn’t understand me, but he nodded.

Chapter 215

Back home, I moved my steps towards the office where the lights were on despite it being late
at night.

“Dad, haven’t you slept yet?”

After a brief knock on the door, I stick my head out and see my father and older brothers
buried in a huge pile of paperwork.

“Lini, what are you doing without sleeping until this hour?”

Enoch rushes to the door, hugs me, and pats my back.

‘I’d worry unnecessarily if I was caught going out without saying anything.’

“Just. I can’t sleep.”

Looking around, I tried to hide my tired eyes and smiled at my father who stretched out his
arms to me.

‘Is it right to tell you about Noel?’

Dad is a blunt man by nature, but when it comes to mom, it was hard to guess what he was
thinking because he never showed emotion in front of his children.

“Dad.”

At my call, Dad, who held me as if taking me away from Enoch, looks down at me with calm
eyes.

“Do you have any intention of marrying someone who is not your mother?”

“Pooh!”

At my question, Sylvester, who was sitting across from Dad, spits out the black tea he was
drinking.

I opened my eyes wide as it seemed like the first time I had ever seen the always well-
groomed Sylvie make such a mistake.

I wonder if my words are that surprising. When I look back at Enoch, he twists his face.

“Lini, what are you talking about! Disgusting!”

As if getting goosebumps, I rolled my eyes at Enoch as he brushed down his arm with chicken
skin.

“What’s gross is gross. Dad has to live a new life too.”

As I hold my father’s arm tightly, a grave voice sinks over my head.

“Why are you saying that? Rini, if you’re lonely because you don’t have a mother, it’s my fault
for not being enough.”

I raised my face in amazement at my father’s seemingly sad words.

“It’s not like that! With Dad and older brothers, why would Lini be lonely!”

I hurriedly put my hand on my father’s cheek, but he was already holding up Noel’s portrait with
a dark face, already timid.

‘… To appease Dad, I’ll have to sleep with him tonight.’

Ah, it’s hard to fall asleep alone.

***

Dalgrak Dalgrak.

The sound of cutlery clashing on the awkward table echoes softly.

“Thank you very much for inviting me to dinner tonight, Your Excellency.”

Seemingly unable to bear the silence any longer, Viscount Herren, who had been sipping onion
soup while watching his father, politely bowed his head.

“I can say thank you to my daughter.”

Then Gaspard, greeted by Herren, pointed at me as he bit off a handful of large baguettes next
to him.

“Because the person who asked to invite you was a princess.”

“Is that so? How could the princess…?”

Helen turned to me with a puzzled face at Gaspar’s words.

‘Well, he and I didn’t have much contact.’

Among the elders, I didn’t have a lot of active exchanges, but Heren was always out of my
interest.

‘He’s cunning, but he’s not particularly smart, and he’s not very loyal to the duke’s family.’

I smiled as I closed my eyes while facing Herren, who opened his eyes wide in surprise.

“I wanted to see you up close and talk.”

‘Because you are the only elder attached to the Emperor and Ines.’

I continued to speak kindly, hiding my true feelings.

“You are the youngest and most competent among the elders of the duchy. I always respected
him.”

“Huh, Princess Gongja too! It is too much praise.”

Viscount Herren, completely unaware that I was deceiving him, scratches the back of his head
in embarrassment.

“Oh. There is dirt on the collar.”

“Thank you, princess.”

I laughed as I attached the wiretap artifact to Herren’s collar.

***
“Meet the saintess.”

I perked up my ears as I sat down on the bed at the sound of Heren’s voice as soon as he left
the mansion.

“I heard that you are the only person in the north who provides strength to the imperial
family. They say they will deliver news from the duchy.”

“I am on my way to see the Duke.”

“When I become the empress, I will highly praise your achievements.”

“Don’t talk like that. I wish for nothing. I am just loyal to the imperial family as a citizen
of the empire.”

I tried hard to hide it, but I could feel the corner of Herren’s mouth rising even without looking.

‘Because bribes and flattery don’t work for my father, he must have changed his route to the
imperial family.’

“I’ve heard reports that Northerners like to stick together, but it’s a relief the Viscount
doesn’t.”

“Does origin matter, if only to help the empire grow in the right direction? haha.”

“It is one of the most important virtues for a noble to lead the Empire to judge the
situation with an objective eye, regardless of affiliation. Great.”

“Yes, saintess. It’s just a pity that His Excellency is guided by his personal affection and
can’t read the huge flow.”

“But, according to Franz, the harmony among minorities is so good that there are no
problems.”

“It’s only a moment!”

Hearing the saintess’ questionable voice, Herren raised an exaggerated voice to hide the fact
that his plan hadn’t worked out.

“Oh, these are the ones who will reveal their low nature someday, saintess! Your
Excellency was naive and couldn’t understand their intentions. Aren’t His Majesty the
Emperor and the Holy Lady aware of the nature of savages?”

“That’s right, but…. It’s hard to believe that Gaspar Hachania is naive.”

“Just because you are good at dealing with the military, you are not unconditionally
well versed in affairs, saintess.”

At Heren’s urgent explanation, the woman called the saint let out a small moan.

“Okay. Well, do you have anything else to report to me?”

“There is a rumor that the princess wants to see her deceased mother. He said he asked
His Excellency if he had no intention of remarrying.”

“It is natural for a child to miss its dead mother. I don’t think you’re going to report it to
me.”

“No. I saw this as an opportunity, saintess.”

“Opportunity?”

“Yes. Too many years have passed since the Duchess went missing, and it would be
correct to assume that she is dead. So, among the elders, there are many who raise
their voices to ask for a new duchess.”

“Hoo. Since it’s the new duchess, it wouldn’t be bad to have it with Gaspar Hachania if
you can speak the language.”

I bit my lip at the saintess’s languid voice coming from the wiretap artifact.

“I’ll look for people soon, so until then, do your best to earn the duke’s trust.”

“I’m taking orders!”

“For the Glory of the Great Order.”

“For the beginning of a new world!”

As soon as their conversation was over, I removed my hand from the wiretap artifact, hit the
bed with both fists, and exhaled deeply.

‘What’s not bad!’

Ines was so docile that she put the eavesdropping artifact on the viscount instead, which was a
relief.

‘I thought a saintess would appear and plot something like this.’

I frowned as I recalled the voice of the saintess, which felt somewhat languid.

‘This saintess must be Curios.’

He was a character that was only briefly described in the original book.

‘It seems that Aines and I have different ideas about the resurrection of Etimos.’

Did you say that the enemy of the enemy is on my side?

I was lost in thought while calculating the usefulness of Curios.

‘Whether it’s the imperial family or the church, it’s clear that a division is taking place.’

***

For some reason, Emperor Franz, who had visited Hachania even disguised as a minority,
visited the territory often after that.

“You’re back again, Your Majesty.”

I went down to the parlor when I heard that a guest had arrived, and I shrugged my shoulders
at a familiar face.

“I’m sure His Majesty and I aren’t particularly close.”

“I know it’s a rude visit. But Jim has something to ask the princess.”

I tilt my head at an angle while waiting for Franz, who hesitates to choose a word, and he
hesitates before opening his mouth.
“Are the people of Belnerni that I drove out of the imperial capital really special people who
inherited demonic blood?”
Chapter 216

Do you think it’s a question only now?

“Well.”

I was dumbfounded, but instead of blaming Franz, I tilted my head at an angle.

“Why don’t you ask me and see it with your own eyes?”

I led the emperor, who was hesitant to answer my question, and moved to the area assigned to
the Belnerni people.

As always, lively music was playing in their district, where there were a lot of gypsies.

“In Your Majesty’s eyes, are they really the culprits of all bad things and evil?”

I turned to Franz, pointing at the people circling around the campfire with one foot up and arms
crossed.

“… You’re dancing a dance I’ve never seen before.”

“It’s a gypsy dance. It’s easy, so anyone can follow along and mix in.”

“Oh, is that a dress you wear or not? It’s promiscuity that Jim can’t understand with his
common sense.”

I opened my lips while staring at Franz, who tried to deny the lively Belnernians.

“I understand that the imperial family has made a decision to accept Aletheia’s doctrine in
earnest.”

‘Maybe Franz’s approval rating is less than 10 percent now.’

People who believed in the goddess Luella and countless followers of Valerie would have
turned their backs on him.

Franz became the first emperor to abandon the state religion.

“Okay. Ines actively spread the doctrine to the imperial family and courtiers.”

“Your Majesty, did you understand Aletheia’s doctrine from the beginning?”

The goddess Luella was a god who wanted to be kind to everyone, but Aletheia was not.

The cult members who followed her believed that she would bring only the specially chosen to
the new world.

“… No, it wasn’t.”

“Then, was everything bad that Your Majesty didn’t understand?”

“That’s probably not it.”

I firmly shook my head at Franz’s slow voice.

“Your Majesty, it is said that the moment a person does not think for himself, he is no different
from a dead corpse.”

He looked at the dancing people in a daze at my words and flinched.

“I hope that His Majesty, who leads the empire, is not a corpse.”

I left the place, leaving him unable to answer easily.

***

Franz invited me to the imperial castle some time after visiting the Duchy - now the Hachanian
Special Self-Governing Province.

‘The atmosphere has changed a lot.’

Perhaps because they had driven out all the maids and attendants who were not of the Willetan
race, the imperial castle, which was so splendid to the point of getting sick of it, was not as
crowded as before.

“It’s been a while, Leonora.”

I bowed at the sound of Ines’ voice slowly descending the central staircase.

“Meet the Little Sun of the Empire.”

At my words, Ines raises the corner of her mouth crookedly, and opens her mouth while
tightening her hand on my shoulder.

“Little sun. I am the only sun that shines on this empire.”

“Your Majesty is obviously alive, but you are making dangerous statements.”

Ines clicked her tongue briefly and pushed me away from me who was glaring at me.

“… I wanted the princess to be an Aster who knew the subject.”

“I also wanted Your Highness to be a member of the royal family who truly cares about the
people of the empire.”

Sincerely.

‘Then I would have been able to play and eat comfortably.’

I shook my head, recalling the peaceful life of a wealthy extra.

“I didn’t know that Hachania would separate from the Empire and become independent.”

Ines, who was staring at me like that, frowned and continued.

“It was so delusional that I didn’t even think about how to deal with it, but I thought the princess
would come out with the old imperial law.”

“It’s the law, what can I do?”

“Did you forget? It’s all thanks to me that the emperor was able to issue an outdated decree
that was as if the princess were buried!”

Ines glared at me, who shrugged casually, then raised her voice sharply.

“I earned it as my associate. You, a mere princess, didn’t have any information!”

“I haven’t forgotten. I am always grateful, Your Highness.”

Ines shuddered at my manner of speaking, without a trace of sarcasm.

Behind her, the emperor who invited me appears.

“Meet the only sun of the Empire.”

“Princess, welcome.”

Franz looked at my well-groomed appearance and then licked his lips in a daze.

“… Whenever I see you, indeed.”

“Yes?”

“No, no. I’ll be out in the garden soon, so stay away.”

Franz, who shook his arm as if embarrassed, turned to Ines instead of me.

“Ines, I have something to tell you, so give me a moment.”

After watching Ines quietly following Franz, I took out the original book I had hidden in my
pocket and picked it up.

“How is the princess in the imperial castle?”

“I invited you to the banquet today.”

“Why? Curie, no, I told you to attend the banquet with Saint Dahlia!”

Ines, who had left with Franz, turned around while blaming him in a nervous voice.

‘He doesn’t listen more than Gregor.’

There was no one who followed her will properly.

‘Ines is just trying to find value in useless people!’

No one understands her heart.

‘I should consider it an honor to be able to sacrifice my meaningless life for the resurrection of
Etimos!’

How meaningful it is to become the foundation of a new world.

Franz, who was staring at Ines as he struck down his chest in frustration, opened his mouth
uncharacteristically.

“I said I had no desire to welcome the saintess as the empress.”

Ines answered with a raised corner of her mouth as if she found Franz’s defiance funny.

“I told you that your feelings are not important.”

“Ines, I am not a doll that you can move freely.”

“Franz, who do you think made you emperor? My dad died, and my family almost lost
everything to the aristocrats!”

“Yeah, you obviously said that. If we don’t wake up, the northerners will be the first to bite our
necks.”

Franz let out a deep sigh and put his hand on Ines’s shoulder, who opened his mouth in surprise
at him rebelling against him.

“But the Duke of Hachania didn’t show even the slightest greed until the moment I took the
throne. Same goes for Prince Lucas, whom you always used to scare me.”

“That, that! Franz, you’re stupid and didn’t notice!”

“But, as you expected, it didn’t happen that he gathered an army and stormed into the imperial
castle.”

“Because I blocked you!”

Ines pushed away Franz, who now questioned his plans.

“So what do you want to say?”

“Ines, you’ve been smarter than me ever since you were little. That’s why the emperor loved
you even more.”

“Of course, Franz. Because you were a foolish prince who was far behind the Confucius of the
north in both kendo and learning.”

“Okay. I admit that I did not act as a proper older brother to you because I was lacking.”

“What is he saying now? Are you going to pretend to be your older brother now?”

Ines sneered sharply at Franz, who nodded as if to acknowledge her words.

“Okay. If my brother goes astray, it will be my role to correct him.”

“The wrong way?”

“You were caught by biased values and were persecuting innocent people. No, exactly you and
me.”

Franz lowered his head and frowned as if the fact was bitter.

“I will stop oppressing the people of the empire because of my ancestors, Ines.”

Under.

On top of Franz, Ines laughed nonchalantly.

“It looks like His Majesty is not feeling well.”

Ines pointed a finger at the suffering Franz and called for the captain of the guards.

“Because he keeps talking nonsense to see if he has a fever, keep an eye on him so he doesn’t
come out of the bedroom.”

“Johnny.”
Because the imperial family was already in the palm of her hand.

‘What do we do? Should I save the emperor?’

“I need to find my father first.”

Wouldn’t that make it possible to move the military or not?

Covering the original with a crackling sound, I stomped my feet and entered the banquet hall.

It wasn’t difficult to find a father who was quite tall.

A troubled face stood tall in the distance, amidst the cloud-like crowd.

“I heard that His Excellency has finally decided to take a wife.”

“You have no idea how relieved we were when we heard the news. You have finally made up
your mind to make a fresh start.”

The servants must have heard when I asked if I had any plans to hire a new duchess, but my
father had been suffering from rumors lately.

The Duke of Hachania has stepped forward to welcome a new Duchess-

Because the sentence was published in the headline of the gossip magazine.

“No, I never made that decision.”

Dad politely tried to push away the people crowding at him, but to no avail.

‘I’ll have to save my dad first, not the emperor.’

With that thought in mind, the moment Odo tries to run to him,

Jab-!
Someone slapped Dad on the cheek.

‘… Noel?!’
Chapter 217

My father, who had been slapped on the cheek by Noel, who suddenly jumped out, stroked my
face slowly.

‘He hit me too hard!’

I stomped my feet, biting my lip hard at my father’s flushed face.

“… What are you doing?”

Dad opened his mouth with an insensitive face, not showing any signs of being offended.

“You bastard!”

Unlike his calm father, the excited Noel wheezes and raises his voice.

“Unscrupulous! flirt!!”

I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment at Noel’s roaring screams that echoed
through every corner of the banquet hall.

‘Okay. From Noel’s point of view, Dad might look like a playboy….’

The problem was that it wasn’t like that in other people’s eyes.

“What? Why is the woman who came out of nowhere questioning the Duke?”

I trembled at the strange voice of the lady right behind me.

“The age difference looks pretty big, but I think it’s a mistress.”

“Oh my god! I only looked at you politely, but it’s surprising.”

“Ugh. Doesn’t that woman look like the young lady who participated in Her Majesty’s selection
contest?”

My ears pricked up at the whispers of the people, and I ducked out of sight and made my way
toward Dad and Noel.
‘We need to get him out before people recognize Noel.’

As if not noticing me as I approached, Dad sighed heavily and began to soothe the excited
Noel.

“I apologize if I have been rude.”

“Is it so! Apologize!”

“But I wish I could explain what the rudeness was.”

Noel, who had blushed at his father’s leisurely question, took a half-step back as if he finally
came to his senses.

“That, that….”

“That?”

“I do not know.”

Dad’s face, which had been expressionless at Noel’s answer, was then distorted.

“So you mean the young lady slapped me on the cheek for no reason?”

Hearing his father’s voice mixed with a stunned absurd laugh, Noel could not hide his
bewilderment and opened his mouth firmly.

“But I know you have done me a great disservice! You betrayed me.”

“Young lady, I remember that you and I are not close enough to discuss betrayal.”

“That’s true! anyway!”

“Noel!”

I quickly blocked Noel’s way as he continued to argue against Dad.

“Come on, go out with me to the garden for a bit and cool off!”
I hurriedly walked along with Noel, who was biting his lip at my words.

***

Noel must have come to his senses only after being blown by the cold wind from the garden.

“… What the hell have I done?”

“What are you doing?”

I glanced at her distorted face and shrugged.

“Did you do more than slapping His Excellency Dad on the cheek in the middle of the banquet
hall in public view? Don’t worry too much.”

The dad I knew wasn’t the kind of person who would bet on a blow from a woman-even though
we didn’t know each other-even though it was slapped on the cheek for no reason.

“I will tell my father well. Noel said, uhm, his heart hurts a lot.”

“It is not a matter of punishment. The bigger problem is that you can’t trust my actions.”

After vomiting out his words like a sigh, Noel takes a deep breath and looks up at me.

“You may not believe it, but I am not such an emotional person by nature.”

“No, I believe Noel. But what made you so angry?”

Noel couldn’t answer my question easily and only pursed his lips.

I looked at her blushing white cheeks, as if embarrassed, and continued.

“Could it be because of the rumors that Dad has come out to meet a new duchess?”

“… Okay.”

I opened my eyes wide on Noel’s head, which was shaking slowly.

“Why?”
“I do not know.”

‘Could it be that the memories are coming back little by little?’

I didn’t want to have vain hopes, but I couldn’t help but put my hand on my excited chest and
opened my mouth.

“Then can you tell me why you came back to me without leaving the Empire?”

“… Well.”

Noel’s lips move slowly as if I’m only asking difficult questions.

“I think it was because the princess was stepped on in the eyes.”

Thud.

I felt my heart drop at Noel’s words and moved closer to her.

“Am I being stepped on? why?”

“I don’t know why. But when I think of you seeing me off, a corner of my heart feels cold and I
can’t get the ship to sail at all.”

When Noel said that he had a crush on me, I unconsciously put my hand on the back of her
hand.

‘It’s not that my memory has returned, but Noel’s body could be remembering us.’

That’s why I couldn’t look away from my face that looked angry and sad at my father’s
betrayal.

“I had no choice but to come back to the princess again because my feet couldn’t come off.”

Noel raised his free hand to me and gently stroked my cheek.

“… Noel.”

Mom.
The moment I barely manage to mumble those words that won’t come out of my mouth,

Chaekang!

“Get away from the princess.”

Kkang-!

A sharp metallic sound cuts through the side.

Noel reacted surprisingly skillfully to the sudden surprise, pulling out his sword and cutting off
the knife aimed at his throat.

“What are you?”

“The person who will stand by the princess is me, not you.”

The boy gives a short answer to Noel’s question.

“I asked for your identity.”

‘I see, who is it?’

I couldn’t help but frown when I checked the boy’s face shining brightly in the moonlight along
the tip of the cold sword.

“I have no intention of revealing to you the precious name the princess gave me.”

I finally recognized him at the boy’s calm reply and opened my mouth.

“… Heath?”

“Yes.”

“Is it really Hiss?”

Heath nods slowly at my voice, which trembles in disbelief.

‘How did you get this big overnight!’’

I remembered Heath, who was a head shorter than I was, and looked at the boy in front of me
who looked almost Enoch’s age.

Fine gray hair, clear blue eyes like the summer sea.

The delicate features that gave the impression of not being human were definitely Heath’s.

“I have come to escort the princess.”

“Huh?”

“You said that when I grow up, I can stand next to the princess.”

Heath’s earnest voice reminded me of a promise I once made to a boy.

“Heath, there will be people who will think strangely of you when you have stopped growing.
So today will be the last party you and I will go to together.”

“When I grow up, can I stand next to the princess again?”

“Of course. I’ll keep the seat next to me empty for Heath.”

‘You’re not claiming that you grew up because of my escort, right?’

I want to open my mouth, but Hiss gently grabs my wrist and enters the hall.

“Oh, Gongja-nim brought the first Gongja-nim as an escort.”

Countess Ardel, who first discovered me, puts a hearty smile on her mouth that cannot be
covered with a fan.

“What a handsome boy you are. As good as Confucius, no, it seems that his beauty is one level
higher than that of Confucius?”

It was strange to hear that Heath, who had always been praised for being pretty and cute, was
‘Handsome’, so while hesitating, I was dragged out to the center of the hall.

“Heath, did you even hear the dance?”

To hang on to a party like this without being crazy about dancing.

I sighed lightly as I looked at Heath, who held out his long white hand without answering my
question.

Can not help it.

Because I’m weak in the face.

As I take Heath’s outstretched hand, the band starts playing a soft waltz.

‘Why are you so good at dancing?’

I used to take Heath to parties when I was younger than I am now, but the waltz a teenager
danced was no different from an adult’s, and was much more complicated than a children’s
ballroom dance.

“Heath, when did you learn to waltz?”

Heath, who skillfully steps on the steps, is amazed and opens his rabbit eyes.

“I learned it when I was a prince.”

‘Ah, Hiss was royalty.’

“But it’s the first time I’ve danced with someone in a ballroom.”

I slapped him on the shoulder as Heath added.

“I’ll greet you earlier if you came dressed up like this. Why were you hiding in the garden?”

“… Am I cool now?”

I nodded coldly at Heath, who was frowning in disbelief.

“Huh. Awesome.”

To be honest, Heath seemed only slightly more handsome than Enoch.

“Is it cooler than the Duke of Soloa?”

Even though he was big, his hiss was still hiss.

I laughed at the boy’s childish question and pulled his cheek.

“Well, of course not. Who is Heath?”

Heath, who stiffened at my sly reply, quickly took my hand that was massaging my cheek.

“I don’t want to be petted by you.”

Heath bent down to the slowly ending waltz and kissed the back of my hand very lightly.

“Please remember that.”

Chapter 218

As the orchestra starts to play upbeat music, people rush out and draw a round circle.

Hiss led me through the crowd of people whose dresses puffed like bread were sweeping the
evil, evil floor.

“Where?”

I opened my rabbit’s eyes and asked, and he answered with a slight bow of his head.

“Weren’t we supposed to save Emperor Franz?”

‘How did you know that?!’

Heath smiled lightly as if my surprised reaction was funny, and after escaping into the quiet
hallway, he opened the portal.

“It is a portal that leads to the emperor’s bedroom.”

Space movement magic is basically a high-level magic, and it was close to impossible to move
only someone other than the caster, the starter of the magic.

‘This is probably why Acrea was called the kingdom of magic.’

I frowned as I looked at Heath, who casually digested the difficult magic.

“Heath, your body is changing.”

Is it because it consumes a lot of mana to open the portal?

I stroked the round forehead of Heath, who was getting younger.

“Because it was just a temporary trick.”

Heath looked so sad when he answered bitterly that I opened my mouth to comfort the boy.

“Heath, I will love you no matter what you are.”

So that we can cry together in a world that is getting old and left alone.

“Because I swore to love you.”

It was a consolation of my anguish, but the sad smile on Heath’s lips was not easily erased.

***

Hiss, who had calmly watched Leonora disappear through the portal, soon returned to her true
self.

“Because I swore to love you.”

Looking down at his tiny palm, Heath remembered Leonora’s kind words.

His master was a kind person, so the consolation he handed over was also friendly.

“But it is my greed to want you to love me even without such an oath.”

You can never, never get caught.

***

Entering Franz’s bedroom through the portal Heath had opened, I frowned at the scene that
was far more crude than the one I remembered from Ines’ bedroom.

‘The name is the emperor’s bedroom, but he left it to collect dust?’

“Who are you!”

As I coughed and coughed on the floating dust, Franz, feeling the presence, jumped out holding
a sword.

“… Princess? How are you?”

Realizing that the intruder was me, Franz opened his mouth in a daze.

“Hey, this is my bedroom.”

“I know. You seem to be in trouble, so I’m here to save you.”

I replied with a smile at Franz’s troubled words, then shrugged my shoulders.

“Even if you look at it like this, my hobby is being a hero.”

If the princess is imprisoned, isn’t it the duty of a warrior to help her escape?

“You sound weird.”

As if my persuasion was not accepted, Franz shook his head while smiling broadly.

“Thank you for your heart, but you can’t help Jim.”

“Why?”

Franz pointed at my puzzled gaze at the locked bedroom door and opened his mouth.

“Ines is in control of the entire Imperial Castle, including all the members of the Imperial Palace.
If you help me in a situation where even the emperor’s bodyguards prioritize Ines’ orders, you
will suffer great harm.”

“I’m not a member of the imperial palace, so I haven’t even heard of Her Highness Ines’ order
to detain Her Majesty.”

I stood in front of the portal, grabbing Franz’s wrist as he refused to leave the bedroom with
me.

“May I ask why you are helping Jim?”

Franz, who came with me unexpectedly, asks belatedly.

‘That’s it, it seems like you’ve finally come to your senses….’

After all, I couldn’t let Ines run away on his own.

“I’m not trying to help Her Majesty, but to hinder Her Highness, Princess Ines.”

“What?”
“Just trust me and follow me, Your Majesty.”

I added my words while recklessly pushing Franz, who did not understand my words, into the
portal.

“The imperial palace is Her Majesty’s house, so there’s no need to look out for others.”

“….”

Without noticing the look in Franz’s eyes, who couldn’t shake off the wrist I was holding.

***

Returning straight to the entrance of the banquet hall through the portal, I found the emperor
and opened my mouth in a low voice to the courtiers who were confused.

“What are you doing without opening the door? Can’t the person who became the
Homyeonggwan recognize His Majesty’s Johnan?

When I asked, dumbfounded by his attitude of contemplating whether to call the guards instead
of bowing, Homyeonggwan shook his head with a pale face.

“Oh no! How could I not recognize Your Majesty?”

“If you find out, open the door right away!”

“Woe, Your Majesty the Emperor! Franz de Willenin, the sun of the empire rises!!”

Eventually, Homyeonggwan, unable to overcome the pressure that the emperor stood in front of
him, raised his voice and called out his name.

“Franz…! your majesty!!”

Entering the banquet hall, the first person to recognize Franz and me was none other than Ines.

“Didn’t His Majesty say that he was ill?”

At the appearance of the emperor, Ines rushed out leaving behind the people who were
clamoring, grabbed Franz’s wrist tightly and spoke in unison.
“I should have told you not to overdo it and rest in your bedroom, Your Majesty.”

“Thank you for your concern.”

Franz grinned and pushed Ines away, and she looked at me and Franz in turn with a puzzled
face.

“But when a banquet was held at my house, wouldn’t it be polite not to show your face to the
guests?”

Ines, unable to hold on to Franz, who resolutely distanced herself, gritted her teeth and turned
her head towards me.

“What did you do with Franz?”

“I swear, I never approached Your Majesty first.”

I shrugged my shoulders while facing Ines’ pretty face distorted like a devil.

“Doesn’t that mean that His Highness’ actions are so outrageous? To the extent that even His
Majesty, Your Highness’s older brother, is repulsed.”

“Everything is for the church. As Aster, you who have come to your senses will understand me.”

The days of looking at Ines to get information out of the church ended today.

“The sage Selene also has a different opinion from Your Highness, how can I, who is only
Aster, understand all of Your Highness’ feelings?”

Because Ines and I have already crossed a river that cannot reach each other.

***

‘Is this how it comes out?’

Ines shamelessly glared at Leonora, who was walking around the banquet hall with Franz in the
lead, then opened her mouth like a sigh.

“Ines will not be able to sleep today because of her older brother, no, worrying about the
Emperor.”
At the tone of the princess’ voice, the Marquis Melonia, who leaned near the sofa she was
sitting on, widened her eyes.

“Did something happen to His Majesty?”

“Lady Melonia, may I confide my troubles only to you, Ines’ best friend? Because Ines believes
in you.”

“Sure!”

Melonia perked her ears up at hearing that the noble princess believed only her among the
crowd, nodded her head broadly and took a seat next to Ines.

“I think Princess Leonora is playing with my older brother.”

“… Yes?!”

Ines’ older brother was Franz, the emperor of this empire.

Even if he were a scarecrow emperor, the person at the pinnacle of power would be swayed
by a girl his own age.

Melonia took hold of Ines’ hand, who was pouting her lips as if she was shocked and
heartbroken.

“What do you mean, Her Highness the Princess?”

“Think about it. Didn’t you promise to attend today’s party as your brother’s partner and then
get someone else to escort you?”

“Oh. Are you saying that the princess was originally His Majesty’s partner?”

“Yes. His Majesty is very saddened that he suddenly broke his promise and brought another
boy.”

Melonia suppressed her voice at the meaningful words, as if Leonora was the reason Franz
didn’t attend the banquet.

“The young princess is very rude. Your Majesty must have been in a very bad mood.”
“Still, somehow Princess Leonora persuaded her, and in the end she showed her face.”

Ines let out a deep sigh and pointed at Franz, who was grinning next to Leonora.

“Since you are always swayed here and there by the princess, Your Majesty’s younger sister
and vassal, Ines, can’t help but worry, Melonia.”

“Coming to think of it, wasn’t Duke Tristan Soloa a knight of the princess?”

“Yes. Tristan took the Knight’s Oath to Princess Leonora.”

At the thought that Melonia had bitten the bait, Ines lowered her head and smiled
contemptuously, then dabbed her dry eyes with a handkerchief.

“I understand it as an oath that is no different from an engagement, but I guess that’s why
Tristan doesn’t walk on the ecliptic these days.”

“Oh my god! So, are you saying that the princess is meeting the Duke of Soloa, His Majesty the
Emperor, and that fairy-like boy all at once?”

Even though she was a young girl, she was now at an age where she could be formally
engaged.

Seeing Melonia’s stunned face, Ines put her finger to her mouth, pretending to be concerned
about Leonora.

“Please keep it a secret, Melonia. I’m worried about the princess’s honor.”

“Ugh, Her Highness, the princess, has a very soft heart too. Trust me.”

At Melonia’s words, Ines smiled brightly.

‘Of course I believe.’

I mean your light mouth

Chapter 219

Hachania’s chariot, made of pitch-black ebony, stood out everywhere.

“Isn’t that carriage from Hachania?”

A merchant who noticed a carriage running from the imperial castle toward the capital’s
mansion in Hachania widened his eyes in wonder.

“It’s a Woosung Studies policy. It’s strange that it hasn’t been seen since the country arrested
people for their crimes.”

“It seems that even Princess Leonora came, well. I heard you are close with the emperor.”

The owner of a flower shop that sells right next to a fruit shop run by a man shrugs his
shoulders and agrees with him.

“The young Gongnyeo was no ordinary bet. What kind of handsome young slaves are you using
with the emperor and the duke on your side?”

In front of the flower shop owner, there was a tabloid that common people usually read.

[Interview with the Marquis of Melonia: The horrors of a young high-ranking nobleman]

“Didn’t Princess Leonora become famous after being selected as Petite Fleur?”

The female president, who put the tabloid paper down in front of the fruit shop owner, clicked
her tongue and continued.

“It seemed that he was very arrogant with his popularity on his back. I don’t know how scary
adults are.”

“I heard that the duke is a decent person, but he must have failed to properly educate his
children.”

A girl with her hair in two pigtails suddenly sticks her head in front of the man who agrees with
the president’s words and sees Leonora’s disgrace.

“Mister.”
Rachel caught the merchant’s attention with a sonorous voice.

“Huh?”

She raised her voice, holding a basket of apples in front of the man who looked back at her.

“Are all the fruits here spoiled? Please refund.”

“What, what?”

“Take a good look.”

Rachel held the basket aloft and continued, ignoring the man’s bewildered face.

“If you cover the top with fresh fruit like this, you can’t see the rotten fruit underneath, so aren’t
they secretly mixing it up and selling it?”

As she said, the man who secretly mixed and sold spoiled fruit scratched his chin, stuttering.

He looked stupid and seemed like an outsider, so I gave him a poor basket, and it seemed like
he was caught.

“Oh, no…! Did it go bad because there was no air underneath? Refunds are difficult in principle,
but what should I do?”

Rachel threw the basket of apples away with a smirk as if she was overcome by the man’s
absurd excuse.

“When you have time to curse at others, pay attention to your own fruits! If you gossip in front
of the fruit, wouldn’t the apple rot?!”

Degur.

A man frowns and raises his voice after hastily grabbing a few apples that are rolling on the
shelf.

“Her. You look like a foreigner, but what are you saying you know?!”

The man was a merchant who had been in the ecliptic for over 20 years.
“Don’t you know that all nobles are there?”

Leonora was popular thanks to her courageous and courteous appearance whenever she
visited the shopping district, but it was not uncommon for a young aristocrat to overthrow the
power of her family and misbehave with the merchants.

‘After all, it’s the same thing with a princess!’

“What do you know, Mister!”

Rachel didn’t flinch at the man’s shouts and raised a blood vessel in her neck.

“That’s right! What does the uncle know about you, making fun of the princess?!”

Orlando’s grandson, who followed the girl, also raised his voice in defense of Leonora.

The man picked up the flaws on the product without any hesitation - it was true that there were
flaws - and looked back and forth at Rachel and the boy who were glaring at me, then raised a
hand the size of a pot lid.

“Just knock out these quirky kids!”

However, the man’s hand was blocked by a thicker hand, hardened by the rough sea breeze.

“Are you trying to hit my grandson?”

Orlando’s aged eyes shine brightly.

The fruit shop owner, who was the first to raise his hand to a child without a guardian, shrugged
his shoulders.

“Okay! Don’t make a fuss, just go!”

“How much does the fruit cost?”

“I will refund you!”

Rachel, who had even returned the fruit price from the boss, stomped her feet with a snort.
“Mr. Do they curse at the princess without even knowing what they are?”

She was worried that Noel, whom she loved, seemed upset because of the princess, but
Rachel couldn’t stand seeing Leonora cursed at by others.

‘I’m the only one who can curse at the princess!’

Rachel was the only rival who could compete with Leonora for Noel’s love.

“So. And even if the princess is going to meet the emperor and the duke at the same time,
what is it about?”

Orlando’s grandson, who had been cured of his illness with Leonora’s help, glanced at the fruit
shop grumbling.

“What about popular ones?”

“They also ask to be confessed to by the emperor and the duke at the same time! I don’t want
to meet you!”

Orlando shook his head as he tried to point out that Rachel and his grandson believed the
gossip.

***

“What is this article about?”

I glared at Summer as I laid out a tabloid full of interviews with the Marquis Melonia on the
table.

“Well, it’s not just our Ballantine’s that publishes daily newspapers. It must have been the work
of the media companies controlled by Princess Ines.”

Summer shrugged not to worry, but I couldn’t help but point to my throbbing temple.

‘At this point in time when Hachania is about to become an independent country, there is no
need for such filthy rumors.’

Those who fled to the north to avoid the policy of extermination of minorities would
unconditionally support Hachania’s independence, but not the Willenin Empire’s people who
remained in the ecliptic.

‘My image is important if I want them to escape from Ines’ machinations.’

I laughed while slowly reading an article that said I was walking a tightrope between the
emperor and the duke.

“No, when did I play with Franz and Tristan?! You two don’t even see each other often!”

‘Besides, I’m only twelve.’

Aren’t you too young to be caught up in gossip like this?

The moment I threw away the newspaper in indignation, Lala knocked on the door and poked
her head out.

“My lady, His Majesty Franz has come to visit.”

At Lala’s words, Summer’s lips smirk.

“Oh. Maybe the rumors are only half true? A private visit from His Majesty the Emperor.”

“Yeah, I’ve been seeing Franz a little more often lately….”

Embarrassed, before I can make an excuse for Summer, Lala cheerfully continues.

“Ah! His Excellency, Duke Tristan, is also waiting for the lady in the drawing room.”

“Huh?”

Summer picks up the pen, saying it’s an interesting drawing at Lala’s words.

“No! It’s not like that!!”

“Don’t worry, I won’t write an article against the lady. Oh ho ho.”

‘What’s going on with both of you?’

Leaving behind Summer’s suspicious laughter, I hurriedly moved to the drawing room.
***

Because my father allowed me to use the annex as my personal space, my living room was as
spacious as that of the Duke’s castle.

I found the two boys sitting with their backs to the windows designed to let in the sunlight, and I
lifted up their dresses gracefully.

“Meet the glorious sun of the Empire.”

After greeting Franz first, I turned my attention to Tristan, who had visited the duchy without
saying anything.

“Long time no see, Tristan.”

Then he got up before Franz and walked towards me.

“Are you okay?”

Tristan, who had grown taller while I couldn’t see him, put his hand on my cheek, showing off
his gorgeous appearance like a male lead.

“Yes I’m okay.”

“A place that hurts.”

“No.”

I tilted my head at an angle, unable to hide my doubt at Tristan’s kind voice, which sounded
desperate at first glance.

‘It’s overrated today.’

“Thank god. I couldn’t stand by your side, so I had no face as your knight.”

“Thank you for your concern…?”

I gently push Tristan, who can’t keep his hands off my face, and he gets down on one knee
kissing the back of my hand.
“If you have any difficulties, tell me anytime. Because I am a knight who exists only for you.”

No matter how much he swore to be my knight, Tristan was undeniably a powerful man who
ruled over the Duchy of Soloa.

“Wake up, Tristan. There is no need for such a boring greeting.”

When Tristan, who was sitting in front of me, waved his hand in embarrassment, his eyes shone
resolutely.

“No, I need it. I am your knight.”

‘… Why do you think you use the word knight so forcefully?’

“Big, big!”

Tristan’s behavior pierces my confused face with a stinging gaze.

“What brought you here, Your Majesty?”

Only then did I recall the existence of Franz, and I looked back at his nervous-looking face.

“Are you able to move?”

When I asked if Ines had let go of his detention, Franz paused, then nodded.

“… My national marriage with the saintess of the church is scheduled to take place.”

I didn’t know how to respond to Franz’s words, so I only pursed my lips.

‘In the end, I guess I couldn’t go against Ines’ will.’

Since he had been a puppet of Ines for a long time, it might be difficult to deny her control now.

“Should I say congratulations?”

“Well.”

“As I said before, there is no need for Your Majesty to forcefully do something he doesn’t like.”
“… I don’t really hate it.”

Franz stared at me, who opened his eyes wide at the unexpected answer, and continued.

“There is nothing gained.”

Chapter 220

It was the day Franz disobeyed Ines’ order and appeared at the banquet.

“Don’t think of anything else and marry a saintess.”

Ines, who came to visit Franz only when the banquet was nearing its end, pressed her temples
as if she was tired and said,

“This is the final warning. Do not ask for more mercy from me.”

Despite feigning mercy, Ines could not kill Franz right away even if he wanted to kill him.

If he died now, the question of Gregor’s death could have surfaced.

‘You just have to hold out for a little while. At least until I prepare for the resurrection of Lord
Etimos.’

Ines didn’t even try to hide her true intentions, so her murderous intent was revealed on her
face.

“Ines, don’t try to manipulate my life any longer.”

Franz stared blankly at his younger brother, who was determined to kill himself at any moment,
and opened his mouth like a sigh.

“Because I think I’d rather die.”

“If you marry a saintess, I will release Hachania.”

“… What?”

Franz frowned at Ines’ unexpected proposal.

“It’s true that I have a crush on the princess, but not to the extent of betting my life on it.”

No, I really don’t know.

There were times when I thought that it would be nice to risk my life as a worthless puppet if I
was looking at those bright yet bright eyes.

“The minorities you feel so sorry for, haven’t they all flowed into the North?”

Ines snorted at Franz’s words and shrugged.

She knew very well what her brother Franz wanted and what he feared most.

Because I’ve watched it dozens of times.

‘You think I’ve scared you once or twice?’

The Franz of the previous life and the Franz of the previous life both died while serving as Ines’
puppets.

Because Franz was weak and kind-hearted, he couldn’t bear to see innocent people being
sacrificed because of him.

“I mean, let them all go. I will not persecute Hachania any more.”

“Does that mean you are recognizing the independence of Hachania? Not as an ordinary
dominion, but as a country.”

“Okay. Then at least the people you care for will be able to live freely.”

The corner of Ines’ mouth went up as she slowly answered Franz’s question.

In exchange for your freedom.

Ines didn’t bother to add those words, but Franz understood her meaning at once.

***

The national marriage of Emperor Franz was carried out quickly.

‘A marriage that is not disclosed to the people, is it really a wedding?’

I read the article about the empress with a bitter smile on my lips as I recalled Franz’s holy
wedding, which was said to have taken place in the temple of Aleteia.
[With the consideration of the benevolent Empress Dahlia, the northern part of the Willenin
Empire is recognized as completely independent. ]

Curios, who took the pseudonym Dahlia Windrose, supported Hachania’s independence by
exercising her privilege as soon as she became empress.

It was the reason why it was difficult as a saintess to watch over those who were persecuted.

‘Being a benevolent empress… Everyone in the world thinks like this.’

After becoming empress, Curios was active in charity work and had a good reputation even in
the north.

Someone rested their chin on the top of my head, unable to hold back my laughter.

“What kind of article is it that you are looking at so intently?”

Enoch, who has just returned from training, opens his eyes wide as he wipes his sweat with a
towel.

“The saintess, no, the empress. Because your actions are suspicious.”

“What is suspicious?”

“I don’t know when you saw the North and it helped us become independent. It looks like he’s
up to something.”

Curios didn’t seem to have a hostile relationship with Ines like Selene, the other sage of the
Church.

Enoch shook his head as if he didn’t want to think about it any more if it was my words, and he
shrugged his shoulders.

“Doesn’t the church and the imperial family no longer want to get involved in Hachania?”

“Then I’m glad….”

‘I don’t feel good about it.’

Lucas jumps up on my lap, who doesn’t relax at Enoch’s words, and pats my forehead.
“You worry too much.”

I sighed at Lucas, who was wrapped around my neck.

“It’s because I have a lot to protect, Lucas.”

Enoch stared blankly at Lucas who was being held by me, then frowned in disbelief.

“No matter how many times I try, I can’t get used to it. Is this bear telling you to pass on the
former emperor?”

When Enoch reached out to touch Lucas,

Widely!

“Evil!”

Lucas growls like a beast and opens his black doll eyes at Enoch.

“Don’t touch me carelessly.”

“… It’s true that His Highness is harsh, that’s right.”

Enoch hurried out of my room, saying he didn’t want to be with Lucas.

As soon as he left, I lifted the doll and lowered my voice.

“What do you think Lucas? I guess I’ll have to meet His Majesty once.”

“You have obtained the independence you so much wanted, so why bother with the emperor?”

Lucas hated me doing anything dangerous.

The Hwangseong Fortress was no different from a tiger’s den from my point of view, so a
sullen reaction was to be expected.

“But according to Selene, Ines intended to sacrifice only the Willetan people from the
beginning.”
I added words while gently stroking his hair to appease Lucas.

“Your Majesty would not want such a massacre. Me too.”

In addition, the end described in the Bible also bothered me.

“I told you that there is a chance that a new world will not open like Ines hoped, but that the
entire world will collapse.”

The Bible I interpreted only described the end of the world, but did not mention the beginning.

“Lucas also said that my interpretation seems correct.”

“Okay. According to the scriptures with Seongjin Yeon, whom I saw in the church, what Ines is
preparing is Ragnarok.”

“Ragnarok?”

As I open my bunny eyes at an unfamiliar word, Lucas, who has jumped up on the desk, opens
his mouth on his legs.

“It is magic called the end of the gods among magicians. It is magic that sucks in and destroys
everything.”

“You mean the Yeonseongjin that Lucas saw in the temple was similar to the magic that invoked
Ragnarok?”

“I can’t hope that the magic will create a new world.”

After answering my question with a short nod, Lucas kicked the map on the desk and unfolded
it.

“A land this size can be destroyed in exchange for the soul and body of one person. Half of
Willenin’s empire….”

I let out a small sigh as I checked the name of the area Lucas pointed out.

“It would be possible to destroy entire continents.”

I looked at Lucas, who silently agreed with me, and spoke resolutely.
“… After all, I need to see Her Majesty before Hachania becomes completely independent and
severes ties with the Empire. After all, it is up to him to bear the truth.”

***

“Flirt.”

All over again.

Heath’s murmurs were almost drowned out by the sound of the wheels moving.

“Huh? Are you going to the imperial castle and saying that?”

But when I manage to understand his words and raise my head, Heath, who is sitting across
from me, turns to me.

“But I don’t mind if the princess is a playboy.”

With only his eyes wide open at Heath’s sudden promise, the boy continued his words like a
sigh.

“This means that I will not object even if the emperor or duke is taken as a concubine.”

“Don’t be weird, Hiss.”

“However, sharing the same bedroom, no, living in the same mansion is unacceptable.”

I shrugged my shoulders, not bothering to break Heath’s belief that he was my true love.

“I see.”

“Yes. If possible, it wouldn’t be bad to provide an outbuilding in another manor.”

I was stunned by Hiss’ words and opened my mouth.

“As much as possible, we meet at least once a year… No, once every five years would be
fine.”
‘Then what concubine is that? I’m just left.’

It was a ridiculous claim, but it was wrong from the beginning.

“Heath, I am neither the Emperor’s lover nor Tristan’s.”

“Then why do you want to go to the imperial castle again? There is nothing to see now.”

“You may need my help, but I can’t sit still.”

As if my answer was dissatisfaction, Heath’s fine brow wrinkled.

“The princess is too kind, which is a problem.”

‘Everyone evaluates me as smart and smart, but I don’t think I’m nice or kind.’

“The only thing that’s kind to me is Hiss.”

I laughed jokingly, but Heath shook his head resolutely with a serious face devoid of laughter.

“There is no one in my world as kind as a princess.”

Profit.

“… Hard enough.”

The sound of the wagon stopping hides Hiss’s softly added words.

‘What did he say?’

The moment I want to ask, Heath, who opened the door first and went downstairs, extends his
hand to me.

“I will wait for you at the west gate. Please don’t do anything dangerous.”

“Huh. I’ll be right back.”

Those were the words he spat out lightly, not even imagining how difficult the road to get back
to him would be.
Chapter 221

The imperial castle was largely divided into an outer part where the royal family lived and an
inner part where the royal family and distinguished guests lived.

‘The outer castle easily passed with a wagon engraved with the crest of Hachania’s direct line,
but the inner castle will check the identity one by one.’

However, I was the youngest daughter of Hachania, one of the 5 nobles, and I was also a
direct descendant of the north, where independence was now confirmed.

I left Heath on standby in the outer castle to prepare for any possible danger, and I arrived at
the central gate with confidence as I lead the wagon.

“What’s going on in the imperial castle, princess?”

The courtier, who is quite familiar, rushes out and bows.

“I came to see Your Majesty.”

However, the courtier lowered her head as if in trouble at my words, as if passing through the
central gate of the castle was nothing.

“I’m sorry, but Your Majesty is currently ill and unable to have an audience with you.”

I laughed as I looked down at the courtier with a stern face through the carriage window.

“… You say His Majesty is ill?”

“Yes.”

“Where are you sick?”

“I cannot tell you. Please die today.”

I narrowed my brows at the palace attendant’s lame excuse.

‘To think that the emperor suddenly fell ill as soon as the national marriage was raised. It’s too
suspicious.’
“Okay. Turn the wagon.”

I ordered the coachman briefly, carefully drew the curtains so that no one could see inside, and
then opened the original book.

“I heard you locked up my husband, Helios.”

Curiously, Ines’ face hardened at what Curios said as a joke.

“You seem to have adapted perfectly to the imperial family now, Mr. Curios.”

Curios occupied the position of empress without holding a proper ceremony, and wandered
around the imperial castle as if she were originally a member of the imperial family.

‘No matter how much it’s for Aletteia, it’s unpleasant.’

Aines, who wielded unparalleled power within the imperial castle, was uncomfortable with
Kurios’ interference, but she couldn’t help but smile.

“You call His Majesty your husband?”

“Then what do I call the man I married my husband?”

Ines widened her eyes and glanced at Curios, who was questioning him, before shrugging her
shoulders.

“But you haven’t seen Franz’s face once since the wedding.”

“That’s because Ines has imprisoned the emperor.”

Curios was stunned as Curios did, and refuted Ines’ scolding.

“I couldn’t even hold the first night, so I can’t say that the holy wedding was complete.”

That was exactly what Ines was aiming for, but she answered clearly and without showing off.

“I couldn’t help it for Mr. Curios. Franz said he wouldn’t make contact with princesses or
northerners, but if he loses sight of it, he’ll quickly do something else.”

Curios, who was fiddling with the wine glasses on the table while listening to Ines’ explanation,
gave a small snort.

“It’s a bit disappointing to see Helios in this episode not being able to properly control a single
puppet.”

‘It was always disappointing anyway.’

In response to Curios’ rebuke, who didn’t hide his feelings, Ines stammered.

“… Last, you should know that I am the last Helios.”

“That’s Helios’ argument. Are you sure?”

Curios did not ignore the bewildered Ines and pushed him forward.

“Ines, you are not the only one repeating life in this world. Selene, I, and Aster are repeating
life in a different way from you.”

It wasn’t just Ines who was tired of this kind of life.

Because both Curios and Selene wanted Ethymos to be resurrected as soon as possible and
cast off this endless yoke.

“Besides, I remember a lot of you who boasted that this life would be your last.”

Ines, remembered by Curios, always claimed that only he could resurrect Etimos and open a
new world.

“This time for real.”

Ines avoided Curios’ sharp gaze and added an excuse.

“Because Aster was born with another soul.”

“How is it different from Aster until now?”

“Princess Leonora can twist the flow of the world set by God.”

In response to Curios’ question, Ines continued speaking while glancing at the ceiling as if
someone was watching her.

“Because you have free will.”

“Free will….”

“I don’t know what that means either.”

I glanced at the part I mentioned and sighed deeply as I closed the original book.

‘As expected, it was just locked away.’

Sick bitch.

“… Can I open the portal like Heath?”

I moved mana, recalling the portal that Heath had created in the air, but since I didn’t know the
exact formation, only blurry smoke was created.

‘If I had known it would be like this, I would have just brought Heath as an attendant.’

“No, there is no need to be discouraged.”

I stomped my feet lightly while looking up at the high-resistance wall that seemed to be 1.5
times the size of the wall of the Duchy.

‘Yes, it’s a body that I trained hard to use at times like this.’

Jab-!

Coolly, I took off the hem of the dress and started stretching my free legs.

‘Let’s run in one two three.’

Gaining momentum by running a few meters from the wall, I stepped on a slightly protruding
brick and leaped high.

Whirik-!

‘It’s hard to go over the wall after a long time.’

I was out of breath, but I was able to safely enter the castle at the end of a desperate struggle
while clinging to a gap in the wall.

Hiding in a deserted garden, avoiding people’s eyes, I found a wall with a window in Franz’s
bedroom and quickly climbed up.

Bean bean.

Bean bean.

“Who are you!”

When someone knocks not on the door, but on the window on the third floor, Franz with a
frightened face hurriedly appears.

“Hello, Your Majesty.”

I barely sat down by the window, making eye contact with him and smiling.

“… Princess?”

After recognizing me, Franz hurriedly opens the window and reaches out.

“Thank you.”

With his help, I tumbled into the bedroom, brushing off the dusty dress and rolling my eyes.

“I heard you’re sick, but you’re fine.”

“It’s not a shoplifter, it’s shocking to see a grown lady going in and out of the window.”

Franz shook his head as if he was dumbfounded by my appearance, then sat down on the sofa
and lifted his chin.

“Why did you find me today?”

“Your Majesty, how well do you know about Princess Ines?”

Franz couldn’t answer my question easily.

Seeing his suddenly darkened face, I didn’t hurry and waited.

“… It’s not like I haven’t looked into Ines since ascending the throne.”

Realizing that Ines was the purpose of my visit, Franz slowly moved his lips.

“I know at least that Aeneas is acting as a sage of the Aletheia Church.”

“Your Majesty, can you believe what I am about to say?”

I barely met Franz, but if he didn’t believe me, everything was a joke.

‘If that happens, I’ll have to give up the Willenin Empire and save at least the northern part.’

Contrary to my worries, however, Franz smiled like a sigh and nodded.

“I have no reason not to believe you. You are upright and even intelligent.”

“Your review is generous.”

A little embarrassed by Franz’s words, he stared blankly at me as I scratched my cheek.

“There is no one more worthy of the position of empress of the empire than you.”

“… Yes?”

“No.”

I opened my mouth as if I hadn’t heard Franz’s nonsense.

“Listen carefully. Highness Ines is a regressor who has lived thirty-three lives.”
“… What?”

At my words, Franz frowned as if he didn’t understand.

“The Church calls such regressors Helios.”

I added the original book to Franz, who had a dumbfounded face.

“What is this?”

“Proof. It would be hard to believe if I just told you.”

At my words, Franz opened the book and said that the most certain thing is to check it with
your own eyes.

Franz quickly skimmed through the original book and looked back at me with a smile.

“… Is this all true?”

“If the conversation between Your Majesty and Her Highness Ines the other day is as described
in this book.”

“The possibility that you attached a spy to the imperial castle…!”

I glanced at Franz and wrinkled my nose at Franz’s rising voice in disbelief.

“You said you believed me earlier?”

“Then, then, did you mean that the emperor was killed at the hands of his son?”

The bookshelf Franz was holding must have been the scene of Gregor’s death.

The moment I reach out my hand to comfort him who is trembling and suffering,

Smart.

Someone knocked on Franz’s bedroom door.

“Franz, it’s me. Open the door.”

There was something bleak in Ines’ voice that echoed through the quiet bedroom.

Smart smart

Smart smart

Franz and I opened our eyes to Ines’ movement of the doorknob, as if trying to force open the
locked door.
Chapter 222

Clap.

Ines finally opened the door with courage.

“What is going on?”

Franz pushed me aside and jumped forward, covering the gap between the open doors with his
whole body and ferociously questioning Ines.

“It’s strange that you’re looking for me.”

“Do you need a reason even though your younger brother wants to see your older brother’s
face?”

Ines, who sneered at Franz’s perverse words, poked her head out through the crack in the
door.

I hurriedly moved before she found me.

“You think of me as your brother? Is it not enough to imprison me, so you want to make fun of
me?”

Thanks to Franz’s faking anger, I was able to get out of the bedroom safely through the
window.

‘It will make a loud noise if it falls right now, so I have to hold on somehow.’

I clung to the window sill, struggling to keep my grunts from leaking out of my mouth.

“Yes, I will admit it. I don’t think of Franz as my older brother.”

Through the slightly open window, I can hear the voice of Ines laughing at Franz.

I pricked my ears up to eavesdrop on their conversation, rummaged through my pockets, pulled

out a hand mirror, and looked around the room.

“Don’t you think you’re family only when your class is right? How dare you?”
“If you’re here to mock, get out.”

Despite Franz’s stern words, Ines didn’t care and entered the bedroom.

“Hmm. Did you change your perfume?”

Ines, sniffing and furrowing her nose, looked back at Franz with a puzzled look on her face.

“It smells like lilacs. Franz, originally, you didn’t wear perfume that smelled like flowers.”

At Ines’ sharp words, Franz gritted his teeth while trying to hide his embarrassment.

“Bar, I couldn’t get out of the room, so I changed it because I was bored.”

“Even if I hadn’t written a secret letter behind the scenes after I said I would completely give up
Princess Leonora and the North, I wouldn’t have come out like this either.”

Fortunately, perhaps interpreting Franz’s flustered reaction as dissatisfaction with herself, Ines
just shrugged and stroked Franz’s arm.

“I don’t have a father anymore, so we have to take care of each other, oppa.”

Father.

Franz clenches his fist at Ines’ calm attitude when he mentions Gregor.

Wooddeuk.

I found the back of Franz’s hand, where the veins were so clearly visible that I could see it, and
bit my lip.

“… Your father loved you very much. Do you remember?”

“Of course I remember.”

“You have such a father!”

Franz raised his voice in anger, but soon realized the situation and tried to hold back his anger.
“Father, what?”

“… Did you ever love me?”

As if Franz’s question was out of the blue, Ines smiled with her eyes wide open.

“I think Dad and I did just enough to love each other.”

“Is it enough to love you?”

“I loved you as much as I needed to.”

I mean, if you don’t need it, you don’t love it.

When Ines said that even family members couldn’t truly love, Franz opened his mouth in
despair.

“How did it get ruined like this, Ines?”

“What do you mean, brother?”

Despite Franz’s words that were close to criticism, Ines only smiled innocently.

“Ines was always like this.”

“….”

“In the end, your affection was so much that you couldn’t even recognize that I was this kind of
person.”

Food Duck.

“Wow!”

As I was concentrating on the conversation between Ines and Franz, a bird suddenly flew in
front of me, and I let out a terrifying scream in surprise.

‘It happened.’
It was a small scream that I couldn’t hear if I just let it go, but Ines was the owner of a keen
sense.

“… Who is in the room?”

At Ines’ belated question, I leaned under the windowsill with my eyes tightly closed.

‘It’s a harder position to hold on to, but if I stay like this, it’ll be hard to find me unless I pull my
body out completely.’

“No, nobody.”

Ines didn’t even listen to Franz’s words and moved her body.

Poof!

The sound of the curtains and the hem of the blanket being pushed

“Didn’t you say there was no one!”

The voice of Franz stopping Ines,

Dreuk-Tak!

The sound of drawers and closets opening came rushing in all at once.

“… Is there really no one there?”

Standing in front of the window, I tried to calm down my goosebumps at the muttering of Ines’
voice.

‘Please, please just go.’

Even the energy of mana was hidden, so as long as you didn’t look at me with your own eyes,
you could go unnoticed.

“Then let’s go, Franz.”

As Ines greeted her, her presence slowly drifted away.

“Ha. Lived.”

It was the moment when I felt relieved and gripped the windowsill a little tighter.

Profit.

A poorly maintained, stiff bedroom window opens with a creepy sound.

“Hello, princess.”

I bit my lip while facing Ines, who smiled like a snake and looked down at me.

“Long time no see.”

“Gagging!”

Without warning, Ines grabs my neck and pulls me onto the windowsill.

“Go, let go of the princess! What kind of recklessness is this, Ines!”

Franz, who found me struggling to breathe, raised his voice, but Ines did not loosen his grip on
my throat.

‘What kind of child is so strong?!’

Even I, who trained every day with my older brothers, couldn’t compare his grip.

‘There’s no sign of strengthening the body with mana!’

“Then the princess could die, Ines!”

The white-faced Franz lunged at Ines, but she sneered and dodged Franz’s arm.

“We caught a criminal who trespassed into the imperial castle without permission. Not a
princess.”

“This is my guest! I didn’t trespass!”

Ines raised her voice nervously towards Franz who did not give up and rushed at her.
“Don’t keep getting on Ines’ nerves, Franz. If you want to die a little less painfully.”

Percussion!

After giving a short warning, Ines throws me to the floor.

Because it was lifted upside down, the things I had put in my pockets spilled out.

“… What’s this?”

I found the book Ines had picked up and closed my eyes.

“Did you keep carrying this book? dangerously.”

I widened my eyes at Ines’ reaction, which didn’t show any sign of surprise.

Because I was calm as if I knew the original.

“What are you so surprised about?”

As if my surprised face was funny, Ines raised her mouth and continued.

“Did you really think that only you knew the true identity of this world?”

“…!”

“Ines is the main character by name, so there’s no way he doesn’t know.”

Ines sneered as she slowly turned the pages of the books whether or not I blinked at her
remarks.

“Princess Baby’s life is rosy….”

As Ines murmured softly, blood formed on the tips of her fingers.

Because the book was leaving scars on the woman who held her as if rejecting her.

Wickedness.
Saaak.

However, Ines did not let go of the book inscribed with the pentagram until her hands were
covered in blood.

“Ha, that’s not even funny. Do you usually call this kind of life rosy?”

After skimming through the contents, Ines slowly closed the book and looked back at me who
had sat down.

“Hmm. You read and interfered with my actions through this book. It was kind of strange.”

With a small smile, she starts tearing the book in front of me.

Papers scattered from her hand danced fluttering and fell to the floor.

“Even if a bug wriggles, it’s just a bug.”

Throwing the mangled book on the floor, Ines slowly walked in front of me and stepped on my
hand.

“If you’ve read this book, you know your topic.”

“….”

“You are just an insignificant extra.”

The hand that was stepped on by Ines did not hurt.

I strained my eyes at her sharp words that seemed to pierce my heart.

“It’s a natural role to be sacrificed to make the main character stand out.”

I got up from my seat, shaking off Ines’ hand that was gripping my hair.

“No, I won’t let this world flow the way it was originally written.”

Ines tilted her head as if she was amazed that I had let go of herself.
“Your nature was designed so that you can’t display your superpowers, which is bizarre.”

‘That’s why I kept losing strength.’

I frowned as I recalled the portal that I couldn’t open with my own strength.

“They say I’m special because I’m Aster from another world.”

“Yeah, right.”

Ines obediently agreed with my words and nodded.

“You are the only one who can change the ending of this book. No matter how hard Ines
struggled, she was the same.”

Ines’s voice gradually faded, and it sounded like a whisper.

“No matter what I did, it was the same. It’s terrifying.”

Standing among the piles of paper, she raised her hand and pointed at Franz.

“For example, Ines never ascended the throne. Until the end of the book, Ines will not become
emperor.”

Ines laughed and snapped her fingers as if she were watching a comedy stage.

“If Gregor dies, Franz will survive until the end, and if you kill Franz, Gregor won’t die.”

Soon, Franz, wrapped in dark red mana, was placed in front of me like an object.

“But you can, Leonora.”

“… What?”

“Kill Franz. Otherwise you will die.”

Chapter 223

Something resembling a dark red demon that was pressing down on Franz’s body reached out
from Ines’ fingertips and aimed at my neck.

“I’m serious?’

I slowly moved my lips as I glared at Magi, who was like a cold blade.

“You want me to kill your brother?”

As if she didn’t understand my question, Ines came right up to me and blinked her big eyes.

“I don’t know why you think Ines doesn’t mean it.”

Speaking innocently, Ines seemed like a child who really didn’t know anything at that moment.

Without reaping the evil spirit that was aiming at my neck, she smiled broadly and continued.

“Ines, the last time the emperor wanted to try it. Soon this world will come to an end.”

At the thought of the end and the resurrection of Etimos, Ines burst into laughter as if in rapture,
jumped in place, and soon stiffened her face like a madman.

“But this fucking empire won’t give Ines a chance unless Gregor or Franz is gone!”

As I frowned slightly at Ines’s high-pitched voice, Ines gestured apologetically and moved her
lips.

“No matter how strong and great Helios Ines is…. Ines, it’s so unfair.”

I raised the corners of my mouth in a funny way, as if she was about to burst into tears at any
moment.

“Don’t make excuses, Ines.”

“What?”

“It’s not because of Gregor or Franz that you can’t ascend the throne.”
Taken aback by my words, Ines raises her head with her eyes wide open.

I smiled at Franz, who was wrapped in magic.

“Did you forget that I read the original copy of the imperial law that was hidden in the imperial
library?”

According to imperial law, Ines was not denied the throne simply because Franz was the eldest
son.

“Imperial law recognizes regency, and if it was determined that Franz was not a human being
worthy of the throne, you could ascend to the throne at any time.”

In order to bring down an emperor who had no problems in carrying out the throne and succeed
the throne, he had to receive the full support of the majority of the people and even the consent
of the nobles.

“But that wouldn’t have happened.”

No one would have thought that Ines was the heir to the emperor’s vessel.

“The person not worthy of the throne was always you, not Franz, Ines.”

At my words, Ines’ pretty face contorted in an instant.

“Shut up, Leonora.”

She nervously warned me, but I didn’t care and kept my head upright.

“Rather than taking care of the people as an emperor, you must have been busy satisfying your
greed. People will always recognize your true nature.”

Perhaps aware that I was provoking her, Ines narrowed her brows and leaned toward me.

“Leonora, you know nothing.”

Ines, who was staring down at me with wet eyes, turned around.

“You don’t know the pain of living the same life over and over again, trapped in the world of this
damn book.”
What she insisted on was always the same.

Only you are suffering, only you are suffering.

I let out an annoyed moan as I looked up at the tragic heroine who was drowning in self-pity.

“I’m sorry, but you’re not the only one who’s been through a dog life.”

“Kyaaak!”

As I pulled her slender forearm toward me, Ines’ lightweight body suddenly fell forward.

Thud!

I quickly climbed onto the back of Ines, who had her head on the floor, and growled fiercely.

“Did you think my weapon was only original books?”

Before I was born as Leonora, I spent my entire life traveling between the lab and the
battlefield.

‘I opened my eyes to the magician’s talent and learned magic, but basically I’m a body type.’

It didn’t matter if I couldn’t use my abilities.

It was because he knew of a technique that could break Ines’ neck in one breath if he was
weak.

“Hey, let go of this!!!”

The basics of magic and supernatural powers were to move by focusing on the mana flowing
through the body.

When Ines blocked her airway so she couldn’t concentrate on mana, she began to struggle,
gagging and breathing heavily.

“Let go, gagging, let go! You crazy bitch-!!”

Ines cursed at me in a hoarse voice and twisted her head.

I couldn’t help but be taken aback by the fact that my snake-like neck turned almost 180
degrees, but I didn’t relax and glared at Ines.

“Let Franz go.”

Boom, Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam-!

As if she couldn’t directly harm me, who was in direct contact with her body, the demonic
energy extending from Ines’ fingertips shook the ceiling.

Quarrr.

I didn’t let go of Ines even as I was hit by the falling marble dust on my cheek.

“Let Franz go, Ines.”

“Cheuk! 100 million!”

When she tightened her hands to the point where she could no longer speak, Ines eventually
released the demonic energy that was covering Franz.

“You listen well.”

I quickly jumped off the floor and grabbed Franz so she wouldn’t take him hostage again.

“You should have listened to that earlier, Her Highness the Princess.”

“Hey, hey-!!!”

As if resentful of being pushed by me, Ines stamped her feet and glared at me with sharp eyes.

“On the topic of trivial extras! A bug-like girl who couldn’t even look me in the eye, dare!!”

Ines raised the demon to threaten me again, but the impact of the strangulation was so great
that she couldn’t easily display her superpowers and just gasped for breath.

“I will kill you! I will kill you!!”

“Stop, stop now!”

Franz ran to her screaming and raised her arms high.

Jab-!

Ines, whose face was distorted by Franz’s sudden attack, let out a cold arsenic.

“Franz, did you hit Ines just now?”

“Yes, I hit you.”

Franz glanced at Ines’ white cheeks, which were swollen red, as if feeling sorry for him, and
brushed his hair with one hand.

“I don’t know how you came to be this kind of person….”

“Be careful with your words, Franz.”

“Because I must be responsible for your pain.”

As if surprised by Franz’s words, Ines opened her eyes and bit her lip.

“I was jealous of you who monopolized the emperor’s cuteness, so I didn’t try to take good
care of you, my younger sister. All of this is the fault of me and the emperor.”

Franz opened his mouth like a sigh while holding Ines on the shoulder, who was silent.

“So, send the princess away.”

“… What?”

“I mean, don’t try to involve her in a family fight.”

Ines, who had calmed down for a moment, fluttered her arms and widened her eyes as if
waking up from sleep at Franz’s words.

“Family? Did the word family come out of your mouth just now?!”
Blood oozes from between her biting lips.

“Are you going to come and take care of me? You let go of so many opportunities so
absurdly!!”

Franz bent his knees as if to listen to Ines’ grievance.

“Okay. I’m sorry. I apologize.”

Ines, who grabbed him by the hair, smiled and continued.

“Franz, do you want me to tell you how many times Ines has died at the hands of her father?”

“….”

“Because I’m too good, I’m afraid I’ll threaten Franz’s position or my face reminds me of my
mother!”

Puck!

Ines changed her posture and raised her hand as if driving a nail into Franz’s chest.

“Or it’s annoying, because the pirates don’t know if I’m their real daughter!”

Puck! puck!

The moment I took a step after staring at Franz, who was only getting hit in place, he raised his
hand to stop me.

‘It must mean to stay still.’

Ines glanced at me, who had stopped moving, and continued.

“When I was dying for such an unlikely reason, Franz always did nothing.”

“I’m sorry, Ines.”

“You were always watching me die in fear. But now you want to come and help me? Just
because the princess is in danger?”
As if Franz’s apology didn’t come through, Ines frowned sharply and snapped her fingers.

“Ines, I really wanted to kill Franz. Whether or not Curios dissuades you, I will just kill you.”

The life I felt now was real.

“No!!!”

I ran towards Franz, avoiding the demonic energy of Ines whose eyes were shining brightly.

Thud!

The thin protective film barely spread deflected Ines’ demonic energy.

“You have to run away, Your Majesty.”

I turned to Franz and whispered quickly.

“But I can’t leave Ines in such a state,”

I cut off the restless Franz’s words and frowned.

“First and foremost is to survive. Don’t you feel the creepy life?”

‘Ines really wants to kill you.’

Franz, whose face hardened, nodded slowly, as if he had understood what he had swallowed.

“Hold my hand.”

The moment we reached the window, having fled our bodies while avoiding cooking and
cooking,

“Kyaaaagh!”

Ines’ scream begins to resonate everywhere.

“Ah! Aagh!! Princess! The Princess killed His Majesty!!!”

It was an instant for the imperial army to rush in.
Chapter 224

Hearing Ines’ screams, I started running toward the west gate to avoid the imperial army’s
rushing hands.

“Heath, take care of His Majesty Franz!”

The moment I handed over Franz, who was out of breath, perhaps under the influence of Magi,
the voice of the soldier who found me resonated loudly.

“Princess Leonora is here!! Ahh!”

Hiss quickly struck him on the back of the neck and knocked him out, but my location was
already known.

“His, leave me for now and get away first.”

I looked back at the shadow of the imperial army approaching like a cloud and pushed Heath
with Franz on his back.

“It’s not possible. I cannot leave the princess behind.”

“Don’t be stubborn.”

“It is too dangerous.”

I met eyes with Hiss, who firmly shook her head as if she couldn’t hear my command, and I
stubbornly parted my lips.

“I am the only daughter of Hachania, recognized as an independent country.”

I was no longer a child of a ducal family belonging to the empire, but a daughter of a ruler who
led a territory that was recognized as a nation.

‘In other words, she’s a princess on an equal footing with Ines.’

“That’s why Ines won’t hurt me easily either. Don’t worry about me, avoid you first.”

Even so, I let go of Heath, who kept looking back as if his steps were not falling, with a stern
gaze, and looked back at the imperial army with a sigh.

“The princess is here!”

“Okay, got it! To think that a single soldier would win against the sage of the Ice Tower…!”

‘Victory is a piece of shit.’

The look of the chideul who were happy to find me walking towards them with no sign of
running away was pathetic.

“What are you doing! Don’t take her to Her Highness, the princess!”

However, the emperor, who had me in front of him, couldn’t move his body easily.

“Come on, tie the princess with a rope!!!”

“… Shi, I hate it! Captain, do it yourself!!”

He obeyed Ines’ orders and chased after me, but he didn’t seem to have the courage to touch
me.

With the complacent thought that I could escape at any time, I passed the floundering imperial
army and turned toward the main castle where Ines’ cries resonated.

‘There’s no need to be afraid. Franz is alive.’

How could he lie that Franz was dead when there was no body of the emperor who claimed to
be dead?

“Oh, where are you going!”

“I heard that Her Highness the Princess is looking for me.”

“Ah yes! You see!”

After briefly responding to the panicked soldier’s words, I shrugged my shoulders and quickly
entered the main building.
Soon, I saw Ines sitting in the middle of the courtyard and crying profusely.

“… What is all that?”

I found ‘Franz’ hugged by Ines and opened my mouth in amazement.

“Huuuuuuuuuuu!!!”

The figure of Ines crying while hugging Franz, who was bleeding profusely, was a grievous
princess who had just lost her brother.

‘How did they create such a fake corpse without any preparation?’

“Huh, ah! Brother!”

The imperial family, aristocrats, and courtiers gathered around the weeping Ines opened their
mouths.

“Woe, Your Majesty the Emperor…! How could something so absurd be happening!!”

The courtier, realizing that the corpse that Ines was carrying was Franz, hurriedly got up and
raised his voice.

“His Majesty the Emperor has passed away! Ring the bell of the eastern spire!!”

It was the same as when Gregor died.

“His Majesty has passed away!”

“His Majesty has passed away!!”

Following the voices of the attendants announcing Franz’s death,

Dang-dang-dang-.

The great bell in the spire roared loudly.

‘Maybe I won’t be able to escape as easily as I thought.’

Taking advantage of the chaos, I hid myself in the hallway and looked at the soldiers moving
smoothly.

“Who the hell dared to murder His Majesty in the Imperial Castle!”

“Who is the culprit!!”

In response to the questioning of a noble lady who is a distant relative of Franz, Ines calmly
moves her lips as she looks at the crowd of people.

“I’m Princess Leonora!”

“Can you take responsibility for those words, Her Highness the Princess?”

As if to refute Ines’ words, the one who jumped forward was none other than Archduke Samuel.

“Yes, Your Highness the Grand Duke.”

Despite Samuel’s cool eyes, Ines didn’t flinch and answered with a firm voice.

“I saw it with my own two eyes. Princess Leonora stabbed Her Majesty and ran away!”

“… Are there any other witnesses?”

In response to Ines’ reply, Samuel turned his head away without further questioning her.

“First, shouldn’t we find out if anyone else witnessed the scene of Princess Leonora’s
assassination of Her Majesty?”

“Your Highness, Grand Duke. There are people who have seen the Princess sneaking into His
Majesty’s bedroom.”

When the court lady, who belatedly raised her hand at Samuel’s words, glanced at the young
attendant standing next to her, the attendant mumbled.

“Yes, yes…. I saw it. He must have climbed the wall like a stray cat!”

A group of noble ladies, wondering whether or not to believe Ines’ claim at the servant’s words,
startled and covered their mouths with folding fans.
“It seems suspicious that Petite Fleur, who should set an example for a lady, is climbing a wall.”

“But isn’t there any reason to murder His Majesty? The North has just been recognized as an
independent country.”

“That’s right. A princess who would become a princess even if she stayed silent would dare to
kill His Majesty.”

I pricked up my ears to the noble ladies’ conversation and put on a bitter smile.

‘No one feels sorry for Franz’s death.’

Everyone was just interested in the murder case that took place within the imperial castle.

“… Whether or not the princess is the real culprit, shouldn’t we catch her and interrogate her,
Your Highness?”

Ines distorted her expression as if she was annoyed by public opinion that was not easily
passed on to her.

“My brother is dead.”

“I think we should listen to the princess, so please wait. Isn’t the imperial army chasing you
anyway?”

“But the Archduke was the number one in tracking magic.”

Ines raised a corner of her mouth, pointing out that Samuel’s calm demeanor was questionable.

“Anyway, you don’t look sad at all. Franz is dead.”

“….”

“Your Highness must have seen Princess Leonora’s mana, so you must be able to track it
down.”

At Ines’ words, people who didn’t know that Samuel had such an ability opened their eyes.

“Are you really able to track down the princess, Your Highness?”
“… Is His Highness trying to hide the princess? Maybe an accomplice?”

The faces of the people who looked back at the grand duke became stunned at Ines’ words.

“Princess Leonora has no reason, but doesn’t Her Highness have?”

“Yes. You are a person close to the throne.”

“Oh my, but even so, would you have laid a hand on His Majesty, who is a grandson?”

I clenched my fists at the reaction of people whispering nonsense gossip.

‘If I don’t step out, Samuel will be in trouble.’

“Oh, I can’t help it.”

Samuel looks back at me urgently and frowns, as if he knew that I was hiding in the hallway.

‘Stay still.’

I stopped him from calling my name and stepped forward.

“I felt the energy of His Highness. I had no choice but to come out because I thought there
would be no point in hiding any longer.”

“As expected, there is no way that His Highness the Grand Duke would hide the princess!”

At my words, a lady smiles broadly and taps my cheek with a hand fan.

‘It’s funny. He was an accomplice earlier, he said.’

I obediently held out my hand to the approaching soldier and glared at the lady politely.

“Princess Leonora, I will arrest you as a prime suspect in the murder of His Majesty the
Emperor.”

Along with the soldier’s determined words, a gourd hangs in my hand.

‘If Lucas or Dad found out, there would be an uproar.’

I let out a light sigh as I thought of Hachania, which would soon be overthrown.

My brothers had nothing to say.

‘But Dad will definitely try to protest through an official trial.’

Gaspard had a good temper and hated going against morals, so he would be able to calmly
and confidently respond to an unreasonable trial.

‘Then it will take some time for a formal trial to be held, so let’s think about how to deal with it
slowly.’

I quietly entered the prison following the soldier and looked around with a shrug.

Located inside the imperial castle, it was a prison only for nobles and the imperial family, so it
was not much different from the detached palace except for the presence of bars.

Lying on a bed made of soft goose feathers, I looked down at the control knob that painfully
pressed my wrist and bit my lip.

‘I’ll have to wait a while to see my dad and older brothers again.’

Thinking that way, I was about to burst into tears.

That moment,

Thud-! Cuckoo coo coo-!!

With the sound of the ceiling shaking, shards of marble begin to scatter in the air.

“…?”

I’m sure you’ve seen this somewhere?

Thinking it was Lucas, I turned my head along the collapsed ceiling.

“I came to pick you up because it looks like you’re getting late.”

Gaspar, who appeared while slicing the marble wall like a radish, hurriedly approached me with
polite steps.

“Oh, Dad?”

I wondered if Lucas had stolen his father’s body again, but the calm eyes were definitely his.

The problem was that he was destroying the imperial castle with his calm eyes.
Chapter 225

‘My dad, who is calm and has no one to follow, is destroying something right now?’

Kkong-kang-kang-.

A sword boasting sharp anticipation was striking the wall of a prison built of bricks - seemingly
no different from part of the imperial castle.

I opened my mouth in amazement as I scanned the cracked wall with my eyes.

“Dad…?”

“Yes, Lini. Dad is here.”

“Ji, what are you doing?!”

“Break the wall.”

Gaspar, who smiled kindly at me when I was surprised, crosses the cracked wall without
hesitation.

Damn

I was placed under the night sky in an instant, and before I could breathe in the cool air, I put
my head on my head at the sound of urgent footsteps.

“Go, Your Excellency the Duke! stop!”

A man dressed as a captain of the Guard rushes at Dad with a stunned face.

“This is the imperial prison! How can you come in with a sword in a prison where criminals are
imprisoned!”

Dad, who casually dodged the sword of the seasoned captain of the Guard, looked back at the
soldiers rushing out with his eyes shining sharply.

“You guys were detaining my innocent daughter.”

‘No, I didn’t suffer enough to be called detention.’

Maybe because I was a child, the soldiers didn’t say anything threatening or insulting to me.

“My daughter was on the verge of crying. It must be because of you.”

“Oh no! dad!”

Some of the soldiers, including the captain of the guards, even tried to placate me, telling me
not to worry because if I had to be patient, the trial would take place, so I reached out with a
trembling face.

“If you don’t want to die, get out of here.”

But Dad didn’t even listen to me, he blocked himself and pressed the guards with his sword.

“Very boss, the crazy bear is running amok! You must avoid yourself!!”

“What? What kind of nonsense are you talking about? A teddy bear in the imperial castle!”

“Even a puppeteer seems to have invaded the imperial castle! Hurry up and issue an evacuation
order!!”

The face of the guards commander who managed to block his father’s sword at the words of
the soldier rushing in hastily goes white.

“Lee-Ignis.”

However, before he could escape, bright red flames engulfed the guards.

Coo kung.

Quarrereuk-! Kwak!

I clenched my fists with my eyes wide open at the rain-like flames of mana.

“This crazy….”

Casting such a wide range of offensive magic within the imperial castle?
Even if it turned out that I hadn’t killed Franz, this was an act that would inevitably cover up the
crime of treason.

“Meteor.”

I raised my voice in disgust at the words Lucas muttered while spinning round and round,
floating in the air, as if he would not be satisfied with the injustice.

“No! No Meteor!!”

Is it possible to kill all innocent people?

I smiled dejectedly as I tried to stop Lucas from casting the highest level magic, which there
are many people in the world who can cast it, even if there are only five of them.

“Get your hands off my brother, you bastards!”

‘It wasn’t just Dad and Lucas.’

It was because Enoch and Sylvie, who were invisible in their father’s shadow, were clearing out
the soldiers by summoning pillars of ice and pillars of fire, respectively.

“Your dirty hands, if you don’t take them away from my brother, I will freeze them.”

“I-I already froze-!”

I shook my head as I thawed the frozen soldier, who had weak resistance to Sylvie’s warning.

‘It’s wrong, everything is wrong.’

The method of proving innocence through an ordinary trial has gone far away across the river.

“Kill your temper, bro. If this is the case, I will not be able to burn the soldiers.”

Enoch puffed up one cheek and frowned, as if he was dissatisfied with Sylvie, who was one
step ahead of him, freezing the soldiers.

“Gibberish. You didn’t even have to step out in the first place.”
“Aren’t you trying to pretend to be cool to Rini again, excluding me!”

I clenched my fists and shook my shoulders at the words of Enoch who raised my voice.

‘None of you are cool!’

“Lini, are you okay? My brother and I are here to save you, so don’t be afraid.”

Enoch embraces my trembling body and comforts my back.

“Sylvie, Enoch….”

“Yep. Were you very scared?”

“Don’t bully people needlessly!! Most of the soldiers never harmed me!!!”

Woojik- Bang!

Having shattered Sylvie’s pillar of ice with one punch, I sighed as I looked back at my family -
including Lucas - who had frozen at my shouting.

“What if I come in like this recklessly? You have become a real criminal!”

“But….”

I raised my voice, glaring at Gaspard, who pursed his upper lip as if to make an excuse.

“Dad, is it true that you came to the imperial castle thinking about the aftermath?”

“No, I didn’t.”

“I knew it!”

“But didn’t you always say that I think too much?”

I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut at Gaspard’s excuses.

It was me who pushed Dad to act a little hotter to get out of being an extra.
‘Do you think he would have thought that he would run amok like a colt that was suddenly
unbridled?’

“… It’s already happened, so there’s nothing you can do about it. Come on, run away.”

I tried to calm the intimidated men and approached my father.

“I think it would be dangerous to cross the ecliptic as it is.”

Sylvie, who jumped into the air and climbed the outer wall of the imperial castle as if she had
heard Lucas’ muttering, frowned.

“Father, the imperial army has closed the land route. It is a situation where we cannot go to the
north unless we destroy the army.”

“Good night. Break through.”

‘What’s good!’

The moment I opened my mouth in amazement at my father’s cool answer,

“It’s not just the land that has roads.”

A familiar voice comes from behind.

“… Noel?”

I recognized the woman standing in front of me at once, with black hair flying like a curtain of
night.

“Because the princess seems to be in danger.”

She laughs at my bewildered face and puts her hand on my cheek.

“I came to save you.”

“How did you know I was in danger? Were you in the imperial castle?”

“No, let’s call it persimmon.”

She shrugs as she stares down at me narrowing her eyebrows in disbelief at Noel’s answer.

“I had a strange feeling as if my head was thumping, so I went out to find the princess, and the
imperial castle was in an uproar.”

“I should say thank you for coming to help my daughter.”

My dad, who quickly removed Noel’s arm from stroking my cheek, hurriedly added his words.

“But I felt that you were in danger, Rini.”

“You wouldn’t have felt as precise and fast as I did.”

I looked at Dad and Noel staring at each other, then shook my head.

‘Why are the two of them competing in this situation?’

“Noel, if the land route is blocked, is there a water route?”

Noel nodded lightly at my question.

“I have docked my ship in a port close to the ecliptic.”

“But if you help me now, you might be accused of being a rebel. No, I will definitely be
nominated as a criminal.”

Noel smiled and scratched his cheek, wondering which part of what I said about worrying about
him was funny.

“Princess, I’m sorry if I didn’t notice….”

“Yes?”

“I am a pirate. He is one of the leaders of the Saint-Tropez pirates.”

I guessed he was a pirate, but the notorious Saint-Tropez pirate.

‘If you’re the head of the Saint-Tropez pirates, you’re the one who’s wanted as a first-class
unconditionally if your identity is identified.’
“Is that so?”

“Okay. Aren’t you glad?”

I don’t know if it’s particularly fortunate, but I couldn’t help but smile at Noel, who grinned and
said that he had no hesitation in helping me.

“You mean Noel, the gang that kidnapped my wife?”

My father distorted his face, as if he didn’t like Noel’s true identity, and soon blocked my view.

“I don’t even know your wife’s face, so I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Anger mixed in Noel’s voice, as if his father’s behavior of hiding me behind his back was
unpleasant.

‘I will really fight like this.’

I raised my voice, cutting between Dad and Noel, who were both growling at each other.

“For more detailed stories, get on board and share, we!”

Dad gave a small nod to my words and quickly grabbed the horse’s reins.

“Yes, as my daughter said, the important thing is to go home.”

‘I think I put a lot of emphasis on my daughter, but I’m sure I’m mistaken?’

Big hum.

I tried to avoid Noel’s stinging gaze and hugged Daddy’s back.

Fortunately, Franz’s death - although it was fake - made the imperial castle untidy and people
were running away from the roar that rang out in the middle of the night, so we were able to
get out of the imperial capital unnoticed.

Arriving at the port as if we had committed a real crime, we climbed onto the black ship
following Noel’s guidance.
“Let’s set sail.”

The moment Noel gives the order to the sailors who have been waiting in advance,

“Oh, wait!”

I remembered something I had forgotten.

Chapter 226

‘My dad and brothers have already messed up, so I can’t just leave.’

I don’t know if it’s a plan to quietly run away.

I snorted as I looked back at the imperial castle with the pillars of ice and fire that Sylvie and
Enoch had created.

‘How dare you rip my book?!’

The original book was the only device that allowed me to recall my previous life, and it was a
precious object containing memories from this life.

‘It wasn’t just a weapon.’

I drew mana while holding the fragments of the original book that Ines had torn apart.

Then, the original book of Hejin floated in the air, giving off a flash of light and vibrating, taking
the form of a weapon.

‘Fortunately, I can still turn it into a bazooka.’

Because parts were missing here and there, unlike before, I looked ugly, but I hugged the body
of the bazooka that was humming towards the imperial castle.

‘I may not be able to use my power properly, but….’

Hwangseong was already half-destroyed by the madness of his father and brothers.

“Lucas, stay here.”

When Lucas, who was dangling from my waist, landed on the bazooka,

Boo.

As if recognizing the owner of Mana, the muzzle of the bazooka begins to fluctuate.

“Leonora?”
I let Lucas and I focus our mana on the bazooka while listening to Enoch’s bewildered call in
one ear. The moment the jewels adorning the weapon turn with a dazzling light,

Woo woo woo.

I pulled the trigger of the bazooka.

Kwak-kwak, kwak-kwak-!!!!

Purple auras emitted from the bazooka strike the center of the roof of the imperial castle.

“Whoa.”

I shrugged my shoulders as I blew on the hot muzzle of the bazooka.

‘So who wants to mess with me?’

I looked back at my family with devastated faces, with a satisfied smile on my face at the sight
of the imperial castle collapsing.

“Okay, that’s all right. Let’s set sail now!”

“… Rini, have you destroyed your true nature? It seems to have collapsed quite suddenly.”

Behind Enoch, who muttered in disbelief, Sylvie smiled dejectedly.

“It was like a declaration of war.”

My conscience was pricked by Sylvie’s harsh voice, and I raised my voice in tears.

“But you treat me like a criminal and you can’t just leave!”

Manipulation of a corpse, in terms of a crime, Ines’ quality was much worse.

“And I didn’t knock everything down. I saw people emptying the main palace earlier.”

I wiggled my fingers, making excuses at Sylvie’s sharp eyes.

“Ugh. My sister is too nice to wear.”

Then, Enoch wrapped around me as if defending me, touched my forehead and grinned.

“Angel, angel.”

I know you’re trying to be a better older brother than Sylvie on this occasion, but I couldn’t help
but scratch my cheek at Enoch’s words.

Yes, it prevented human casualties, but it was true that it blew up a building.

“An angel, Enoch. Don’t say anything strange.”

“Why? If you want to attack the Imperial Army, tell them to come in. You i-”

It was the moment when Enoch raised his chin triumphantly.

“No need to worry. Because I will protect you.”

Sylvie, who lifted me up from Enoch, shrugs as she pushes the three men away.

“Hyung, do you know how annoying being intercepted is?”

Enoch, who had been deprived of his player, growled fiercely, but Sylvie continued to ignore her
sister and moved on.

“It is windy. Let’s go in.”

***

After safely entering the northern part of Noel’s ship, I entered the office with my father as soon
as I arrived at the duke’s castle - now it should be called the royal castle.

“Dad, what are you going to do now?”

My father laughed at my attitude of taking it for granted that he would have a countermeasure,
and as if he had waited, he took out a thick bundle of papers from the drawer.

“It is a document that Emperor Franz acknowledges the independence of Hachania.”

The process was quite complicated, but in the end the North got its freedom.
I quickly scanned the document with the imperial family crest clearly stamped on it and
swallowed.

“It is entirely the choice of the head of state when a country decides to sever ties with another
country.”

I hugged Daddy’s neck as he spoke indifferently as if it was nothing while he had accomplished
a very difficult task.

“As expected, Dad knew how to prepare everything!”

Otherwise, they wouldn’t have been able to invade the imperial castle recklessly.

He looks like a good person, but there was a corner that was subtly thorough.

‘Looking at it like this, my dad is really cool.’

I pointed my finger at the Declaration of Independence, where the name of the kingdom was
still blank.

“Isn’t it recognized as a complete kingdom rather than a principality that exists within the
influence of the empire?”

Dad nodded lightly at my question and stroked his handsome lips.

“I haven’t decided on a name yet, but it’s Hachania-”

“That can’t be done!”

The kingdom of Hachania, isn’t it a name that is likely to perish due to poor construction as
soon as it is established?

“Then think about it some more. I have to close the north gate first.”

“That’s right! Build an ice wall so that the imperial army cannot recklessly invade the north!”

I waved my arms at Dad’s words and opened the window.

“Close the North Gate!”

Close the north door

This word was like a kind of starter language in Hachania.

Because it means to use ancient magic to protect the north.

“He said to close the north gate!”

After hearing my order, the gatekeeper puts his hand on the device connected to the
drawbridge and raises his voice.

“Close the North Gate!!”

Sigh. Profit.

After confirming that all the drawbridges were coming up, I summoned the magicians residing in
the duchy.

“Is the protection magic you requested ready?”

“With the help of the artifact Gerald made and the Zarpara Merchant Merchants, we have
completed our preparations perfectly.”

I nodded my head in satisfaction with the answer of the most experienced mage among
magicians.

“I plan to close the North Gate for the time being. We have to wait and see how the Empire
turns out.”

At my words, one of the elders gathered in the office with the drunkards starts talking with a
worried face.

“Won’t the Empire put diplomatic pressure on you? Like cutting off materials.”

“The North has already been able to become self-sufficient for a long time, so there is no need
to worry.”

“Well, that is also true. There is also a huge amount of wealth that Princess has accumulated
using the Ice Tower and Gerald’s Workshop.”
“And there is a crucial hidden card.”

I grinned and took out a ledger I had hidden in my father’s office to alleviate the elders’ worries.

“This is a list of customers of Hachania Bank, which has so far operated only behind the
scenes. Check it out, Count.”

“This, this…!”

The face of Count Garden, the chairman of the council of elders, took the ledger from my hand.

“Isn’t that the name of King Anangita?”

“You may want to take a closer look.”

I was satisfied with the surprised Count’s reaction and laughed.

‘Because they’re the customers I gathered with great difficulty, so be surprised.’

“There is also the name of Emperor Kalisman. Ah, aren’t these Astellio royals!”

I opened the ledger directly to catch the attention of the elders who only focus on the imperial
family or royal family in other countries.

“There are no imperial citizens.”

“Even Pope Valerianus was a customer of the princess!”

“Yes. They all have their slush funds deposited in the Hachania Bank.”

I shrugged my shoulders as I turned to the elders, who were amazed by the golden ledger but
didn’t seem to understand how powerful it was.

“That means if the North collapses and the banks are hit, their hidden funds are at risk.”

“That means that the Empire has so many powerful people who are reluctant to attack
Hachania… Isn’t it?”

Among the dumbfounded people, Henry, who was the first to understand my words, smiled and
stepped forward.

“It could be the only kingdom protected by the whole world.”

I nodded as if in agreement with Henry’s words and turned to my father.

“And instead of simply closing the northern gates, Dad needs to sign a peace treaty with
Willenin as soon as possible.”

In the north, there were many migrants who were just beginning to settle down.

‘Because I don’t want to unsettle people by starting unnecessary wars.’

“If you ask us to conclude a non-aggression pact not to invade each other, Willenin will not be
able to refuse.”

“I don’t know if the princess will follow our wishes.”

“I will have no choice but to follow you.”

‘As much as I have to earn time, Ines will have to earn it too.’

Responding firmly to my skeptical father’s words, I hurriedly ran toward the door with a strange
sense of déjà vu.

“Excuse me for a moment.”

“Where are you going?”

“Wow, the bathroom.”

People hurriedly back away for me, who blushes as if embarrassed.

‘I knew it would be like this.’

Patter.

Thanks to their consideration, I entered the bathroom across from the office and sighed as I
stood on the red-dark washbasin.
“Careful, Leonora.”

After wiping the blood from my mouth, I let out a dry cough and clenched my fists so hard that
veins appeared on the backs of my hands.

‘Because the real fight starts now.’

The time given to me is only about 5 years.

I had to make a decision in it.

Chapter 227

As I expected, Ines couldn’t touch Hachania, which had closed the North Gate.

‘Well, he must have been too busy ascending the throne.’

So, Hachania was able to lead a peaceful 5-year period with the northern gate sealed off.

That is to say, I was able to come of age safely.

“Lady, lady! Are you awake?”

‘Like when I was young, I couldn’t wake up easily without Lulu or Lala’s help.’

I muttered as I buried my face in the large pillow at Lulu’s bustling voice.

“Yes. Cut a little more….”

“Ugh. You are still fooling around!”

Hitting me with my words, Lulu pursed her lips and straightened my disheveled hair on my
forehead with a very kind hand.

“The lady is a grown adult now. You have to know how to get up on your own.”

‘But on days when I wake up alone, I feel sad.’

I protested inwardly and grabbed Lulu’s hand as she tried to remove the blanket.

“The party is late in the evening. Should I get up already?”

“But today’s growth is going to be very splendid to celebrate the lady’s coming of age. Madame
Thierry is also waiting for it.”

“Did Grandma come?”

“Yes. It will take a long time, so be prepared.”

I yawned, frowning at Lala’s words poking out from behind Lulu.

“Party is annoying. Boring.”

“You haven’t been to a single time in five years, except for the Kingdom Opening Ceremony!
What a bore!”

“But you went a lot when you were young.”

I no longer needed to go to and from the imperial court to find out what Ines was doing.

‘Of course, I often had tea time with influential people from other countries.’

I got up with a shrug of my shoulders, sat by the window, and took a quick glance at the north,
which had now become a kingdom.

Lulu, who had been staring at me as I opened the window and tied up my hair that was
fluttering in the wind, opened her mouth like a sigh.

“I can’t believe he’ll grow up to be this big-”

“I did not know? really?”

Since I was little, I ran around the fields and mountains with a bazooka, but I couldn’t have
known it.

“Of course I knew, but…!”

Lulu raises her hand to tie my hair back.

“You grew up healthy though, Lulu.”

Lala, who brought me water to wash my face sitting by the window, refutes Lulu with a voice
mixed with laughter.

“Besides, how pretty you grew up. That’s how many letters of courtship came in today.”

I was grateful that Lala was on my side, but I wasn’t particularly happy with the letters fluttering
in her hand.

“My lady, won’t you open it today?”

“Huh. Just burn it all down.”

As soon as I, the only daughter in the northern part of the kingdom that became independent,
reached the age of debutant, marriage talks began to come in from all over the continent.

From the youngest son of Emperor Kalisman, to the duke of Ront, to the Republic’s marshal
who rules the vast grasslands across the west and east of the continent.

Of course, most of the courtship papers were torn before they even reached me by my father
or older brothers.

“You haven’t had a single suitor you liked yet?”

Lulu clicks her tongue briefly as if it’s a waste of the courtship papers disappearing with
kindling.

“How do you talk about marriage with someone you like and don’t even know who you are
outside?”

Moreover, now that I don’t know when Ines will destroy the world, marriage was too far away
for me.

‘I’ve never had a crush on someone, let alone a relationship.’

“But lady, you are working too hard these days. It would be okay to go out on a date as an
excuse.”

“I will rest if necessary. Don’t worry too much.”

I kissed Lulu lightly on the cheek and stood up.

A huge full-length mirror standing right next to the window reflects a slender woman with a
radiant blonde down to her waist.

“Why do you look like someone you don’t know? You are a young lady.”

“Yeah, I know, I know.”

Even when I looked in the mirror every day, there were times when I couldn’t get used to this
beauty.
No matter how much it is a character in a book, it is because it is beautiful unlike a person.

‘It bothers me a little that she’s a typical villain, but she’s really pretty anyway.’

As I feared when I was young, the corners of my eyes, which were slightly pouty, remained
intact, creating the aura of a bewitching beauty.

I looked into the mirror, congratulating myself that there would be no beauty like me in the
North, but I turned my head to the sound of a gentle knock on the door.

“Yes, come in.”

“Lini, are you awake?”

I turned my head at Enoch’s relaxed voice and frowned.

“Go away, Enoch.”

“Huh? why?”

“It’s dazzling and annoying.”

It was like Enoch, who smiled brightly today as if I was lovable, was a little prettier than me.

***

Unlike the morning when the sun was brilliant, dark clouds began to gather as soon as the
afternoon came.

Todok. Tok.

I looked at the raindrops hitting the glass window and scattering, then glanced at the invitation
card with the Willenin family crest stamped on it.

‘Why did Ines invite me to the imperial castle?’

Since the resurrection ceremony of Etimos has been completed, wouldn’t it be nice to come
and see it?
I let out a sigh as I put the original pieces that had been torn apart by Ines’ hand five years ago,
like putting pieces of a puzzle together.

[Leonora…. ]

[Etimos-sama, not yet. ]

[How long do I have to wait! ]

Fragmented sentences come to mind and scatter, leaving only words. As before, it was
impossible to predict Ines’ next move based on the original story.

‘If it wasn’t for this situation, I wouldn’t have gotten help from Selene.’

I glanced at the carriage with the black cross of the Aletheia Church on it, then looked back at
the guest who had arrived in the drawing room.

“It’s been a while, Selene.”

“Helios- No, Emperor Aines finally succeeded in leaving only the Willetan people in not only the
imperial capital but also all over Willenin.”

The silver-haired man nodded lightly at my greeting and bit his lip nervously.

“Are you ready for a counterattack, princess?”

Selene, who opened her mouth, made eye contact with me with an apologetic face as if she
had made a mistake.

“No, should I call you princess now? Because you became the princess of the North Kingdom.”

“It’s fine if I call you by my first name.”

It didn’t matter if it was a princess, a princess, or a princess grandmother.

‘As long as I can protect the people I care about and stop Ines’ crazy plans.’

“Ines is finishing preparations to resurrect Etimos. We should finish our preparations.”

I frowned in wonder at the way Selene, who seldom showed impatience, stomped her feet.

“But didn’t Ines say that you must be of age to perform the rite of resurrection of Etimos?”

“It did. Only when he reaches adulthood will he awaken to his true power as Helios. Right now,
Ines is noticeably short of mana. But.”

“But?”

“If I can absorb Aster’s mana, the story will be different.”

I snorted at Selene’s words.

“Are you absorbing my mana?”

If Ines was still treating me like a manatong, I wanted to confirm that he was completely wrong.

“Ines, my mana? By what means?”

Selene flinched at the huge ball of mana floating behind me and shook her head.

“It must be difficult. It’s the first time Aster has grown into a mighty archmage like you.”

“I speak right. Not only Aster, but there will be none in the population as a whole.”

After absorbing the mana of the great wizard Lucas, I was crushed by the mighty mana and
gained so much power that it was difficult to control.

‘I don’t know how great the existence of Etimos is, but if he wants to destroy the world, I just
need to hit him once.’

Selene, who glanced at me as I clenched my fists, let out a deep sigh and opened her mouth.

“But I wanted to tell you to be careful.”

‘I joined hands to fight Ines, but I still don’t know what’s inside.’

It was a face that I couldn’t tell if he was worried about me or Etimos, who would fly away by
my power.
‘Well, it’s okay because I found out that the preparations for the resurrection ceremony are
coming to an end.’

I kicked the meaningful-looking Selene out of the room and brought Heath, who was secretly
snooping at the door.

“What’s up, Heath?”

“I heard that you are going to the Empire today. Please accompany me.”

“Huh? I want to go?”

“Yes.”

His face, worried that I might leave him alone, had grown a little compared to five years ago. I
was worried that I wouldn’t be able to grow at all, but it seemed like growth was slow, not
stopped.

‘Although he still looks like a 12-year-old kid unlike me, who has become a full grown man now.’

“Okay. I need an escort, so I’ll take Heath.”

‘Since it’s been quite a while since I went to and from the imperial castle, wouldn’t it be fine if I
pretended to be a relative or younger brother?’

After answering while stroking the boy’s head, Hiss looked up at me with a pouting face.

“With those eyes again….”

I pretended not to notice Heath’s displeasure and turned my head toward my father at the end
of the hallway.

“Yes…?”

What is that?
Chapter 228

The shadow dangling from Dad’s neck was definitely Lucas’s.

I smiled at the picture, which would have been misunderstood by anyone looking at it as a
grown adult wearing a doll like a child.

“Dad, you seem to have become very close with Lucas.”

It seemed as if they had forgotten their sins that they insisted on claiming that he was my true
father.

‘It seems like the two of them are in harmony these days.’

I wondered if there was a reason I didn’t know about, but it was good for me if Lucas and Dad
got along.

“I haven’t been in a good mood lately. Does it get hot because it’s a cotton doll’s body?”

Dad clicked his tongue briefly as he showed the limp Lucas.

“My legs are also short, so the travel time is long, so I just brought it.”

Lucas’ arm around his neck wriggles slightly, as if he doesn’t like the evaluation his father gives
him.

“Did the servants see Dad carrying Lucas?”

I don’t know Lucas’s true identity, but everyone in Hachania knows about the existence of a
moving teddy bear that sticks close to me.

‘It’s said to be an artifact I developed when I was young, but if Dad had been carrying it, it
would have looked like he had stolen his daughter’s doll.’

Dad tilts his head at an angle as he smiles at my small wrinkled brow, worried about his
reputation.

“Is it ugly to look at?”

The voice that came out of her moderately thick lips was so enchanting that the maids blushed
even though she was now in middle age.

‘No, does it make sense that people get more and more handsome as they get older?’

On the contrary, it seemed that the dignified style was added to enhance the calm charm of the
father.

I rubbed my eyes with one hand and shook my head at my father’s almost fraudulent beauty.

“No, that’s not it.”

‘It doesn’t matter because it’s a middle-aged man and a teddy bear, so they match strangely.’

Dad, who was observing my face with a strange gaze, whether he knew what I was inside or
not, put his hand on my cheek.

“Leonora, you don’t have to visit the Empire if you don’t want to.”

The voice is blunt, but the connotation is sweet.

“Aren’t we servants who must obey the emperor’s words now?”

Even though he is a grown adult now, he sounded like he would accept my childishness at any
time, so I couldn’t help but smile at my dad.

“No. It’s an opportunity to let the people of the empire know the existence of the North
Kingdom.”

I understood my father’s concern for me, but I couldn’t live in hiding in the North for the rest of
my life.

“Because you don’t necessarily agree with Ines’ policy of genocide just because you have
Willetanian blood, you should save everyone you can.”

Currently, the Kingdom of North had cut off exchanges with the Willenin Empire.

Although the queens and aristocrats of the empire were derived from the empire, they couldn’t
look favorably on us as a completely independent country, so there was a high probability that
the general people of the empire didn’t know the existence of the kingdom of North, or even if
they did know, it was known that they lead a very miserable standard of living. .

“Then I will accompany you.”

At my refusal, Sylvie, who had been quietly standing behind my father’s back, abruptly poked
her head out.

“Syllabus?”

I shrugged my shoulders at Sylvie’s appearance, which reminded me of the Duke of Hachania in

my youth, just like my father.

“Huh. I think Enoch would be better.”

“… Why?”

Sylvie clenched her fists with a shocked face as if the sky had collapsed at my muttered words.

“I said it could be a place to introduce the kingdom of North to the imperial people. Sylvie is too
cold to be the first impression of the kingdom.”

In order not to hurt Sylvie, I slowly chose my words and stroked the back of her head.

Of course, Sylvie, who resembled her father in her youth, was very handsome.

However, unlike Enoch, it is a beauty that cannot be approached or dared to approach.

“Does that mean Enoch is prettier than me?”

I hurriedly stretched out my hand as I was taken aback by Sylvie’s drooping shoulders at my
explanation.

“You said you don’t like pretty things. Sylvie is cool!”

“Lini, you like pretty things.”

“Si, Sylvie is also pretty enough. So what I meant was that people might be scared because
you don’t go around smiling like Enoch.”
“Is it.”

I secretly let out a sigh at Sylvie’s relaxed expression.

Even as adults, older brothers tended to be irritable, so they often had to be comforted.

“Instead, you should smile at least a little today. I need to instill an image that the kingdom of
North will treat everyone equally and warmly.”

“I get it.”

I opened my mouth after rolling my eyes at Sylvie who nodded slowly at my request.

“Stop talking and smile.”

Shit.

Although my words drew a line with my poor mouth, Sylvie’s impression did not warm at all.

He was smiling, but he looked like a cold arsenic that he’d rather not laugh.

‘… I just have to go with the concept of a prince who looks cold but has a warm heart.’

Without letting Sylvie know—because it was obvious that she would be sullen—I changed the
public image he would pursue, nodded lightly, and stepped forward.

“Okay, then we should start soon.”

“Yes? Miss, what do you mean?”

The ones who were taken aback by my words were Lulu and Lala, not my father who had
come to see me off, nor Lucas who was suffering from anxiety.

“Huh? Sylvie and I have finished our preparations.”

“How are you saying you’ve finished all the preparations like that?!”

Surprised by my words, Lulu hates me and hugs me as if she can’t let go.
“My lady, you are stepping into the social world for the first time as an adult.”

“Yes?”

“This Lulu and Lala, I will risk my life and do my best.”

‘No, don’t risk your life preparing for the ball!’

I felt the blood drain from my face at Lulu and Lala’s solemn declaration.

“Ha, but you washed up in the morning and dressed properly.”

I frowned as I lifted up the easy-to-move pale green dress that Thierry had made himself.

‘I did everything I had to do, wearing this dress, having sex and meeting the nobles of the
kingdom!’

However, Lulu, ignoring my words as if she had heard them in one ear, began to say something
else while pulling my arm.

“By the way, it’s fashionable these days in the zodiac to apply pearl powder to the skin to
express it softly.”

“Your face is so smooth, what powder do you apply again?”

“But if you approach them in a style familiar to them, wouldn’t the nobility of the empire naturally
accept our Principality of North?”

After being taken by Lulu and Lala to the toilet room, I opened my mouth in amazement at the
feast of the dresses they spread out.

“It’s simply because Lulu and Lala are fun!”

“Then let’s go take a bath with scented oil!”

However, the reaction that comes back is, of course, just calm, as if I can’t hear what I’m
saying.

***
80% of my clothes were handmade by Thierry, or at least designed.

All of them were produced considering my activity level, so there was no inconvenience in
wearing them and going around even if the splendor of the clothes was a little off.

“Thierry-sama was also eager to see the lady dressed like this.”

To think that even Thierry betrayed me.

I sighed as I fidgeted with the hem of the dress that accentuated my tight waist.

‘It’s pretty, but still inconvenient.’

“… Miss, can I cry?”

“When did my little girl grow up like this!”

‘No, I don’t think I’ve ever played the palm of my hand.’

Whether or not I was having a hard time wearing an unfamiliar dress, Lulu and Lala’s eyes
shone with emotion on their faces.

“You are so pretty, my lady. The nobles of the imperial castle may all go blind today.”

“There are not enough words to describe how beautiful it is! The lady is just a walking
masterpiece! A living work of art…!”

“Stop talking because I’m crazy.”

I stood in front of the mirror, leaving behind Lulu and Lala, who were making a fuss and
stamping their feet.

The shiny taffeta dress with its surface coated was gorgeous enough to make your eyes spin
because it changed color depending on the angle.

The festoon decorations on the skirt were fresh flowers, so the delicate scent came out without
spraying perfume, and the ribbons adorning the sleeves were delicately decorated with
emeralds and melidia.

‘Looks like Thierry was really eager.’

From head to toe, I slowly scanned the gorgeous dress and the features that were never
weighed down by such a dress.

‘… This is how Leonora grows up.’

Leonora had already reached the age when she should have died.

In the original work, it was mentioned that she was a beauty, but the woman in the mirror with
her pale, transparent skin was really beautiful.

It was a flaw that there was a clear reason for the modifier, transparent without blood.

I clenched my fists roughly in the terrible feeling of draining all my mana from under my feet.
Chapter 229

Smart.

A familiar face sticks its head out with a tidy knocking sound.

“Mister Heath, did you bring the requested tiara?”

I couldn’t help but laugh at Lulu’s words when she found the boy entering the toilet room.

‘He pampers me well while calling me ‘Boss’.’

It’s been 10 years since I picked up hiss.

Fortunately, the servants of Hachania felt sorry for the boy who did not grow up rather than
fearing him, as if time had passed by, and Heath seemed to have adapted to those who
recklessly cherished him.

“This is the tiara used by the queen of Acrea.”

I heard that it is the only treasure that Zarpara, who is still eager to excavate the artifacts of
Acrea, has recently excavated.

I blinked slowly as I gazed at the beautifully shining tiara on the soft velvet cushion.

“It’s called spring, so it’s called verdure.”

Indeed.

It was a tiara befitting its brilliant name.

Enchanted by emeralds and sapphires that densely adorned the smooth silver crown, and the
brilliant light of Paraiba, I eventually couldn’t stand it and reached out for the tiara.

“Can I use the tiara used by the Queen of Acrea?”

It’s not something I’m going to say as I use Acrea’s boy king as an escort, but somehow I felt
apologetic and when I saw Heath’s notice, the boy smiled and came closer to me.
“Yes. It’s okay.”

Perhaps noticing my hesitation, Hiss personally lifted the tiara and put it on my head.

He kissed my hair softly wrapped in a tiara and looked up at me.

“It’s a kingdom that’s gone now, and maybe even if it didn’t….”

Heath’s eyes, which were talking behind his back in a strange way, were shining blue enough to
be compared to green ones.

“Huh?”

“No. You look very good together.”

I stare at Heath who doesn’t finish talking, and he moves his lips as if I can’t hear him.

“How nice it would have been if I had been a suitable person for you like this tiara.”

Had I not pretended not to hear him at that moment, would something have changed?

***

‘It’s been a while.’

Facing the huge ivory castle for the first time in five years, I opened my mouth to the more
splendid interior of the imperial castle.

‘Since half of the commoners have been driven out of the empire, it would be difficult to collect
taxes, but they have such luxury?’

I hurriedly followed the attendant in charge of the guide, glancing at the framed portraits of
successive emperors made of pure gold.

“Looks like they built a new banquet hall.”

The banquet hall guided by the attendant was not the central hall of the original nature I
remembered.
When I pointed to the shiny marble floor, which made me puzzled where to put my eyes, the
attendant nodded lightly.

“Today’s banquet will be held in the newly built Gloria Hall to commemorate the enthronement
of His Majesty Emperor Ines.”

Briefly, he grabbed a golden lion handle that looked as expensive as a luxurious stone building.

Thud. Thud. Thud.

The door to the huge banquet hall opens smoothly with three knocks.

“Princess Leonora Estrella de Hachania, from the Kingdom of North, is here!”

I listened to the sound of the orchestra coming from inside, and as soon as Homyeong-gwan
said my name, I scratched my cheek at the sound of music that suddenly stopped.

Shoot it

As if someone had splashed water on them, the atmosphere in the banquet hall instantly
subsided.

“North Kingdom? You mean the country founded by the despicable North who betrayed the
Empire and became independent?”

Ignoring the chilly atmosphere, a lady who finds me stepping into the banquet hall vigorously
shakes her fan and frowns.

“Leonora is a criminal who ran away after murdering His Majesty Emperor Franz!”

“It’s shameless, where is this place?”

As if to agree with her words, I awkwardly raised the corners of my mouth at the sound of
dissatisfaction that erupted here and there.

‘As expected, the reaction is not good.’

“They say that it was able to become independent as a kingdom thanks to accepting all the
lowly Belnerni people, but how long will a kingdom made up of uncivilized barbarians last? Just
ignore it!”
As I pout at the words of an elderly nobleman who sneers at the North Kingdom, his eyes light
up coolly.

“I will cut off that mouth that makes fun of you.”

I shook my head while holding onto the boy urgently at Heath’s words.

“No, don’t do that!”

Is there anything that could make the rumor more heinous!

“Right now, all the people entering and leaving the imperial castle must be the nobles whom
Ines picked and picked. It’s natural that you have a crush on me.”

At my persuasion, Hiss stepped back as if he couldn’t help it, but he drew his sword right away
—he was a wizard—and began to look around with ferocious force.

“Your majesty! May I dare ask why you brought a criminal, a murderer who murdered His
Majesty Emperor Franz, the previous emperor and his brother, into the imperial castle?”

At that moment, an old nobleman who occupied the seat of honor in the banquet hall raised his
voice to Ines.

I found Ines, who still boasted a bright and friendly beauty, and took a deep breath before
stepping forward.

“To be precise, I am not a criminal.”

Although I didn’t ask for Ines’ permission, I stepped up to the seat of honor with my head stiffly
raised toward her.

I wasn’t in a position where Ines could carelessly look down on me.

Moving to clearly imprint that fact on the nobles, I opened my mouth to the old nobles glaring at
me in amazement.

“Because I was not judged.”

“Isn’t that because you cowardly ran away and were not judged!”
“No. The reason why I was not judged by the Empire is because I have already become a
citizen of another country.”

‘I’m glad I came wearing a tiara.’

Although it was just a decoration, the shining tiara above my head was clearly emphasizing that
I was a member of the royal family of another country.

“The criminal law of the Kingdom of North is based on the principle of personalism.”

The old aristocrat who laughed at my words seemed to be full of spirits and stepped forward.

“Then, in the Kingdom of North, even if you kill an enemy of a country, you are not punished?!
His Majesty Emperor Franz was killed by your hand!”

That Franz, whom the old nobility so desperately sought, was probably sleeping in the annex I
used when I was young, scratching my butt.

“Let’s say it’s a country that doesn’t punish innocent people without any evidence.”

“So, then, do you want to say that the Empire is such a country right now!”

It was the moment when the old nobleman, indignant at the words I spit out with a smile, was
about to approach me.

“Stop.”

On the throne, which was even higher than the podium I had climbed, Ines lightly struck the
floor with her scepter.

“Ines didn’t invite the princess to the imperial castle for some awkward argument or
punishment.”

‘The tone is still the same.’

Ines was a year younger than me, so she was now seventeen.

But with a red robe wrapped around her shoulders, she still waved at me like a child with an
innocent face.
“It’s been a while, princess.”

Princess.

The words that came out of Ines’ mouth were the first words he had heard in a long time.

“Yeah, it’s been a while.”

As I respond to Ines’ greeting, who treats me with a nonchalant face and treats me as a
‘Princess’, the old nobleman who had been glaring at me from earlier bursts out with a sigh.

“Me, me, this madman…! The person standing in front of you right now is His Majesty the
Emperor of the Empire!”

“Oh. Since His Majesty calls me like an old friend, I thought he meant to forget about courtesy
for a while.”

I looked back at Ines after giving a smile to the old nobleman who was snorting with a lot of
drugs.

“Your Majesty, were you unhappy?”

“… No, Ines made a mistake.”

Ines answered my question calmly and shrugged.

“I am a member of the royal family of another kingdom, so I should have been treated with
respect.”

He said so, but Ines never raised his words to me.

“You must be tired from the long journey, but you’d better take a break, Leonora.”

Ines came down from the podium and approached me, smiling broadly and putting a small
flower in my hair.

‘… Wild flowers?’

Glancing at a withering flower, she touches my cheek and continues the conversation.
“You take care of the flowers decorating the wall today.”

Wall flowers.

It meant someone who couldn’t dance with anyone and just stuck to the wall and waited.

‘Are you going to embarrass me like this?’

I understand the feeling of trying to trick me somehow, but it won’t be easy.

I smiled as I twirled the flower that Ines put in my hair.

“Gladly.”
Chapter 230

When Ines tried to humiliate me by alienating me from the social world, it didn’t particularly
inspire me.

‘It’s just that there’s no one to talk to, and all the attention is on me.’

People have no choice but to be interested in new and unfamiliar things.

It was only natural for me to stand out as a high-ranking daughter in the north who became an
independent kingdom in the ecliptic social world, which had been stagnant due to the elimination
of all minorities.

“Under! Since His Majesty has designated the princess as a flower on the wall, no one will ask
for a dance.”

I leaned against the wall at an angle, ignoring the woman’s words as she glanced at me.

“Well, even if you didn’t bother to designate it, would there be a man who would approach the
criminal?”

I wasn’t offended too much, but I did find the woman’s words funny.

After Ines ascended the throne, there were not a few nobles who opposed the policy of
genocide that accelerated in earnest.

All of those nobles were unable to visit the imperial castle because of their interactions with the
North Kingdom, so all the people gathered here were humans who agreed to slaughter people
like animals just because their skin color was different from theirs.

‘That’s why, from my point of view, the people gathered here are more like criminals.’

As Ines said, I wish they would turn all their attention away from me, but I frowned at the
people’s stares, which made my cheeks feel sore.

Especially when the men couldn’t take their eyes off me, it was rather fortunate that Sylvie left
to make contact with Samuel.

‘If Sylvie had been next to me right now, it would have been like a knife fight.’
“You! You keep glancing at someone right now!!”

“No, oh, you misunderstood!”

Eventually, one of the men caught spying on me hurriedly shook his hands and raised his voice.

“What a misunderstanding! Stop embarrassing me and go out on the terrace!”

The woman who kicked out the man who looked like her husband glared at me while stroking
the large pearl necklace and snorted.

“Even if there are men to escort you, there are no chaperones, Princess Leonora.”

The woman who had been arguing with me as if I couldn’t hear it from earlier was definitely a
familiar face.

‘I remember it as a collateral family of Marquis Iaron….’

Her name was Lisa Aronte.

As a collateral of my mother, Aaron Iaron, she must have a deep understanding of Hachania’s
family affairs, and she sneers with her thin lips parted.

“If I were to think about it today, it would be my first debutante ball since coming of age, I feel
sorry for you.”

I couldn’t find the slightest hint of pity on me, but Lisa Aronte clicked her tongue and continued.

“Who would have told me how to choose a chaperone without my mother?”

I sneered at Lisa’s words, stunned.

‘It would be rarer for a young lady who has reached her adulthood to accompany her
chaperone to the ball….’

There was no way that the woman who was active in the imperial society was unaware of this
fact.

‘I grew up without a mother, so they’re blaming me for lacking in common sense.’

Five years ago, I might have been timid or depressed for a moment, but not anymore.

“Aren’t you the one who was once rumored to be Admiral Noel’s illegitimate son? It’s vulgar, so
it’s shameless to take the side of inferior savages.”

It was the moment when Lisa, who had risen to the top of the drug, opened her mouth again
when I didn’t seem to be hurt at all by her words sarcastic about my situation.

“Countess Atrope is eating!”

At Homyeonggwan’s words, people’s eyes are all focused on the door.

Count Atrope.

He is the head of a trading company that controls the huge North Sea, but he is always wearing
a mask, so no one knows his identity.

‘He was one of Ines’ helpers who appeared at the end of the original story.’

Atrope was originally an archaeologist and excavator.

He fell in love with Ines and gave all the ancient artifacts to her, which was quite promising.

“Count Atrope! Come on!!”

Atrope, who gave her gifts whenever they met, couldn’t help but be happy with Ines.

Countess Atrope’s behavior in bowing at the greeting of Ines who came down from the podium
was graceful and elegant.

“You rarely come to the prom, what’s the matter?”

It seemed that there was always envy towards a specific person who was loved by the
emperor.

“I heard that he caught the eye of His Majesty and even received the title of count as a
merchant.”

I shrugged my shoulders at Lisa Aronte’s words, which seemed to have changed the target to
Count Atrope.
“It is said that the profits made from the routes made by arranging Saint-Tropez pirates are
enormous. They say you can buy the entire imperial castle.”

As if to agree with Lisa’s words, he lamented as if he was envious of the woman holding the
fan.

“How good would a family like that be? I always pick out rare items from other countries and
bring them home!”

“Iknow, right. What are you holding right now? It must be a present prepared for His Majesty
the Emperor, right?”

Atrope, who appeared while receiving the expectant eyes of the people, begins to walk slowly.

With an elegant appearance that is hard to believe for someone who has just received a title
and became a noble, she mesmerized people. She noticed me and raised her mouth.

Took.

Following Countess Atrope, who put down the huge jewelry box she was holding in front of me,
her attendants start handing me gifts one by one.

“Why, why is Count Atrope giving Princess Leonora a present?”

“Oh my god! Aren’t those the siren’s wings that say you can buy three castles by selling just
one?”

As if not interested in whether or not people are surprised by the identity of the presents that
surround me, Atrope takes off her mask and hugs me tightly.

“Mom is here.”

I lightly patted Noel’s back as he threw off his mask and smiled broadly.

“I’m glad you came back safely.”

The nobles who had been ignoring me without saying a word to me, overheard my conversation
with Noel, and seemed to fall back.
“Ji, what did you just say? Didn’t Count Atrope call herself mother to Princess Leonora?”

“Countess Atrope is the princess, no, the mother of the princess?! Princess Leonora’s mother
is the missing Admiral Noel!”

Lisa Aronte, who could have insulted me by saying that I am a motherless child and possibly an
illegitimate child because Noel is missing, raises her voice in amazement.

“Yes. My mother, who was missing and could not be found, has returned.”

You probably didn’t ask me, but I answered Lisa Aronte’s self-talk.

“The person known as Count Atrope is my mother, Admiral Noel Earon.”

I laughed heartily as I tossed the white-faced Lisa Aronte in front of my mother.

“I know you two are distant relatives, so say hello!”

“Long time no see, Lisa. I’ve seen you carelessly teasing my daughter with your snout without a
coward.”

Noel turns his head obliquely to Lisa, who was terrified and shrunken.

“No, Mr. Noel…! Mu, mu, safely-!”

“Okay. It must feel so good to know that I am alive and well.”

“….”

“Since it’s been a while, I thought it might be a good idea to go somewhere quiet and have a
conversation.”

The people in my house really liked the quiet hallways and empty backyards.

After seeing off Noel, who was disappearing with Lisa Iaron, I moved toward Ines, who had
frozen in place.

“Oh, that can’t be! Count Atrope is originally from Acrea!”

As Ines muttered, Count Atrope, who appeared in the original work <A.Hwang.Chang>, was
definitely an Acrean.

But I pretended not to know that and shrugged my shoulders.

“How sure are you? My mother must have never revealed her background.”

“That, that!”

Ines, who looked at people’s notice, glared at me while biting her lip.

“Follow me right now!”

Perhaps deciding that I couldn’t mention the original work in front of people, she pulled me
down to the back of the podium where she was standing.

“What did you do with Count Atrope?”

After confirming that my hearing had disappeared, I smiled bashfully at Ines’ sharp question.

“What are you doing? They are well served in the North Kingdom.”

“Give me back! In the first place, he is someone who has no contact with you, an extra!!”

Apparently, among the ancient artifacts that Atrope will bring you, there must be something you
need.

‘People who are impatient are bound to read their intentions.’

I stared at the restless Ines and hardened my face coldly, as if I had never laughed before.

“Ines, you were planning to use me as an extra to destroy the original work.”

“….”

“You used me to get rid of Franz, and you didn’t expect me to touch the original work myself
while ascending to the throne?”

The reason why he couldn’t sit on the throne was the flow of the original story that Ines could
never change.

I continued with my hand on the shoulder of Ines, who was shivering.

“When I tried to change the original work while killing my father and brother, I should have been
prepared for this much.”
Chapter 231

Ines, whom he met after five years, had become a beautiful pale-cheeked woman.

She grew up to be a better fit for the heroine in the novel, but she looked more nervous than
before.

“I, I wanted to get along with you again, so I invited you to the imperial castle, who betrayed
me by even establishing a kingdom!”

Would you like to come and get along with me?

Even a passing dog would laugh at it.

“I’m sorry, but I have no intention of getting along with Her Highness the Princess, no, His
Majesty the Emperor.”

This is Ines, who has been stealing my mana since I was little.

It was she who tried to kill my brother, but it was she who tried to put the murder charge on
me.

‘I can’t forget the mistake of deceiving and deceiving Leonora in the original story.’

Leonora considered Ines a friend.

So, he shared his mana without question, but in the end, he was betrayed and died.

Not once, but dozens of times, until Leonora’s soul eventually wears out and disappears.

‘I watched enough to memorize without making a single mistake about the anecdote in which
Ines tramples on Leonora, who begs for help.’

Having taken Leonora’s body, I had an obligation to avenge her.

It was clear why Ines appeared in a low profile even though he was already well aware of our
relationship, which was twisted out of hand.

‘Either things aren’t working out as planned, or I need my mana because of an illness.’
“Yeah, how could you do this to me? you were my friend! You can only take on the role of my
friend!”

“Leonora, you’re here.”

It was none other than Noel who interrupted Ines, who raised her voice in anger.

She walks up to me and grabs my shoulder affectionately but firmly.

“Your Majesty, since my daughter looks tired, I think we should leave. Could you please allow
me?”

The people who found us with Noel were gathering around us.

Seeing people notice at Noel’s polite request, Ines bit her lip and nodded.

“Okay.”

“Your Majesty personally invited us, but it is regrettable that you have to leave early. Instead, I
prepared a gift, so don’t stir too much.”

Noel glanced at the timid Ines and lightly raised his right hand.

Boo-!

As the aide standing to her left sounds a horn, the servants who poured out gifts to me earlier
take out other gifts as if they had been waiting.

“From His Majesty’s.”

At Noel’s brief command, the aide commanded the most luxurious-looking ebony ship among
the piled up boxes.

“Please open it.”

It still seemed to have sunk, but Ines hesitated and opened the box at the gift of Count Atrope,
who always only took treasures of rare and outstanding value.

“Such a fancy cup… It is more like a work of art!”

“It seems that the jewels are three times more elaborate than the golden cups passed down
from generation to generation in the imperial family. Can I use it because it’s a waste?”

Close to Ines, the nobles snickered inside the box and whispered whispers.

Noel looked at the people with a casual face, as if he was laughing at the value of a gorgeous
glass with as many as 100 1-carat diamonds and rubies.

“Today is the day my daughter steps into the Imperial Palace for the first time as an adult.”

As if proud of me as an adult, Noel carefully stroked my hair, which was decorated with flowers
and feathers, and continued slowly.

“It was a very meaningful day for me, so I prepared a souvenir. We have prepared enough for
other nobles, so please do not decline.”

As Noel quickly raised his right hand again, as if refusing to accept the refusal, the servants
opened the boxes and began stacking the golden cups in the center of the banquet hall.

It was a bit less splendid than the cups presented to Ines, but still, the sight of hundreds of jaw-
droppingly expensive looking golden cups adorned in the center with various jewels forming a
mountain was a sight worthy of being called a spectacular sight.

“Can I really take it? I think one glass can cost dozens of fancy dresses.”

When Noel nodded at the words of a woman with blushing cheeks as if she had always
admired Count Atrope, exclamations began to erupt from among the nobles.

“This is Count Atrope. It is frightening to have this much wealth.”

“No, was the Kingdom of North such an affluent country? Your Majesty surely said that even the
royal family is in a difficult state to put in their mouths.”

“Isn’t Count Atrope the only rich man?”

“That makes no sense. If Count Atrope was really the mother of Princess Leonora, she would
be like the queen of the North Kingdom.”

I took a quick glance at the people who were babbling as if they were trying to find out the truth
among themselves, then shrugged.
“Mother, in the kingdom of North, it is fashionable to have glasses with melidia studded with
pillars, so why not prepare them?”

I scolded Noel in a loud voice as if to listen, and wrinkled the tip of my nose.

“This is a cup used only by servants in our royal castle…. It’s a little sad that you like it so
much.”

“What, what?!”

At my words, the faces of the nobles all contorted, but I grabbed Noel’s hand with sad eyes as
if they were really pitiful.

“Mother, we need to find out what we can do for the impoverished empire.”

‘I’m sure no one believes Ines’ propaganda that North Kingdom’s situation is not good anymore.’

The nobles blushed as if they were over-medicated, but they didn’t say anything and kept their
mouths shut, fearing that if they got angry with me now, they wouldn’t be able to take the cup.

‘Zarpara said that the empire’s economy was in decline, so it seems to be true.’

It seemed that the only extravagant thing was the imperial castle, which Ines had created by
squeezing the blood of all the people of the empire.

It was a natural cause and effect because half of the commoners who paid taxes and lived well
were exiled to other countries.

‘They must have misunderstood that they would enjoy a more affluent life if they gathered
together believing they were superior.’

I left the banquet hall, ridiculing those who couldn’t help but covet the golden cup.

***

“How did Atrope end up in Leonora’s hands! Shouldn’t the church have taken care of that?!”

Clink-!

At the familiar sound of a vase breaking, the maids took up their brooms without being
surprised.

Curios also just tilted his head with an indifferent face to Ines’ depravity.

“No, rather, that is what I want to ask.”

Although she couldn’t even marry Emperor Franz properly, Curios took her place as ‘Empress’
in the imperial family with the power of the Order.

Curios, who had bitten off all the ladies-in-waiting with one bite of his jaw, pushed Ines, who
was wheezing with excitement, against the wall.

“Helios, didn’t you say that you tore up the book called ‘The Prophecy’ that Aster was holding?”

“Boo, I must have destroyed it! Without the prophecy, there would be no way Leonora would
find out about my plans!”

“But then how did Aster find out about Atrope’s existence?”

Atrope was a competent artifact excavator lured by the cult, and a woman who always
worshiped Ines while repeating dozens of lives.

Aeneas planned to use the ancient artifacts he brought from Acrea to complete the formation
for the resurrection of Etimos.

‘Zarpara or whatever is said to distribute artifacts, but I don’t think they have as much
knowledge about artifacts as Atrope!’

The relics required for the resurrection ceremony were royal family treasures unknown to the
general public.

It was handed down so secretly that even the existence or nonexistence of those who were not
the royal family of Acrea, which had already disappeared in the past, could not be known.

‘Okay. Unless you’re from the royal family of Acrea-!’

“… Wilhelm Graf von Spee.”

Only then did Ines remember the true name of the Acreans who stood by Leonora’s side, and
distorted her expression.
“Isn’t Wilhelm Graf von Speer the name of the last king of Acrea?”

“That’s the real name of the boy who always hangs out next to Leonora.”

Ines realized his defeat belatedly and put both hands on his forehead.

I had overlooked it because the boy king of Acrea had never caught my ankle.

“Why are you telling me now that the boy king is with Aster?”

“Because I didn’t think it was particularly important. Originally, he was nothing more than a
slave that Marquis Brinen put his life on the line to extract.”

The boy king, who had lost his will and lost his ego, was more like a puppet that only carried
out orders.

Not daring to believe that a doll or something like that would stand in her way, Ines walked past
the pale Curios and approached the window.

‘It’s really changing.’

It was something she hadn’t hoped for that the original story would be distorted, but I felt
uneasiness as if my feet were going off at the unexpected development.

“Isn’t the boy king a weapon that would have terrified the entire continent even if the Church
hadn’t stolen all of Acrea’s power!”

Curios, who grabbed the shoulders of the coldly mocking Ines, pushed her and raised his voice
sharply.

“You ask why such a dangerous weapon fell into Aster’s hands, but why did he decide that it
was not important, Helios!”

“Because it fell into Leonora’s hands.”

Leonora was a person who couldn’t use people like weapons.

Chapter 232

Ines believed he knew Leonora.

At least I know what kind of person Leonora Hachania, the character of <A.Hwang.Jang> is.

“Leonora will never use the boy as a weapon.”

Because the incidents were jumbled and the developments were out of sync while repeating the
same life dozens of times.

It was embarrassing that the situation was going in an unexpected direction because of
Leonora’s intervention, but Ines, the regressor, was the only one who realized something about
this world.

‘No matter how much I struggle, I won’t be able to get out of the setting.’

The character’s settings.

The set value given to the character Leonora, who is indecisive and weak-minded, does not
change.

“So don’t worry unnecessarily and come visit Atrope!”

Curiously, Curios frowned slightly as if he was perplexed at the words that Ines shouted while
gritting his teeth.

“Great. Let the church members go and find the real Count Atrope.”

Quirios slowly approached Ines, who was breathing heavily with excitement, and placed his
hand on her shoulder while clicking his tongue briefly.

“If you are an Acreian, you will be able to detect the unique mana, so it shouldn’t be difficult.
But.”

“But?”

“You’d better not forget your subject, Helios.”

Curios’ voice warning Ines was dignified enough to be worthy of the title of leader of the Order.

“I understand that you are nervous about running out of time, but remember that the Order
does not exist for you.”

This time, he would listen to Ines’ insistence, but it meant that if he made the same mistake
again, there would be no next time.

“All this for the glory of Aletheia.”

Ines flinched at the cool face of Curios and clenched her fists.

“… For the glory of Aletheia.”

Following Curios, she spoke of the glory of Aletheia.

“Then I’ll just go for it.”

Ines nodded quietly and kicked the sofa as soon as Curios left.

“That bastard! damn it! Aletheia!”

It was so disgusting that it made my ears tingle.

‘I can’t get out of this world because of someone!’

Ines could still vividly recall her first life.

“I don’t want to die, Miss Aletheia.”

“….”

“My Luer disease must be the curse of your opponent, Luella!”

At that time, Ines was blaming her diseased body.

He did not want to die at a young age, and he resented the goddess Luella, who did not help
him no matter how much he prayed.
Unlike Luella, the main goddess, Aletteia, who is known to wield special powers, promised Ines
eternal youth.

‘I didn’t expect it to be this kind of eternity.’

Sitting on the floor, Ines glared at the back of her hand, where the veins clearly stood out.

The marble, which had been dug along with her slender fingers, was pulverizing into powder.

‘It’s the power accumulated over and over again. There is no existence that can stand against
me now.’

No matter how powerful the magician the boy king of Acrea was, he was not afraid.

When Etimos is resurrected, Aletheia, who disappeared after being cursed with eternity on her,
will awaken.

Ines trembled with the desire to steal all of Aletheia’s power and open up a new world.

‘If that happens, everyone will be banished.’

Whether it’s Aletteia or Leono, I’ll kick them all out and enjoy my whole life.

‘I will become the god of the new world.’

***

The place where I hid the ‘Real’ Count Atrope was neither in Khachania, which was a duchy, nor
in other areas in the north, but in Solodarmyeong in the west.

“From now on, Ines will try to find Atrope’s whereabouts.”

‘I wasn’t worried when Ines was fooled by Noel’s acting, but the emperor would have noticed
that he was hiding the person he was looking for….’

As I sip my tea, Tristan gives a brief nod.

“Don’t worry, it’s well hidden.”

Only then did I roll my eyes and let out a sigh of relief.

“If the fact that Tristan was hiding is discovered, I will take responsibility. Blame it all on me.”

“I don’t want to. I didn’t mean to help out without thinking.”

It was blunt, but it was a word full of concern for me.

I smiled like a sigh as I looked at Tristan, who had grown up before me, no, before I knew it. I
didn’t expect the male lead in <Ah.Hwang.Jang> to betray the female lead, Ines, and help me.

‘Did Ines mean that only I can change the original work?’

Originally, Tristan was Hachania, who would have been my enemy.

“Thank you for helping me.”

I glanced at Tristan’s sleek, handsome face and lowered my head. He stiffened his expression
in embarrassment and even shook his hand.

“There is no need to say thank you between us.”

“No. We don’t have any relationship, so thank you is absolutely necessary.”

Enoch cut off Tristan’s words and intervened, awkwardly sticking his hand in his pocket.

“Huh? You have nothing to do with our Rini.”

Enoch brushed up his bangs with his other hand, as if boasting a splendid beauty comparable
to that of the male lead, and chewed his lips anxiously.

“Why, why no answer? Lini, you can’t be with Tristan!”

“Noisy.”

As I cut off Enoch’s words coldly and frowned, he thrusts his pale, tired face at me.

“Oh, it’s nothing, right?”

“Don’t disturb me and get out!”

“Lini, it’s still 10 years too early for you to date. No, 20 years!”

So, does that mean you shouldn’t start your first relationship until you’re 40?

Stunned by Enoch’s words, I issued a congratulatory order to him for breaking into the office
without permission and then locked the door.

“Sorry. I guess I have nothing to do because I’m unemployed these days.”

As soon as the kingdom was founded, Enoch, who put down all of his clothes, was living an
unemployed life very faithfully, saying that he was lazy.

‘I’m sure he’s secretly looking for the elixir with that excuse….’

Tristan carefully pursed his lips and opened his mouth, as if he did not know that Enoch was
anxious to cure my illness.

“Is Louer’s disease still ongoing?”

“I’m trying to suppress it as much as possible, but it’s a disease with no cure, so there’s nothing
I can do about it.”

I hurriedly changed the subject, not wanting to see Tristan’s face saddened by my answer.

“Have you not found Zachary yet?”

“Okay. It seems to have completely evaporated.”

Of the people who went out to find the elixir, Zachary was the only one who hadn’t returned.

“… Is it so.”

“Sorry to disappoint you.”

“No. Anyway, thank you for noticing, yes! Now, hold on!”

I had no choice but to step out into the hallway, leaving behind Tristan, who bowed his head
apologizing for not being able to help.

No matter how much I knew I was sick, I couldn’t vomit blood in front of guests.

The droplets of blood smeared on the white window sill are red enough to give goosebumps.

Even if others mistake it for a ghost, he doesn’t seem to have anything to say, so he hurries to
wipe his mouth, and a small handkerchief flutters in front of his eyes.

“Don’t do it.”

The owner of the handkerchief embroidered with small and insignificant wild flowers was Heath.

The little boy, who now doesn’t even come to my chest, reaches out to absorb my pain again.

“Don’t do it, Heath.”

It wasn’t long before I realized that he was taking the pain of Louer’s disease away from me
without my knowledge.

‘I thought it was an assassin because someone climbed through the window in the middle of the
night.’

The symptoms of the disease were so severe that he was in a state of half-dazed mind.

The moment I believed that the hand of the killer was stretched out to me, who was lying in bed
with my whole body tingling so that I couldn’t even counterattack properly.

“Don’t get sick.”

Heath’s voice was heard.

“I’d rather die than watch you get sick.”

As soon as the boy’s hand touched my forehead in a small whisper, the mana that had been
running rampant at random calmed down.

The flow of mana that was pressuring me to the point where I couldn’t breathe subsided in an
instant.
“…?”

I came to my senses and turned my head, and the first thing I witnessed was the scene of the
boy’s small body covered in cold sweat leaning forward.

Took.

While I gasped in surprise at the sight of him falling helplessly to the floor like a crescent moon
falling over a lake, Heath groaned and waited for the floor before leaving the bedroom.

‘How painful is it that a child with such sensitive senses couldn’t even notice that I was looking
at him?’

Heath, who had not recovered by the next day, did not tell me why he was sick, saying that he
seemed to have caught a bad cold.
Chapter 233

But I wasn’t dull enough to not notice that Heath wasn’t talking.

The next day, when the pain of an illness that was getting shorter and shorter, Heath was
invariably aching.

‘Somehow I thought it was too bearable to think of it as the pain of Louer disease described in
the original work.’

Until I realized that Heath was in pain instead of me, I thought I had a natural constitution or that
Ines in the original story was faking an illness.

“Please let me take it.”

Even after he knew I had noticed my actions, Heath would come forward to take my pain.

“I’m much more used to suffering than you are, so that’s fine.”

It was a word that could not be heard even if it was lightly shed.

Just because you’re used to pain doesn’t mean you can’t feel it.

“I can’t.”

I glared at Heath’s stubborn lips and shook my head slowly.

“It’s a pain I have to endure. It’s because of my illness, but I don’t want to leave it to Heath.”

“Seeing you sick is a hundred, a thousand times more painful to me.”

As if it had already absorbed my pain, Heath’s pretty brow twisted.

I roughly wiped my blood-stained mouth with my sleeve and smiled as if nothing had happened.

“Can you say something like that? Who did you learn from?”

Heath, who carefully rubbed my face with a handkerchief pretending not to hear my small
murmur, belatedly opens his mouth like a sigh.
“It is a strange word.”

“Huh?”

“I am several hundred years older than you.”

He wondered if he was offended by being treated like a child, but Heath looked down and his
face was still.

I shut my mouth for a moment thinking that the boy in front of me could be as beautiful as a
thousand years old mountain that never melts.

Heath was as elegant as a calm thousand-year-old lake in the face of rough storms, but
stagnant water was bound to rot in the end.

“Because people don’t grow by themselves just because time passes.”

I gently stroked Heath’s hair, which was growing very slowly, not keeping up with my time.

“I want Heath to grow up quickly.”

“I am eating well as you asked.”

When Heath said that he never skipped the carrots or cucumbers he added, I forgot the pain
and laughed.

‘It seems that the body grows as much as the mind grows, but….’

The hiss, when it had just been picked up, was more like a beast than a man.

A wild animal that can’t easily give up to people and is wary of all directions with a lot of sharp
edges.

I seemed to be the exception, but blindly looking at myself only limited Heath’s world, which
could be much wider.

‘Since there is no one to share his heart with, he must be clinging only to me.’

That’s why I try to take my pain while enduring the pain of being torn apart.
“Heath, I don’t need your help because I’m really fine.”

I walked out of the hallway, leaving the boy unresponsive to my firm words.

***

Dizzy or staggering, Leonora refuses Heath’s help and disappears across the hallway.

Heath, who had been watching until the tall but still thin, or thinner than before, figure
disappeared completely, clenched his fists.

“I can not understand.”

The words Heath murmured were not to himself.

The boy turned his head toward Tristan, who was listening intently to his and Leonora’s
conversation through the small crack in the door.

“Tell me why.”

Tristan scratched his chin, feeling a little embarrassed that he had been eavesdropping on
Heath and Leonora’s conversation.

“I don’t know why you’re talking about it, but I think you’ll be able to answer it if you ask the
question straight.”

Tristan’s voice, which had no sharp voice when he was a boy, was calm enough to feel
sluggish.

Aware of Tristan’s high-density voice, Heath’s hands sprouted blue veins.

“Why is the princess refusing my help while not refusing the duke’s?”

“Princess? Oh, you mean Leonora.”

Tristan shrugged and opened his mouth, as if realizing that Leonora’s status had changed.

“Well…. I think it’s because Leonora likes me more than you.”

It was said to cheer up, but Heath’s calm blue eyes showed no agitation.

“It’s not like that.”

Tristan smiled broadly at Heath’s confident answer.

“It is not so….”

“Yes. The princess never likes you more than me.”

“Why?”

“Because she’s fair, fair and cold.”

Unfortunately, Tristan couldn’t refute Heath’s words.

It was because Heath had been keenly feeling the character of Leonora lately.

‘Okay. There is no first one for Leonora.’

The present Leonora only had a cause in front of her eyes.

Along with the mission to save this world that is facing destruction and protect the family.

“And the princess swore love to me.”

Whether or not he knew Tristan’s bitter smile, Hiss took a step closer to him and nonchalantly
added:

“Did Leonora swear to love you?”

At first glance, it sounds like a promise to marry.

Faced with Tristan’s distorted face, Hiss gave a brief nod and answered calmly.

“Yes. I swore to love me, so she will love me even when her life is in danger.”

Tristan then realized that Hiss, who was close by, was aiming for his heart.
A white, small hand.

It was because the aura that extended from the hand made of smooth lines, as if the parts of
the statue had been pulled apart, was pointing at Tristan’s vital point.

“After boasting about Leonora’s love, are you now aiming for my life?”

“No. If you want to kill me, I have already killed you.”

Heath shook his head at Tristan’s startled voice and slowly raised his head.

“I am warning you.”

Blue eyes like the summer sea.

Tristan held his breath for a moment at the subtle eyes of Heath, which looked clear at first
glance but reminded him of an abyss the more he looked into them.

“Do not think that I have not seen your hidden desires.”

“You’re low, you talk too much.”

Tristan sneered and opened his mouth without losing his composure even at the moment when
his life was in danger.

“In the first place, I had no intention of hiding what you were saying.”

“….”

“Because it’s true that I want to look good for Leonora, so I’m helping her.”

It wasn’t just hanging around with a childish heart as a child.

Tristan was now the head of the Duke of Soloa, one of the 5 nobles.

He understood exactly what it meant to help the princess of a kingdom at odds with his empire.

“Besides, if you express your liking as black heart, I think you will not be without that dirty
heart.”
Heath, frowning at Tristan’s words, withdrew his hand as if it had been covered with dust and
brushed off his arm.

“I am different from you.”

“Not different. That’s why you haven’t grown up.”

Tristan lifted one corner of his mouth, laughing at Heath’s denial.

“In that state, you’ll never be able to help Leonora, and you won’t be able to have her.”

Can’t have

At Tristan’s sentence-like words, Hiss stood still as if he were stuck in place, gritting his teeth.

“Because you will love Leonora like an innocent child for the rest of your life.”

***

Thud!

‘Like an innocent kid?

Returning to the room, Heath remembered Tristan’s words and slammed the wall.

The boy frowned annoyedly, not wanting to see the hollowed-out wall, and gave a small laugh.

‘So you’re telling me to look at my master like a dog in heat like me?’

He was the one who noticed the way Tristan was looking at Leonora more alertly than anyone
else.

Of course, Tristan wasn’t the only one who coveted Leonora.

The stable keeper’s grandchildren, the workers in the workshop, and even the queens and
nobles and their vassals who occasionally visit the kingdom.

‘Dirty bastards.’
The boy, struggling to resist the urge to pluck out all his eyes if he could, flopped down on the
bed with trembling fists.

“You wouldn’t be any different.”

‘No, I’m different.’

Hiss groaned, trying to deny Tristan’s words that had eaten into my head.

‘I’ve never had the slightest thought of wanting to hug my master or kiss him on the cheek.’

Never.

Certainly.

Not once….

‘Because I can’t be greedy like that.’

Chapter 234

“Heath, I don’t need your help.”

Leonora’s voice, which he remembered a little more coldly than it actually was, rang in Heath’s
blank mind.

‘… I don’t need it.’

Leonora just said that she obviously didn’t need his ‘Help’, but Heath didn’t take her word for it.

As I looked at Leonora, who became more beautiful day by day, an unexplained nervousness
engulfed my whole body.

Even though childish pleas not to leave me soared to the top of my throat, the thought of not
being a stumbling block to her kept me cold over and over again.

He was different from the other men who didn’t understand the dust of what Leonora was living
for.

‘I will never disturb the master.’

“Heath, anything to do?”

Lulu, who noticed Heath’s determination, tilted her head and handed the boy a dress made of
soft silk.

“Then let me ask you a favor. Could you bring the princess some clothes to change into?”

“Can I take it to the toilet room?”

“Huh. He wants to use the bathroom with a view of the lake today.”

Heath knew the location of Leonora’s favorite bathroom toilet room.

In the middle of winter, the snow piled up so thickly that the bathroom, where you could see the
lake that looked like white drawing paper, was the place Heath had been using the day he first
set foot in this mansion.
“Rinse thoroughly with warm water.”

“I am used to washing in cold water.”

“No! catch a cold Block the northern wind.”

At first, Heath didn’t understand what Leonora was worried about.

Even when he was the king of Acrea, no one took care of Heath’s health.

He was always treated as a weapon closer to a machine than a human, and Leonora was the
first person to treat such a boy as a ‘Human’ who could get sick.

‘Good smell….’

It was obviously washed clothes, but Leonora’s dress that Lulu handed over had her unique
scent of lilacs.

Heath, who unconsciously put his nose in Leonora’s clothes, quickly arrived at the door of the
toilet room, looking around to see if he had been caught.

Smart.

“Come in.”

A light knock on the door lets out a soft voice from inside.

“Come in. I have a favor to ask of you.”

Heath, who hesitated at Leonora’s words, once again received a clear command.

Click.

The door to the well-oiled toilet room opened wider than Heath intended.

“Lulu, the artifact that controls the temperature must be out of order. It seems to be a magic
crystal problem, so take this and-”

Leonora, who had approached the door with her body dripping with water, closed her mouth
like a clam.

“….”

Tuuk.

The dress fell from Heath’s hand with a sad sound and clung to the floor.

“….”

“….”

Between the two of them, a quieter silence than a frozen lake flowed in the wind.

While taking a bath, Leonora’s body was still covered with soap suds.

Pong. Pompon.

Heath, who had been staring at the soap bubbles popping in the air with a clear sound,
belatedly came to his senses and lowered his head.

“Sorry.”

“Oh, it was hiss. I thought it was Lulu and told her to come in.”

Leonora let out an embarrassing laugh as she glanced at the boy’s face, which was burning red
all the way to the tips of his earlobes, but she didn’t look as flustered as the boy.

“The thermostat is broken. It was cold, so I was going to ask for it to be fixed.”

“… Here are your clothes to change into.”

Listening to Leonora’s words, Heath moved his body squirmingly and quickly picked up the
dress that had fallen to the floor.

The boy tilted his head unnaturally, as if not to see Leonora reaching out to me, and placed his
hand on the flickering artifact unsteadily.

“I’ve filled the artifact’s mana, so you should be able to use it now.”
The water temperature controller developed by Gerald Artifact Workshop was a high-end
artifact sold to nobles, and the amount of mana required could not be ignored.

While admiring Heath’s magic power, which could refill three or four magic stones at once with
a gesture of his hand, Leonora nodded slowly without revealing it.

“Ugh, thank you.”

The other person was so ashamed that only then did she feel ashamed of the situation.

“Can I just go out and see?”

Leonora gave a short nod to Heath’s question, and the boy quickly left the toilet room without
bowing politely as usual.

‘I’m different from other men who covet my master.’

As he hopped out of the mansion through the halls, Heath was preoccupied with a single
thought that dominated his mind.

‘I’m different from those fallen bastards.’

If I didn’t do that, I felt like the figure I didn’t want to recall, no, I shouldn’t have, would take over
my breath.

My throat was hot.

Heath had never once thought of wanting to hug Leonora or kiss her on the cheek.

Not even once.

Not once….

‘I can’t have such a dirty heart.’

Back in his room, Heath buried his little face on a giant goose down pillow.

Even though I couldn’t sleep because the tip of the pit was stinging.
***

Thinking that Ines must have figured out that Noel is not the real Earl of Atrope, and that the
time has come to overturn the Order, I went to the duchy—now called the Royal Castle—to find
a small cabin built in the woods nearby.

“Go, princess!”

Atrope, who was chopping firewood in front of the house, finds me and runs out in a huff.

“Atrope, the Church will come looking for you soon.”

I quickly dodged her hand to hug me and opened my mouth.

“Why?!”

“It turns out Noel is fake.”

“Yes?! I told you all the information I know about Acrea, but how did you get caught!”

‘Rather than being caught, my mother, who got angry at people’s gazes, just revealed it.’

I continued, ignoring Atrope’s words that were taken aback.

“If the Order wants to pursue you, just get caught.”

At my words, Atrope’s face twisted slightly.

“If the church, if the church tortures me….”

“It can’t be, so don’t worry.”

I added my words refreshingly to Atrope who seemed to be troubled.

“To the church or Ines, you are a pretty valuable talent. Pretend you’ve been harassed by me,
and I’ll take it on my side.”

“It’s not Chuck, isn’t that how severely harassed he was….”

Atrope sighed as she looked back at Acrea’s artifacts and related books piled up like a
mountain behind the cabin.

“Write. Bullying is such a shameless thing to say.”

Like Zarpara, Atrope, who was lured into seeing Heath, the last king of Acrea, was forcibly
hired by Gerald Artifact Workshop and worked very well.

He was paid generously because he suffered from quite high-intensity labor, but Atrope’s
motive was not money.

“Haha, amazing. Please keep staring at me like that!”

I quietly stepped back, avoiding Atrope’s excited eyes.

“Ah, where are you going?”

“The business is over, so I’m going to go.”

“Then please stare at me a little longer…!”

At my words, Atrope licked her lips as if she was sorry.

“Every time the princess glares at me, inspiration strikes me! If you want to dig a new artifact,
stick next to me and stare at me!!”

Fuck!

I wasn’t the one who closed the unusual Atrope’s mouth with my fist.

“Go away.”

Zarpara, who did not know when she had followed her, stepped on the back of Atrope, who
had fallen at the base of the tree with a frown.

“The princess is the sun only for me! Whether you smile or stare at me is entirely my
responsibility!”

“Why is the princess the only sun for Zarpara? Our princess is like a wild hedgehog with chilly
eyes that capture the coldness of the North! No one can monopolize it!!”
It’s a wild game.

Before I can refute Atrope’s words, whether it be a compliment or a swear word, Zarpara, who
jumped out like a spring, opened her mouth, glaring at Atrope as if she were about to crash into
it.

“No! You who don’t know the princess’s warmth, like the sunlight of spring, are not worthy to
serve her!”

“Jackal! cat! Lynx!”

“Sun! spring! Sunshine!”

The owner of the voice was changed from Atrope to Zarpara, but I couldn’t intervene in their
unanswered conversation, which seemed to be similar in content, and turned away.

‘Yes, as long as the ability is good.’

Zarpara was a colossus who led the largest guild in the empire and kingdom, and Atrope was
the number one excavator of artifacts.

“I can’t even be sick with you who don’t know the princess’s flimsy charm!”

“This body doesn’t even want to breathe the same air!”

Only ability…. If you like….

Chapter 235

“Zarpa knows the movements of the cult members who are aiming for Atrope, and Celia always
hangs out with Atrope.”

Although Selene, the second-in-command of the Church, was on the same boat as me, the
influence that Ines and Curios exerted on the Church was strong.

At the order given to determine the number of church members who were completely free from
Selene’s control, Celia clasps my hands with an excited face.

“Could I infiltrate the church with you?!”

“May I ask?”

“Please! If you’re a gypsy, wouldn’t you infiltrate?!”

I scratched my cheek awkwardly at Celia’s swollen chest.

‘Gypsies are not spies….’

I wondered if that wasn’t the case, but Celia used to add an excuse that she was a gypsy
whenever she wanted to do it, so she only shrugged her shoulders.

“Then I’ll leave the church to Celia.”

“What can I do for you, light?”

As if she would never lose my trust to Atropena or Celia, Zafara knelt in front of me, putting her
busy work at the company aside.

“I want to take a look inside the empire. The inside of Willenin must have already festered.”
“By the inside, do you mean nobles?”

I nodded my head at Zarpara’s question, and she seriously narrowed her forehead and stroked
my chin.

“As my light said, it will be in a firmly festered state. The people who can farm and the people
who can pay taxes and maintain the economy have all gone out.”

It is because Ines forced out all the people of the empire except for the Willenin people.

The queens and nobles remained in the empire because they were mostly Willenin people, but
there was a severe shortage of commoners to farm on their lands.

‘I had no choice but to raise wages to hire people, so the working environment improved,
but….’

“Anyway, with the wealth accumulated so far, there must be a limit to being able to afford the
luxury of nobles.”

“Yes. In addition, the common people who are satisfied with the high wages will try to buy titles
or land.”

I widened my eyes at Zarpara’s words, which seemed to predict the future.

“Are you talking like you know me?”

“Because Acrea also perished in the same way. The royal family and the priests were only
busy filling their stomachs, and they persecuted ordinary people without magical powers, and
eventually an uprising broke out.”

As if agreeing with Zarpara’s explanation, Celia nodded slowly.

“It’s been a long time since all the gypsies got out of the empire. There are probably quite a
few empty towns?”

Population reduction was a pretty serious problem for the rulers of the country.

‘But the bigger problem is that Ines doesn’t care about the fall of the empire at all.’

Since she was an emperor who only thought of cutting Willenin out and using it as a ritual
sacrifice for the resurrection of Etimos, she would not have been interested in the decline of the
nobles’ fortunes or the rebellion of the common people.

‘But the other queens and nobles of the empire will think differently.’

If they knew that they were to be sacrificed for the new world that Ines was dreaming of, how
many people would be silent?

I slapped the table with the palm of my hand and slowly opened my mouth as I looked at
Zarpara, who was politely standing in front of me.

“I want to contact the nobility of the empire.”

“Henry Massad is contacting the nobles of the empire in the name of the North Kingdom, but
the rejection is frequent.”

I tilted my head at the name of Henry, who steadfastly held the position of aide-de-camp during
the dukedom’s transformation into a kingdom.

“As expected, Henry is a bit different. Did you anticipate and do something you weren’t even
told to do?”

As if spurred by my mumbled words, Zarpara raised her head and raised her voice.

“However, he is an inadequate person to assist you, the light and the sun. As expected, this
Zarpara will step in instead and gather the nobility of the empire!”

“No, I will do it myself.”

I shook my head at Zarpara’s words and got up from my seat.

“Even if the princess of the enemy country is reluctant, the bank manager who smells of money
will not want to avoid it, so I have to move North Bank.”

“All right. Then, in the name of North Bank President, I will arrange a meeting with the queens
and nobles of the empire.”

“Yeah, I’ll wait.”

“Before Henry Massad!”

“You’re trustworthy.”

I left the room with a big smile at Zarpara’s quick answer.

***

Assigning work to Zarpara and Celia, I looked around the castle that Lulu and Lala were
diligently managing, and glanced at the village across the drawbridge.

‘Shall we go and check the dynamics soon?’

After the North gained independence from the Empire, I constantly went around the inner and
outer walls to check public sentiment.

It was an environment where people with different cultures came to live together, so it was
easy to get into trouble.

Someone pretends to know me as I move quickly and am about to leave the front door.

“Are you leaving the temple?”

“Huh. To go to downtown. I wonder if the newly received settlers have adapted well to the
kingdom.”

I answered without thinking because it seemed like I knew my schedule well, but I felt a sense
of deja vu at the unfamiliar voice and raised my head.

For a moment, I thought that the sunlight was stinging my eyes, but the source of the light was
not the sun, but the man’s face.

He was a person who stood out for his skin as white as ivory, and his blue eyes like waves.

Overall, he was a graceful person, but he was so tall and his lines so sharp that he never felt
feminine.

‘Wow. Handsome.’
Thanks to my dad and older brothers, he was so handsome that even I, who saw him so often,
would be struck by his beauty.

‘By the way, who is it?’

The man whose eyes met was as beautiful as a statue crafted by an artisan, but it was
definitely a first meeting.

There was no way I couldn’t remember such a remarkable person.

A gust of wind blows through the man’s gray hair.

The man was a handsome man with delicate features that made even his frizzy hair look cute.

“Then I will go with you.”

“Who are you to say that you will accompany me?”

“That’s me.”

“… Huh?”

I frowned in wonder at the confident words of a man who seemed to know me well.

‘What. A handsome madman.’

“Your name isn’t ‘Me’, is it?”

While the man hesitates for a moment at my question, a maid with a load of laundry finds me
and runs at speed.

“Princess, are you going out? Shall I bring an attendant?”

“No, I don’t want to stand out.”

“Iced coffee. You see.”

Despite my refusal, the maid didn’t leave her seat and hesitated.
“Aren’t you going?”

“I’m going to take a break because the laundry is too heavy!”

The maid, who responded cheerfully, rolled her eyes to make a sound, then bowed her head
towards me.

“By the way, who is the man standing next to you?”

“I don’t know either.”

“You are very handsome. I was surprised.”

That’s why I didn’t go and stood there.

I smiled at the maid, who was blushing and stamping her feet as if she were excited.

“Why did I see such a handsome man just now? My heart is about to jump out.”

“You look like a newcomer. Could this be one of these Dolorin colonists?”

As if curious about the conversation between the maid and I, the man whose ears were pricked
up slowly moved his scarlet lips.

“Master, may I ask what you are talking about?”

“….”

The maid carefully grabs my shoulder, which only softens my lips, stiffened by the man’s polite,
even if polite, words.

“Oh my god. Princess, have you been to the auction at ho-ho-xi night?”

“Oh no!”

The maid silenced her voice without arousing suspicion despite my urgent denial.

“I heard that handsome slaves are popular among young ladies these days.”
“Human trafficking is illegal in North Kingdom!”

What do you mean there is such a trend?

If the maid’s words were true, it was a matter of arresting and punishing all of them.

“Guide me to the source of the rumor right away!”

The moment I tried to follow the maid with a terrified face,

Widely.

The man held my wrist.

“Master, please take me with you.”

“Mo, mo, what a disgusting person! Who, who do you think is the owner?!”

Is it possible to make a person a criminal?

I was someone who had no memory of buying a full-grown adult male slave.

“Are you going to leave me?”

I was frightened by the man’s earnest voice and shook his hand.

The man’s long, white arms, even his hands, wander in the air floating in the air.

“No, what else can I do?”

I don’t know you

I just let go of my hand, but the man lowered his head with a gloomy face as if I had pushed
him away.

“… After all, are you disgusted with me like this?”

Chapter 236

I cast a puzzled look at the man’s voice as he crawled into the ground as if he were digging a
tunnel.

“Yes?”

“Are you reluctant because I’m no longer cute?”

“No, not like that….”

“I understand. Growing up will make you feel gross.”

“I don’t find it particularly gross.”

Honestly, it was cute too.

I feel cute when a handsome man like this mumbles in front of me in a timid state.

I trembled at the man’s lines that I seemed to have heard somewhere.

“For a moment.”

‘This eye, I’ve seen it a lot somewhere.’

In the Willenin Empire, where the majority of the Willetan people were, Byeokan was common,
but a clear blue, like a handful of summer sea, was not common.

Faced with eyes that shone with precision as if they had been carved from top-notch
aquamarine, I swallowed and opened my mouth.

“… Could it be His?”

The man’s head shakes slowly up and down at my doubtful question.

“Real hiss?!”

“Yes.”
I tilted my head as I recalled how Heath used magic to imitate an adult at the man’s neat
answer.

‘Your face is different from back then?’

Now….

Her face now is a hundred times prettier than before.

“Did you use magic?”

“No.”

“Then?”

Heath’s pretty scarlet lips move slowly, as if to clear my doubts, as if biting into a plum.

“I took a nap, and when I woke up, my body had grown.”

“Nonsense. How does your body get bigger overnight?!”

I had read a study that said Acreans had a peculiar constitution, and I expected that Hiss would
be different from normal people because his body was remodeled by Acrea’s mages….

“Did something happen before you went to sleep?”

His mouth, which had been responding calmly to my question until now, shuts like a clam.

“What. What is it?”

“… Nothing happened.”

“Don’t lie.”

“I am not lying.”

‘Looks like he has no intention of talking.’

I couldn’t help but shrug my shoulders at Heath’s determined demeanor.

When Heath was so stubborn, no matter how much he inquired, he couldn’t find out the truth.

“Then can I accompany you now?”

I answered like a sigh, looking at Heath, who still tried to follow me even though he had grown
in size.

“Yes.”

‘I can’t get used to it because it suddenly grows.’

Heath, who had naturally approached me as if not noticing my unfamiliarity, leads me across
the drawbridge.

Caught in Heath’s hand, which was so big that I could fit two of mine in, I followed him out of
the castle.

“Shall we catch a private carriage?”

“No. The Earth that the Dolorin people are assigned to is within the castle.”

Heath, who had been looking around at my words, nodded and hurriedly stretched out his hand.

“Be careful.”

“Uh? Uh uh.”

I glanced at the hiss wrapped around my body with one arm and answered mumblingly.

It was very unfamiliar to me because I felt like I was being held in the arms of a stranger.

Heath, unaware of my embarrassment, gritted his teeth as he belatedly glared at the wagon
that had passed in front of me.

“This is a wagon that dared to blow dust on its owner. Shall we find and kill the coachman?”

“No, don’t kill people for that reason.”

‘It’s only big, but it’s still hissing on the inside.’

Shaking my head at Heath’s cool voice, I looked up and admired him, who was barely visible
when I tilted my head back.

‘He looks like a real adult man.’

As if I wasn’t the only one who felt that way, the street vendor grabbed me while covering my
face with a scarf and smiled broadly.

“Whew. Looks like you’re on a date! Lady, ask your lover to buy you some hairpins here!”

I glanced at the sad street vendor and smiled.

‘If it’s money to buy hairpins, I’ve got plenty of them.’

I wanted to say something back, but I was speechless thanks to the human figure moving
before I could speak.

“Heath?”

“Shut that mouth.”

Clumps of veins form on Heath’s forearm as he holds onto the street vendor’s stall.

I clenched my fists while trying to shift my gaze to Heath’s body.

His skin was so white that even when he was small, his veins were easily visible, so why are his
eyes so simple now?

“What, what? Shut up!”

Whether or not the merchant raised his voice at Heath’s words, he looked back at me and
opened his mouth with his handsome eyebrows narrowed.

“I will cut the throat of this insolent man.”

“Why is this person again?”

“Didn’t you dare mistake a slave like me for your master’s lover? It deserves to be punished
with death.”
I entered the entrance of the alley avoiding the merchant who ignored Heath’s words.

“Heath, I think you’re seriously mistaken about something.”

The hiss, which had been dragged along despite my strength, flinched as if he was intimidated
by my calming voice.

“I left you alone because you seem to be afraid of freedom, but you are not my slave.”

“….”

“You already know that I don’t consider you a slave.”

If I had considered him my property, I would not have given him the name Heath.

Because I wanted him to be able to fly freely in any wind, like a flower in the field.

“You can leave me anytime.”

“I don’t want to leave.”

It was an expected answer.

I looked at Heath, who was restless as if he was about to cry, and continued.

“If you don’t leave, do as you please. But remember that you and I are equals.”

“I can’t believe it even if you say that hundreds of times.”

“Why?”

“You are….”

The sunlight hitting the entrance of the alley had just met evening and turned red.

In a world dyed in red all over, a particularly blue and white man moves his lips slowly.

“Because you are such a bright person.”

I listened to him, barely swallowing the words that seemed to jump out, saying, “I think it’s you
who shines.”

“I am a lowly person who hides a dark inside.”

“Black, inside…?”

“Yes. So Master and I are never equal.”

I don’t know what you mean.

It wouldn’t mean that he betrayed the Kingdom of North and joined the Willenin Empire.

‘Besides, I’m sure I’ll have a hundred more squirrels in my stomach than Heath.’

“What does that mean?”

“No.”

Today, Heath is hiding a lot from me.

Heath, who shook his head slowly despite my persistent gaze, leaves the alley before I can
stop him.

“The Earth allotted to the Dolorin people is this way.”

I followed him through the alley and turned my head in the direction Heath pointed.

I can see people who have just started moving and move their luggage noisily.

‘Since they are nomads who wander the grasslands on horseback, it will take time for them to
adapt to city life.’

The Dolorin people were people who lost their activities in an instant because Aines burned
down all the vast grasslands they ruled over.

I raised my hand as I spotted a huge, heavily laden animal.

“Isn’t that an elephant? He said he was a nomad.”

“I know that among the Dolores there are quite a few who ride elephants instead of horses.”

I exclaimed at Heath’s answer and went to the space where the elephants gathered together to
rest.

“I think it’s the first time I’ve seen it this close.”

Elephants were not common animals in the Empire, and I had never been to a zoo in my
previous life.

“It is much cuter than I thought.”

“Would you like to take a ride?”

As I looked at the well-groomed elephant and smiled broadly, Hiss, who was looking at me like
that, reached out to me.

“There must be an owner, can I ride?”

“Didn’t Master encourage the Dolorin people to find something they could do instead of
hunting?”

Heath responded nonchalantly to my question and pointed to a sign erected next to the
elephants’ area.

< A carriage pulled by elephants. 1 silver per hour >

‘It’s almost twice the price of a private carriage.’

I shrugged my shoulders at the thought that the Dolorin people were twice as resourceful as
their fellow wanderers, the Belnerni people.

‘Looks like you’re trying to start a transportation business using elephants instead of wagons,
right?’

Heath, taking my silence as an affirmation, quickly paid the coachman and put an elephant
carriage in front of me.

‘It’s an elephant carriage, so there’s no footman.’

The chair of the elephant carriage standing in front of me is in a much higher position than I
thought, so he hugs me while I am troubled.

“Hey, hiss!!”

Heath tilts his head towards me, who was grabbed by the waist and quickly climbed onto the
carriage.

“Why are you calling?”

I shook my head at the innocent face of Heath, who couldn’t even guess why I was
embarrassed.

“Oh, oh, nothing.”

I keep stuttering like the maid from before.

‘Your cheeks keep burning hot

‘I have to hide my symptoms first. If he finds out that it’s a disease, Heath will make a fuss to
get it again.’
Chapter 237

The meeting prepared by Zarpara was held at the Arundel Tea House, the largest building in
the ecliptic.

The roof and pillars made of high-quality ivory were comparable to the white palace, which is
the pride of Bahamus, the ecliptic. The flowers of this dazzling tea house were none other than
the jewels that decorated every corner of the building.

From rubies and sapphires cut delicately enough to be used as accessories, to topaz and
tourmaline in various colors.

“Wasn’t it a place where only selected customers could come and go? The bank manager must
have spent some money.”

The lady, whose gaze was captured by the ruby entwined around the pillar like a rose vine,
murmured softly, and her husband snorted and frowned.

“If we had busy people like us, we should have done that!”

They were Countess Marshall and her husband, who had borrowed money from the North bank
for their business.

“We are nobility now! A banker with no roots telling you to go back and forth?!”

Earl Marshall was originally a merchant without a title, but because Ines had weed out all the
nobles with even the slightest hint of ethnic minority blood, he was a person who had earned
the title through fishermanship.

The countess, who has reached out her hand as if to appease her displeased husband, begins
to carefully examine the parchment handed over by the attendant.

“Look at this, honey. I heard that the meeting was personally hosted by the president of North
Bank, but the guest list is spectacular.”

However, the man who overheard his wife’s words frowned as he stroked his greasy mustache.

“Anyway, he must be a wealthy commoner. Can’t you see that you haven’t shown your face
before?”
Hurriedly, the count arrived at the meeting place on the top floor of the teahouse and turned his
face toward those already seated as if asking for consent.

“Seeing that everyone is sitting quietly, it seems that the bank president is not offended by his
rude request.”

‘There doesn’t seem to be anyone with a higher rank than me, so it’s okay to say this much.
They’re aristocrats, but they don’t have pride.’

The young woman tilted her head at the words of Count Marshall, who let out her true
intentions and let out a blank laugh.

“The president of the bank told me to come in person, so what can I do? The person who
borrows money is the weak.”

It was a soft voice, like a spring breeze blowing from somewhere.

Every time the woman opened her lips, her aqua-colored hair swayed softly.

“Her! I don’t remember ever borrowing a large amount of money from the bank president!”

“If you borrowed money, big or small, you borrowed it, Count.”

Count Marshall twitched his upper lip as he glared at the woman who smiled and spoke but
never changed her opinion.

“Daughter of Count Ardel, you don’t know much about it because you haven’t inherited your
father’s business yet.”

Although it had been inherited for a long time, Laureline Ardell did not correct Count Marshall’s
words.

“I don’t know if you’re an ignorant young lady, but money originally circulates around. In other
words, you don’t have to bend over just because you borrowed money from the bank!”

“I didn’t say cringe. Are you deaf?”

Loreline opened her eyes wide at the Count’s words and lightly covered her mouth with her
fingertips.
“Oh, excuse me. Since the Count is old, I should have said it more clearly.”

“Ji, are you saying I’m old now?!”

It was none other than his wife who dissuaded the count from getting up from his seat as if
shocked by Loreline’s words.

“Come on, honey! It calms the excitement.”

The Countess, who had barely managed to stop her husband who was gasping for breath with
excitement, looked back at Loreline with a small sigh.

They tried to dissuade her husband, but they seemed offended by Loreline’s subtly ignoring
them.

“I know that the Lady of Count Ardel often interacts with the princess of the Kingdom of North.”

“That’s right.”

“The kingdom, although it is now called the kingdom, was originally a duchy belonging to the
empire, right?”

“So what?”

“Hmm. Being friendly with the daughter of a duke who betrayed the empire and became
independent… Is the ideology impure, or what?”

Loreline, who blinked slowly with her eyes wide open at the wife’s self-talk, slowly opened her
mouth.

“Isn’t it the same for the Count to interact with the Kingdom of North? The president of the
North Bank is obviously a person from the North Kingdom.”

You can tell from the name, right?

The North Bank was now a huge bank with branches in many countries, but the head office was
clearly a North Kingdom company established in the North.

“Uh huh. What can compare a business interaction with a personal acquaintance?”
“Is it so? That’s too bad.”

A slender figure enters behind the countess, who snorts at Loreline’s point.

“I want to continue doing business only with people I have a personal relationship with.”

The owner of the playful, playful voice was definitely Princess Leonora of the Kingdom of North.

“Meet the sweetest sun of the kingdom!”

“Meet Princess Leonora!”

People who recognized her face all stood up and greeted her.

“… Princess?”

Only then did the count and his wife, who realized Leonora’s identity, stand up and bow deeply.

“Go, meet the princess.”

“Nice to meet you. Call me Count Marshall.”

Leonora sat in the high chair, ignoring Count Marshall, who, despite being told of his status, still
cockily extended his hand.

“As I just said, I intend to actively use my personal acquaintances in my business. That is why
this place was created today.”

At Leonora’s words, Count Marshall raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth, as if he was
offended that his greeting was ignored.

“That is strange. I heard that today’s meeting is being hosted by North Bank President.”

“Yes.”

Leonora shrugged her shoulders and began to rummage through her pockets at the Count’s
questioning.

It’s right in front of you, the bank manager.

As if hearing something like that, the Count unconsciously touched his ear.

Percussion.

Shortly thereafter, Leonora, who has found a plaque to prove her identity, places a small stamp
on the round table.

The seal, engraved with a flower stalk more delicate than the ivory pillars of the tea house, had
the North Bank President’s signature clearly engraved on it.

“Isn’t this a seal that can only be used by the North Kingdom’s bank president?”

Even with the evidence in front of his eyes, the count wandered as if he had gone blind, moving
his lips stutteringly.

“As Loreline said, you must be a bit out of your head. Are you already aging?”

“What?!”

Leonora opened her mouth and began unfolding the prepared papers, not paying attention to
the Count’s quibbles.

“I just told you that I created this place. Today’s meeting, as the Marquis knows, is hosted by
the president of North Bank.”

Taktak.

The Count, who had been watching the papers find their place, moved his lips hesitantly.

“So, then you mean the princess is the bank president?”

“Sir.”

Leonora glared sharply at the count, who was groping in front of her, and opened her mouth
coolly.

“Please call me Princess. If that makes you uncomfortable, you should at least call the
president of the bank….”

What unfolded in Leonora’s hand was the bond certificate of the people gathered at the
meeting.

“Wouldn’t I be inclined to lend you money too?”

Leonora smiled and added:

“In fact, the meeting I hosted today is a debtors meeting.”

“Chae, debtor?!”

“Yes. All attendees have a history of financing at North Bank. Of course, the debt has not been
paid yet.”

“They called us together because they wanted to collect debt right now, this sound?!”

Leonora smiled at the blushing Count and nodded.

“Yes. North Bank is a bank, not a charity.”

“Then I don’t care?”

At Leonora’s words, a woman who was quietly hunched over in the corner raised her hand
cautiously.

“I was unable to repay North Bank’s debts, and instead lost the land I was collateralizing.”

At the woman’s words, Leonora quickly lowered her head to examine the papers.

“Excuse me, which region are you talking about?”

“It was the Azentan Plain across the eastern part of the Empire.”

“Oh, I didn’t know there was land there too.”

“….”

At Leonora’s leisurely words, the faces of the people gathered around the table slowly
hardened.
‘What, how many lands are you talking about like that!’

Leono waved her hand lightly, not caring what the people were thinking.

“Stay still for now. As you all misunderstand, I didn’t make you take a precious step purely to
collect debts.”

The eyes of those who expect Leonora’s explanation light up.

Leonora, who slowly looked around the 30 or so nobles and familiarized themselves with their
faces, opened her mouth as she recalled the list of characters in the original story.

“Today this place is,”

Chapter 238

“It’s a place prepared for a debt feast.”

At my leisurely words, the eyes of the aristocrats widened.

“… Debt feast? What is it?”

Willenin’s Empire was basically a country run by a thorough centralized system that made it
difficult for commoners to accumulate wealth.

Not only commoners, but also aristocrats managed their private property on their own, and had
no shallow knowledge about finance.

‘Before I established the North Bank, the 1st and 2nd banks in the empire were all banks
operated by the imperial family, so I said everything.’

“When the debtor is incapable of repaying the debt, who will receive the money, so that would
be me here?”

For those who couldn’t easily follow my words, I kindly drew a picture on a piece of paper and
continued the conversation clearly.

“It means that it is a place where you, as a creditor, give me your remaining assets in lieu of
debts and settle your debts.”

At my cheerful voice, the face of Count Marshall, who had been arguing with me from earlier, is
greatly distorted.

“You can’t afford to pay your debts! I am a high-ranking nobleman who was personally
bestowed with the title of count by His Majesty!”

After Ines came to power, it was said that new nobles had increased in the empire, and he
seemed to be one of them.

‘Well, generations of nobles from prestigious families probably didn’t have to come all the way
to the North Bank to borrow money.’

Glancing at the group of people who seemed to be upstart nobles, except for Loreline, the
famous daughter of Count Ardel, I shrugged my shoulders and opened my mouth lightly.
“Then can you give me my money back right now?”

“Yes, right now?”

“Yes. If you have enough ability to repay.”

As soon as he reassured himself with a calm voice, Count Marshall, who calmed his flushed
face, smiled.

“Huh. I borrowed money only by trusting the name of North Bank, so the bank manager was a
net swindler!”

“This guy! Did you forget that the person talking to you right now is the princess of the Kingdom
of North!!”

At the earl’s almost scolding words, Zarpara, who was standing next to me, pulled out a
sharpened sword.

“Before I cut off your tongue, be careful with your words!”

Surprised by the cool energy emanating from Zarpara’s sword, the Count waved his hands in
haste and began to look at his wife and me alternately.

“Ha, but I certainly didn’t say it like I wouldn’t ask you to pay it back so quickly when lending
money! Isn’t that right, ma’am?”

“That’s right! North Bank has enough funds, so I told you to spread it and spend it
comfortably!!”

I narrowed my brows as the count and his wife raised their voices as if they were unfair.

‘We, the bank tellers, whom Henry would have trained so thoroughly, could not have said such
nonsense….’

Of course, the contract was more important than words.

Among the stacks of papers organized by debtor, I found the Marshall couple’s contract and
took it out.

“Now, look at this contract here, it says that in exchange for a minimum interest rate, North
Bank can ask you to pay the debt at any time.”

The face of Count Marshall, who had been handed the paper to me, instantly turned an earthy
color.

‘That’s why I should have read the contract carefully.’

Even after washing my eyes, the sentence stamped next to Count Marshall’s name belonged to
Count Marshall.

“I know that the Count has recently spent all his possessions to provide dowries for seven of
his daughters. Are you sure you can pay me back right now?”

At my question, the Count, who had only been thumping loudly, shuts his mouth like a clam.

I glanced back at Loreline, glancing at his stubborn face.

“Count Ardel is in a situation where he has to deal with huge losses recently as His Majesty the
Emperor blocked the southern trade routes.”

Of course, the plan was to forgive the Ardel family’s debt to some extent.

Thanks to Loreline’s persuasion, Count Ardel, like the Duke of Soloa, has been a source of
strength for the Kingdom of North since its founding.

“This is how grace is repaid, Gongnyeo. No, Princess.”

For the Kingdom of North, where exchanges with other countries were not smooth at the time
of its founding, Count Ardel’s family connected the royal families of other countries that were
conducting trade directly, but Loreline did not show contempt for me.

I continued speaking while glancing at her smiling as calmly as a calm lake like back then.

“It is a fact that we have already found out at the end of the investigation that other people are
unable to finance immediately for different reasons.”

“Then what! They have been called together to intimidate us!”

Count Marshall, indignant at my words, banged the table! Drop down and get up from your
seat.
“I told you before. This place is a banquet hall for debt feasts.”

I smiled brightly as I pulled out the handgun that was quietly hanging from my left holster.

“Please sit still. If you continue to surprise me like before, the bullet, not the tip of the sword,
may be aiming for the Count’s life this time.”

The Count, perhaps a person whose fists reach faster than the law, takes half a step back
while wheezing with excitement.

I pointed the muzzle at the woman who had claimed to have already paid me back the debt with
land.

“I’m thinking of getting the land you own in lieu of debt, just like this person here.”

Spreading the map of the empire wide on the table, I calmly added words to persuade the
bewildered nobles.

“It doesn’t matter if it’s barren where you can’t farm.”

What mattered to me was not the immediate benefit of land.

“Well, is it really okay to have land that is useless to anyone?”

“If it is a land located within the Empire, yes.”

At my words, Earl Marshall, who has a bright color, boasts that he will give me any amount of
land on the lower reaches of the Chelsea River.

Downstream of the Chelsea River, it was a territory that had been bestowed by Ines along with
the county, but it was an area that was barely enough for the locals to live without even
minerals, let alone farming.

‘But it’s pretty close to the ecliptic.’

If so, it meant that it was a land with a high possibility of getting caught up in the resurrection
ritual that Ines was about to perform.

“Tta, what should we do without land?”

Unlike Count Marshall, who clapped his hands with a clear face, some of the nobles who had
not received a separate estate from Ines looked at me with tears in their eyes.

“Hmm. I think there was an imperial law against individuals in debt. We have to do it according
to the law.”

I looked back at Henry, who was just sorting out the papers as if he were a scribe, avoiding the
eyes of the saddened people.

“Remember, Henry?”

“Yes. If a non-hereditary noble of the empire is in debt and is unable to repay, he must return
his title and pay with labor.”

As if Henry’s words were like lightning, all the surprised nobles clung to me violently and fell to
their knees.

“Now, return your title! You are too much!”

“I’m sorry, but I didn’t enact the law.”

“Oh, I can repay you with just a little more time! How did you get this status, and you have to
become a commoner again just because you couldn’t pay your debts!”

I shrugged my shoulders as I looked down at the man who was so unfair that he frowned as if
he was about to burst into tears.

“Iknow, right. Even I think it’s a little too much.”

The man’s eyes, who had hope at my words, became clear.

“The Kingdom of North has a personal rehabilitation system….”

“Dog, the personal rehabilitation system? Does the empire have such a system?”

“No. It’s a pity, Sir.”

I caught a glimpse of despair on the man’s face and had Henry explain to the people what
personal recovery was.
The individual rehabilitation system is a system that exempts individuals from their debts to
some extent depending on circumstances.

In other words, it was a system that could only be implemented by countries with sufficient
financial power and respect for human rights.

‘Of course, it’s a big deal if you abuse it, so Henry will have to closely monitor it.’

“I-I want to apply for personal rehabilitation or something!”

A woman who listened to Henry’s explanation gently raises her hand when she hears that the
state forgives debts instead.

“Me too!”

A few people who were attracted to the woman, followed suit and got up.

“Unfortunately, only Kingdom citizens can apply.”

After reading my eyes, Henry slowly shakes his head at the woman and clicks his tongue in
pity.

“Ah, of course it is possible if you go into exile.”

“Are you saying that we should abandon Willenin, our motherland?”

“It’s a personal choice to the last.”

Henry, who smiled kindly, said, ‘Currently, the Kingdom of North is paying a migration fee to
those who acquire new nationality.’

“This, even giving money for two weeks? oh my god! Isn’t that the amount left after paying off
all the debt?”

I sipped the black tea in front of me, checking the crowd of people rushing toward the woman’s
leaflet.

‘The land was stolen and the people were stolen, so how are you going to resurrect Etimos
now, Ines?’
If only the original book had been intact, I would have been able to see the trembling Ines.

It was a bit disappointing for me.

Chapter 239

Surprised by the kingdom’s financial power, which is stronger than expected, the whispers of
people echo through the tea house.

“Where did the kingdom of North get so much money from?”

At the relatively young nobleman’s words, the old nobleman next to him clicked his tongue and
opened his mouth.

“You, don’t you know the fame of the Duke of Hachania right before independence?”

“Are you the Duke of Hachania?”

“Okay. From the Gerald Artifact Workshop to the Jarpara Mercenary Mercenary Guild, the
most lucrative business on the continent, he monopolized everything.”

“If it’s from the Zarpara Merchant, isn’t it from the Zarpara Colossus?”

When Zarpara, like a merchant legend, was mentioned, heat began to circulate in the faces of
the upstart nobles, most of whom were merchants.

“Did you know now that the Colossus Zarpara swore allegiance to the Duke of Hachania a long
time ago? Even if you are blinded by the situation, there is a degree.”

The young man, offended by the old nobleman ignoring him, gasped at the mention of Ines.

“But surely His Majesty said that the Kingdom of North is a poor country on the brink of
destruction.”

At the words of the young man, another nobleman who had built up a good friendship with Ines
nodded in agreement.

“I have heard that too. I wasted all that wealth on becoming independent!”

‘Eww, did you believe all of that?’

What couldn’t he have said to catch the scratches of the North Kingdom?
I caught a glimpse of the aristocrats being fooled by Ines’ lies and opened the front door of the
teahouse with a single gesture.

“Well then, those of you who have finished repaying may go back now, but-”

Arundel Tea House was the most famous tea house in the imperial capital, no, throughout the
empire.

I smiled and raised the corner of my mouth at the aristocrats who licked their lips, as if it was
regretful to leave the space where the subtle aromas calmed the mind and body.

“Isn’t it just a little sad that you passed away? You have worked hard to come a long way, so
please enjoy the tea house a little more.”

Then Countess Marshall wrinkles her nose as if I don’t know the world.

“Princess, Arundel Tea House is a very, very luxurious salon where you have to pay 300 gold
just for admission. They say you have to pay more to use the facilities.”

“Huh? Didn’t I tell you?”

I shrugged my shoulders at the Countess’s words and covered my mouth naturally.

“Arundel Tea House is a building that I personally own. Your wife is my guest today, so of
course you can use all the facilities for free.”

“Are you saying everything is free?”

“Yes. You can use the glass greenhouse of the tea house, the outdoor bathtub on the terrace,
and even the seating area with an ondol floor.”

I looked at the Countess, who opened her eyes wide in surprise, and casually added,

“Recently, we hired competent therapists from Belnerny, so please show us where you feel
uncomfortable.”

“Go, thank you. You treated me so kindly, I don’t know what to do….”

His attitude had changed 180 degrees from when he entered the teahouse earlier.
I nodded at Henry, unaware of the Countess’ shallowness.

“Henry, let me guide you so that you can enjoy the highest grade course and return.”

“Honey! We just defect to the kingdom!”

Only if you are a person with no integrity to that extent will you easily fall for my twist.

‘This is just the beginning, Ines.’

***

“Half of the nobles applied for asylum in the kingdom?”

After accepting the documents from Amelia, Ines smiled in amazement.

“Yes, Your Majesty. It seems that there are quite a few nobles who have lent money from the
North Bank since His Majesty took the throne.”

“Why do nobles of the empire borrow money from banks belonging to the kingdom?”

“Your Majesty, there are not a few nobles who couldn’t afford the taxes Your Majesty collected
—”

“So you’re saying it’s Ines’ fault now?!”

“How could that be! Absolutely not! It’s because the nobles are lazy that they couldn’t pay the
taxes!”

Amelia, who made an urgent excuse, covered her face with her arm, fearing that Ines might
lose her temper and stab her again.

“Whoa.”

Fortunately, Amelia’s answer hurt Ines, and she only sighed lightly and brushed her hair.

“Well, it’s okay.”

Ines, who answered lightly, had a strange color on her face.

Feeling like a viper, Amelia swallowed her saliva and slowly moved her lips.

“Others, though I am embarrassed… May I ask why you say you’re okay?”

When Amelia asked useless questions, Ines would raise her hand or foot instead of answering,
but today’s Ines seemed particularly happy.

Unable to hold back her curiosity, Ines raised her eyebrows at Amelia who gathered up her
courage and opened her mouth as if to patronize her.

“Because Leonora will die soon after all.”

“Yes?”

“The Elixir will be in Ines’ hands soon.”

Ines, who smiled and answered Amelia’s dumbfounded question, tapped her finger on the
bedside table, and the dark bedroom suddenly became bright.

“You can come out now.”

As much as the room was lit up at Ines’ command, a smooth figure appeared through the deep
shadows.

“… That one!”

The tall man was someone Amelia knew well.

Recognizing the identity of the shadow, Amelia opened her jaw in surprise.

“Come on.”

The man who appeared at Ines’ drowsy voice commanded and walked towards her.

“Greetings, Amelia. It’s Ines’ new doll.”

Proudly introducing the man, Ines shrugged and grabbed the shadow’s hair.

***
“… It suddenly became gross.”

Tristan narrowed his brows as he faced Hiss, whose eye level was just a tiny bit higher than his
own.

‘How dare you grow taller than me.’

Tristan hardened his face in displeasure, and Heath nodded nonchalantly as if he didn’t even
care.

“Give me this.”

“What.”

“Don’t you know?”

What Heath wanted to receive was Leonora, who had fallen asleep.

As the symptoms of Louer’s disease worsened, Leonora’s frequent falls during activities
became more frequent.

While discussing a problem in the Duchy of Soloa with Leonora, Tristan suddenly lost
consciousness during the conversation and was on the way to transfer her to the medical
center.

But Tristan shrugged, as if he didn’t know what Heath was asking for.

“… Do you often fall down like this?”

“It’s because I’ve been busy with work lately, so my energy has declined.”

Tristan didn’t believe a speck of dust when Heath answered, hiding the fact that Leonora’s
illness was worsening.

“People say people fall like this because their energy is declining.”

“Yes. Just give me this. I will move it for you.”

Heath stretched out his arm farther, as if trying to steal Leonora away from the motionless
Tristan.
However, Tristan avoided Heath’s hand and stepped back, holding the unconscious Leonora
tightly in his arms.

“No, that’s it.”

Whoa.

Tristan bit his lip in pity for Leonora, who let out a light moan, and stubbornly pushed away the
hiss.

“Don’t refuse help. If you want to show off your strength, go to the stable and do something.”

At Tristan’s words, emotion rises for the first time on Heath’s doll-like insensitive face.

Chijik.

Jijik.

Sparks bouncing between the two men hit Leonora on the cheek, but the Sleeping Beauty only
slept soundly with long eyelashes.

“If you have to choose something to brag about,”

Heath, who did not back down despite Tristan’s resolute refusal, grabbed Leonora, who was
twisting her body around as if uncomfortable, and held her in her arms.

“This is my closeness with the master.”

“What?”

“Look. He doesn’t turn around when I’m hugging him.”

As Heath insisted, his posture as he held Leonora was quite stable.

Unaware that Leonora’s breathing had subsided because the hiss had absorbed her pain,
Tristan clenched his fists in disintegration.

“Besides, you cannot enter the master’s bedroom.”

Heath, who looked at him with an expressionless face, whether he knew Tristan or not,
shrugged and opened his mouth.

“Why?”

“Because he is an outsider.”

“Isn’t that the same for you?”

Tristan, who inadvertently retorted, bit his tongue at the realization that he had acknowledged
Heath’s growth.

“No, you are only an adult in appearance, but a child.”

Leonora’s bedroom was free because she had been in the form of a child until recently.

‘So you can’t compete with me.’

I thought that, but I don’t know why I was so anxious to see Heath’s back as he hugged
Leonora and walked away.

Hiss disappeared indifferently, as if he didn’t want to notice Tristan’s nervousness.

Chapter 240

“Tristan, you have a bad feeling today. You’d better rest at home.”

A white castle built of ivory.

Tristan stopped in front of the splendor that did not lose its light even in the long history of
Willenin’s empire, and Tristan remembered his mother who prevented him from entering the
palace.

“Don’t you know that there’s nothing you can do about it because it’s the emperor?”

To Tristan’s words, his mother seemed to be unwell, the weather was cloudy, etc., but they
could not stop him further.

“If you refuse to follow His Majesty’s orders without reason, the villagers may be harmed.”

Like Tristan, she had a duty to protect the people of Soloa.

‘Why did he order to enter the palace so suddenly?’

Of course, even Tristan was not particularly happy with the order to enter the palace.

Tristan wasn’t particularly close to Ines.

Even so, Ines used to look at Tristan, who did not like him, in a strange way.

It was like looking at a puppet that didn’t move according to one’s will, and Tristan always felt
uncomfortable facing Ines.

However, because of secretly interacting with the North Kingdom, the current Duchy of Soloa
was a prestigious family representing the 5 nobles, but it was in a situation where the central
nobles did not notice it.

‘I should avoid going out of sight of the emperor as much as possible.’

Following the guidance of the attendant, Tristan entered the audience room, found Ines, and
knelt at her feet.
“I was excited, Your Majesty.”

Ines slowly raised her head at Tristan’s low voice, which was blunt yet polite.

“I know.”

She nods her chin as she sits.

“It was really upsetting, Tristan.”

The attitude of calling the Duke of the Empire by name as if he were a friend was still the
same. Ines, who twirled her long hair with her fingers, opened her mouth cheerfully.

“It’s been so long, I almost forgot Ines and Tristan’s face.”

It was an oddly sarcastic tone.

“Tristan didn’t even want to see Ines?”

Glancing at Tristan, who didn’t respond right away to Ines’ words, she let out a sneer as if she
was having fun.

“Why. Are you offended that I didn’t call you Duke?”

“No.”

Ines let Tristan’s resolute answer go through one ear and peered into his handsome face.

Swoop.

Tristan’s sharp chin lifted up from Ines’ fingertips.

“Okay. It’s not different from the face Ines remembers.”

“… Yes?”

“Certainly Tristan Soloa-Gulem, you. The young head of the Duchess of Soloa, and an excellent
Soul Knight who is called the Sword of the Four Seasons.”
Even Tristan knew his name and fame, but Ines continued in an explanatory tone.

“He’s blunt, but devoted to his own person, like a typical male protagonist in a romance novel.”

Raising the corners of her mouth with a slightly bitter smile, she let go of Tristan as if throwing
him away.

“How did I lose the male lead when I was the female lead?”

A female lead and a male lead.

Tristan frowned incredulously at the way they spoke, as if they were characters in a novel.

“What do you mean by that?”

“No.”

However, Ines shook her head at Tristan’s question and turned around with a lively shrug.

“Lately, just looking at Tristan’s face makes Ines angry, but I’ll look at you until today. Tristan
needs some help.”

Whiik, As Ines waved his hand in the air, a small warp was created in the air.

“Even if the characters move randomly, these settings don’t seem to change.”

“This….”

Tristan shuddered at the huge roots of a tree that emerged from a deep, dark hole as if it were
about to be sucked into it.

“Is it an elixir?”

Like Enoch or Sylvie, Tristan searched all over the continent to find the elixir. Seeing his keen
eye for recognizing the real elixir at once, Ines smiled as if it were amusing.

“That’s right. Elixir is originally a jewel made from the sap of the giant Elia tree. It is an elixir
that heals like a disease, so people just imagine it to be a liquid or a pill.”
Taking out the stump of the Elia tree from this space, Ines looked back at Tristan, who was
frowning his handsome brow as if contemplating what she wanted from him.

“And the only thing that can cut this holy tree, Elia, is the sword kept by the Duke of Soloa for
generations.”

Ines’ pretty lips slowly and quietly explained to me. Tristan carelessly touched the sword
hanging from his waist and let out a dejected laugh.

“… Who brought it?”

Before cutting down the Elia tree at the Emperor’s order, he first mentioned the source of the
tree.

“Who gave this elixir to His Majesty?”

“Are you curious about that now?”

At Tristan’s question, Ines widened her eyes and lifted her chin as if mocking him.

“Zachary.”

At her call, a man slowly walks out from the corner of the audience room. He was a man who
looked just like my father to the point where you could believe he was a young Gaspard.

“It’s been a while since I’ve seen you, right?”

“… What have you done to him?”

Tristan frowned, feeling suspicious of Zachary’s eyes, which showed no emotion.

Besides, Zachary originally intended to find an elixir for his sister, Leonora.

“You talk as if Ines did something bad.”

“Did you cast a spell on Sir Zachary?”

“He just let me live my life.”

After responding coolly to Tristan’s accusations, Ines raised her hand.

“Now it’s your turn, Tristan.”

The moment he stepped back, startled by her distorted face like a demon, she growled
ferociously with the black book in her arms.

“Insala.”

Everything according to God’s will.

***

The garden in spring, which Lulu had gathered and cultivated for me as I came of age, was so
beautiful that just walking through it was enough to wash away my fatigue.

Thud!

While taking a walk in the garden with her, I turned around at the strange sound of the ground
shaking.

“Lulu, didn’t you hear something?”

Kugu Palace-.

“Well. I can’t hear anything….”

I asked Lulu about the feeling of being thrust down more clearly, but Lulu tilted her head, as if
the sound was too subtle for her, who hadn’t trained her body.

“It sounds like the ground is collapsing. I need to go see the guard guarding the spire.”

It was the moment when I was about to take her hand and hurriedly move on.

“Princess! Heilang! It’s Heilang!!”

A familiar knight who was selected as the royal guard raises his voice as he hurriedly enters the
garden entrance.
“The knights of Heilang broke through the outer wall and gathered in the inner wall!!”

I raised my eyebrows at the urgent man’s words.

It’s black

It was nice to hear it for the first time in a while, but it was also a name I hadn’t heard of
anymore.

“After Zachari went missing, Heilang disbanded naturally. Did they even come together again
for the sake of the kingdom?”

The knight’s face blurred as if he regretted my expectation that he would use his strength for
the kingdom, not the empire, since he was a knight under Zachary’s direct command.

“It’s not like that, Princess.”

“Huh?”

“Ursi Suleman, the former commander of Heilang, has invaded the kingdom with knights.”

I couldn’t help but laugh at the man’s explanation.

‘Ursi Schlemann….’

Why did the person who served as the vice-captain when Zachari led Heilang attack the
kingdom now?

“Guide me. I will respond directly.”

As I followed the stiff knight and arrived at the drawbridge that touched the inner castle, Urshi
Suleman, who found me, slowly took off his helmet.

“Long time no see, lady. No, are you a princess now?”

“Sir Schlemann, what kind of outrageous thing is this?”

“I’m sorry, Princess.”

Ursi Suleman bowed his head at me and raised his huge sword into the air.

“I can’t disobey the captain’s orders.”

I frowned at Ursi’s non-excuses.

“Captain, what do you mean?”

Heilang’s captain was Zachary, and he was currently missing.

‘Besides, even if the missing person returns, there’s no way he’ll be on Ines’ side instead of
me.’

As if feeling sorry for my dumbfounded face, Urshi stepped back half a step.

I opened my mouth like a flagship at the smooth face that was revealed behind me.

“Zachary…?”

It wasn’t as familiar as Sylvie’s or Enoch’s, but it was a face I longed for that much.

“Brother Zachary, is that right?”

The tip of his chin trembled, and his opaque gaze gently settled down on me as I asked with my
fists clenched.

“Leonora Estrella de Hachania.”

Thud.

His voice, indifferently calling my name, was indifferent, as if addressing someone he didn’t
know.

“This is the name of the neck I will bring to Your Majesty. Do you know who it is?”
Chapter 241

“Stand back, Leonora.”

Before I could open my mouth, embarrassed by Zakari’s behavior, whom I had met for the first
time in five years, Sylvie ran out and blocked the gap between me and Zakari.

“This person is not the Zakary-hyung you knew.”

A white aura unique to the Winter Nights began to form around Sylvie, who pulled out her sword
with a cool face.

Chaekang, Kang!

As if responding to Sylvie’s pure white blade, Zakari leaned back and rushed at Sylvie without a
frown.

“I will repeat it again. All I have to do is take the head of a woman named Leonora. I don’t want
to shed unnecessary blood.”

“I can’t give you a drop of blood, let alone a throat, so get out of here.”

Sylvie quickly raises her arm after accusing Zachary of repeating the same words like a
machine.

Five years ago, Sylvie would not have been Zakari’s opponent, but Sylvie’s aura, which had
undergone special training every single day for five years, was much sharper than Zachary’s
swordsmanship.

“Sylvie! What are you doing!”

In the end, I had no choice but to throw myself between them to dry Sylvie.

“Even if you don’t remember me, Zachary is Zachary. I can’t hurt you.”

Hitting the head to bring him to his senses might not be the case, but dealing with a sword
wrapped in an aura was too dangerous.

Zakari is a formidable person, so Sylvie won’t be able to deal with her while looking down on
her.
“How many times have I told Your Majesty that there is no need to confront you, just because I
was ordered to bring the head of the princess of the Kingdom of North?”

Sylvie frowned slightly as if Zakari was blocking her, and she stepped back to avoid the sword
targeting her throat.

“You don’t know who the princess the emperor is talking about is!”

Kang! Cagan!

Sylvie laughed at Zachary’s words and began to accuse her brother.

The sharp bursting sound of swords clashing resounded in my ears as if tore into my ears.

“You must be an idiot for not even remembering my sister’s name.”

Sylvie looked at Zakari, who didn’t even think of stepping down, and put a lot of strength into
the hand holding the sword.

“Will I be able to come to my senses if I break my arm?”

The pure white snowflakes on the tip of Sylvie’s sword began to grow as if they had rolled on
top of the hill.

Bang! Kwak Kwa Kwam-!

I frowned as I witnessed the dizzying scene where the sword he threw at Zakari destroyed the
outer wall of the castle.

‘Who would think that a fight like this is simply a sword fight.’

In the original story, it was a confrontation between Zachary, who is described as the best
knight in the Empire, and Sylvester, the strongest winter knight who currently commands the
entire army of the Kingdom of North.

Having a premonition that the entire royal castle might collapse at this rate, I stepped forward
and spread my arms in front of Zakari, who was preparing to strike Sylvie with a sword.

“Leonora!”
Surprised, Sylvie ran to stop me, but I motioned him not to come and opened my mouth to
Zachary.

“You said you were looking for Leonora Estrella de Hachania.”

“Okay.”

“I am Leonora.”

Zachary’s expressionless face hardened vaguely at my answer. He couldn’t drag me right

away, only his lips moved.

“You are Leonora.”

“Yes. Long time no see, Zachary brother.”

I smiled awkwardly at him who didn’t recognize me.

“I’m really glad that you look okay.”

Zachary frowned as if it was strange that I wasn’t wary of him. I didn’t avoid him as he reached
out to me because I missed even the thick eyebrows coming together.

But before Zachary’s hand could touch mine, Sylvie’s cold arms embraced me, as if the dead of
winter had arrived.

Saaaa-.

He disappeared before the ice storm completely swept between me and Zakhari.

“… It’s gone.”

I bit my lip, pointing to the spot where Zachary had been staring blankly at me.

“I barely met her, but she disappeared.”

Sylvie hugged me as if she was worried about me, who seemed like she was about to burst
into tears.
“It’s okay, Rin.”

Sylvie must have been embarrassed by Zachary’s behavior, which seemed to have been
brainwashed by Ines.

“Because I’ll somehow make a colonel in front of you in a normal state.”

Even so, he pressed my face against my firm chest and comforted me by gently sweeping my
back.

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

I hurriedly shook my head and smiled, fearing that Sylvie would not be able to properly protect
the kingdom due to my worries.

Then, the face of Sylvie, who carefully looked at me, blurred painfully.

“Don’t make such a gloomy face. Because I’m really fine.”

I continued by touching Sylvie’s lightly wrinkled forehead.

“I have Sylvie, Enoch, Dad, Lucas, and even Mom.”

The North has been a safe home for us for the past five years, and after hard work, we were
able to complete a strong fortress to protect our people.

“The one with no one around is Zachary’s brother.”

Feeling betrayed, I tried to stop Sylvie from chewing her lips nervously, raising the corners of
my mouth.

“We have to save Zachary’s brother, Sylvie.”

Unlike me, Zachary is a person who had to live apart from his family when he was young.

The fact that Zakari was caught up in Ines’ plan and had to wander without being next to her
family made her heart grow cold.

“I said it was fine.”

Sylvie wipes my eyes with her long fingers.

“Ah….”

Patter.

Only then did I notice the water droplets wet the floor and slowly shook my head.

“It’s not luck. Just get in the dust….”

“Okay.”

The kind Sylvie didn’t push me like that.

***

It was a night full of stars.

I looked up blankly at the Milky Way, which was so beautiful that I wanted to fall in love with it.

“His, are you sleeping?”

Heath smiles and answers when I ask him even though he clearly sees that he is not sleeping.

“No.”

I stared blankly at that hiss and slowly opened my mouth.

“Because you are more sensitive to the movement of mana than I am, you may already be able
to feel it—”

The end was approaching.

No matter what Ines had done, the mana energy swaying from the empire was unusual.

“Yes. Something is coming.”

Heath nods, turning my doubts into conviction. I laughed at the shiny leash behind Heath’s neck
as he quietly lowered his head.
“I’m throwing this away.”

“There is nothing I can throw away among the things my master has given me.”

“Stop talking about Master.”

I stubbornly patted his head, eyes shining bright at Hiss’ words.

“… Heath.”

Perhaps sensing something from the way I lick my lips, Hiss looks up at me urgently and
shakes his head.

“Don’t talk.”

But being a bad master, I had to say what Heath didn’t want to hear.

“You just leave here.”

“I don’t like it.”

“You have to leave. I hate to see you hurt.”

I couldn’t get the help I wanted from the royal family of Acrea, who had been betrayed and
destroyed by the empire that was my ally.

I didn’t want to put Heath at risk with my greed to change the original for my family.

“You have no obligation to help me, so don’t feel guilty.”

Heath didn’t even think to move, his lips moving at my determined voice.

“I know you feel indebted that I set you free.”

I stammered out, avoiding Heath’s stare at me, silently looking up at me.

“But you’ve done your part just by standing by my side these past few years.”

‘Besides, the intention of helping Hiss wasn’t pure either.’

“It’s not like a debt. How come you didn’t know about it until now?”

I shrugged at the low hiss of the voice.

“It’s not because you saved me that I feel guilty now.”

His mouth opened like a sigh and gently stroked my cheek.

“Something like me.”

Heath was obviously expressionless, but somehow I thought he was about to burst into tears.

“… I couldn’t become neither a human nor a monster, so I was left halfway there.”

As if to confirm my thoughts, Hiss’s voice trembled slightly.

“I want to touch you like this.”

“….”

“That’s why I feel guilty.”

Chapter 242

I put my hand on the corner of Heath’s calm eye as he stared up at me. It looks calm at first
glance, but I felt that the waves of emotion felt inside it were never shallow.

“He said he was curious about why I suddenly changed my appearance and what happened
that day.”

He opened his mouth in a desperate voice as if confessing his sins.

“… I thought I would like to hug my master.”

As if the thought of wanting to touch me was such a terrible thing.

As if in despair, Heath buried his small face in his hands and continued his words slowly.

“Like the Duke of Soloa, like the wormbirds, no, the young birds, who offer their masters letters
of marriage without hesitation. Dare.”

I didn’t know what to say to such a hiss, so I only smiled.

“I dared to have such a desire, knowing full well that I couldn’t. Sorry.”

I didn’t know what to say to a boy who said he became an adult because of me.

***

Eventually, news from Tristan was cut off.

‘It looks like Zachari and Tristan have fallen into Ines’ hands….’

“If the original book is an artifact, how on earth does it work?”

Lucas grabs me with a sigh as I walk around the room biting my nervous lips.

“Sit down, I’ll explain.”

Like an obedient child, I sat down on the sofa and quietly pricked up my ears.
“A magic tool belonging to this world cannot escape the influence of mana.”

“I know that.”

“The princess, no, the more humans exposed to the mana of the woman who is now the
emperor, and the more closely related to the book you are talking about, the easier it would be
to control your mind.”

I nodded slowly at Lucas’ words.

‘That’s why I was able to control Zachary and the male protagonist, Tristan, who went missing
to find the elixir.’

Zachary was searching for an elixir following the flow of the original story, and Tristan was
literally the main character in the original story.

“So, do you think there is a way to save Lucas?”

Lucas nodded slowly at my nervous question.

“As you guessed, the magic tool wielded by the emperor would be close to black magic. It
would be more correct to say that Tristan and Zachary are under some sort of curse.”

I put on an ambiguous face, half hopeful and half hopeless at Lucas’ answer.

“Then it’s not impossible to break it, but it means that the caster, Ines, has to lift the curse
himself.”

“Okay.”

I frowned at Lucas’ nonchalant answer.

‘He said he was a great wizard, but he didn’t help at all.’

Glancing at my face like that, he smiles a little, as if he is staggering.

“Your eyes say I’m useless.”

Lucas, who clicked his tongue briefly, pressed my forehead with a hint of bad personality.
“I didn’t say there was no way.”

“So what?”

Lucas smiles as he caresses my cheek, my eyes shining brightly.

“Listen. Because your role is important.”

***

“What are you up to? Find Ines first.”

I firmly opened my mouth to Ines, who opened her eyes wide in surprise at my visit.

“Give me back Zachary’s brother.”

Ines glanced at my stubborn lips and shrugged.

“No. He is a person who exists for Ines.”

Faced with Ines slowly descending from the podium, I swallowed a gulp to hide my parched
mouth.

“You say Brother Zachary exists for you?”

“Okay. He didn’t belong to you in the first place, so Ines can’t understand why he’s so greedy.”

I shook my head slowly, looking at Ines, who had not abandoned the innocent tone of a child
even as an adult.

Looking at her, I thought she was a little like Heath, whose body hadn’t grown.

‘It’s different, though, that the mind doesn’t grow, not the body.’

“Sorry, but I never thought of Zachary as mine.”

“Then why are you disturbing Ines?”

I frowned at Ines, who tilted her head as if she didn’t understand what I was saying.
“But that doesn’t mean Zachary’s brother is yours.”

Ines, whose lips were parting as if she couldn’t find words to refute my words, eventually
turned away.

“… It’s been a while since last time.”

Ines pressed her face right in front of me, frowned in displeasure and pushed my forehead.

“Do you think that your insignificant essence has changed just because you established a
kingdom and sat in the princess’s seat?”

“….”

“You are an extra after all. An insignificant extra who has no choice but to lick my toes.”

“… You’re the one who was always nervous about not being able to overcome that insignificant
me, Ines.”

I looked at Ines with an insensitive face and took out the ‘Original book’ I had hidden in my
arms.

“I was all out here.”

“That, that!”

Ines’ face turns white at the unexpected appearance of the original book.

“The book must have been torn then! How do you still have it?!”

I was just happy in my heart to not show Ines’ reaction.

‘As Lucas said, he’s agitated.’

It was clear that he was also manipulating Zachary and Tristan through the medium of the
original book.

“Give it to me, you thief.”

Parse.

Embarrassed, Ines stretched out her arm to snatch the book from me, but as soon as she
reached her hand, the original book created a strong wind and rejected her.

“If you want to get it back, release Zachary’s older brother first.”

I patted the book like petting a pet and smiled at Ines, who was glaring at me.

I would have been planning to use the book to resurrect Etimos, so it would be very difficult for
me to have an original book identical to the one she owns.

“All you have to do is return Brother Zachary. You can take the elixir as well.”

I continued to speak slowly to reassure Ines, putting the words out of my mind.

“Anyway, if it’s not for bringing the elixir, Ines is useless to you.”

Ines, who had been listening to my calm words, momentarily frowned.

“… No, it’s useful.”

As if distracted by a book, she lost her temper, tilting her head at an angle and placing her hand
on my cheek.

“You make such a sad face, Leonora.”

I was taken aback by the soft voice of hers.

Then, Ines, who glanced at the original book I was holding in my arms, stood as if it were fixed
in place and laughed out loud to the point of disgust.

“For Ines, that’s a lot of fun. That you are suffering.”

Her words sounded like she’d do anything if she could just see my sad face.

“What is that-”

The moment I opened my mouth to ask what Ines was thinking, Ines raised her hand and
looked back.

“If you want Zachary back like that, take it yourself, Leonora.”

Laughing mischievously like a child playing, Ines summoned Zachary and Tristan as if mocking
me.

“Zachary, Tristan!!”

I bit my lip as I looked at the two men summoned in front of us.

‘They both have dark eyes.’

My heart sinks at the blurry eyes typical of a person who has lost his senses.

“Leonora stole Ines’ treasure. Be sure to take it back!”

No, it was me who had to recapture it.

It was Ines who stole the treasures, not me.

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“All right.”

Zachary and Tristan nodded calmly at Ines’ command, and each drew their own swords.

Sereung.

A sharp, shining sword starts aiming at the tip of my neck.

I jumped off the floor and pulled out my favorite gun, dodging Zachary’s black sword.

“Brother, it’s been a while.”

Zachary turned his head away without answering my words and swung his sword, but I was
already surrounded by a barrier.

Kwakakang-!
The sound of the aura and the shield colliding rang in my ears, but like Zachary, I didn’t change
my expression once and pointed the gun at Zachary and Tristan alternately.

“Seeing Tristan in the Imperial Castle, it feels different.”

Zachary and Tristan flinch at the same time, as if they don’t remember my existence, but
remember the power of my bazooka.

“Now then, both of you, watch your head.”

I smiled broadly at the men who slowly blinked their eyes and continued.

“Because I wouldn’t think that you would see that I was being manipulated.”
Chapter 243

‘There must be a chance of winning, right?’

Although I confidently charged Tristan and Zachary, it was too much for me to fight the two Soul
Knights and defeat them unscathed.

‘But it’s not like I can give up just because it’s difficult.’

I let out a short sigh and jumped into the air, looking down at the two while holding the bazooka.

“Offset the attack with your own abilities.”

Nodding my head at Lucas’s advice, I turned the mouth of the bazooka in line with Tristan’s red
sword flying at me.

“You can avoid staying on your own, Tristan.”

Booung-! bang!

“…!”

Tristan’s handsome eyebrows are greatly disturbed by the summer nights aura I blew.

‘I can’t help but be surprised when he throws an aura of the same nature as his sword.’

My bazooka was a weapon that allowed me to fully demonstrate the abilities of the main
characters in the original work.

Lucas, clinging to the bazooka that absorbed the original book, opens his mouth with red eyes
shining.

“Charge!”

I shook my head in amazement at the way Lucas seemed to enjoy the fight between me and
Tristan.

“I won’t hurt Tristan, Lucas.”

“I’m just one of those idiots who set out to marry you, so should I be careful about his injury?”

While frowning as if dissatisfied with my words, the mana gathered in Lucas’s fluffy arm was
adjusted.

“My daughter has a weak heart, so there’s nothing I can do about it.”

I was taken aback by Lucas’ words and looked away.

“Huh?”

I considered Lucas family, but he seemed reluctant to treat me like a child.

“… Lucas, what did you just say?”

“I wish I hadn’t heard.”

‘Doll’s hair turns red.’

I confirmed that his earlobes, with dense brown hair, turned red, and opened my mouth quietly.

“Shall we settle this matter and go on a picnic? It’s family month.”

He didn’t answer my question, but I interpreted Lucas’ prick up ear as an affirmation and
smiled.

“Don’t get excited, stay focused. I may not know Tristan, but Zachary is not an easy opponent.”

Lucas sternly scolds me for laughing.

As Lucas said, Tristan’s aura could be offset considerably with my bazooka’s magic bullet, but
Zachary’s shadow was tearing apart and oppressing us.

Unlike Tristan, who grew just as much as the original, Zachari seemed to have gotten stronger
while searching for the Elixir.

‘But Zakari isn’t the only one who’s stronger than the original.’

I started to build a huge formation, avoiding Zachary, who was aiming his sword at me with an
expressionless face.

“Brain- Geneve.”

When I cast a small spell, dazzling beams of light from under my feet illuminate the entire
space.

“You can use all the Aster’s mana in the world.”

Recalling Lucas’ advice, I nervously hugged his shoulder.

Even before he became an adult, Lucas, an extraordinary genius enough to earn the title of
Archmage, discovered that my soul, that is to say, the mana that belonged to me, belonged to
another world.

Like the myriad stars that embroider the sky, the free properties of Aster Mana and the
essence of the spirit of another world meet, and to me I have the ability to attract all the foreign
mana that exists on this earth.

‘With this power, I might be able to stand against even the resurrected Etimos.’

I shot the bubbling up mana at the apex of Yeonseongjin.

Contrasting with the black Zachary’s aura, the pure white light began to wrap around his wrists
and ankles like a spider’s web.

I slowly approached the motionless Zachary.

“Brother.”

At my call, Zachary, who was struggling to get out of the beam of light, raises his head.

I stared into his blurry eyes and forced a voice that didn’t come out well.

“It’s time to go home.”

“… House?”

Looking at them up close, I can see scars that I hadn’t seen before.
“How did you get hurt?”

He winced as I reached for the scar sunken down Zachary’s cheek, but he didn’t avoid me.

“I went into Mandar Forest to find the Elixir. The gnomes there came and attacked all at once,
so there was no way to escape.”

“… Sorry.”

I bit my lip at Zachary’s answer.

If I had given up the elixir earlier, he wouldn’t have been hurt.

“Why are you apologizing for an injury you suffered for the sake of His Majesty the Emperor?”

It was the moment Zachary frowned as if he felt a sense of déjà vu while blankly refuting my
words.

“What are you doing standing around stupidly, Zachary! Move your sword now! I mean kill
Leonora!!”

Ines, who came in between me and Zakari, raised her voice in a fit of fuss.

“If you guys can’t kill me, I will!”

After screaming at Zachary, who was blocked by my aura and unable to move, Ines turned to
attack me.

She gathered mana at the tip of her fingernails and pulled out a long aura like a beast’s claw.

It was a frightening figure to think of as a female protagonist who had never held a sword.

Kirik- Kirik-.

Her claws hit the ground with a ghastly sound as they approach my neck.

‘I think it would be difficult to block Ines while controlling Zachari and Tristan at the same time.’

I trembled at the sight of Ines approaching at terrifying speed, and when I gathered my brows
together as if in trouble, she raised a smirk as if she had seized a chance.

“Yes, the ending didn’t change after all.”

Ines, who came closer, lifted her huge claw.

“You are destined to die at my hands, Leonora.”

Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-!!!

At that moment, the huge arch-shaped ceiling collapsed, revealing a deep blue sky.

“Your Majesty, you must avoid it!!!”

Frightened soldiers flocked to the rubble of marble pouring down on Ines, but before she could
react, a huge ship—incredible, it was a ship—slammed into the ceiling.

Kwajik.

It was Ines, not me, who collapsed with the dizzying sound of flesh being crushed that followed.

“Is this making fun of someone’s daughter and tell them not to die?”

Noel, who appeared while stomping on the back of Ines’ head with his boots, annoyedly
brushed back his long hair.

“Why do you want to see my daughter die?”

If you were to ask Ines about her position, you could answer that she was the emperor of the
Willenin Empire, but Noel, as if not curious about who Ines was, pressed her as she struggled
and stepped on the floor with one foot.

“Mom is here, Leonora.”

Noel, who looked too young to have an adult daughter, raised a sharp rapier at the
dumbfounded imperial soldiers.

“What are you doing? Smash me.”

At Noel’s command, pirates who have anchored huge ships in the sky of the imperial castle
follow her and start pouring out.

I stared at the boat floating in the sky in amazement, then turned my head to Noel, who was
hugging me tightly.

“You brought the boat all the way to the land.”

“My power is in the ship, so the former emperor helped me.”

Noel, who winked in one eye, stroked Lucas’s shaggy hair, saying that Lucas was admirable.

“Don’t worry, your dad will be back soon too.”

“Don’t fight in front of others again.”

Gaspar and Noel often quarreled.

“Originally, there is a saying that a husband and wife fight is to cut water with a knife.”

Noel wrinkled his nose at my words and ran towards the soldier playing the flute to announce
the arrival of the traitor with his sharp sword.

“… Does it make sense that even Noel and Noel Iaron deviated from the original story?”

Haha.

Ha ha ha.

Only then did Ines rise from her seat as if she came to her senses and start laughing like a
madman.

“No matter how many times I have lived my life, I have never been able to see my mother’s
face!”

The corners of her mouth were raised, but Ines’ voice sounded like a scream.

“This is not fair! It’s not fair!!”

I looked down at Ines, who was slamming the floor, and hugged Lucas.

“I’m sorry you didn’t meet the empress, but that tragedy doesn’t give you the right to destroy
the world.”

Growing up without a mother was the same as the original Leonora.

Ines always used such Leonora and then threw it away.

“I have the power to stop you, and I will definitely stop you.”

Ines smiled at my words of determination and looked at the mana being concentrated in my
hand.

“If you want to use another Aster’s mana, I have no choice.”

Ines was not ready, but muttered that there was nothing she could do about it, and struck the
castle floor.

“I have no choice but to summon Ines for every round.”

Chapter 244

‘Ines of all rounds?’

Could it be that her soul was split as she repeated the regression?

“Leonora, avoid it!”

Enoch, who was entrusted with monitoring Yeonseongjin for the resurrection of Etimos, hugged
me as I blankly watched Ines float in the air.

“The construction of Yeonseongjin has begun. If you stay here, you will get caught too.”

I looked up at Enoch, who was biting his lip impatiently, and frowned.

“I can’t run away now. Because we have to stop Ines.”

“How are you going to stop such a monster?”

Enoch glanced at Ines at my firm words and brushed up my bangs.

As he said, Ines’ calm face, trapped in mana like the eye of a storm, did not feel human.

“But I can’t run away ignoring the people who will be sacrificed as Yeon Seong-jin’s sacrifice.”

When Ethymos was resurrected, the souls of everyone who set foot in this vast empire would
be sacrificed.

Enoch struck me in the chest as if I was frustrated as I shook my head.

“… I mean, just avoid you. I’ll work it out somehow.”

When I twisted the corner of my mouth at his ephemeral promise, he shrugged his shoulders,
boasting like he did when he was a child.

“Don’t you believe me?”

“Huh. I can’t believe it, Enoch.”

Enoch pursed his lips at my words and swung his hand to summon the red wolf.

“The mana that Jeok Rang and I were monitoring was an extremely insufficient amount to
activate a Yeonseongjin of this size.”

Knights with red swords lined up behind him as he briefly explained.

“Since you moved an unprepared Jin, the resurrection ceremony will fail anyway. Leave the
blocking to Jeok Rang.”

I opened my mouth like a sigh as I looked at Enoch, who was somehow trying to get me out of
harm’s way.

“No, maybe not.”

Following my gaze, Enoch turned his head toward Ines and trembled.

The book started spinning around Ines, who was standing in the air.

‘Ines definitely said he would summon himself in every round.’

That meant that she would gather the strength of all the Ines that existed in the 33 lives she
repeated.

I wondered how such a thing was possible, but it was clear that Ines, who lived the same life
over and over again, had vast knowledge comparable to that of the great wizard Lucas.

“Enoch, I have to stop Ines. It could be really dangerous if left alone.”

In this situation, the person who could stop Ines was me, not Enoch.

“Even if I had to sacrifice-”

The moment I mumble resolutely, someone lightly taps the back of my head.

“It is not for a child to speak heavy words like sacrifice.”

As I turned my body to the affectionate touch that felt like stroking, a familiar In-young caught
my eye.
“… Dad.”

“It’s dangerous, so the kids stay away.”

With Lucas on his shoulder, Dad drew his sword, single-handedly defeating Enoch and me.

Cacan-!

Dad’s blade, made of shadows, began to shatter the protective shield surrounding Ines.

Jjjeok- Jap.

The knights under Enoch’s command did not dare to approach, but when the protective shield
cracked, Lucas, who was caught in the gap, gathered terrifying mana worthy of a great wizard.

“You’d better quit, Ines.”

Ines slowly opened her eyes at Lucas’ dry voice.

“It’s been a while, Duke. And the emperor.”

Ines smiled as if she had finally found Lucas and Gaspard.

“Your Highness, in particular, is acting very funny.”

Lucas pretended not to hear Ines’ sarcastic remarks and pointed to the books wrapped around
her.

“It must be magic that interferes with the world of another dimension. If you do something like
this, your soul will be destroyed until nothing remains. Not only you, but all of the mana that
builds this world will die.”

“How have you been listening to Ines?”

Ines ignored Lucas’ warning and shrugged.

“It is Ines’ wish that this world turn to dust.”

When Ines finished the conversation with Lucas and started chanting again, the number of
books doubled.

“… Even if I warn you, you won’t listen.”

Bang!

Kwak-kwang, bang!!

A halo of Lucas’ mana attacked Ines, but she didn’t stop summoning the book even as she
received his attack with her whole body.

“… Enoch, maybe.”

When I look back at Enoch at the strange energy I feel from the earth, he nods briefly with a
darkened face.

“Uh. The Yeonseongjin that spread across the empire is shaking. The resurrection of the
transcendental being named Etimos might really begin.”

At Enoch’s answer, I had no choice but to run to Ines, who was fighting against Lucas.

‘If Etimos is resurrected, everything will be over.’

According to Aletheia’s scriptures, whoever resurrected the herald beloved by the gods was
given the chance to make one wish.

The unconditional favor of the Absolute.

Because Ines will use the power of that mighty wish to destroy this world.

Cacan-!

As her father and Lucas poured magic bullets from the bazooka into the gap, Ines raised her
voice as if in a fit of fuss.

“Why are you interfering? Leonora, you were my friend! That’s your role!”

“Of course. I don’t want to be used by you anymore, I don’t want to die.”
After replying briefly, I shattered a book with my magic bullet and pulled the trigger of the
bazooka gun again.

“Do you know the suffering from which you cannot escape this life even if you die?”

Then Ines grabbed my hair and glared at me with a face full of resentment.

“Only me! Do you know the loneliness of having to endure a world where only I know the
future!!”

I looked at Ines, who was stained with despair, and cautiously opened my mouth.

“I might find a way to sever your regression without getting rid of it.”

It wouldn’t be impossible if Lucas, I, and Ines joined forces.

‘Of course I’ll have to convince Lucas.’

I glanced at him, who was randomly chanting magic in order to create a gap between me and
Ines.

“There are plenty of possibilities. If you quit everything right now, I will help you.”

However, Ines only raised an eyebrow at my suggestion.

“… Why should Ines do that?”

“What?”

“Until now, only Ines was suffering, but I don’t want Ines to be the only person who suffers until
the end.”

After shaking her head like a child, Ines raised her arms and began to repair the torn books on
my magic bullet.

“You have to experience it too. Leonora, now it’s your turn.”

I narrowed my eyes at the golden rope that had begun to be threaded between the books.
I couldn’t figure out the identity right away, but I could sense that it was a dangerous link at a
glance.

“The new world that Etimos will open for me is a world where you will repeat your life
endlessly.”

Ines leaped through the air without even stopping, and grabbed my forearm violently.

“Until the soul wears out. Until my weakened mind wants to end it all by licking someone’s feet.”

Ines’ voice whispered in my ear faded away.

“Hold on well, Leonora.”

It was the moment when my body, which had been raised by Ines’ power, was thrown into the
circles of books.

“Leonora!!!”

I widened my eyes in amazement at Zachary’s actions blocking the black space between me.

“… Brother?”

“Don’t call me that. I’m with you-”

‘I still haven’t found my memory.’

I glared at Zachary, who didn’t recognize me, and pouted.

“It’s family.”

Then Zakari smiled at my face as if I was cute and stroked my cheek with his dry hand.

“Yes, you are my family. But I don’t deserve to be your family.”

I heard Zachary’s grave voice and grabbed his arm, which was piercing the air.

“… I am sorry for neglecting you.”

However, Zachary, who shook me off the hold on himself, slowly opened his lips.

“I have always been an older brother to you. Even this time, even in a foolish life repeated
countless times.”

I shook my head hurriedly at his words, which somehow sounded like a final goodbye.

“I’ve never had enough.”

“I have been resenting my father for sending me to the battlefield. Even though I understood
that it was a decision I had to make because I couldn’t properly control my aura, I did.”

Zachary’s body, staring at my face in hurried denial, slowly begins to be sucked into the void.

I reached out to grab him, but he deftly evaded my touch and pulled back into the air.

“That’s why I turned away from you who was dying and chose Ines. Because I wanted
revenge.”

Zachary’s voice, already half-submerged in the air, is almost audible.

“This decision right now is just the responsibility of all my wrong choices….”

I opened my mouth as my heart sank for the feeling that he might disappear.

“Don’t cry.”

Saaaa-.

I let out a silent scream at the dispersal of the great darkness that had swallowed Zachary.
Chapter 245

“Leonora, avoid!”

Gaspard, who hugged me as I screamed ferociously and sent him back, glared at me with a
firm grip on his sword.

A slender figure was walking out of the huge ring created by Ines.

“Hi.”

In-young, who finally appeared, shrugged her shoulders and looked around.

“Oh, I wasn’t in the mood to say hello.”

In-yeong did not introduce herself, but those who were looking at the ambiguous man or woman
could immediately recognize his identity.

Pioneer Etimos.

A child of the goddess Alateia and the first priest who betrayed the goddess Luella.

“It looks like everyone is fighting. Let’s see, judging from the fact that the Paladins of Ruelard
are not visible, it doesn’t seem like the Holy Demon War….”

He muttered a little and looked around, and when he found me, he smiled brightly.

“Oh, it was Leonora. A long time.”

It was as if he was convinced that it was I who caused this concussion. I glared at Etimos, who
gently waved at me, and frowned.

“I don’t know you.”

“Don’t even know. Because you are actually a person who is set up so that you will never meet
me.”

The smile slowly faded from the face that had been laughing so hard that it was unlucky.
Ethimos, who came to me with white hair and golden eyes that were so bright that it was hard
to look at them, raised the tip of my chin.

“You deserved to die before I came, Leonora Estrella de Hachania.”

“… What?”

“Your story should have ended sooner or later.”

It wasn’t until Etimos got close to me that I could figure out the identity of the object he was
holding in his arms. The ‘Original works’ that Ines obtained by repeating numerous regressions.

The book Etimos was holding was the most worn out of them all, and the cover was on the
verge of being ripped off.

‘I never thought I’d feel tired from the book because it’s so old.’

“Yeah, you noticed. This book is the original and starting point of all the original works that you
and Ines talk about.”

Noticing that I was staring at his book, Etimos smiled and stepped back.

‘All I have to do is attack the book.’

Even though I didn’t show any intention of attacking, in the way he defended the book, I could
see that the old original was his weakness.

“Gather, knights of the Red Wolves!”

Enoch, who was intent on grasping the situation behind me, raised his sword high, as if I wasn’t
the only one who noticed that fact.

“You treat my knights as if they were beating their limbs.”

Tristan, who didn’t know when he returned to our camp, smiled as if he was stunned, but
followed Enoch and raised his sword.

“Everyone, get your posture right!”

At Tristan’s order, scattered knights and soldiers began confronting the imperial army. Even
when we entered the imperial castle, the imperial army, which had pressured us with
overwhelming numbers, was now less than half of us left.

‘It makes me realize how great knights my brothers are.’

Considering that they were born with only the settings of an extra villain, it was a truly
outstanding growth.

‘It’s all thanks to me. Um hoo hoo.’

Secretly from my brothers, I put my hand on my side and smiled slyly. I looked up at Etimos
with the reassuring Gaspard and Lucas at my side.

“That book is the starting point of everything.”

“Okay.”

Etimos sighed briefly as he looked alternately at the wave of knights rushing in and at Ines, who
was screaming as if he had lost his will.

He was not at all intimidated by the current situation, which seemed unfavorable to him.

“I guess it was right after the Holy Demon War, ah, my dear Aletheia wasn’t evil, so it wasn’t
the Holy Demon War for me, but later generations called it that. You dare call my Aletheia an
evil god.”

I narrowed my brows as I recalled the old myths of this world at the words of Etimos, who
gritted my teeth.

The founding myth of the empire was the story of the first emperor who won the Continental
War with the help of the goddess Luella.

The king, who was his most vicious enemy, was called the son of the evil god, and it seems
that the evil god in the story was Aletheia.

Of course, Aletheia was called an evil god because she was defeated in the Holy Demon War.

“As you may know, I was defeated by the Emperor. They lost their soldiers and fled leaving
everything behind.”
Etimus, a symbolic being who appears in the Bible and leads all the church members of
Aletheia, was the one who fought against the first emperor.

I laughed as I recalled the benevolent face of Etimos in the portrait I once witnessed in the
temple of Aletheia.

“Defeated, all the people I loved died, and I was easily isolated. Because he betrayed Luella
for Aletteia, he lost the arms of the benevolent goddess to return to.”

If Ethymus was the younger brother of the first emperor, he should have been a worshiper of
the goddess Luella.

I looked at Etimos, who trembled, reminding me that the state religion of the empire was the
Ruelladian religion.

“Because Alltheia loved me, she wanted to make me forget my loneliness.”

“So?”

I also wanted to ask about the back story, but I wasn’t the one who questioned Etimos, who
spoke slowly.

“So what do you want to talk about now, Etimos?”

It seems that even Ines, the sage of the church and the person responsible for completing the
resurrection of Etimos, heard the story for the first time.

When she asked with her eyes wide open, Etimos opened his mouth with a slightly
embarrassed face.

“I created a story based on the premise of ‘What if’, and Aletheia poured all her power into
making that story a reality.”

Knock knock.

Ethymos’s long fingers tap the tattered cover of the book.

“If I hadn’t lost to my older brother… The story that started with is over soon.”

Etimos, who mentioned the first emperor, shrugged and looked at Ines with a shocked face.
“Actually, I didn’t have much to write about my story. Because my life has been so
monotonous.”

“So, whose story did you write?”

“It was about my daughter’s daughter, and her son’s son, and her daughter and her friend.”

Etimos’ voice was low and dry, but Ines gnawed his teeth and trembled as if he were yelling at
him.

“The person who wrote the story of Ines is you.”

“Okay.”

At Etimos’ poet’s willingness to come out, Aenez created an aura and rushed at Etimus.

Her mana, burning dark red, all faded the moment she touched him.

“Why didn’t you tell me? Why didn’t you tell me that you were the one who wrote this fucking
original!!”

Ines huddled in front of Etimos and screamed. Despite her sharp cry that seemed to rip his
ears apart, Etimos, who indifferently raised his chin, opened his lips slowly.

“Because I knew you would resent me.”

“… What?”

“You might not be able to resurrect me, who was trapped in a dimension, in return for resenting
me and twisting the timeline of the world.”

Etimos glanced at Ines, who was screaming, and pointed to the door he had walked through
with a nonchalant face.

“I was very bored in there too. Because I can’t communicate with anyone but Aletteia.”

He stroked the head of Ines, who had collapsed with an innocent face.

“Because you went crazy repeating countless regressions. My pitiful protagonist.”

“… Madman.”

Listening to their conversation, I hoped that Ines would at least cut off the instep of him, but she
didn’t think of getting up like impurities submerged in the waves after collapsing.

“Are you confessing to the crime of twisting the order of the world by borrowing the power of a
god, unable to endure your own misfortune?”

In place of the silent Ines, I glared at Etimos and sneered.

“There is a certain degree to being shameless.”

“Okay. But in return, I don’t think I need to apologize for spending so much time in the
dimensional prison.”

Etimos passed by Ines and approached me, raising his hand.

“A lot of Ines tried to get me out. But it was you who stood in her way every time, Leonora.”

“I guess I knew in the past that you were such a terrible person.”

I swallowed an annoyed moan as I took out a shiny bazooka from my waist.

“It’s pitiful for the church members who believe this to be a pioneer.”

“I never asked you to believe me. It was the humans who worshiped me arbitrarily.”

Etimos shook his head lightly and began to collect the light behind his back with one hand.

“You should have died. It is the order and reason of this world that you will perish now,
Leonora.”

Cuckoo-.

Holy power incomparable to any other priest began to gather in his hand, but I adjusted the
direction of the bazooka without blinking an eye.

“That’s the way it is, watch over you.”

Chapter 246

Quaang-!

The hand holding the bazooka vibrated thinly.

Confirming that the jewels adorning the muzzle were shining brightly, I glared at Etimos, visible
through the thin smoke.

“If you understand me, get out of here, Etimos.”

Unfortunately, Etimos, who was hit by my magic bullet, did not seem to have suffered a major
blow.

“I’m dressed up to be out for the first time in a while, but I thought I’d burn it.”

I looked down at the charred sleeves and glared at him as he clicked his tongue briefly.

“If you don’t want to burn your whole body, not your clothes, get off.”

Tristan’s magic bullets, made of red aura, were not much different from those of the Soul
Knights who condensed their sword energy and fired them.

My bazooka fires an incredible amount of mana and fires it like a bullet.

If I hadn’t been busy establishing the kingdom of North, it was a skill that could have been
aimed at conquering the continent.

“I just heard that magic bullet, Tristan’s aura.”

Etimos, who grasped my ability at a glance, raises the corner of his mouth as if he is
interested.

“Are you going to fight against me with the power of the characters I created?”

I raised the tilted bazooka again almost at the same time as his hand went up.

Quaang-!
The weapon the size of my torso, which I am quite familiar with, fired magic bullets with a roar,
but the magic bullets that concentrated Tristan’s aura did not reach Etimos.

Papa pat!

The magic bullets that hit the barrier created by Aletheia’s holy power and bounced off were
scattered in the Busus air.

“It’s useless, Leonora.”

Etimos, who opened his mouth as if mocking me for frowning while holding the bazooka, smiled.

“No matter how powerful Tristan’s aura is, it won’t go beyond the limits I set.”

“In this world transformed based on your story, the characters of the story exist, and they
cannot exceed the settings you set.”

I got tired of Etimos’ words and snorted.

‘That’s what Ines always said. I am a character who will be betrayed, used, and eventually
killed by Ines.’

“But you said I frequently stood in the way of Ines. Was there anything like that in your
settings?”

At my ridicule, Etimos’ expression instantly hardened.

I shone my eyes again sharply at him who couldn’t open his mouth easily.

“After all, you have no authority in this world, Etimos.”

“You said you were just a supporting character made up by me!”

Ethimos, who finally threw off his unlucky smile, coldly sighed.

“The reason you’re able to act beyond my expectations is because I didn’t pay as much
attention to your settings!”

“Okay? Then I should thank you for making me a supporting character.”

If the main character moves only according to the wishes of others, he would absolutely refuse.

“You can’t beat me. Because the limits of your power have been set.”

“It’s because my training time is too precious to make that conclusion already.”

I smiled at Etimos, who was glaring at me and gnashing his teeth, then shrugged.

Whoops.

When he pulled the trigger with the muzzle turned to the floor, the yellow satrin, which emitted
the most intense light among the jewels adorning the bazooka, sprang back with a whirring
sound.

Phut!

Etimos hurriedly covered his nose, probably thinking that the yellow mist that had spread from
the gun’s muzzle was poison, but the smoke began to fly towards Ines and the imperial army
surrounding her.

Shoot it

“Everybody hold your breath!”

The general leading the imperial army raised his voice, but it was after the fog had already
engulfed their camp.

“I already drank it!”

“Damn it, is it poison?!”

The turmoil of the imperial soldiers, who inhaled the smoke of the king without a chance to
prepare, soon subsides.

Etimos sneered as he looked back at the imperial army, who neither collapsed nor collapsed in
the future.

“Is this the result of your ‘Rehearsal time’? Everyone looks fine.”

‘I don’t even know the real ability of Bellucci, the villain in my story.’
I wanted to throw a punch in the face of the killing Etimos, but it wasn’t the time yet.

“Now, can you see this man standing here?”

My voice, which turned my head toward the imperial army with clenched fists, resonates like an
echo and reaches the imperial army.

The sound of the imperial soldiers in iron armor all at once turning toward him filled the imperial
castle.

I muttered softly as I scanned the sharp spears the imperial army was holding, as if aiming for
Etimos’ neck.

“Attack.”

“Wow!”

As if they had forgotten their location and status at my command, the imperial army started
running towards Etimos.

“What! Ines, lead the imperial army properly!”

Etimos, taken aback by the imperial army’s swarm of ants, turned to Ines, but she inhaled
Bellucci’s mist and just stared blankly into the air.

‘It would be impossible to move Ines for me. She’s not low on mental power, so it’s best to
keep her still.’

Bellucci’s ability, which appeared in the original <A.Hwang.Jang>, was a look that charms men
and a conversational skill that dominates social circles.

However, her true ability, which even Etimos and Bellucci did not understand, was in her natural
charm.

‘It wasn’t for nothing that there was a description that once you fell for Bellucci, you would
worship Bellucci to the point of wanting to become a voluntary slave.’

Having been able to use her abilities with a bazooka, I developed her abilities enough to allow
not only animals but also people to move at will within a certain period of time.
Thanks to Etimos floating in the air as if he was annoyed by the imperial army flocking to him, I
smiled at my conversion while estimating the distance between him and the original book.

‘If I physically take the space, I’ll have no choice but to move my body.’

It would be impossible to subdue him using the imperial army, but it was possible to widen the
distance from the original book.

“Sheesh. You annoy me with your insignificant tricks.”

I turned around, ignoring Etimos’ muttering annoyedly.

‘Now I have to borrow Karen’s power.’

As if reading my thoughts, Karen, who was leading the knights and confronting the imperial
army, steps forward.

“Karen.”

I looked down at the noble knight kneeling before me and held out my hand.

“I beg you, will you fight for me?”

“Leonora, you don’t have to ask me for a lifetime.”

Karen’s face looked harder and stronger than ever.

It is unimaginable that she was Karina, a girl who was anxious to win her mother’s affection
despite all the humiliation suffered by Melissa Astelliu.

“Because you saved me, I promised to give the rest of my life to you.”

I smiled lightly because Karen was reassuring as she confessed to me.

“I will stake my name and my honor, and I will spend my life protecting you, Leonora.”

Following Karen, who lightly kisses the back of my hand and swears, the knights following the
blue-gold knight kneel down on one knee in unison.
“Me too.”

“I want to swear allegiance to the princess as well, following the captain!”

I touched the back of my head awkwardly at the shouts of so many knights that made my
imperial voice resonate.

Among them, there were also knights of Jeokrang and Heilang, not those who followed Karen,
so it was even more absurd.

‘No, Karen is enough for me.’

But I couldn’t throw out those who said they would fight for me in this situation.

“Great. If you stand up for my honor, I will repay you with the direction my glory goes.”

Not a world that Ines and Etimos are trying to destroy, but a peaceful and fair world where
children will not be lonely.

‘I wonder if it’s possible for my subject to dream of something like that….’

But wouldn’t it be possible to entrust yourself to the way Etimos and Ines wield them?

“Waaaa-!!”

The knights began to raise their swords as they looked at me, who spat out words on their own
and blushed in embarrassment.

“For the glory of the princess!”

Karen, who got up first, raises her voice while looking at me with thunderous cheers behind.

“For the glory of the princess!!”

“For the glory of the princess!!!”

At the shouts of the knights following Karen, I smiled while forcibly holding my soft chest.

“Our Lini, it won’t be a problem if you ascend the throne right away.”
Enoch, who always guards my side, murmurs with a dumbfounded face.

“She is also my daughter.”

“No, she is my daughter after all.”

I shook my head as I looked back and forth between Gaspard and Lucas, who were vying for
my speaking skills.

“Don’t get mad about nonsense, everyone, keep your senses straight.”

From now on, I also intended to participate in the land-based warfare myself.

Turning the jewelry on my bazooka into lapis lazuli, I grabbed the handle of my rapier, which I
hadn’t been able to pull out.
Chapter 247

Paaah.

The light green aura surrounding the sword I was holding emitted a strong light and shimmered.

“Mana?”

“No, this is definitely the Soul Knights’ Aura.”

The knights who discovered Karen’s aura on my sword came out wide-eyed and began to
examine the sword piece by piece.

“Princess! When did you reach this level with swordsmanship?!”

They were just astonished.

Soul Knights was not a level that could be reached easily by working hard, and it was a stage
that even the owner of natural talent could not step on without bloody effort.

‘That’s why Enoch and Sylvie got that much attention when they reached the level of Soul
Knights.’

Although the older brothers received public attention when they attained the qualifications of
Soul Knights, people were admiring, not surprised.

It was a predictable result that the sons who inherited the blood of their father, who was the
leader of the Heilang Knights, and the Confucius, who had been trained in swordsmanship since
they were very young, mastered the Aura.

‘But I’m different.’

The fact that I showed outstanding qualities as a magician was a widely known fact from the
moment it was revealed that I was the owner of the Ice Mage Tower.

And people with the talent of an ordinary magician couldn’t handle a sword.

“Three, the genius of the century…. No, can you simply call something like this genius?”
The knights who were proud of the fact that I dealt with Auras raised their voices in white.

“Basically, since he is a master magician with excellent mana management skills, he could grow
into a knight of a level that surpasses that of Confucius, no, princes.”

I scratched the back of my head embarrassed by Robert’s evaluation of the role of leading the
kingdom’s knights.

‘No, this is simply borrowing the ability of Karen, who was active as a blue gold knight in the
original work.’

But now I haven’t had time to explain the secret of my abilities to them.

The moment I straighten my grip on the sword, letting the admiration of the knights flow through
one ear, Enoch whistles and puts his hand on my shoulder.

“Lini, when did you train your swordsmanship behind our backs?”

“If you wanted to learn the sword, it would have been nice if you had told me.”

I moved my lips stutteringly, glancing at Sylvie who couldn’t hide her regret.

“Dah, I didn’t learn anything.”

Even now, I just replicated the original Karen’s behavior and took a pose, and it was impossible
for me to handle the sword freely without the original work.

“… Didn’t you learn? Are you saying this knowing how well you hold your sword right now?”

Robert, who overheard Sylvie’s muttering, clapped his hands and opened his mouth.

“As expected, the expression simply genius was insufficient. Our princess is Manjae, no,
Eokjae…!”

“Everyone, stop!”

I glared at him, afraid that the excited knight commander might say something else.

“You look embarrassed.”

Hearing my warning, he grinned and looked back at his subordinate.

“Come on, anyway, for the sake of the princess, Etimos, let’s give it a shot!”

At the cry of the knight commander, the gathered knights, including me, tilted their heads.

“Princess, was his name Etimos? As for Etimos… Isn’t that the name of the prophet that the
Aletheian Church believes in?”

“I was muttering a little while ago, but I couldn’t understand what he was saying.”

I part my lips wondering if I should explain my bad relationship with Etimos to them, but Robert
suddenly jumps out and frowns fiercely.

“Ugh! What does it matter! Isn’t it important to be the enemy of our princess, knights!!”

“Yeah, that’s right!”

Robert’s booming voice seemed to have reached the imperial army, which had been absorbed
into our camp with Bellucci’s ability.

“For a glorious kingdom!”

“For!!”

The imperial army sang ‘The glory of the kingdom’ instead of ‘The splendor of the empire’ and
began to advance towards Etimos.

Leaping along the road opened by the Imperial Army and Karen’s knights, I pushed my sword
towards Etimos, who started making fake soldiers with mana.

Chaekang-!

It seemed to be empty-handed, but I hit my rapier with a longsword I don’t know when I took it
out.

Kki-Ik-!

The sound of swords clashing against each other and the metallic sound of handles rattling
echoed through the air.
Kang!

I attacked Etimos briefly once again, and raised the corners of my mouth as I watched Etimos
block my sword, that is, the sword of Karen, the soul master.

“I heard that you were from the royal family, so you must have learned a sword as an
education. It must have been the doctrine of Luellad that priests do not raise swords.”

Etimos was sweating as if he couldn’t block my sword, but he was defending himself with his
clumsy sword.

“Or, even this clumsy swordsmanship is a skill you created through stories?”

At my sarcastic remarks, Etimos wheezes as if he has received a fever.

“Under! Isn’t that the same as the ability you created? Even though I only learned Karen’s
swordsmanship.”

Etimos, caught in my provocation, loses his posture.

I slowly closed the gap with Etimos without him noticing.

“Anyway, it’s just a skill using the original. It’s not your natural ability.”

“Okay. I just borrowed it.”

So what?

Whether it was Karen’s ability or Tristan’s ability, it was over as long as the original book that
Etimos hid behind was destroyed.

“How does it feel to be attacked by the character you created?”

When I found the original book that Etimos had been hiding with his body, I twitched my lips as I
stimulated him.

“What are you asking? It’s like a dog.”

Etimos, caught up in my conversation, sneers and sweeps up his gray hair.

“They say it’s a soul from another world, but you’re still cocky.”

“But this situation is all your karma.”

I shrugged my shoulders as I looked at Etimos, who was huffing up with a feverish face.

“If you created a world based on a story, you should have given it freedom, or if it wouldn’t, you
should have taken care of it.”

Etimos borrowed the power of the gods and twisted the story of the world into a mess, then hid
behind the dimension and left this ‘Story’ unattended.

“If you were a god, you would have been dismissed for dereliction of duty.”

Just as it is a parent’s responsibility to take care of a child, it is a creator’s duty to take care of
a story.

The attitude of not even taking responsibility for the subject that made the people of this world
into characters in the book according to my taste.

“That’s right. Even when I was in the imperial family, I think I was too lazy to ascend to the
throne.”

Etimos, who meekly admitted his mistake, nodded lightly.

Percussion.

As if he knew that I was aiming for the book, he embraced the original book and started
clapping his hands.

“Amazing. I was honestly amazed.”

Having come close to the original book, I could not hide my regret and glared at Etimos, who
praised me.

“I don’t want to buy you admiration.”

“It is still admirable. Leonora, this is the first time someone has driven me to this point.”
Etimos showed this by praising me sincerely as if I was great.

“I commend you for realizing right away that you must aim for the book to destroy me, whose
soul is bound by the book.”

Noticing that he started chanting, I adjusted my sword while using mana at the same time.

“Even the first emperor couldn’t put pressure on me like this.”

I used Zachary’s shadow to tie the ankles of Etimos, who was muttering to himself as he tried
to complete the chant.

“Her. It looks like he’s going to do some crazy tricks again.”

Etimos waved his arms as if he was annoyed by Zachary’s gray aura clinging to him.

I used Zachari’s shadow to squeeze his body harder.

Tristan, Bellucci, Karen, and Zachary. It was like borrowing the strength of the male
protagonist, the villain, the knight of the protagonist, and even the sub male lead of
<A.Hwang.Chang>.

I want to finish the last with my own strength.

No, with all Leonora’s power.

Giving strength to the hand holding the sword, I drew Aster’s power to the tip of the sword.

The church called me ‘Aster’.

‘Now I understand why.’

Leonora must have been the soul that did not follow the story of Etimos the most among the
original characters.

Souls wandering around unable to settle down in this twisted world.

The wandering mana, unable to rise to the orbit of reincarnation, gradually gathers to form a
giant purple mana sphere.

“Ethimos, your choice to rewrite the story over and over again to make it perfect is completely
ruined.”

Leonora suffered that much, but because it was so painful, she could have succeeded in
summoning me from another world.

“The more the story repeats, the stronger we become.”

Leonora’s spirits melted while she refused to talk, but I had the feeling that she would have my
back.

“We, who didn’t succumb to absurdity and worked so hard to protect our families, have grown
to the point of exceeding your strength.”

Etimos, who was struggling to get out of the shadows, frowned at my words and raised his
head.

“We?”

“Yes, we.”

I nodded resolutely at Etimos and raised my sword.

“The stars abandoned in this world because of you.”

Boo.

A huge managu floated in the air and began rushing toward him.

Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-!!!
Chapter 248

The vortex of mana sparkling like the Milky Way swallowed Etimos’ body in an instant.

The moment Managu, who had swallowed Etimos before he had time to resist, slowly sinks,

“Fuck, it’s over!”

A thunderous roar erupts from among the soldiers, who were just looking at the situation as if
they were dead.

“Wowaaa-!!!”

After confirming that Etimos is gone, the soldier rushes forward and holds his sword high.

“Our princess has won!”

“Long live the princess!!”

Their voices were high in praise, but I bit my lip without looking at them.

‘No, I didn’t win.’

I did not annihilate Etimos, but Etimos disappeared.

Ethimos’s body was clearly torn apart by my managu hit, but I noticed that his soul was hiding
behind the door where Zachary had disappeared.

The black door floating in the air swayed as if it would disappear at any moment.

‘What the hell is Etimos trying to do in there?’

I don’t know what the abyss that swallowed Zachary was holding, but at least it was clear that
it wasn’t a place to be taken lightly.

It was because the energy of mana that was huge enough to be felt outside the door was
overflowing from the inside.

‘But to stop Etimos, I have to get in there too.’

And to save Zachari, it was inevitable to search the abyss.

I couldn’t keep up with the disappearing Etimos and picked up the original copy lying on the
floor.

The old cover of the book I’ve always carried around since I was possessed in this world
flutters in the wind.

‘This must have been the legacy of Leonora, who died someday.’

I don’t know how the original Leonora, who would have repeated an endless life like Ines, would
have handed over this book to me.

“… I will definitely finish everything.”

I brushed off the dusty cover of the book and slowly opened my mouth as I touched the gold
leaf part where the rose flower was tangled.

“So lend me a little bit of strength.”

Paaah.

As if responding to my request, a ray of light from the cover begins to connect to the door.

I slowly made my way past the triumphant crowd towards the door where Zachary and Ethimos
disappeared.

‘I don’t know if it’s a door or the mouth of something.’

A black void that looks like a monster with its mouth wide open welcomes me.

Chi profit.

When I reached out my hand to the door, the shadow of the door touched my fingertips and
started to burn red.

“Stop.”

What stopped me from stepping into the door without hesitation was the voice of the man I
loved the most in the world, no, I loved.
“Lini.”

Always friendly

“Don’t do anything dangerous.”

His voice was warm as always.

Ah.

How much comfort that sensitive call gave me.

Do you know what the unconditional love that my father gave me, who wanted a family, meant?

‘Coming to think of it, I don’t think I’ve ever told you properly.’

“Dad.”

I put on a nonchalant face and turned around.

“I’m fine. Through the book, I can see that it is a non-dangerous space for me.”

It was a blatant lie, and Gaspar didn’t believe me either.

“Then I will go.”

Enoch, who jumped out before Gaspar, who walked out while holding me back, frowned.

“Lini, don’t touch that door. Suspicious.”

“Don’t worry. Do you believe me?”

If you don’t believe, you will be disappointed.

A small wad of cotton appears on Enoch’s shoulder, who flinches at my words as if to warn
him.

“Leonora.”
It was a funny look, but I could read the concern for me in the black eyes made of glass beads.

‘The only one here who can even guess the identity of this abyss is Lucas.’

Because he was Aster and a great magician who hated Etimos for rebelling against the flow of
the original story like Leonora.

“Don’t do that.”

“….”

“Please.”

The arrogant royal family, who would never have bowed down to anyone, even to my brother
who ascended the throne, bows to me.

My mouth was watering because I couldn’t do the first favor Lucas asked me.

[Lucas, this is my destiny.]

Lucas shook his head as if he wanted to reject my answer that would only be heard by him.

[There must be a reason why the original lent me strength.]

I wasn’t persuaded by my words, but Lucas just slapped Enoch on the shoulder as if he couldn’t
bear to stop me.

“I’m really fine, so don’t worry too much, everyone.”

I turned my back with a final glance at Sylvie, who was pushed by Gaspard and whose lips only
moved.

“I’ll be back.”

Even if I said this calmly, I would actually be scared to death.

As if reflecting my feelings, the fingertips holding the door to the abyss trembled.
I had a premonition that my soul would be shattered the moment I opened this door.

The scattered Aster’s mana began to resonate with me, so I knew how dangerous it was to
open the door to this abyss.

‘As soon as I open it, a high degree of mana will pour out and my soul itself may be crushed.’

Someone called me in a whisper as I took a step forward, ignoring the warning my heart was
beating.

“Gongnyeo.”

It was a name I hadn’t heard in a long time.

‘I didn’t want to hear the voice of the master, so I hated it, so I called her a princess.’

However, it was a title I hadn’t heard since my position changed.

Looking for the owner of the voice, I glanced at his handsome face so smoothly that I couldn’t
believe he was a person.

“Heath.”

“Do not touch that door.”

Before I could stop him, Hiss approached quickly, sandwiched between me and the door, and
distanced himself.

“It’s just what I’m supposed to do.”

“What do you mean?”

No matter how much Heath was the king of Acrea, which was called the kingdom of magic, his
body, which was not protected by Aster’s mana, could not withstand the ether of the abyss.

“Lady, I have to open the door of the place where you come and go.”

I laughed at Heath’s way of making excuses for old-fashioned etiquette.

Whether I laugh or not, Heath, with a serious face, firmly adds:

“I can’t let a precious person open the door. It is my duty to look after you.”

I glanced at Hiss, who stubbornly did not move in front of me.

“No, the only duty I have given you is to live freely, like petals in the field that are blown away
by the wind.”

“I guess you didn’t know that it was blown away by the wind and settled in you a long time
ago.”

Hiss whispered softly while holding my wrists in one hand, which was trying to grab him.

“The place I will fly to and the place I will flow into are all you.”

I know what he really wants.

I tried my best to let go of him, who had been bound all my life, but I couldn’t move as if I was
stuck in place because I thought I shouldn’t turn my head now.

“… Gongnyeo always valued her family the most.”

I stared at Heath’s white face, watched him slowly slide his hand into the abyss, and grabbed
him roughly.

When I said that I value my family, it sounded like Zachary would be happier with me by my
side.

“Heath, don’t do that.”

Realizing that I couldn’t stop him with force, I stopped hiss in a trembling voice.

“You are important to me too. You know.”

Heath smiled lightly as if he was grateful for my words.

It was a smile that would break like a flower that would soon wither, so I opened my mouth in a
daze.
“It won’t be as much as I value the princess. I swear in the name of a dead god that I have
never wished for the same heart.”

“I told you not to move without my permission. It’s an order.”

Heath looked at me as he spoke, barely holding back his tears, then slowly presented his face
to me.

“Then my first disrespect is not to listen to you now.”

Along with the sound of the petals rustling, the lukewarm body temperature lightly settles on my
lips.

“…!!”

“This is the second disrespect.”

He smiled as if my round eyes were cute.

“Leonora.”

Heath’s hand, which had spoken my name, soon grasped the doorknob of the abyss.

“The third disrespect is to speak your name disrespectfully.”

“… You can call me by any name.”

“Yes. I was stupid for not trying.”

Heath calmly admitted his mistake and turned the doorknob with a click.

“You were like a star in the dark to me.”

“Heath-”

“I always felt like I was playing hide-and-seek without a tag.”

A shadow extending from the door embraces Heath as if it were wrapped around him.
“I didn’t expect someone to bring me out of the dark, I believed.”

I reached out my hand because I didn’t want to hear his voice break up.

“Nevertheless, when you found me, I felt like I was going to cry.”

I lamented Hiss, who disappeared at the cost of opening the door.

“… Sun.”

The words of the last confession could not be conveyed at all.

Chapter 249

“Heath-!!!”

The belatedly outstretched hand could not reach it.

No, cowardly, I might have known that if he didn’t open the door now, the chance for me to cut
Etimus would never come again.

“I will love you.”

“I will try to love you.”

It was the moment when the wordless oath I had made to him was helplessly scattered.

Thud.

In exchange for the missing Hiss soul, the ‘Door’ was eventually opened.

I glared at the light leaking through the gap in the door and gulped.

It felt like the door was calling me.

“Come in.”

A whispering voice flows from the door. I answered while looking at the white figure swimming
between the lights.

“Are you planning to swallow me like Heath or Zakari?”

As if my suspicions were ridiculous, In-yeong sneered a little.

“No. You have already paid for opening the door, so you don’t have to worry about that.”

I was not relieved by In-young’s answer.

I couldn’t hide my nervousness because I was worried about the price of opening the door, that
is, the word that I had already received the hiss.
“Don’t worry. I’m with you.”

I frowned at In-young’s words that seemed to comfort me.

“I mean, don’t worry about who you are.”

“You know me, Leonora.”

Leonora.

The tone was confusing as to whether she was Leonora or if she was calling me.

In-young reaches out her hand toward me, who tilts her head in puzzlement.

The moment I hesitated and grabbed that hand,

“…!”

A familiar scene began to unfold before my eyes.

This world is gone.

The moment she realized that the land she had stepped on was a land reconstructed based on
a story in which Ines was the main character, Leonora made up her mind.

“I’m going to get out of this fucking original.”

I didn’t want to repeat the life of not being able to endure the disease and dying because of the
betrayal of my beloved family.

I felt resentful of Zachary, who would eventually turn a blind eye to her no matter how much I
loved her, but on the other hand, I felt sorry for her.
Ines, no, because this world was controlling them.

Does the human who wrote this banal story understand the pain of betraying a beloved brother
for a lover?

“Certainly. With my own hands anyway.”

Learning the identity of Etimos from the information gathered by raiding the church, Leonora
began to explore the structure of the world.

Die,

Come alive,

In the ensuing death, she did not stop.

Zachary invariably left the family, and Ines frequently teased Leonora.

Leonora finally found a clue to stop this bizarre bondage in the memories of endless return.

“… I need a complete foreign body.”

A completely alien existence that does not fit this world.

Just as water and oil do not mix, the soul that does not mix with this place will eventually bring
ruin.

The description that followed was full of complicated spells, but the meaning was clear.

‘Leonora’ sacrificed everything she had to summon ‘I’, a soul wandering in this world.

There is a certain number of souls that must be equipped in the world, and as long as she
exists, it is impossible to summon souls from other worlds.
“… Leonora.”

Feeling sorry for the girl in the original story, I crouched down holding the book.

How lonely i was

How on earth did she endure the situation that she could not have endured without going crazy
like Ines?

Leonora, who has risen from the level of the sage of the Mage Tower and has risen to the
ranks of the archmage, did not stop her research even at the moment of extinction
approaching.

The day the ceremony was finally completed,

“Actually, I don’t want to die.”

Leonora confessed her feelings for the first time as she gazed into empty space.

“It always has been. I never wanted to die.”

She took on the role of a terminally ill patient who died of an illness before reaching adulthood,
so she was able to get used to death, but she was always afraid of dying.

‘Because my father is sad.’

Gaspar, who does not remember his previous life, felt pain every time as if he were
experiencing his death for the first time.

Seeing Gaspard’s tears dripping down his face with a uniformly blunt face, Leonora always felt
his heart tighten.

“… They say that children dying before their parents is the most extreme disobedience.”
I don’t know how many times I’ve committed such disrespect.

“I’m sorry, Dad.”

Leonora smiled firmly and muttered an inaudible apology.

Ines, who was the only one in the world to notice the situation she was in, would not agree with
her methods.

So no one but her can break this bondage.

“Then I will ask you.”

Because you will definitely listen to my story.

‘Leonora’ seems to have known that I would find the original.

Even the future that I will love her family as much as myself.

‘That’s why he was able to ask me this without hesitation.’

I stroked the heated original and smiled bitterly.

‘That’s why the original story started to get twisted after I possessed it.’

Since it was a book in which the character had deviated, there was no way it would have been
fine.

‘… Could it be that’s why Noel’s memories returned?’

Noel’s appearance has changed beyond recognition, but for some reason, he was able to
regain his memories.

‘There is a possibility that memories from other rounds were absorbed by the current Noel.’
With that in mind, it wasn’t strange that she had found her memories.

It was the sound that fragmented souls were gathering to her now living in this world, and that
was the purpose of the spell Leonora designed.

‘Noel, who should have died and been reborn as someone else according to the original story,
survived because I was possessed in another world and the contents were twisted.’

So her memories started to resonate.

“Do you realize now what you and Leonora were doing?”

A clear voice descends over my head as I meditate on the situation.

“… Ethymos.”

He approached right in front of me and raised one corner of his mouth as if mocking me.

“The timeline got twisted because Leonora ran away. First, Ines, the main character influenced
by books the most, went mad, then the male protagonist, Tristan.”

I frowned at Etimos’ words.

“He is already confused with other memories mixed in.”

“What does that mean?”

“How painful would it be to have the memories of loving Ines, the memories of hating Leonora,
and the memories of loving you right now?”

Etimos gave details of Tristan’s situation and began to clap his hands in awe.

“Congratulations. This world will collapse because of you, as Leonora planned.”

His mouth was filled with words of congratulations, but his viper-like eyes gleamed as if they
would kill me at any moment.

“People you love. Gaspar, Enoch, Sylvie, Zachary, and even Lucas.”
I press down on the original work that has fallen from my arms with my toes and continue my
conversation.

“You’re going crazy for trying so hard to get away from the original.”

My mouth felt bitter as I gazed at the original work spread under Etimos’ feet.

“You have a sad face.”

Etimos, who was staring down at me like that, lifted my chin with his fingertips.

“I’m going to be a benevolent god who loves the people I’ve created, so I’ll give you one last
chance.”

Whispering sweet words, the potion he gave out was a clear blue-green color.

“… What is it?”

“It’s an elixir of oblivion made from the fruit of Amnesia.”

The sweet scent wafts through the slightly opened lid.

“Swallow this pill. Forget everything and stick to your role. If you do, I will be merciful and have
the intention of changing your role a bit.”

“You mean you won’t take on the role of the terminally ill?”

“Okay. It makes me live a very normal and comfortable life.”

I smiled broadly as I looked at Etimos, who gave me the potion with a subtle smile.

“Gagging!”

It seemed that even the self-proclaimed god felt pain when the dagger was inserted into the
instep.

“Don’t bullshit.”

I twitched my lips as I faced his distorted face.

“I am a living human being, not a character who only exists on the typeface.”

“You will definitely regret it, Leonora.”

Etimos shouted at me as if cursing me, but I let his words go through one ear and stuck the
bloody dagger straight into the book.
Chapter 250

“I can’t quit!”

Etimus, who had already lost his body, couldn’t stop me, and I tore the book apart avoiding his
screaming hands.

“No, no-!!!”

In Etimos’ outstretched hand in despair, the scattered pages of the book begin to flutter like
butterflies.

The books that Ines had summoned, in other words, the books that contained the life story she
had repeated appeared in the air.

Bu-wook.

Profit, profit.

I didn’t stop hacking until all the original works created in the subspace opened by Etimos were
destroyed.

“Huh.”

When I let out a quick breath and put down the dagger, the subspace, which had only been
filled with faint light, was in a state of overflowing with torn pieces of paper.

‘… Are you dead?’

I turned my gaze to Etimos, who was no longer screaming.

Ethymus sank into the grave of the papers, his eyes closed.

Since his body was lost outside the door, it was natural that he was not breathing, but I put my
finger on the bridge of his nose as he closed his eyes.

“What are you doing?”

Then Etimos, who opened his eyes, glared at me while lying down.
“I’m checking to see if he’s dead or not.”

As I guessed, Etimos seems to have created an artifact called the original <A.Hwang.Jang>
based on his own soul.

After destroying the book, he lost his strength and was limp, barely able to move his mouth.

‘I think I’ll die if I leave it alone, but I’ll have to watch it just in case.’

He raises his voice sharply toward me as I slowly gather my hands while waiting for Etimos to
disappear.

“If you don’t die, are you planning to squeeze your neck with your own two hands?”

“Huh.”

I nodded without hesitation at his question.

“I’m sorry, but I’m not as nice as the heroine you set up.”

Etimos clenched his fists while letting me smile.

“Are you going to ruin my story until the end, until the end?”

Ines was also far from being a good hero, so from his point of view, I wondered if it was a
ruined story, but I shrugged my shoulders and turned around.

“Ethimos, your story is over.”

He made up a story to comfort his loneliness, but getting entangled in the story only leads to a
deeper sense of loneliness.

“If you admit that the story is over, there won’t be any regrets left.”

Etimos missed the time to disappear.

He said that Aletheia ‘Loved’ him, but in fact I doubted God’s love for him.

There’s no such thing as a god who grants eternity to the people he loves.
“If I disappear, this world I created will also disappear.”

Etimos, who had no idea what I was thinking as I looked at him with a subdued gaze, moved
his lips slowly.

“Are you saying it’s okay if everyone you love disappears?”

“That would mean that the souls bound by your story will also be set free.”

Dad, Zachary, Sylvie and Enoch all.

They had to repeat their lives over and over again, witnessing the death of their beloved
Leonora and the destruction of their family.

“You will be lonely again.”

Etimos cursed me in a cracked voice.

“No one will love you, and you will never be able to love anyone.”

I listened to him with a silent face.

“You will be alone again. After all, you took Leonora’s place.”

“Okay?”

I smiled as if I was pleased with Etimos’ words.

“I’m glad. Because I can return the luck I picked up as a fisherman to her.”

He must have thought I was sarcastic, but I meant it.

“I’ve grown up, but she hasn’t.”

Leonora is a person who has never been able to become an adult.

Every time I thought of her appearance that I could glimpse through the book, my heart sank
and suffered.
“I can’t leave a child alone, so that’s great.”

I waved to Etimos, who slowly closed his eyes.

“Goodbye, Etimos.”

It’s the fucking original author.

***

“No. 8, No. 8. Wake up.”

I frowned as I felt a small hand shaking my shoulder.

“Huh? wake up.”

A voice familiar, but not heard for a very long time.

Oh, I remembered.

I opened my mouth to the owner of the voice I drew from my vague memories.

“… What’s going on in my room No. 6.”

Back in the days when I was called number 8, she was a girl who was receiving ‘Education’ at
the research center before me.

“You didn’t eat dinner last night. I think I’m hungry.”

She always pretended to be friendly with me, probably because she was glad that I, who was
the same age as her, had entered the institute.

“I’m not hungry. Take it and leave.”

I shook my throbbing hair and shook her hand.

‘Did I even dream?’

Or is this situation just a dream?

“I have it, just in case. It’s sad when you’re hungry.”

I reflexively opened my mouth to No. 6’s hesitant answer.

“I don’t feel that way.”

Yes, I once had this conversation with this kid.

The answer that came out mechanically was familiar.

“Then I hope you never feel sad and lonely.”

Number 6 smiled at my sharp answer and stroked my hair.

“I hope you have a family someday. Because I was wrong.”

Number 6 disappears the next day.

The research institute where I grew up did not raise a child who did not meet the ‘Appropriate
standard’ they set at a certain age.

“Father already-”

“No, a real family. Not that son of a bitch.”

Thinking over the word father, the shadow of number 6 becomes blurred.

The shadow of the crumbling child eventually formed the human form I called Father.

“A-168 will be disposed of.”

A cold voice pierced my ears.

He seemed to have no hesitation in abandoning me who had been loyal to him.

‘If I were to be reborn, I would never seek love from anyone else.’

Oh yeah.
There were times when I had such a strong heart.

Where did that promise from then go?

When did my resolve not to trust anyone dissipate?

“Your child can be loved unconditionally, Lini.”

Gaspard’s kind voice falls over me as I tilt my head in doubt.

“I love you the most in the world.”

“I will always cherish you more than my life.”

Yes, it was Gaspar.

Gaspar was the first person to tell me that it was okay to be loved for no reason.

Even when he doubted that I was his daughter, he still loved me.

‘So even if I’m not the real Leonora, wouldn’t she love me?’

My heart skipped a beat, fearing that Gaspard, who had learned everything, would resent me
for the annihilation of Leonora’s soul.

No, i will love you

However, I immediately shook my head and kicked away the rising fear.

I was still afraid, but I couldn’t doubt his love.

Gaspard did not raise me to doubt his love.

“Don’t get tired or two. Two useless things.”

“Nini is still a boy who will love you.”

Above Gaspar’s voice is the voice of a child whose pronunciation is still inaccurate.
These were the words I promised in front of Heath, who hadn’t decided to follow me into the
dukedom.

‘I couldn’t keep that promise.’

You said you would love me until the end, and now that it’s ‘The end’, I’ll insist that you’ve kept
it.

My heart throbs again when I think of Heath.

But I also swore to set him free.

‘Heath will never be free in a world bound by the original story.’

Lucas’ face staring at me, Enoch’s wide smile, and Sylvie’s and Zachary’s sullen faces pass by
before my eyes as I calm myself down.

It seemed as if Lulu and Lala’s lively laughter could be heard from afar.

‘… Everyone will miss you so much.’

As the flashback ends, the dream also begins to fade.

I clenched my fists as I felt my consciousness slowly return.

Everything will be over now.

Now I can’t see my dad or Heath.

‘I’m not sorry. I don’t regret it.’

It is foolish to look back at what has already been decided.

“Huh.”

I bit my lip trying to stop the sobs from leaking out.

Even so, the tears that burst out began to wet his cheeks.
No, it was too bad.

My heart, stricken with regret, hurts as if it would explode.

“… I miss you.”

My desire to set them free was sincere, but my desire to return to them was also sincere.

“Hi.”

Dark.

Finally the light flickered.

Chapter 251

I woke up to the touch of someone stroking my hair.

Like the midday sunlight, intense light pours through narrowly opened eyes as if stinging.

“You must have felt that the world Etimos created was not perfect.”

The benevolent but somewhat insipid voice convinced me of the identity of the person stroking
my hair.

Goddess Luella.

Although he was the main god served by the empire, he was an indifferent god who had no
interference except for granting healing power to the priests.

“Because it would be impossible for humans who are not gods to create a world.”

“You’re a clever kid, after all.”

When I nodded lightly, agreeing with her, she laughed at my actions.

“Okay. No matter how much Etimos is a human being loved by God, it is impossible for humans
to create the world.”

Even without her explanation, it was easy to guess that the world created based on
<A.Hwang.Jang> was not perfect.

Because there’s no way the timeline of a normal world could repeat itself like that.

‘Ethimos did not create a new world, but rather overwrote the existing world with his story.’

Since a new soul could not be created for a new story, Ines and others had no choice but to
repeat their lives in order to fulfill the characters in his story.

In the end, the ‘Story’ of Etimos was the shackle that Ines wanted so badly to destroy.

‘It seems that Ines was tricked by Etimos into believing that he could break this yoke by
creating a new world….’
I carefully held onto the sleeve of the goddess who was examining my face with wet eyes as if
feeling sorry for me.

“What will happen to the world I lived in as Leonora now?”

“It will go back to normal. Just as it was without Etimos’ interference.”

A world in which Ines is no longer the main character.

I rolled my eyes, imagining what that world would be like.

“It is a world you do not know. There may be people who don’t remember you.”

It meant that all ties derived from the story could disappear.

“Do you still want to go back?”

She continues talking while staring at me, whose lips only move at her question.

“Here you can be at peace.”

The goddess pointed to a small garden that slowly appeared in the light.

“I can feel no pain or sorrow.”

A sweet fragrance wafted from the garden that made the mind at ease.

“You will never be lonely. Isn’t that the wish you always wanted?”

I clenched my fists at the sound of clear laughter coming from inside the garden.

She was giving me a ‘Chance’ now.

A chance for me to be liberated, who originally did not belong to this world.

A soul under the direct care of God, I will surely attain peace.

“If you go back, you may experience the loss of people you care about.”
I listened to her and tried to even out my breathing.

She gently stroked my hair, biting my lower lip and lowering her gaze.

“It will make you terribly lonely.”

“… Are you okay.”

I opened my mouth at her, smiling as if she understood my decision.

“Because I realized that I can value my loved ones more when I know how to be lonely.”

“Yes, if that is the path you choose.”

With her muttering softly, a door in the opposite direction from the garden rises like mist.

I hurriedly ran toward the door, leaving her behind as she greeted me with a smile.

***

“Leonora!”

“Lini!!”

“Miss! Oh no, Princess!!”

I hear the sound of people flocking beside me when I open my eyes.

Raising my body, I looked around and found the person I was most worried about among the
crowd.

“Noel! Where are you?!”

Fortunately, Noel did not disappear.

It seems that he was not created for Gaspard’s misfortune in the original work.

“… Leonora.”
“Noel.”

I stare at her as I answer her calling my name, and she smiles as she holds my hand.

“Wouldn’t it be a bit rude to call me Noel now?”

As Noel said, she didn’t look young anymore.

Even though she has aged in an instant, she still has not lost her dazzling beauty, and she
carefully brushes my hair.

“I’m glad you woke up safely.”

‘As the original work was completely destroyed, the contradictions caused by forcibly continuing
the story disappeared.’

It all seemed to go back to normal.

‘Then Lucas….’

After Noel, I turned to find the person I was worried about.

“It’s been a while since I’ve seen you like this.”

“Lucas!”

As if waiting for me to find him, Lucas came forward and touched my long silver hair and
opened his mouth brusquely.

“After all, I was next to Noel, I.”

‘But since Lucas has little weight in the original work, I thought he wouldn’t disappear.’

I hugged Lucas, who was pouting his lips as if he was sorry, only making excuses inside.

“Did you worry about me a lot?”

“No.”
Lucas answered bluntly, but he didn’t push me away.

Dad, who puts his hand on his shoulder, raises the corner of his mouth in amazement.

“Are you pretending that nothing happened now that you’re mumbling about Lini not happening?”

“You are talking nonsense in your fever. You’d better get some rest, Duke.”

“Oh. If you’re crying, I’ve seen you too, Lucas-sama.”

I looked back at Lulu who was helping Dad and wiping the tears from her eyes.

“Lulu, where is Heath?”

After Noel and Lucas, the person I worried about was Heath.

He wasn’t the main character in <Ah.Hwang.Chang>, but if it wasn’t for <Ah.Hwang.Chang>, in

fact, he would only exist in history.

It is said that Hiss sacrificed herself in exchange for opening the ‘Door’, but Hiss would be the
same if everything was put back in place as the goddess said.

“… Could it be that he just disappeared?”

“No, that’s not it.”

At Lulu’s ambiguous answer, I left the room, leaving her behind.

“Heath!”

Fortunately, In-young standing in the hallway is familiar with her eyes.

I made my way quickly towards Heath, who was taken into custody surrounded by armed
knights.

“Why are you holding onto Heath?”

“Willenin cast attack magic at random, claiming that it was an enemy country. If it weren’t for
the control tool developed by the princess, the entire imperial castle would have collapsed.”
I nodded slightly at the knight commander’s explanation and bent down in front of Hiss.

Unrecognizing me, he looks up at me with his innocent blue eyes sparkling.

“Who are you. Don’t think foolishly of holding me captive. Acrea does not serve me as its king.”

“My name is Leonora, Heath. And sorry, Acrea no longer exists.”

I took out the ticking pocket watch from within and held it up and waved it in front of Heath.

Heath frowns his handsome brow as he realizes that the date on his watch is way later than he
remembers.

“I don’t know what the situation is, but my name is not Heath.”

“Wilhelm Graf von Spee.”

I found his old name in my vague memory.

“You can call me Wilhelm if you want. It’s not a name I like very much.”

I carefully stroked his hair as he closed his mouth as if trying to understand the situation.

“But you hate the name Heath?”

Then, as if it had become a habit, Heath, leaning his head on my hand, answered slowly.

“… No.”

He couldn’t hide his curious gaze without avoiding my touch.

“It is strange. I don’t like it.”

“I’m glad. It doesn’t look like you’ve completely forgotten me.”

“What kind of person were you to me?”

Realizing that he has lost his memory, Heath looks up at me with a calm face.
Thinking about the question, I pursed my lips and placed a hand on Heath’s white cheek.

“The one who loves you.”

I still don’t know in what way I will love you.

But I didn’t want to deny Heath, who had lost his memory, if he still wanted to stay by my side.

‘No, I’d be very sad if I told you to leave now.’

“The person who swore to love you forever and ever.”

He quietly listened to my words, then opened his mouth with a silent nod.

“… I was aware of the fact that I had lost a significant part of my memory, but I did not know if
I was even married.”

Heath murmurs softly, and the sound of someone running down the hallway reverberates loudly.

“Break, cut, what is marriage!”

Lucas, who gave me a hug as if it was nonsense, and my father, who had joined together,
screamed the same way and pointed at hiss.

“Shouldn’t we get that bastard out right away!!”

As if I were a child again, I hugged Lucas’ neck and burst into laughter.

The role of ‘Extras’ that we forcibly took on has disappeared.

A world where one story has disappeared will not be without broken and broken corners.

Realizing that Etimos had vanished, Ines might point the blade at me again, claiming that I had
interfered with her.

“Don’t worry.”

As if reading my thoughts, Dad puts a big hand on my head and strokes it.
“Because you are not alone.”

“Yeah, I know.”

I nodded my head broadly at Dad’s words.

Even if I can’t be happy forever like the main character in a fairy tale, I will be able to walk out
on my own two feet.

<The Gangster Baby of the Duke’s Family> Complete